• 


. 

. 


4 


r 


• 


. 


- 


4 

> 


» 


THE    LIFE    OF   THE 

REV.  JOHN  WESLEY,  M.  A. 

SOME  TIME  FELLOW  OF  LINCOLN  COLLEGE,  OXFORD. 

COLLECTED    FROM    HIS    PRIVATE    PAPERS     AND    PRINTED    WORKS  ;     AND 
WRITTEN   AT   THE    REQUEST   OF   HIS    EXECUT«RS. 

TO  WHICH   IS  PREFIXED 

SOME  ACCOUNT  OP  HIS  ANCESTORS  AND  RELATIONS; 

WITH 
THELIFEOFTHE 

REV,  CHARLES  WESLEY,  M,  A, 

COLLECTED  FROM    HIS    PRIVATE  JOURNAL,    AND    NEVER    BEFOEE    PUBLISHED.,.  ' 

THE    WrfOLE    FORMING    A    HISTORY    OF    METHODISM,    IN   WHICH   THK 
PRINCIPLES  AND   ECONOMY    OF  THE    METHODISTS  ARE  UNFOLDED. 


•BY 
JOHN    WHITEHEAD,  M.   D. 

AUTHOR  OF  THE   DISCOURSE  DELIVERED   AT   MR.  WESLEY'S   FUNERAL. 


In  labors  more  abundant 

A.  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed,  rightly  dividing  the  word  of  Truth. 

COMPLETE    IN   ONE   VOLUME. 

' 

L  CXN  D  O  N  : 

PRINTKD  RY  STEPHEN  COUCH MAN. 
MDCCXCI  I  I. 


AUBURN  &  BUFFALO: 
JOHN      E.     BEARDSLEY. 


*f  * 


AMERICAN   PUBLISHER'S   PREFACE- 

HAVING  had  in  my  possession,  for  many  years,  a  genuinff  copy  of 
the  London  edition  of  WHITEHEAD'S  LIFE  OF  WESLEY,  which,  with 
a  single  exception,  was  the  only  copy  known  to  be  in  existence,!  con- 
sidered it  too  valuable  longer  to  slumber  in  obscurity,  and  about  a  year 
since,  I  announced  my  intention  to  rcpublish  it.  Through  causes 
unlooked  for,  and  beyond  my  control,  the  execution  of  my  plan  has 
been  considerably  delayed  ;  but  at  length,  I  have  the  very  great  plea- 
sure of  presenting  to  the  public,  in  a  neat  and  substantial  form,  an 
American  edition  of  this  inestimable  work,  without  the  'east  variation 
in  the  laniruaLjc  or  arrangement  of  the  copy,  and  without  notes  or  com- 
ments. As  this  was  the  first  written  Life  of  the  Wesleys,  prepared 
from  authentic  documents,  and  as  it  is  the  only  one  which  has  been 
written  which  can  rightfully  claim  the  merit  of  impartiality,  I  thought 
it  best,  in  republishing  it,  to  conform  as  nearly  as  possible  to  the  origi- 
nal text,  and  leave  the  reader  free  to  draw  his  own  conclusions  of  the 
contents  of  the  work. 

It  is  next  to  superfluous  to  speak  of  the  importance  of  this  re-publi- 
cation ;  the  f;u-t  is  move  than  admitted  by  those  who  arc  conversant 
with  its  historical  merits.  Methodism  has  attained  s6  prominent  a 
position  in  the  affairs  of  the  religious  world,  that  every  thing  con- 
nected with  its  origin,  its  principles  and  its  history  becomes  4  matter 
of  public  interest.  When,  therefore,  an  authentic  record  of  the  chief 
events  eunihvt-'d  with  the  first  half  century  of  the  existence  of  this 
institution  is  brought  for^i  in  an  accessible  form,  shall  .it  not  be  re- 
garded as  an  affair  deserving  something  better  than  a  mere  passing 
notice  1  Considering  the  partial  statements  and  false  colorings  in 
reference  to  important  matters,  which  prejudiced  and  selfish  biogra- 
phers and  historians  have  embodied  in  nearly  all  the  books  extant 
purporting  to  be  the  lives  of  Wesley,  and  the  histories  of  Methodism, 
this  truthful  sketch  of  Whitrhead  shines  out  from  among  the  mass 
of  error,  like  a  sparkling  diamond  IV.  >  .  inly  rubbish  of  its 

native  bed. 

'Hie  life  of  Wesley  and  the  qarly  history  of  Methodism  are  so  inti- 
mately associated  as  to  be  almost  one  and  the  s:;ini'  tl'  '  The  chief 


vui  PUBLISHER'S  PREFACE. 

incidents  of  the  former  become  the  elements  of  the  latter.  As  Abra- 
ham is  the  acknowledged  father  of  the  faithful,  so,  in  a  similar  sense, 
is  Wesley  the  father  of  Methodism  ;  and  as  in  either  case,  the  charac- 
teristic traits  of  the  parents  are  transmitted  to  their  offspring,  there 
may  be  seen  in  the  developments  of  Methodism  the  impress  of  the 
expansive  intellect  and  boundless  benevolence  of  him  who  was  the 
heaven-chosen  instrument  of  projecting  this  great  moral  enterprise, 
whose  infancy  he  nursed  with  more  than  parental  solicitude. — From 
the  commencement  to  the  close  of  Mr.  Wesley's  protracted  public 
careerj  one  object  alone  seemed  to  have  predominated  in  his  mind,  and 
to  that,  were  devoted,  unreservedly,  all  his  masterly  intellectual  and 
physical  energies.  That  object  was,  to  rear  in  the  world  a  spiritual 
church,  a  holy  temple  unto  God,  whose  walls  should  tower  aloft  in  the 
majesty  of  strength  divine,  in  bright  and  glorious  contrast  with  the 
tottering  edifices  of  a  formal  religion,  and  the  crumbling  wrecks  of 
blind  superstition  !  In  this  holy  enterprise,  he  received  important 
assistance  from  his  brother,  the  Rev.  Charles  Wesley,  M.  A.,  whose 
life  is  also  sketched  by  the  same  able  biographer,  and  is  contained  in 
this  work. 

The  careful  reader  will  at  once  perceive  that  Dr.  Whitehead  is  no 
ordinary  writer.  The  elegance,  strength  and  perspicuity  of  his  lan- 
guage, the  facility  and  faithfulness  of  his  delineations,  amply  qualify 
him  for  the  acceptable  performance  of  the  task  which  Mr.  Wesley,  in 
confidence,  intrusted  to  him. 

With  the  hope  that  the  efforts  which  I  have  made  to  republish  this 
valuable  work,  and  which  have  been  attended  with  great  expense,  will 
be  duly  appreciated,  and  that  the  work  itself  may  be  the  means  of 
further  extending  the  public  acquaintance  with  the  FOUNDERS,  DOC- 
TRINES and  EARLY  USAGES  of  a  dearly  cherished  religious  institution, 
I  remain  the  Public's  humble  and  obedient  servant  in  the  bonds  of  the 
Gospel, 

J.  M. 

BOSTON,  June,  1844. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


AN    EXTRACT    FROM    MR.  WESLEY'S    WILL. 

"  I  GIVE  all  my  manuscripts  lo  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  Whitehead,  and  Henry 
Moore,  to  be  burnt  or  published,  as  they  see  good."* 

As  the  dispute  between  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Moore,  the  Methodist  Conference,  and 
me,  respecting  the  publication  of  Mr.  J.  Wesley's  Life,  has  been  very  generally 
made  known  through  the  three  kingdoms,  it  'seems  necessary  to  slate  to  the 
public,  what  has  been  done  on  my  part,  and  on  the  part  of  the  committee  united 
with  me,  to  put  an  end  to  that  dispute.  After  the  Manchester  Conference,  in 
1791,  Mr.  Rogers,  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Wiiitefield,  &c.,  began  the  dispute,  on  the  sub- 
ject of  money,  or  the  division  of  the  profits  arising  from  the  sale  of  the  Life  : 
"they  afterwards  required,  that  I  should  publish  nothing  in  the  Life  of  Mr.  J. 
Wesley,  but  what  should  be  approved  by  a  committee  of  the  preachers.  With 
respect  lo  the  first,  I  offered  lo  give  them  the  whole  profits  of  the  work,  if  they 
desired  it,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  difference,  as  my  printed  letter  of  No- 
vember of  that  year,  will  testify.  With  respect  to  the  requisition,  I  could  not  in 
conscience  submit  to  it.  I  offered  to  read  the  manuscript  to  them  as  friends, 
and  to  consult  them  on  particular  parts  of  Mr.  Wi  ,-sley's  life ;  but  insisted  on  the 
right  of  using  my  own  judgment,  if  on  any  point  we  could  not  agree.  Here 
then  we  differed,  and  in  the  printed  letler  above  mentioned,  1  addressed  the 
preachers  on  this  subject,  in  the  following  words  :  "  I  therefore  entreat  you,  for 
God's  sake,  for  the  sake  of  peace  amon™  the  people,  for  the  honor  of  religion  in 
general,  to  desist  from  this  arbitrary  and  illiberal  requisition.  If  you  still  insist 
upon  it,  and  make  a  breach  on  this  account,  I  call  the  living  God  to  witness 
between  me  and  you  this  day,  that  I  am  clear ;  the  mischief  that  may  follow, 
will  lie  at  your  door,  not  mine  ;  and  you  shall  answer  for  it,  at  the  awful  tribu- 
nal of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

In  August,  1792,  when  the  Methodist  preachers  were  assembled  in  conference, 
at  I/union,  the  committee  above  mentioned,  met,  and  resolved, 

That,  '•  Wbrn  the  members  of  the  committee  united  themselves  together,  to 
support  Dr.  Whitehead  in  writing  ihe  life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  ihe  following  were 
the  leading  principles  of  their  union:  1.  Thai  Dr.  Whitehead  having  been 
solicited  lo  write  the  life,  by  the  executors,  preachers,  and  others,  had  pledged 
himself  to  the  public  to  execute  the  work  ;  and  his  prinled  proposals  had  been 
signed  by  ihe  executors,  and  admilted  by  ihe  Conference.  2.  That  Dr.  White- 
ln-ad  bad  an  undoubted  right  to  use  his  own  judgment  without  control,  in 
writing  a  book  lo  which  his  name  must  be  prefixed,  and  for  the  conienls  of 
which  he  only  was  responsible  lo  ihe  M>  'hodi^t  connection  at  large,  and  to  the 
public.  3.  That  the  three  persons  to  whom  Mr.  Wesley  had  bequeathed  his 
manuscripts,  of  whom  Dr.  \N  hilehcad  was  one,  having  deliberately  agreed  that 
the  doctor  should  have  the  use  of  them  to  assist  him  in  executing  the  work,  and 
they  having  been  delivered  unconditionally  to  him  for  thai  end,  he  had  a  right 
to  ine  discretional  use  of  them,  notwithstanding  that  two  of  those  persons  after- 
wards changed  tboir  mind  on  that  subject.  4.  When  some  of  the  preachers 
opposed  Dr.  Whitehead  in  the  performance  of  his  engagements  to  the  public, 
ihe  steps  they  took  to  injure  his  reputation.  kppWnd  to  tins  committee  unjusti- 
fiable, and  if  tolerated  would  take  away  all  security  for  the  character  of  every 
member  of  the  Methodist  society;  the  inombers  of  t!i>-  committee,  therefore, 
thought  it  their  duty  to  oppose  such  proceedings,  and  to  support  an  injured  man 
who  bore  a  public  and  respectable  character,  from  the  violent  and  unjust  attacks 

*  See  Anninian  Magazine  for  January,  1792,  page  29. 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


made  upon  him.  The  committee  are  still  pursuaded  of  the  justice  and  equity 
of  these  principles  :  but  to  show  the  disinterestedness  of  Ur.  Whitehead  and  01 
this  committee,  and  their  desire  of  peace,  they  are  willing  to  make  some  sacri 
fices  for  the  sake  thereof;  and  therefore,  with  the  consent  of  Dr.  Whitehead 
make  the  following  propositions  : 

FrasT.  "  That  all  the  Manuscripts  of  Mr.  Wesley  shall  be  fairly  and  impar- 
tially examined,  by  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Moore,  and  Dr.  Whitehead.  Such  papers 
as  they  shall  unanimously  deem  unfit  for  publication,  shall  be  burnt  immedi- 
ately :  out  of  the  remainder  Dr.  Whitehead  shall  be  at  liberty  to  select  such  as 
he  thinks  necessary  for  his  work  ;  and  the  residue*  to  be  given  into  the  hands 
of  Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Moore. 

SECOND.  "  That  the  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  written  by  Dr.  Whitehead,  shall  be 
given  up  by  the  committee  to  the  Conference,  and  become  their  entire  property. 

THIRD.  "  That  one  hundred  and  twenty-eight  pages  of  the  Life  being  already 
printed  off,  Dr.  Whitehead  will  read  them  to  a  committee  of  the  preachers,  if 
desired,  that  they  may  judge  of  the  spirit  and  manner,  in  which  the  Life  will  be 
written,  before  they  come  to  any  conclusion. 

FOURTH.  "  That  Dr.  Whitehead  will  read  his  manuscript  as  the  work  goes  on, 
to  any  person  or  persons  the  conference  shall  appoint  ;  he  will  be  glad  of  their 
opinion  and  advice,  which  he  will  follow  in  all  cases,  as  far  as  he  snail  judge  it 
consistent  with  the  usefulness  and  reputation  of  his  work. 

FIFTH.  "  That  the  Conference  shall  defray  all  the  expenses  which  the  com- 
mittee has  been  at  up  to  the  present  time  (the  account  to  be  made  up  by  the 
treasurers  of  the  committee)  and  take  the  expense  of  the  work  upon  themselves  : 
any  consideration  to  be  given  Dr.  Whitehead  for  his  trouble,  &c.,  in  writing  the 
Life,  shall  be  wholly  left  to  the  determination  of  Conference  in  1794,  and  if  he 
never  receives  one  snilling,  he  will  not  complain. 

SIXTH.  "  The  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley,  written  by  Dr.  Whitehead,  shall  never  be 
printed,  in  any  form,  without  Dr.  Whitehead's  name,  nor  altered  in  any  part  of 
it  without  his  consent. 

SEVENTH.  "  Dr.  Whitehead  shall  immediately  take  his  place,  as  a  preacher  in 
the  new  chapel,  if  the  trustees  approve  thereof,  as  he  did  before  this  dispute 
happened  ;  and  let  all  past  differences  be  buried  and  forgotten. 

EIGHTH.  "  The  fifty  copies  of  the  Life  which  are  printed  on  Jarge  fine  paper, 
shall  be  finished  in  the  same  manner  as  the  eight  sheets  of  them  which  are 
ilready  printed  ofT;  and  these  fifty  copies  shall  then  be  hot-pressed,  and  be 
delivered  to  Dr.  Whitehead  in  boards  at  the  common  selling  price  of  the  book, 
to  be  distributed  by  him  according  to  his  original  intention  in  printing  them. 

"  In  case  these  propositions  are  rejected,  the  committee  will  consider  Dr.  White- 
head  and  themselves,  and  the  whole  of  this  dispute,  to  be  remaining  in  the  same 
state  as  previous  to  the  making  these  proposals. 

"  The  committee  consider  as  first  principles,  from  which  they  can  neyei 
recede  ;  first,  that  Dr.  Whitehead  shall  write  the  Life,  subject  to  proposition 
No.  1.  Secondly,  That  he  use  his  own  judgment  therein  without  control. 
These  two  principles  being  admitted,  the  committee  will,  if  the  Conference  pre- 
fer it,  submit  every  other  part  of  the  difference  to  the  decision  of  two  persons 
one  to  be  chosen  by  the  Conference,  and  the  other  by  the  committee  ;  which  two 
persons,  in  case  of  a  difference  in  opinion,  shall  nominate  a  third  person  to 
decide  by  .a  majority.  —  If  the^Conference  adopt  either  of  these  proposals,  the 
parties  to  enter  into  satisfactory  engagements  for  the  fulfilment  of  them. 

"  That  a  copy  of  the  proceedings  of  this  meeting,  signed  by  the  secretary,  be 
sent  to  Mr.  Alexander  Mather,  the  president  of  the  Conference."  —  It  must  be 
observed,  that  Dr.  Coke  was  secretary  to  the  Conference,  and  Mr.  Moore  a  mem- 
ber of  it,  and  present  at  it.  Our  proposals  were  rejected. 

Dr.  Coke  and  Mr.  Moore  have  published  a  Life  of  Mr.  Wesley  ;  and  they 
inform  the  public,  in  their  Preface,  that,  there  is  nothing  material  respecting 
him,  that  is  not  given  in  their  volume.  They  assign,  as  an  evidence  of  this, 
that,  all  his  private  papers  were*open  to  their  inspection,  for  several  years. 
According  to  their  own  declaration,  therefore,  they  have  suffered  no  loss  or 
injury,  011  account  of  the  papers  being  iu  my  hands. 

*  It  was  intended,  and  I  believe  sufficiently  understood  on  both  sides,  that  all  the  papers 
•would  be  delivered  up  without  reserve,  as  soon  aa  the  Life  should  be  'published. 


PREFACE. 


THE  publication  of  this  first  volume  of  Mr.  "Wesley's  Life,  having  been 
delayed  much  beyond  the  general  expectation,  the  members  of  the  com- 
mittee, who  so  generously  united  to  encourage  and  assist  me  in  carrying 
on  the  work,  the  subscribers  to  it,  and  the  public  at  large,  have  a  right  to 
expect  some  explanation  of  the  causes  which  have  occasioned  the  delay. 
I  shall  mention  two  principal  causes,  though  others  have  concurred  in  a 
less  degree.  The  first  is,  the  cruel  and  persevering  opposition  of  some  of 
the  Methodist  preachers,  against  the  execution  of  the  work.  I  had  deter- 
mined to  write,  not  only  the  Life  of  Mr.  "Wesley,  but  a  history  of  Method- 
ism, with  the  utmost  impartiality ;  to  describe  things  as  they  hare  been, 
and  as  they  are,  without  the  false  coloring  that  the  spirit  of  a  party  will 
always  give  to  history  :  but  it  was  impossible  to  see  with  indifference  the 
conduct  of  these  preachers.  Mr.  "Wesley  never  met  with  a  more  malignant 
opposition  in  the  whole  course  of  his  labors,  than  I  have  experienced  for 
attempting  to  describe  them.  Nor  was  I  alone  the  object  of  their  abuse; 
my  friends,  also,  shared  it  with  me.  It  sometimes  appeared  to  me,  that 
they  carried  their  opposition  to  such  outrageous  and  indecent  lengths,  on 
purpose  to  excite  an  opposition  to  them,  in  the  Life  itself;  that  they  might 
have  a  fairer  pretext  to  advise  the  people  not  to  read  it.  I  determined  to 
disappoint  them ;  and  to  take  no  further  notice  of  them,  than  the  connec- 
tion of  thd  history  required,  and  without  any  particular  reference  to  the 
present  dispute.  "Whenever,  therefore,  I  found  my  mind  affected  by  their 
conduct,  so  that  I  could  not  write  with  that  calmness  and  ease  that  I 
wished,  I  laid  the  work  wholly  aside,  which  has  been  no  small  cause  of 
the  delay.  This  may  be  called  a  weakness  :  be  it  so ;  I  never  pretended 
to  be  free  from  fhe  common  feelings  of  human  nature  ;  or  to  be  insensible 
of  the  improper  conduct  of  others,  towards  my  friends.  My  business  has 
been,  to  guard  my  mind  against  any  improper  influence  it  might  have  on 
my  judgment,  in  describing  facts  that  have  taken  place  in  the  establish- 
ment of  Methodism,  and  to  distinguish  between  the  rational  and  liberal 
principles  of  Mr.  Wesley,  on  which  the  Methodist  societies  were  founded, 
and  the  narrow  and  arbitrary  conduct  of  a  few  individuals :  and  this,  by 
the  grace  of  God,  I  hope  has  been  carefully  done. 

The  second  cause  of  delay  has  been  the  bankruptcy  of  the  printer  I  first 
employed.  This  has  occasioned  a  considerable  loss,  a  part  of  the  printed 
sheets  being  damaged,  and  a  delay  of  several  months.  I  am  persuaded 
however,  that  the  work  has  received  some  improvements  from  the  length 
of  time  it  has  been  in  hand.  It  may  have  defects  at  present,  but  they 
would  have  been  greater  and  more  numerous,  had  it  been  written  in  a 
hurry,  immediately  after  the  death  of  Mr.  "Wesley. 

"When  I  began  to  write  the  Life  of  Mr.  Charles  "Wesley,  I  did  not  expect 
it  would  have  been  so  long  as  it  is.  But  the  materials  increased  so  fast 
upon  me,  as  I  proceeded,  that  I  could  easily  have  filled  the  whole  volume 
with  them.  As  they  were  new,  and  appeared  to  me  important,  I  could 
not  prevail  on  myself  to  abridge  them,  more  than  I  have  done.  I  thought 


12  PREFACE. 

it  a  pity  that  a  man  of  so  excellent  a  character  should  lie  hid  under  a 
heap  of  rubbish,  which  envy  had  thrown  upon  him.  A  part  of  this  rubbish, 
at  least,  I  have  removed,  and  he  will  again  stand  forward  to  the  view  of 
the  public.  I  doubt  not  but  his  friends  will  recognize  him  in  the  following 
sheets ;  and  I  hope  will  be  introduced  to  his  company  with  pleasure  and 
profit. 

As  the  Life  of  Mr.  John  Wesley  comprehends  a  great  variety  of  sub- 
jects,  on  which  men  think  very  differently,  it  cannot  be  expected  that  it 
should  be  so  written,  as  to  obtain  universal  approbation.  But  my  leading 
object  in  writing  this  Life,  has  not  been,  either  general  approbation  or 
profit ;  but  truly  and  fairly  to  delineate  Mr.  Wesley's  character,  in  doing 
which,  I  hoped  to  promote  religion  and  virtue. 

I  return  my  warmest  thanks  to  those  persons  who  have  communicated 
to  me  any  private  papers  or  letters,  that  were  in  their  possession  ;  and  also 
to  those  who  have  assisted  me  in  the  present  work,  by  their  advice.  In 
the  early  part  of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Life,  I  have  made  use  of  the  original 
papers  relating  to  him,  published  by  Dr.  Priestley.  His  collection  alone  is 
defective ;  and  so  was  that  in  my  possession,  without  his.  Dr.  Priestley 
tells  us  in  his  preface,  "  The  following  letters  were  given  to  me  by  the  late 
Mr.  Badcock,  as  great  curiosities  of  their  kind,  with  a  view  to  their  publi- 
cation after  the  death  of  Mr.  John  Wesley.  They  were  given  to  him  by 
the  grand-daughter  of  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  the  eldest  brother  of  John,  and 
1  believe  with  the  same  view.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  as  I  learned  from  Mr. 
Badcock,  was  very  desirous  of  getting  these  letters  into  his  possession,  but 
the  daughter  and  grand-daughter  of  Mr.  Samuel,  being  offended  at  his  con- 
duct, would  never  deliver  them  to  him."  Thus  far  Dr.  Priestley.  I  am 
not  at  all  disposed  to  call  Dr.  Priestley's  veracity  in  question,  but  it  appears 
to  me  there  is  some  mystery  in  the  affair,  which  I  wish  to  see  removed, 
and  which  is  the  reason  of  bringing  the  matter  forward.  Mr.  Bad,cock 
wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  on  the  subject  of  his  brother  Samuel's  manuscripts, 
and  at  the  same  time  sent  him  one,  which  he  had  obtained.  His  letter  is 
dated  South-Moulton,  Devonshire,  April  22,  1780 ;  and  the  part  of  it  that 
relates  to  the  manuscripts,  is  as  follows  :  • 

''REV.  SlK, 

"  The  MS.  which  accompanies  this  address,  will,  I  doubt  not,  carry  its 
own  authenticity  with  it,  to  you.  It  fell  into  my  hands  some  time  since, 
by  means  of  the  departure  of  Mr.-Mansell,  for  Ireland,  on  account  of  debts 
contracted  at  Barnstaple.  This  person  married  a  daughter  of  your  niece, 
Mrs.  Earle.  They  both  died  soon  after  he  absconded.  Of  these  particu- 
lars, it  is  likely  you  are  not  ignorant.  A  gentleman  of  Barnstaple,  was 
for  some  time  in  possession  of  the  books  and  MSS.  Many  of  them  were 
sold  :  and  others,  together  with  some  papers  of  a  family  nature,  were  sent 
to  Mansell ;  who,  if  I  mistake  not,  lives  with  his  mother,  at  or  near  Dublin. 

"  I  have  seen  some  other  MSS.  of  your  mother's  ;  and  wish  I  could  have 
secured  them  for  you.  I  think  they  have  much  intrinsic  excellence  :  and 
to  a  son,  they  must  be  doubly  acceptable.  If  I  should  have  it  in  my  power 
to  get  more  of  these  papers,  I  will  take  care  to  send  them  to  you." 

The  attentive  reader  will  perceive,  that  these  two  accounts,  not  only 
differ,  but  in  one  instance  flatly  contradict  each  other.  After  Mr.  Bad- 
cock's  letter,  there  certainly  was  a  fault  somewhere  in  Dr.  Priestley's 
obtaining  possession  of  the  manuscripts  j  but  where  the  fault  lay,  I  do  not 
pretend  to  determine. 


CONTENTS. 


BOOK  THE  FIRST. 

GIVING    SOME   ACCOUNT    OF    MR.  WESLEY'S  RELATIONS. 

CHAPTER  I. 

r*g* 

Of  his  Great-Grandfather,  and  Grandfather  Wesley 15 

CHAPTER  II. 
Of  his  Grandfather,  Dr.  Annesley 20 

CHAPTER  III. 
Of  his  Father,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  Senr 23 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Of  his  Mother. 33 

Of  his  Sister,  Mrs.  Wright, 46 

CHAPTER  V. 
Of  his  Brother,  Samuel  Wesley,  junior, 64 

CHAPTER  VI. 
SOME    ACCOUNT    OF    THE    LIFE    OF    HIS    BROTHER,    MR.    CHARLES 


WESLEY. 


SECT.  I.      Of  his  Birth  and  Education,  till  his  Ordination  in  1735, .   ...        66 

SECT.  II.  Of  his  Voyage  to  Georgia,  his  Situation  there,  and  Return  to 

England  in  1736, 71 

SECT.  HI.  Of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  from  the  3d  of  December,  173C,  till  the 

End  of  June,  1733 90 

SJBCT.  IV.  Containing  some  Account  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  Public 

Ministry,  until  he  became  an  Itinerant, 106 

SECT.  V.  Containing  some  Account  of  his  Labors  as  an  Itinerant 

Preacher, 123 

SECT.  VI.  Stating  some  further  Particulars  concerning  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley; with  an  Account  of  his  Death  in  1778 190 


BOOK  THE   SECOND. 

CHAPTER  1. 

Giving  some  Account  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  from  his  Birth  to  the  Year 

1729 

2 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Page. 

Of  Mr.  Wesley's  Residence  at  Oxford  from  November,  1-29,  to  October, 
1735  ;  with  an  Account  of  the  Proceedings  of  the  fim  Methodist  So- 
ciety, during  that  Period, 238 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  Mr.  Wesley's  Voyage  to  America,  of  his  Labors  there,  »nd  Return  to 

Eng-and,  in  1738, 287 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Giving  some  Account  of  Mr.  Wesley,  from  February,  1738,  ti"  April,  1739, 

when  he  became  an  Itinerant  and  Field  Preacher 319 


BOOK  THE  THIRD. 

CHAPTER  I. 

Containing  a  View  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Labors  as  an  Itinerant  Pre  cher,  and 

of  the  Formation  of  Societies,  &c.,  till  the  first  Conference  iu  1744,  .  .     341 

CHAPTER  II. 

Containing  a  further  Account  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Labors  :  a  Summary  of  the 
Minutes  of  Conference  respecting  the  Doctrines  he  taught;  and  n  View 
of  tne  Spread  of  Methodism,  until  the  Conference  in  1751, 386 

CHAPTER  III. 

Of  Mr.  Wesley's  Ministerial  Labors,  and  the  Spread  of  Methodism,  t  «1  the 
Conference  in  1770:  with  an  Extract  from  the  larger  Minutes  ;  p<-ing 
a  View  of  various  Regulations  respecting  the  Preachers,  &c.  &c.,  .  435 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Stating  the  principal  Circumstances  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Life  and  Labors,  -U 
after  the  Conference  in  1781;  with  a  Continuation  of  the  History  A 
Methodism  to  that  Period, 479 

CHAPTER  V. 

Opinions  and  Debates,  &c.,  on  the  New  Plan  of  Ordination  :  Several  Pa1 
ticulars  of  the  last  Years  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Life  ;  with  an  Account  o 
his  Death,  in  March,  1791.  His  last  Will,  &c.,  521 

CHAPTER  VI.    j 

SECT.    I.     A  Review  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Character, 547 

SECT.  II.     A  Short  View  of  Mr.  Wesley's  Writings, 560 

SECT.  III.  Stating  the  Opinion  Mr.  Wesley  himself  had,  of  the  relativ, 
Situation  of  his  Societies  to  other  religious  Bodies  01 
People  in  this  Kingdom  :  and  his  Notion  of  the  Charac 

ter  and  Office  of  the  Methodist  Preachers, S66 

SECT.  IV.  A  View  of  the  Increase  of  the  Methodists  for  the  last  Thirtj 
Years  :  with  a  few  Observations  on  the  general  Tendency 
of  Methodism,  .-/* 


THE 

LIFE  OF  THE  REV,  JOHN  WESLEY, 


BOOK    FIRST. 

CONTAINING  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  FAMILY 


CHAPTER    I. 
Of  his  Great  Grandfather,  and  Grandfather  Wesley. 

So  far  as  we  can  trace  back  any  account  of  the  family,  Mr. 
AVesh-y's  ancestors  appear  respectable  for  learning,  conspicuous 
for  piety,  and  firmly  attached  to  tli<  of  Christianity  which 

they  had  formed  from  the  sacred  Scripture^.  Bartholomew  "We— 
Iry,  his  great  grandfather,  was  educated  in  one  of  our  universities, 
and  afterwards  held  the.  living  of  Allington  in  Dorsetshire.  When 
the  act  of  uniformity  took  place  in  1662,  he  was  ejected  from  his 
livin-r,  and  enrolled  on  the  list  of  fame  with  those  illustrious  names, 
who  chose  rather  to  suffer  the  loss  of  all  things  than  violate  con- 
science. If  we  judge  from  the  circumstances  of  the  nation,  and 
the  temper  of  the  people  at  this  time,  we  shall  be  led  to  conclude, 
that  the  act  of  uniformity  originated  with  a  party;  that  it  was 
founded  in  revenge,  and  had  cruelty  and  oppression  for  its  object. 
It  was  however,  the  means  under  (iod,  of  raising  up  a  cloud  of - 
witnesses,  who  te.<tified  to  the  world  by  their  sufferings,  that  reli- 
gion is  not  a  mere  engine  of  the  state»  but  something  real,  in  com- 
pari.-on  of  which  tln»e  who  I",  el  its  influence  count  all  other  things 
but  dung  and  dm--.  While  in  the  university,  Mr.  \\Y-ley  had 
applied  himself  to  the  study  of  physic  as  well  as  divinity;  a  prac- 
tice which  had  been  fn  cpient,  and  not  then  fallen  wholly  into  dis- 
u-e.  He  was  often  consulted  as  a  physician  while  he  held  his 
living,  and  after  his  ejectment  applied  himself  chiefly  to  the  prac- 
tice of  physir,  though  he  still  preached  occasionally.  It  i- 
that  he  n-ed  a  peculiar  plaint:-  -ch,  which  hindered  him 

from  becoming  a  popular  preacher.     He  lived  several 
he  was  silenced;  but  the  death  of  his  son,  John  \Ve-ley,  of  whom 
1   shall   next  speak,  atferted  him  so  much,  that  he  afterwards  de- 
clined apace,  and  did  not  long  survive  him.* 

*  See  Nonconformist's  Memorial,  vol.  i.  p.  4-12. 


16  MR.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS. 

. 

John  Wesley,  M.  A.,  of  New-Inn  Hall  Oxford,  sou  of  the  above 
mentioned  gentleman,  was  grandfather  of  the  late  Rev.  John  Wes- 
ley. We  have  no  certain  account  of  the  time  of  his  birth,  nor  o£ 
the  year  when  he  died.  It  pleased  God  to  incline  him  to  remem- 
ber his  Creator  in  the  days  of  his  youth,  a  circumstance  which 
always  affords  comfort  in  the  future  part  of  life.  He  had  a  very 
humbling  sense  of  sin,  and  a  serious  concern  for  his  salvation  when 
a  school-boy;  and  soon  after  began  to  keep  a  diary,  in  which  he 
recorded  the  remarkable  instances  of  providential  care  over  him, 
the  method  of  God's  dealings  with  his  soul,  and  how  he  found  his 
heart  affected  under  the  means  of  grace,  and  the  occurrences  of 
providence,  whether  prosperous  and  pleasing,  or  afflictive.  This 
method  he  continued,  with  very  little  intermission,  to  the  end  of 
his  life.* 

During  his  stay  at  Oxford,  he  was  taken  notice  of  for  his  seri- 
ousness and  diligence.  He  applied  himself  particularly  to  the 
study  of  the  oriental  languages,  in  which  he  made  great  progress. 
Dr.  John  Owen,  who  was  at  that  time  vice-chancellor,  had  a  great 
regard  for  him,  which  affords  "strong  evidence  both  of  his  abilities 
and  piety  at  this  early  period  of  life.  He  began  to  preach  occa- 
sionally at  the  age  of  twenty-two,  and  in  May,  1658,  was  sent  to 
preach  at  Whitchurch  in  Dorsetshire.  Soon  after  the  restoration, 
some  of  his  neighbors  gave  him  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  because 
he  Would  not  read  the  common  prayer.  They  complained  of  him 
to  the  Bishop  of  Bristol,  and  laid  many  heavy  things  to  his  charge. 
Mr.  Wesley  being  informed  that  the  bishop  desired  to  speak  with 
him,  he  waited  on  his  lordship,  and  has  recorded  in  his  diary  the 
conversation  that  took  place  on  this  occasion. 

Mr.  Wesley's  defence  of  himselfturns  chie'fly  on  two  points,  his 
allegiance  to  the  king;  and,  his  right  to  preach  the  Gospel  without 
being  ordained  according  to  the  rites  of  the  established  church. 
With  respect  to  the  first,  he  solemnly  assures  the  bishop,  that  the 
things  alleged  against  him  were  either  invented  or  mistaken:  that, 
whatever  his  bitter  enemies  might  say  against  him,  there  were 
olhers  who  would  give  a  different  character  of  him;  that  Mr.  Glis- 
son  had  done  it;  and  that  Sir  Francis  Fulford,  being  his  hearer, 
would  acquaint  his  lordship  concerning  him:  that  he  did  not  think 
the  old  Nonconformists  wereliis  Majesty's  enemies;  and  that  he 
had  conscientiously  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance,  and  had  faithfully 
kept  it. 

With  respect  to  the  second  point,  the  bishop  infonns  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, that  if  he  preached,  it  must  be  upon  ordination,  according  to 
the  order  of  the  church  of  England.  Mr.  Wesley  answers,  that, 
if  he  meant  by  ordination  the  sending  spoken  of  Rom.  x.,  he  had 
it ;  that  he  had  a  mission  from  God  and  man  ;  but  he  was  not  sat- 
isfied in  his  conscience  concerning  the  ordination  in  the  church  of 
England.  As  to  his  abilities,  he  offers  to  submit  to  any  examina- 
tion his  lordship  would  appoint ;  to  give  him  a  confession  of  his 
faith,  or  to  take  any  other  method  that  might  be  required.  He 

*1  have  taken  some  pains  to  discover  whether  this  manuscript  be  anywhere 
preserved;  but  I  have  not  obtained  any  satisfactory  information  concerning  it 
The  extracts  from  it  have  been  preserved  by  Calamy. 


MH.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS.  17 

,^ 

tnen  states  the  reasons  which  satisfied  him,  that  he  ought  to  preach. 
These  are,  1.  That  he  was  devoted  t<i  the  service  from  his  infan- 
cy. 2.  That  In-  \\a<  educated  for  it,  at  .-chool  and  in  the  univer- 
sity. 3.  That,  as  a  son  of  the  prophets,  after  having  taken  his 

-,  hi-  |<reurhed  in  the  country,  IMMIIIJ  approved  of  by  judi- 
cioii<,  able  ('hri>tians,  ministers  and  others.  4.  That  it  pleased 
God  to  seal  his  labors  with  success  in  the  conversion  of  several 
souls  from  ignorance  and  profaneness,  to  the  power  of  jjodline.-s  ; 
that  such  comersions  had  taken  place  wherever  he  had  been  called 
to  preach;  at  Itadpole,  .Melcomb,  Turnwood,  Whitchurch,  and  at 

II'  dri-l;,re<j  that  if  tliis  was  not  found  to  be  the  case  upon 
examination,  he  was  willing  to  be  discharged  from  his  ministry.  ' 
•'  1  will  -land  or  fall,  says  hi-,  mi  the  i  — ite  thereof."  He  a'dds,  o. 
That  the  church  sceinir  the  pre-.-nce  of  (MM!  iroiii^  along  with  him, 
they  did,  by  fasting  and  prayer,  in  a  day  -rt  apart  for  that  end, 
>eek  an  abundant  blessing  on  his  endeavors.  "  A  particular 
church  !  evclaims  the  bi>hop:  yes,  my  lord,  says  Mr.  Wesley,  I 
am  not  ashamed  to  own  myself  a  member  of  one.  liishop.  \  on 
have  no  warrant  for  your  particular  churches.  Wesley.  We 
havo  a  plain,  full,  and  sutlicient  rule  for  gospel  worship  in  the  New 
Te.-tament,  recorded  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  and  the  Epistle-. 
H.  NVe  have.  not.  W.  The  practice  of  the  apostles  is  u  standing 
rule  in  those  Cases  which  were  not  extraordinary.  ]{.  Not  their 
practice  bat  their  precepts.  W.  Both  precepts  and  practice.  Our 
duty  is  not  delivered  to  us  in  Scripture  only  by  ^>recepts,  but  by 

'cuts,  by  promises,  by  threatening^  mixed,  not  common-place 
wise.  May  it  please  your  lordship,  we  believe  that  cultas  non  in- 
slitutus  cst  indcbilus.  B.  It  is  false.  W.  The  second  command- 
ment speaks  the  .-ame  :  Tliou  shall  not  make  unto  thyself  any 
graven  image.  B.  That  is  forms  of  your  own  invention.  W\ 
lii-li.>l>  Andrews  taking  notice  ai'nonfucu*  lilii,  satisded  me,  that 
we  may  not  worship  (iod  but  as  commanded.  l{.  Von  take  disci- 
pline, church  irovernment,  and  circumstances,  for  worship.  W. 
YOU  account  ceremonies  parts  of  worship.  1$.  Well  then,  you 
will  justify  your  preachinir,  will  yon,  without  ordination  according 
lo  lau  :  \V.  Ml  thi-<e  things  laid  together  nre  sati-f'ictory  to  me 
lor  my  procedure  tlterein.  !'.  They  are  not  enouirh.  W.  There 
has  been  more  written  in  proof  of  the  preaching  OI  gifted  jiersons, 
ivith  such  approbation,  than  has  been  answered  by  any  one  \rt. 
U.  I  am  <ilad  I  heard  thi-  from  \oiir  own  mouth.  Von  will  stand 
lo  \oiir  princip:  \V.  1  intend  it.  through  the  <rracc  of 

:  and  to  be  faithful  to  the  Kind's  Majesty.  howe\er  you  may 
deal  with  me.  B.  1  will  not  meddle  with  you.  W.  Farewell  to 
you,  sir.  B.  Farewell,  u'ood  Mr.  NYc.-ley." 

It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  bishop  was  «s  irood  as  his   word.      I5ut 
•    persims   of  inllnence   in    his   neighborhood  who 
were  too  much  his  enemie-  to    permit   him   to  continue   quietly   at 
Wliitclmrcli,  till  the  act   of  uniformity    ejected    him.     For   in  the 
beginning  of  1663,    I.  /.'-.I    on    the    I, on1'-    day   as    lie    was 

coming  out  of  church,  curried  to  Blandford,  and  committed  to  pri- 
son. Sir  (ierrard  Napper  was  one  of  the  mo>t  furious  of  his  ene- 
rtiios,  and  the  most  forward  in  committing  him  ;  but  meeting  with 


.8  MR.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS. 

an  accident  by  which  he  broke  his  collar-bone,  he  was  so  far  soft- 
ened, that  he  sent  some  persons  to  bail  Mr.  Wesley,  and  told  them 
if  they  would  not,  he  would  do  it  himself.  How  various  are  the 
ways  by  which  God  brings  men  to  consciousness  of  their  guilt  ! 
Mr.  Wesley,  however,  was  set  at  liberty,  though  bound  over  to 
appear  at  the  next  assizes.  He  appeared  accordingly,  and  came 
off  much  better  than  he  expected.  On  this  occasion  the  good  man 
recorded  in  his  diary  the  mercy  of  God  to  him,  in  raising  up  seve- 
ral friends  to  own  him  ;  inclining  a  solicitor  to  plead  for  him,  and 
restraining  the  wrath  of  man,  so  that  the  judge,  though  a  very  pas 
sionate  man,  spoke  not  an  angry  word. 

Mr.  Wesley  came  joyfully  nome  from  the  assizes,  and  preached 
constantly  every  Lord's  day  till  August  17th,  when  he  .delivered 
his  farewell  sermon  to  a  weeping  audience,  from  Acts  xx.  32 
"  And  now,  brethren,  I  commend  you  to  God,  and  to  the  word  of 
his  grace,  which  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  to  give  you  an  inher- 
itance among  all  them  which  are  sanctified."  October  the  26th, 
the  place  was  declared  vacant  by  an  apparitor,  and  orders  given  to 
sequester  the  profits  ;  but  his  people  had  given  him  what  was  due. 
On  the  22d  of  February,  1663,  he  quitted  Whitchurch,  and  removed 
with  his  family  to  Melcomb  :  upon  which  the  corporation  made  an 
order  against  his  settlement  there,  imposing  a  fine  of  £20  upon  hia 
landlady,  and  5s.  per  week  upon  him,  to  be  levied  by  distress. 
These  violent  proceedings  forced  him  to  leave  the  town,  and  he 
went  to  Bridgewater,  Ilminster,  and  Taunton,  in  which  places  he 
met  with  great  kindness  and  friendship  from  all  the  three  denomi- 
nations of  Dissenters,  and  was  almost  every  day  employed  in 
preaching  in  the  several  places  to  which  he  went ;  and  got  many 
good  acquaintance,  and  friends,  who  were  afterwards  very  kind  to 
him  and  his  numerous  family.  At  length  a  gentleman  who  had  a 
very  good  house  at  Preston,  two  or  three  miles  from  Melcomb, 
gave  .him  free  liberty  to  live  in  it  without  paying  any  rent.  Thith- 
er he  removed  his  family  in  the  beginning  of  May,  and  there  he 
continued  as  long  as  he  lived.  He  records  his  coming  to  Preston 
with  great  wonder  and  thankfulness. 

Soon  after  this  he  had  some  debates  in  his  mind  whether  he 
ought  not  to  remove  beyond  sea,  to  Surinam  or  Maryland ;  but 
after  much  consideration  and  advice,  he  determined  to  take  his  lot 
in  his  native  country.  He  had  some  scruples  also  about  attending 
public  worship  in  the  established  church  ;  but  by  several  argu- 
ments in  Mr.  Nye's  papers,  he  was  determined  to  do  it.  After 
some  time  he  was  called  by  a  number  of  serious  Christians  at  Pool 
to  be  their  pastor  ;  and  in  that  relation  he  continued  to  the  day  of 
his  death,  administering  all  ordinances  to  them  as  opportunity  of- 
fered. By  the  Oxford  Act  he  was  obliged  for  a  while  to  withdraw 
from  Preston,  and  leave  his  family  and  people.  But  he  preached 
wherever  he  came,  if  he  could  but  have  an  audience.  Upon  his  coin- 
ing to  the  place  of  his  retirement  in  March,  1666,  he  put  this  ques- 
tion to  himself,  "  What  dost  thou  here,  at  FV.ch  a  distance  from 
church,  wife,  children,  See. ?"  And  in  his  an-wnr,  sets  down  the 
oath  required  by  government,  and  then  ad''s  tho  reasons  why  he 
could  not  take  it,  as  several  ministers  had  ('one  :  »w{  particularly. 


MR.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS.  19 

that  to  do  it  in  his  own  private  sense,  would  be  but  juggling  with 
God,  with  the  king,  ana  with  conscience.     But  after  all  this  and  a 

good  deal  more  against  taking  the  oath,  he  thankfully  mentions  the 
goodness  of  (iod  in  so  overruling  the  law-makers,  that  they  did 
not  send  the  ministers  farther  from  their  friends  and  flocks:  and 
that  they  had  so  much  time  to  prepare  for  their  removal,  and  had 
liberty  to  pas*  on  the  road  to  any  place.     After  he  had  lain  hid  for 
some   time    he  ventured   home  again,   and  returned  to  his    lalior 
among  his  people  and  among  others  occasionally.     But  notwith- 
standing all  his  prudence  in  managing  his  meetings,  he  was  often 
disturbed;  several  times  apprehended,  and  four  times  imprisoned; 
once  at   Pool  for  half  a  year,  and  once  at  Dorchester  for  three 
months:  the  other  confinements  were  shorter.     He   was  in  many 
straits  and  difficulties,  hut  wonderfully  supported  and  comforted, 
and  many  times  very  seasonably  and  surprisingly  delivered.     The 
removal  of  many  eminent  Christians  into  another  world,  who  were 
his  intimate  acquaintance  and  kind  friends;  the  great  decay  of  se- 
rious  religion  among  many  that  made  a  profession,  and  the  in- 
crea-ing  raire  of  the  enemies  ot'iv:,]  irodliuess,  manifestly  sunk  his 
spirits.     "And  having  filled  up  his  part  of  what  is  behind  of  the 
'  afflictions  of  Christ  in  his  ile-h,  for  his  body's  sake,  which  is  the 
'  church,  and/unshed  the  work  given   him  to  do,   he  was  taken* 
'out  of  this  vale  of  tears  to  that  world  when:  the  wicked  cease 
'  from  troubling,  and  the  weary  are  at  re>t,  when  he  had  not  been 
'  much  longer  an  inhabitant  here  below  than   his  Messed  Master, 
'  whom  he  served  with  his  whole  heart,  according  to  the  best  light 
'  he  had.     The  vicar  of  Preston  would  not  suffer  him  to  be  buried 
'in  the  church. "f 

There  are  several  things  in  this  account  of  Mr.  Wesley  which 
dr-rrve  the,  reader's  notice.  1.  He  appears  to  have  made  himself 
nuuter  of  the  controverted  points  in  which  he  differed  from  those 
of  the  established  church;  and  to  have  taken  up  his  opinions  from 
u  conviction  of  their  truth.  2.  He  showed  an  ingenuous  mind,  free 
from  low  cunning,  in  an  open  avowal  of  his  sentiments  to  the 
bishop.  3.  He  appears  to  have  been  remarkably  conscientious 
in  all  his  conduct,  and  a  /caloiis  promoter  of  genuine  piety  both  in 
hiniM-lf  and  others.  -1.  He  discovered  irreat  lirmness  of  mind  and 
an  unshaken  attachment  to  his  principles  in  the  midst  of  the  most 
nnchri>tiun  persecution,  and  a  train  of  acctnnulated  evils  which  he 
suffered  on  that  account.  These  are  prominent  features  in  his 
character,  and  which  we  cannot  but  admire,  ho\\e\er  we  may  dif- 
fer from  him  in  opinion;  they  show  a  mind  elevated  far  above  the 
common  level,  even  oftltOM  who  have  had  the  advantages  of  an 
academical  education. 


*  I  conjecture  that  he  died  about  the  year  1670. 
t  See  tne  Nonconformist's  Memorial,  TO!  i.  p.  4 


p.  478  to  466. 


fc)  MR.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Of  his  Grandfather,  Dr.  Jlnnesley. 

SAMUEL  ANNESLEY,  LL.  D.}  grandfather  of  the  late  Mr.  Wes- 
»ey  by  the  mother's  side,  was  born  of  religious  parents  at  Killing- 
worth  .near  Warwick,  in  the  year  1620,  and  was  their  only  child. 
It  has  been  said,  that  he  was  first  cousin  to  the  Earl  of  Anglesey. 
His  grandmother,  an  eminently  pious  woman,  dying  before  his 
birth,  desired  the  child,  If  a  boy,  might  be  called  Samuel ;  assign- 
ing as  the  reason  of  her  request,  "  /  can  say  I  have  asked  him  of 
the  Lord."  In  his  infancy  he  was  strongly  impressed  with  the 
thoughts  of  being  a  minister,  for  whic.li  uideed  his  parents  intended 
him  from  his  birth  ;  and  such  was  the  ardor  of  his  mind  in  pursu- 
ing his  design,  that  when  about  five  or  six  years  old,  he  began  a 
practice,  which  he  afterwards  continued,  of  reading  twenty  chap- 
ters every  day  in -the  Bible.  The  continuance  of  this  practice  laid 
an  excellent  foundation  of  useful  knowledge,  for  the  future  exer- 
cise of  his  ministry.  He  who  studies  the  Scriptures  well,  and  be- 
lieves them  to  be,  not  merely  a  sufficient,  but  the  only  safe  rule  of 
faith  and  practice,  will  generally  exhibit  a  more  uniform  character 
as  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  than  he  who  takes  his  religious  opin- 
ions from  the  subtle  reasonings  and  systems  of  men.  This  obser- 
vation was  admirably  illustrated  and  confirmed  by  the  steady,  uni- 
form conduct  of  Dr.  Annesley,  through  some  of  the  most  trying 
situations  in  which  his  principles  were  put  to  the  test. 

He  lost  his  father  when  four  years  old;  but  his  pious  mother 
took  great  care  of  his  education;  nor  did  he  want  the  means  of 
obtaining  the  best  instruction,  as  the  paternal  estate  was  consider- 
able. Though  a  child  when  he  first  formed  his  resolution  con- 
cerning the  ministry,  yet  he  never  varied  from  his  purpose :  nor 
was  he  discouraged  by  an  affecting  dream,  in  which  he  thought 
that  he  was  a  minister,  and  sent  for  by  the  Bishop  of  London,  to 
be  burnt  as  a  martyr.  At  the  age  of  fifteen  he  went  to  the  univer- 
sity of  Oxford,  and  toot  his  degrees  in  the  usual  course.  His 
piety  and  diligence  at  Oxford,  were  so  much  out  of  the  common 
way  of  the  place,  that  he  attracted  considerable  notice.  In  1644 
lie  was  ordained  as  chaplain  in  the  ship  called  the  Globe,  under 
the  Earl  of  Warwick,  then  Lord  High  Admiral  of  England.  He 
went  to  sea  with  the  fleet,  and  kept  a  diary  of  their  voyage.  But 
having  no  great  liking  to  a  sea-faring  life,  he  soon  quitted  it,  and 
settled  at  Cliff  in  Kent,  where  at  first  he  met  with  a  storm  more 
violent  than  any  he  had  experienced  at  sea.  The  minister  of  this 
place  had  been  turned  out  for  his  barefaced  encouragement  of 
licentiousness,  as  Dr.  Williams  reports,  by  attending  the  meetings 
of  the  people  for  dancing,  drinking,  and  merriment  on  the  Lord's 
day.  The  people  on  this  account  were  exceedingly  fond  of  him, 
and  greatly  prejudiced  against  his  successor,  Dr.  Annesley,  who 
was  a  man  of  a  very  different  character.  When  he  first  went 
among  them,  they  rose  upon  him  with  spits,  forks,  and  stones, 
threatening  to  destroy  him.  This  was  no  small  trial  to  a  young 


MR.  WESLEY'S  ANCESTORS.  81 

man  of  about  twenty-five  yoars  of  age.  But  he  remained  firm  aa 
a  rock  in  his  Master's  cause,  and  as  the  people  were  not  hardened 
au'ain-t  the  rviilriin1  of  gospel  truth,  he  had  some  hopes  of  doing 
tin  in  good,  notwithstanding  their  profancness  and  violence.  He 
therefore  told  them,  that,  " Let  them  use  him  as  they  would,  he 
-nlved  to  continue  with  them,  till  God  had  prepared  them  by 
his  ministry  to  entertain  a  better,  who  should  succeed  him:  but 
solemnly  declared,  that  when  they  became  so  prepared,  he  would 
leave  the  place."  His  labors  were  incessant,  and  the  success  of 
hi.s  preaching  and  engaging  behavior  was  surprising;  so  that  in  a 
few  years  the  people  were  greatly  reformed,  and  became  exceed- 
ingly fond  of  him.  Though  he  enjoyed  here  an  income  of  four 
hundred  pounds  per  annum,  yet  he  paid  so  conscientious  a  regard 
to  his  first  declaration,  that  he  thought  himself  bound  to  leave 
them;  which  he  accordingly  did,  and  the  people,  who  at  hi.s 
coming  threatened  to  stone  him,  now  parted  with  him  with  cries 
and  tears,  testifying  their  affection  for  him. 

A  very  >ignal  providence  directed  him  to  a  settlement  in  London 
in  1G5-J,  l>\  the  unanimous  choice  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  parish 
of  St.  John  the  Apostle.  Soon  after  he  was  made  lecturer  of  St. 
Paul's,  and  in  1653  Cripplegate  was  made  happy  by  his  settlement 
there. 

He  was  a  man  of  great  uprightness,  never  regulating  his  reli- 
pious  profession  by  his  secular  interests.  He  was  turned  out  of 
his  lecture  because  he  would  not  comply  with  some  things  which 
lie  deemed  extravagant  and  wrong;  he  thought  conformity  in  him 
v,  ould  be  a  sin,  and  he  chose  to  quit  a  full  maintenance  rather 
than  injure  hi.s  conscience.  He  was  acknowledged  by  all  parties 
to  be  an  Israelite  indeed,  and  yet  he  suffered  much  for  Nonconfor- 
mity; but  such  was  the  spirit  of  party,  that  an  angel  from  heaven 
would  have  been  persecuted  and  abused,  if  he  had  been  a  Dissen- 
ter. In  his  sufferings  God  often  appeared  remarkably  for  him; 
one  person  died  while  signing  a  warrant  to  apprehend  him.  He 
afterwards  suffered,  because  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  bear  witness 
for  the  old  truth  against  Antinomiamsm.  His  integrity  made  him 
a  stranger  to  all  tricks  or  little  artifices  to  serve  his  temporal  inter- 
e-t;  and  his  charitable  and  unsuspecting  temper,  sometimes  gave 
those  who  practised  them,  an  opportunity  to  impose  upon  him. 

In  ministerial  labors  ho  was  abundant.  Before  he  was  silenced, 
he  often  preached  three,  time.-  a  day;  during  the  troubles  almost 
r\ety  day;  afterwards  twice  every  Lord's  day.  His  sermons  wen; 
not  raw  and  uninteresting,  but  instructive  and  affecting:  and  his 
manner  of  delivery  very  peculiarly  expressed  his  heartiness  in  the 
things  he  spoke. 

His  care  and  labor  extended  to  every  place  where  he  might  be 
useful.  In  some  measure  the  care  of  all  the  churches  was  upon 
him.  When  any  place  wanted  a  minister,  he  used  his  endeavors 
to  procure  one  for  them;  when  any  minister  was  oppressed  by 
poverty,  he  soon  employed  himself  for  his  relief.  "O!  how 
many  places,"  says  Dr.  \Villiams,  "had  sat  in  darkness,  how 
many  ministers  had  licen  starved,  if  Dr.  Anne-ley  had  dit-d  thirty 
year*  since!"  He  was  the  chief,  often  the  solu  instrument  in  th« 


»  THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR. 

education  as  well  as  the  subsistence  of  several  ministers.  The 
sick,  the  widows,  the  orphans,  whom  he  relieved  were  innumera* 
ble.  As  a  minister,  his  usefulness  was  extensive,  and  God  kepi 
him  faithful  in  his  work  to  the  last,  for  which  he  thus  thanked 
God  on  his  death-bed:  "Blessed  be  God,  I  can  say,  I  have  been 
faithful  in  the  ministry  above  fifty-five  years."  Many  called  him 
father,  as  the  instrument  of  their  conversion}  and  many  called  him 
a  comforter. 

He  had  uninterrupted  peace,  and  assurance  of  God's  love  and 
favor,  for  above  thirty  years  of  the  latter  part  of  his  life.  This 
assurance  had  not  one  cloud  in  all  his  last  sickness.  A  little  before 
his  departure,  his  desire  of  death  appeared  strong,  and  his  soul 
was  filled  with  the  foretaste  of  glory.  He  often  said,  "  Come  my 
dearest  Jesus,  the  nearer  the  more  precious,  the  more  welcome." 
Another  time  his  joy  was  so  great,  that  in  ecstacy  he  cried  out,  "  I 
cannot  contain  it:  what  manner  of  love  is  this  to  a  poor  worm?  1 
cannot  express  the  thousandth  part  of  what  praise  is  due  to  Thee ! 
We  know  not  what  we  do  when  we  offer  at  praising  God  for  his 
mercies.  It  is  but  little  I  can  give  thee,  but,  Lord  help  me  to  give 
thee  my  all.  I  will  die  praising  thee,  and  rejoice  that  others  can 
praise  thee  better.  I  shall  be  satisfied  with  thy  likeness;  satisfied! 
satisfied !  Oh !  my  dearest  Jesus,  I  come ! "  Thus  died  this  ex- 
cellent man,  December  31,  1696,  in  the  77th  year  of  his  age,  and 
left  us  an  example  how  to  live  and  how  to  die. 

Dr.  Annesley  had  naturally  a  strong,  robust  constitution,  which 
enabled  him  to  undergo  great  labor  and  fatigue.  He  was  seldom 
sick,  and  could  endure  the  coldest  weather  without  hat,  gloves,  or 
fire.  For  many  years  he  scarcely  ever  drank  anything  but  water, 
and  even  to  his  last  sickness,  his  sight  continued  so  strong,  that  he 
could  read  the  smallest  print  without  spectacles.  His  piety,  dili- 
gence, and  zeal,  made  him  highly  esteemed  by  the  Dissenters.  He 
assisted  at  the  first  public  ordination  they  had,  after  the  act  of  uni- 
formity, when  Dr.  Calamy  and  six  others  were  ordained  in  the 
Dissenting  place  of  worship  in  Little  St.  Hellen's,  in  1694.* 


CHAPTER  III. 

Of  Samuel  Wesley  Senior. 

MR.  John  Wesley,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  above,  left  two  sons, 
Matthew  and  Samuel;  of  the  rest  of  the  children  we  know  nothing. 
As  the  family  had  been  greatly  reduced  by  persecution,  these  two 
brothers  must  have  experienced  some  difficulties  in  their  education. 
Their  mother  was  a  niece  of  Dr.  Thomas  Fuller  ;t  but  it  does  not 

*  See  Nonconformist's  Memorial,  vol.  ii.  p.  238.  For  the  account  of  Dr. 
Annesley,  see  the  Funeral  Sermon  Dr.  Williams  preached  for  him ;  and  Noncon- 
formist's Memorial,  vol.  i.  p.  104. 

t  Nonconformist's  Memorial,  vol  i.  p.  478.  Dr.  Thomas  Fuller  was  born  in 
1608.  At  twenty-three  years  of  age  his  merit  procured  him  the  fellowship  of 
Sidney  College  Cambridge,  and  a  prebend  in  the  Cathedral  of  Salisbury. 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR.  39 

appear  that  they  received  am  from  this  branch  of  the 

family.  By  iiulu-tn,  tliry  surmounted  every  difficulty  that  lay  be- 
•  hem,  and  rose  to  very  respectable  and  useful  situations  in 
life.  Matthew  "Wesley,  following  the  example  of  his  grandfather, 
studied  phy-ic,  and  afterwards  made  a  fortune  by  his  practice." 
Samuel,  the  father  of  the  late  Mr.  John  We>ley,  was  born  about 
the  >ear  IW2,  or  perhaps  a  little  earlier;  hut  he  could  not,  I  thinK, 
have  been  more  than  eight  or  nine  years  old  when  his  father  died. 
The  fir.-t  thing  that  shook  his  attachment  to  the  Dissenters  was,  a 
defence  of  the  death  of  King  Charles  the  First,  and  the  proceed- 
t'  the  Calve's  Head  club.f  These  thing!)  shocked  him;  and 
though  it  is  certain  that  the  Pis.-enters  in  general  disapproved  of 
the  king'-  death,  and  that  the  proceedings  of  a  club  ought  not  to 
he  attributed  to  a  large  body  of  men,  who  had  no  connection  with 
the  members  of  it,  and  differed  greatly  in  opinion  from  them;  yet 
they  had  such  an  effect  on  his  mind,  that  he  separated  himself 
from  the  dissenting  interest  while  yet  a  boy,  as  appears  from  the 
following  lines  in  his  son's  elegy  upon  him: 

"  With  op*ning  life  his  early  worth  besran, 
The  boy  misleads  not.  but  foreshows  the  man. 
Directed  wrong,  tho'  first  he  miss'd  the  way, 
Train'd  to  mistake,  and  disciplin'd    to  stray: 
Not  long — for  reason  gilded  error's  niifht. 
And  doubts  well-founded  shot  a  gleam  or  light." 

He  spent  some  time  at  a  private  academy  before  he  went  to  the 
university;  hut  where,  it  is  not  said.  About  the  age  of  sixteen  he 
walked  to  Oxford,  nnd  entered  himself  of  Kxeter  College.  He 
had  now  only  two  pounds  sixteen  shillings;  aud  no  prospect  of  fu- 
ture supplies,  but  from  his  own  exertions.  I5y  industry,  I  suppose 
by  assisting  the  younger  students,  and  instructing  any  who  chose 
to  employ  him,  he  supported  himself  till  he  took  his  Bachelor's  de- 
gree; without  any  preferment  as  assistance  from  his  friends,  ex- 
cept five  shillings.  This  circumstance  does  him  great  honor,  and 
shows  him  to  have  been  a  young  man  of  wonderful  diligence  and 
resolution.  Many  feel  his  difficulties,  but  few  are  capable  of  his 
vigorous  and  continued  exertions  to  overcome  them  in  so  honora- 
Me  a  way,  and  with  such  success.  He  now  came  to  London, 
having  im-re.i-.ed  his  little  stock  to  ten  pounds  fifteen  shilling. 
He  was  ordained  deacon,  nnd  obtained  a  curacy,  which  he  held 
•  -.ir,  \\hen  he,  was  appointed  chaplain  on  hoard  the  hVet. 
This  situation  lie  held  one  year  only,  and  then  returned  to  London, 
and  served  a  cure  for  two  years.  During  this  time  he  married, 

During  the  Protectorate,  he  held  the  Hying  of  Waltham  Abbey,  and  the  lecture 

Mridr's,  Fit-  \:ter  tho  restoration  he  recovered" his  prebend,  and 

iplain  extraordinary  19  his  Majesty.     Jt  is  said  that  be  had  a  most 

mironiinnn    memnrv.     He   wrote   the   Church  History  of  Britain   in  folio;  A 

•  »f  Palestine,  and  several  other  works.     He  died  in  1661,  and  his 

funeral  was  attended  by  200  of  his  brethren  of  the  ministry. 

*  We  shall  afterwards  sea  some  verses  on  the  death  of  this  gentleman  by  his 
niece,  Mrs.  Wright. 

t  Notes  of  Samuel  Wesley  to  his  elegy  on  his  father.    For  this,  and  some 
•thcr  original  papers,  of  great  use  in  this  work,  I  am  obliged  to  a  private  friend. 


34  THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR. 

and  his  wife  brought  him  a  son.  In  this  period  he  wrote  severa 
pieces,  which  brought  him  into  notice  and  esteem,  and  a  small 
.iving  was  given  him  in  the  country.  I  am  not  certain  whether  it 
was  during  his  residence  here,  or  while  he  was  chaplain  on  board 
the  fleet,  that  the  following  circumstance  happened,  but  I  suppose 
the  latter.  He  was  strongly  solicited  by  the  friends  of  King  Jamoa 
II.  to  support  the  measures  of  the  court  in  favor  of  popery,  with 
promises  of  preferment  if  he  would  comply  with  the  king's  desire. 
But  he  absolutely  refused  to  read  the  king's  declaration;  and 
though  surrounded  with  courtiers,  soldiers,  and  informers,  he 
preached  a  bold  and  pointed  discourse  against  it,  from  Daniel  iii. 
17,  18.  "  If  it  be  so,  our  God  whom  we  serve  is  able  to  deliver  us 
from  the  burning  fiery  furnace,  and  he  will  deliver  us  out  of  thine 
hand,  O  king.  But  if  not,  be  it  known  unto  thee,  O  king,  that  we 
will  not  serve  thy  gods,  nor  worship  the  golden  ima^e  wb<ch  *hou 
hast  set  up."  His  son  Samuel  describes  this  circumstance  if  the 
following  lines  :* 

"  When  zealous  James  unhappy  sought  the  vay 
T'  establish  Rome  by  arbitrary  sway ; 
•  In  vain  were  bribes  shower'd  by  the  guilty  crovu, 
He  sought  no  favor,  as  he  fear'd  no  frown. 
Secure  in  faith,  exempt  from  worldly  views, 
Tie  dar'd  the  declaration  to  refuse  ; 
Then  from  the  sacred  pulpit  boldly  show'd 
The  dauntless  Hebrews,  true  to  Israel's  God, 
Who  spake  regardless  of  their  "king's  commanJv, 
'  The  God  we  serve  can  save  us  from  thy  hands  % 
If  not,  O  monarch,  know  we  choose  to  die, 
Thy  gods  alike,  and  threatenings  we  defy; 
No  power  on  earth  our  faith  has  e'er  controll'd, 
We  scorn  to  worship  idols,  tho'  of  gold.' 
Resistless  truth  damp'd  all  the  audience  round, 
The  base  informer  sicken'd  at  the  sound  ; 
Attentive  courtiers  conscious  stpod  amaz'd, 
And  soldiers  silent  trembled  as  they  gaz'd. 
No  smallest  murmur  of  distaste  arose, 
Abash'd  and  vanauish'd  seem'd  the  church's  foes. 
So  when  like  zeal  their  bosoms  did  inspire, 
The  Jewish  martyrs  walk'd  unhurt  in  nre." 

In  this  noble  instance  of  integrity  and  firmness  of  mind,  Mr 
Wesley  has  given  us  an  unequivocal  proof  that  a  person  of  higfe 
church  principles  may  be  a  true  friend  to  the  Protestant  cause,  and 
the  liberty  of  the  subject.  It  is  evident  that  he  as  much  disliked 
the  arbitrary  proceedings  of  King  James,  as  the  religion  which  he 
endeavored  to  introduce.  When  the  glorious  Revolution  took 
place  in  1688,  Mr.  Wesley  most  cordially  approved  of  it,  and  was 
the  first  who  wrote  in  defence  of  it.  This  work  he  dedicated  to 
Queen  Mary,f  who  in  consequence  of  it,  gave  him  the  living  of 
Epworth  in  Lincolnshire,  about  the^year  1693;  and  in  1723  he  was 
presented  to  the  living  of  Wroote  m  the  same  county,  in  addition 
to  Epworth. 

*  In  the  poem  entitled  the  Parish  Priest,  intended  as  a  description  of  his 
__  father's  character, 
t  MSS.  papers. 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR.  85 

Mr.  Wesley  held  i  he  living  of  Epworth  upwards  of  forty  years. 
His  abilities  would  have  done  him  credit  in  a  more  conspicuous 
situation:  :md  had  Queen  Mary  lived  much  longer,  it  is  probable 
that  he  would  not  have  spent  so  great  a  part  of  his  life  in  such  an 
obscure  corner  of  the  kingdom.  In  the  heirinning  of  the  year 
1705,  ho  printed  a  poem  on  the  battle  of  I'deuheim,  which  hap- 
pened the  year  before,  with  which  the  Duke  of  Marlborough  was 
-o  well  pleaded,  that  lie  made1  him  chaplain  to  Colonel  Lepelle's 
regiment,  which  was  to  stay  in  England  some  time.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  same  poem,  a  noble  lord  sent  tor  him  to  London, 
promising  to  procure  him  u  prebend.  IJut  unhappily  he  was  at 
this  time  ensured  in  a  controversy  with  the  I)i—  mters:  several 
tiling  hail  been  published  on  each  side,  and  the  controversy  was 
carried  on  in  tin;  usual  way,  in  which  the  disputants  on  both  .-ides 
nre  generally  more-  remarkable  for  showing  the  violence  of  their 
passions  than  the  goodness  of  their  cause.  In  the  first  part  of 
Queen  Ann's  reign,  the  Dissenters  had  a  very  powerful  influence  in 
both  houses  of  parliament,  and  at  court;  and  were  now  preparing 
to  pre-ent  a  petition  to  the  House  of  Lords,  praying  for  justice 
airainst  the  authors  of  several  pamphlets  written  in  opposition  to 
them,  and  against  Mr.  We.-Iey  in  particular;  but  were  dissuaded 
from  taking  this  step  by  two  members  of  that  house.  They  had 
however  interest  enough  to  hi.ider  Mr.  Wesley  from  obtaining  a 
prebend;  they  soon  also  worki  !  him  out  of  tin-  chaplaiiiship  of  the. 
regiment,  and  brought  several  other  MTV  .-evere.  sufferings  upon 
him  ami  his  family.* 

As  a   pastor,  he  was   indefatigable  in  the  duties  of  his  office:  a 

con-taut  preacher,  feeding  the  (lock  with  the  pure  doctrines  of  the 

i,  according  to  his  ability^  diligent  in   visiting  the  sick,  and 

administering  suclf  advice  aa   their  situations  required;  and  atten- 

tive to  t!i"  conduct  of  all  who  \\ere   under  his  care,  so  that  every 

;:  his  parish   became   an   object  of  his  attention  and  concern. 

uld  .-ettle  in  his  parish  but  lie  presently  knew  it,  and 

himself  Acquainted  with  them.     We  ha\e  a  proof  of  this 

f  -mi  a  letter  he  wrote  to  the  i'i-hop  of  Lincoln,  after  being  absent 

Imme  a    very  short  time.     "  .'•  fier  my    return  to   Kpworth, 

he,  and  looking  a  little  among  my  people,  I   found  there  wen- 

hither,  both  of  whom   1    have  discovered  t->    be 

papist^,  though  they  come  to  church;   and  I  have  hopes  of  making 
or  I-  >th  of  tin-in  u-'od  members  of  the  church  of  I  'upland." 

ehfioii-  riMMi-d   to  parochial  duties,  did  not  divert 
•'nni  literary  pur>uits.     A  man  who  spends  all  his  time  in  the 
•';!   manner  he  can,  may  diversity  his  employments,  and 
•i    by   diligence    what    appears    to   others    impracticable. 
te    -tudy  MTIIIS    to    have  been    the    original  Scriptu 


which  he  wis  indefatigable;  a  practice  \\hich  can  never  be  too 
IHIK-II  commended  in  a  mini  t.-r  of  the  gospel,  when  joined  with  a 
i  :  .mi  la  practical  dm'.  . 

•      his  >MH,  the 
lale  ytr.  .b.h.i   <  in  thid 

*  Mr.  C. 
8 


£6  THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR. 

respect;  and  the  second  of  them  will  show  us  his  opinion  of  a  sub- 
ject on  which  learned  men  have  been  much  divided. 

"JAN.  26,  1725. 

"I  have  some  time  since  designed  an  edition  of  the  holy  Bible  in 
octavo,  in  the  Hebrew,  Chaldee,  Septuagint,  and  the  Vulgate;  and 
have  made  some  progress  in  it.  What  I  desire  of  you  on  this  ar- 
ticle is,  1.  That  you  would  immediately  fall  to  work,  and  read  dil- 
igently the  Hebrew  text  in  the  Polyglott,  and  collate  it  exactly 
with  the  Vulgate,  writing  all,  even  the  least  variations  or  differ- 
ences between  them.  2.  To  these  I  would  have  you  add  the  Sa- 
maritan text  in  the  last  column  but  one;  which  is  the  very  same 
with  the  Hebrew,  except  in  some  very  few  places,  differing  only 
in  the  Samaritan  character,  which  I  think  is  the  true  old  Hebrew. 
In  twelve  months'  time,  you  will  get  through  the  Pentateuch;  for 
I  have  done  it  four  times  the  last  year,  anil  am  going  over  it  the 
fifth,  and  collating  the  two  Greek  versions,  the  Alexandrian  and 
the  Vatican,  with  what  I  can  get  of  Symachus  and  Theo- 
dotion,"  &c. 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  in  the  twenty -second  year  of  his  age,  not 
yet  ordained,  nor  had  he  attained  any  preferment  in  the  university, 
when  he  received  this  letter  from  his  fither.  It  gives  a  pleasing 
view  of  his  progress  in  biblical  learnii;  -r  at  this  early  period  of  life, 
and  shows  his  father's  confidence  in  hi  s  critical  knowledge  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures.  The  following  krter  Avas  written  in  1731,  and 
very  clearly  states  the  old  gentleman's  opinion  of  the  translation  of 
the  Seventy,  after  a  most  laborious  examination  of  it. 

"  I  find  in  your  letter  an  account  of  a  learned  friend  you  have, 
who  has  a  great  veneration  for  the  Septuagint,  and  thinks  that  in 
some  instances  it  corrects  the  present  Hebrew.  I  do  not  "wonder 
that  he  is  of  that  mind;  as  it  is  likely  he  has  road  Vossius  and  other 
learned  men,  who  in  : .^f-ify  this  translation  so  as  to  depreciate  the 
original.  When  1  i;  <„<>  study  the  Scriptures  in  earnest 

and  had  read  it  over  sever..:  times,  1  was  inclined  to  the  same  opin 
ion.  What  then  increased  my  respect  for  it  was,  1.  That  1 
thought  I  found  many  texts  in  the  Scriptures  more  happily  ex- 
plained than  in  our  own  or  other  version.?.  2.  That  many  words 
and  phrases  in  the  New  Testament,  can  hardly  be  so  well  under- 
stood without  having  recourse  to  this  translation.  3.  Thiit  both 
our  Saviour  and  his  apostles  so  frequently  quote  it.  These;  con- 
siderations held  me  in  a  blind  admiration  of  the  S-:>|,t;i:'.;<-it!t;  and 
though  I  did  not  esteem  them  absolutely  infallible,  yet  I  Hardly 
dared  to  tru-t  my  own  eyes,  or  think  they  were  frequently  mistaken. 
But  in-,;)  r  .  '  .:  rhis  r-i'-^lation  over  very  often,  and  comparing 
ij  v  i)  fin  :  ,v,  *  was  forced  by  plain  "vidence  of 

tact  to  be  of  another  mind.  That  which  led  me  to  it  was,  some 
mistakes  (I  think  not  less  than  a  thousand)  in  places  indifferent, 
either  oems-onerl  Vy  the  m^VMTnous  sense  of  some  Hebrew  words, 
or  by  the  mistake  of  some  letters,  as  daleth  for  resh,  and  vice 
versa;  which  every  one  knows  are  very  much  alike  in  the  old  He- 
brew character.  But  what  fully  determined  my  judgment  was, 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL   WESLEY   SENIOR.  27 

that  I  found,  or  thought  I  found,  very  many  places  which  appeared 
purposely  altered  for  no  very  justifiable  reason.  These  at  last 
•Mine  BO  thick  upon  me,  in  my  daily  reading,  that  I  began  to  note 

them  down;  not  a  few  instances  of  \\liicli  you  will  see  in  the  dis« 
M-rtation  I  shall  send  yon  in  my  next  packet.  I  would  have  you 
vommimicate  it  to  your  learned  friend,  with  my  compliments,  ear- 
nestly desiring  him,  as  well  as  you,  to  peruse  it  with  the  greatest 
prejudice  yon  ran;  and  after  you  have  thoroughly  writhed  tin- 
whole,  as  1  think  the  subject  deserves,  to  make  th-  strongest  of)- 
.jections  you  are  able  against  any  article  of  it,  where  you  are  not 
'•onvinced  by  my  observations.  For  1  should  not  deserve  a  friend 
if  I  did  not  e-teem  those  my  best  friends  who  do  their  endeavors  to 
M-t  mo  right,  where  1  may  possibly  bo  mistaken,  especially  in  a 
matter  of  great  moment." 

.Tin  [tracts  jfivB  an  interesting  view  of  this  gentleman's 

learning,  diligent  study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  candor,  in  each  of 

which  lie  holds  forth  to  us  an  example  highly  deserving  of  imita- 
rion. 

Mr.  Wesley  was  a  voluminous  writer,  which  in  most  cases  is  a 
•.Disadvantage  to  an  author,  whatever  his  al)ilitios  may  be.  His 
Latin  commentary  on  the  hook  of  Job  is  a  most  elaborate  perform- 
.-i.nce;  but  the  subject  of  this  book,  and  the  language  in  which  the 
'•onnnrnlary  is  written,  are  but  ill  adapted  to  the  generality  of 
modern  readers.  As  a  poet  In  .  censured  by  Garth  and 

nthers;  though  when  lit:  failed,  it  was  perhaps  as  much  owing  to 
the  di1iirnlt\  i.f  tin-  -ulijeet,  as  to  want  of  ])octical  abilities.  In  an 
early  edition  of  the  Dnnciad,  lie  and  Dr.  ~\V;.tts  were  associated 
Together,  and  involved  in  tin-  same  censure,  JJut  it  is  well  known 
that  the  earlier  editions  of  this  poem  were  all  surreptitious,  in 
which  the  blanks  wv-re  filled  up  by  the  mere  caprice  or  envy  of  the 
editors,  without  any  regard  to  the  intention  of  the  author.  Thus, 
in  a  surreptitious  edition  printed  in  Ireland,  the  blank  in  the  104th 
\er--e  of  the  f-.,--f  lio..k  was  filled  up  with  Dryden  instead  of  Den- 
nis, which,  no  doubt,  •uas  far  enough  from  the  intention  of  Mr. 
I'ope.  With  the  same  propriety  and  good  judgment,  in  the  sur- 
reptitious editions,  the  na:i.;  -  Wesley  and  Watts  were  inserted 

"thus,  W ly,  W s,  in  the  126th  line   of  the  same   book,  but 

)liey  never  appeared  in  any  edition  published  by  Mr.  Pope.  Tho 
lines  originally  stood  thus; 

"A  fSirfln'c  Vatican!  ofGiviv  nn«l  Home, 
Well  purgM,  and  worthy  Withers,  Queries,  and  Blome." 

In  a  London  edition  of  the  Duneiad,  printed  in  17-2!',  there  is  the 
Following  JlOte  on  the  last  of  these  lines,  "It  was  printed  ill  the 

surreptitious  editions  \V ly,  W s,  \\lio  were  persons  emi- 

nent  for  good  life;  the 'one  writ  the  life  of  CIIUIST  in  ver-e,  tlie 
other  some  valuable  piece*  of  the  lyric  kind  on  pious  subjects. 
The  line  is  her,  :i.-cordini.'  to  its  original." 

Of  Mr.  \Ye.-l>  |.orii;-:i|  purl'cirmances,  hi--  son  Samuel 

the  fullow'ing  '-andid  but  impartial  judgment,  in  tin;  elegy 
above  mentioned. 


So  THE    REV.    SAMUEL    \VESfcEJf    SENIOR. 

"  Whate'er  his  strains,  still  glorious  was  his  end, 
Faith  to  assert  and  virtue  to  defend. 
He  sung  how  God  the  Saviour  deign'd  t'  expire, 
With  Vida's  piety  though  not  his  fire  ; 
Deduc'd  his  Maker's  praise  from  age  to  age, 
Through  the  long  annals  of  the  sacred  page." 

Most  of  his  smaller  pieces  are  excellent.  I  shall  insert  the  fol- 
lowing, both  for  its  intrinsic  beauty,  and  as  a  specimen  of  his  poet- 
ical talents. 

EUPOLis's  HYM:N  TO  THE  CREATOR. 

THE   OCCASION. 

Part  of  a  (new)  dialogue  between  Plato  and  Evpolis*  the  Poet — the  rest  not 

extant. 

Eupolis.  But  is  it  not  a  little  hard,  that  you  should  banish  all 
our  fraternity  from  your  new  commonwealth  ?  What  hurt  has  fa- 
ther Homer  done  that  you  dismiss  him  among  the  rest? 

Plato.  Certainly  the  blind  old  gentleman  lies  with  the  best 
grace  in  the  world.  But  a  lie  handsomely  told,  debauches  the  taste 
and  morals  of  a  people.  Besides,  his  tales  of  tho  gods  are  intole- 
rable, and  derogate  in  the  highest  degree  from  tin:  dignify  of  the 
Divine  Nature. 

Eupolis.  But  do  you  really  think  that  those  faults  are  insepa- 
rable from  poetry?  May  not  the  ONE  SUPREME  he  sung,  without 
any  intermixture  of  them  ? 

Plato.  I  must  own  I  hardly  ever  saw  any  thing  of  that  nature. 
But  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  you,  or  any  other,  attempt  and  succeed 
in  it.  On  that  condition,  I  will  gladly  exempt  you  from  the  fate  of 
your  brother  poets. 

Eupolis.  I  am  far  from  pretending  to  be  a  standard.  But  I  will 
\Xt  the  best  I  can. 

THE   HYMN. 

Author  of  Being,  sourca  of  light, 
With  unfading  beauties  bright, 
Fulness,  goodness,  rolling  round 
Thy  own  fair  orb  without  a  bound: 
Whether  thee  thy  suppliants  call 
Truth  or  good,  or  one  or  all, 
Ei,  or  Jaa  ;  thee  we  hail 
Essence  that  can  never  fail, 
Grecian  or  Barbaric  name, 
Thy  steadfast  being  still  the  same. 

Thee  when  morning  greets  the  skies 
With  rosy  cheeks  and  humid  eyes  ; 
Thee  when  sweet  declining  day 
Sinks  in  purple  waves  away ; 

*  EUPOLIS  was  an  Athenian.  He  is  mentioned  several  times  by  Horace,  and 
•nee  by  Persius ;  and  was  in  high  estimation  at  Athens  for  his  poetical  compo- 
sitions, though  he  severely  lashed  the  vices  of  the  age  he  lived  in.  He  was 
killed  in  an  engagement  at  sea  between  the  Athenians  and  Lacedemonians,  and 
his  death  was  so  much  lamented  at  Athens,  that  they  made  a  law,  that  no  poet 
should  go  to  battle.  He  lived  about  four  hundred  years  before  Christ. 


THE    EEV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR.  89 

Thee  will  I  sing,  O  parent  Jove, 

And  teach  the  world  to  praise  and  love. 

Yonder  azure  vault  on  high, 
Yonder  blue,  low,  liquid  sky, 
Earth,  on  its  firm  basis  plac'd, 
And  with  circling  waves  embrac'a, 
All  creating  pow'r  confess, 
All  their  mighty  Maker  bless. 
Thou  shak'st  all  nature  with  thy  nod. 
Sea,  earth  and  air  confess  the  God: 
Yet  does  thy  pow'rful  hand  sustain 
Both  earth  and  heav'n,  both  firm  and  main. 
Scarce  can  our  daring  thought  arise 
To  thy  pavilion  in  the  skies; 
Nor  can  Plato's  self  declare 
The  hliss,  the  joy,  the  rapture  there. 
Barren  above  thou  dost  not  reign, 
But  circled  with  a  glorious  tram  : 
The  sons  of  God,  the  sons  of  light 
Ever  joying  in  thy  sight; 
(For  ihee  their  silver  harps  are  strung) 
Ever  beauteous,  ever  young, 
Angelic  forms  their  voices  raise 
And  through  heav'n's  arch  resound  thy  praise. 

The  fealher'd  souls  that  swim  the  air, 
And  bathe  in  liquid  ether  there, 
The  lark,  precentor  of  the  choir. 
Leading  them  higher  still  and  higher, 
Listen  and  learn  ;  ih'  angelic  notes 
Repeating  iu  their  warbling  throats  : 
And  ere  to  soft  repose  they  go 
Teach  them  lo  their  lords  below  : 
On  the  green  turf  their  mossy  nest, 
The  ev'niug  anthem  swells  their  breast. 
Thus  like  thy  golden  chain  from  high 
Thy  praise  unites  the  earth  and  sky. 

Source  of  light,  thou  bid'st  the  sun 
On  his  burning  axles  run  ; 
The  st:irs  Ilk'-  iliiM  around  him  fly 
And  strew  the  area  of  the  sky. 
He  drives  so  swift  his  nice  above 
Mortals  can't  perceive  him  move, 
So  smooth  his  course,  oblique  or  straight, 
()1\  i:  -   not  with  his  weight. 

As  the  queen  of  solemn  night 
Fills  at  his  vase  her  orbs  of  light, 
Imparted  lustre  ;  thus  v 
The  solar  virtue  shines  by  thce. 

Eirerione,*  we  '11  no  more 

Imaginary  pow'r  adore  ; 

•nl,  and  cheerful  wine, 
And  1:  -_r  bread  are  thine.  ^ 


*  This  word  signifies  n  kind  of  cnrlaml  •  ;i  branch  of  olive,  wrap: 

a'nitut  with  wool,  ami  loaded  with  nil  kinds  ol  (mils  of  the  earth,  as  a  token  of 
i  .11,1!  plenty.     The  poet  says  be  will  no  more  worship  the  imaginary  power, 

supposed  to  be  the  giver  of  these  things ;  but  the  great  Pan,  the  creator  from 
whom  they  all  proceed. 

3f 


50  THE   REV.    SAMUEL   WESLEY   SENIOl. 

Thy  herbage,  O  great  Pan,  sustains 
The  flocks  that  graze  our  Attic  plains ; 
The  olive  with  fresh  verdure  crown'd, 
Rises  pregnant  from  the  ground ; 
At  thy  command  it  shoots  and  springs, 
And  a  thousand  blessings  brings. 
Minerva  only  is  thy  mind, 
Wisdom  ana  bounty  to  mankind. 
The  fragrant  thyme,  the  bloomy  rose, 
Herb  and  flpw'r,  and  shrub  that  grows 
On  Thessalian  Tempe's  plain 
Or  where  the  rich  Sabeans  reign, 
That  treat  the  taste  or  smell  or  signt, 
For  food  or  med'cine,  or  delight ; 
Planted  by  thy  parent  care, 
Spring  and  smile  and  flourish  there. 

O  ye  nurses  of  soft  dreams, 
Reedy  brooks  and  winding  streams, 
Or  murmuring  o'er  the  pebbles  sheen 
Or  sliding  through  the  meadows  green, 
Or  where  through  malted  sedge  you  creep, 
Traveling  to  your  parent  deep  ; 
Sound  his  praise  by  whom  you  rose, 
That  sea  which  neither  ebbs  nor  flows. 

O  ye -immortal  woods  and  groves, 
Which  th'  cnamor'd  student  loves  ; 
Beneath  whose  venerable  shade, 
For  thought  and  friendly  converse  made, 
Fam'd  Hecadem,  old  hero  lies, 
Whose  shrine  is  shaded  from  the  skies, 
And  through  the  gloom  of  silent  night 
Projects  from  far  its  trembling  light ; 
You,  whose  roots  descend  as  low, 
As  high  in  air  your  branches  grow ; 
Your  leafy  arms  to  heaVn  extend, 
Bend  your  heads,  in  homage  bend : 
Cedars  and  pines  that  wave  above, 
And  the  oak  belov'd  of  Jove. 

Omen,  monster,  prodigy, 
Or  nothing  are,  or  Jove  from  thee  ! 
Whether  varied  nature  play, 
Or  re-invers'd  thy  will  obey, 
And  to  rebel  man  declare 
Famine,  plague,  or  wasteful  war. 
Laugh  ye  profane,  who  dare  despise 
The  threat'ning  vengeance  of  the  skies, 
Whilst  the  pious  on  his  guard, 
Undismay'd  is  still  prepar'd  : 
Life  or  death  his  mind 's  at  rest, 
Since  what  thou  send'st  must  needs  be  best. 

No  evil  can  from  thce  proceed ! 
'Tis  only  suffer'd,  not  decreed. 
Darkness  is  not  from  flie  sun, 
Nor  mount  the  shades  till  Ite  is  gone  : 
Then  does  night  obscure  arise 
From  Erebua,  and  fill  the  skies, 
Fantastic  forms  the  air  invade, 
Daughters  of  nothing  and  of  shade. 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SENIOR.  81 

Can  w  forget  thy  guardian  care, 
Slow  in  punish,  prune  to  spare; 
Thou  lirenk'M  the  haughty  Persian's  pride, 
That  dar'il  old  oeean's  pow'r  deride; 
Their  shiiiwreeks  firew'd  the  Eubean  wave, 
At  Haratnon  they  found  a  grave. 
()  yo  Mcst  Greeks-  wlio  there  cxpir'd, 
For  Greece  with  pious  ardor  fir'd, 
What  shrines  or  altars  slull  we  raise 
To  secure  your  endless  praise  ? 
Or  need  we  monuments  supply, 
To  rescue  what  can  never  die  I 

And  yet  a  greater  hero  far 
(Unless  great  Socrates  could  err) 
Shall  rise  to  Mess  snme  future  day, 
And  teach  to  live;  and  teach  to  pray. 
Come,  unknown  instructor,  come! 
Our  leaping  hearts  shall  make  thee  room;    . 
Thou  with  Jove  our  vows  shall  share, 
Of  Jove  and  thee  we  are  the  care. 

O  Father,  King,  whose  heav'nly  face 
Shines  serene  on  all  thy  race, 
We  thy  magnificence  adore, 
And  thy  well-known  aid  implore  ; 
Nor  vainly  for  thy  help  we  call  ; 
Nor  can  we  want--  for  thou  art  all. 

Ever}'  good  judjje,  I  apprehend,  will  readily  allow  that  the  au- 
of  tlii  lid  not  want  talents  lor  poetry.     But  wherever 

\v  fix  his  standintj  in  the  scale  of  learning  and  abilities,  he  still 
iiidier  in  our  view  of  irenuine  piety,  and  a  firm  attachment  to 
justice,  mercy  anil  truth,  in  various  tr\  inij  situations  of  life.  His 
integrity  was  conspicuous,  and  his  conduct  uniform.  As  he,  had 
chosen  (Jod  and  his  si  i  -vice  lor  his  own  portion,  he  cho>e  the  same 
for  his  children  aUo.  When  two  of  his  sons  were  pursuing  a 
course  of  piety  nt  O.xford,  which  threw  their  future  prospects  of 
preferment  into  a  cloud  not  likely  to  he  dissipated,  he  encouraged 
them  in  it,  choosing  rather  that  he  and  his  children  should  sutler 
ntlliction  with  the  puople  of  Clod,  than  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin 
-.-asou.  1'Yw  men  have  heen  so  diligent  in  tlie  pastoral  office 
he  was;  none  perhaps  more  so.  Though  his  income  may  he 
his  famil 


small,  imd  his   family   larire,   he    had   always  something:  to 
«e   in  di.-tn-  >.      In  conversation   he  was  irrave,  yet   in- 
lively,   and  full  of  anecdote;   and  this  talent  the  late  Mr. 
\\V-iey   |)0v-e<sed    ina  hi-li  decree.      His    hist   moments   wen-    as 
•  i  i~pi'-ii  I:H  fur  resignation  and  Christian  fortitude,  as  his  life  had 
for  /.e.d  and  diligence.      His  two  sons,  Mr.  .John  and  Charles 
U'r-l.-y.  were  both  with  him  when  he  died,  and   Mr.    Charles   has 
L'iven   the   following  interestin'.r  account  of  his  death,  in  a   letti-r  to 
his   brother  Samuel,  dated  April  .!(»,   I 

Dear    Brother, 

Afier  all  your  de-ire  of  -eein^r  my  father  alive,  MHI  nre  at 
last  assured  ym:  mu.>t  see  his  face  no  more  till  lie  i<  raided  in  incor- 
ruption.  You  have  reason  to  envy  in  who  could  attend  him  in  the 


38  THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    SEMOR. 

.ast  stage  of  his  illness.  The  few  words  he  could  utter  I  saved, 
and  hope  never  to  forget.  Some  of  them  were,  "  Nothing  is  too  • 
much  to  suffer  for  Heaven.  The  weaker  I  am  in  body,  the  strong- 
er and  more  sensible  support  I  feel  from  God.  There  is  but  a 
step  between  me  and  death;  to-morrow  I  would  see  you  all  with 
me  round  this  table,  that  we  may  once  more  drink  of  the  cup  of 
blessing,  before  we  drink  it  new  in  the  kingdom  of  God.  With 
desire  have  I  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with  you  before  1  die." 
The  morning  he  was  to  communicate,  he  was  so  exceeding  weak 
and  full  of  pain,  that  he  could  not  without  the  utmost  difficulty  re- 
ceive the  elements,  often  repeating,  "  Thou  shakest  me,  thou  sha- 
kest  me;"  but  immediately  after  receiving,  there  followed  the 
most  visible  alteration.  He  appeared  full  of  faith  and  peace, 
which  extended  even  to  his  body;  for  he  was  so  much  better,  that 
we  almost  hoped  he  would  have  recovered.  The  fear  of  death  he 
entirely  conquered,  and  at  last  gave  up  his  latest  human  desires  of 
finishing  Job,  paying  his  debts,  and  seeing  you.  He  often  laid  his 
hand  upon  my  head,  and  said,  "  Be  steady !  The  Christian  faith 
will  surely  revive  in  this  kingdom;  you  shall  see  it,  though  I  shall 
not."  To  my  sister  Emily  he  said,  "  Do  not  be  concerned  at  my 
death,  God  will  then  begin  to  manifest  himself  to  my  family." 
When  we  were  met  about  him,  his  usual  expression  was,  "  Now 
let  me  hear  you  talk  of  heaven."  On  my  asking  him  whether  he 
did  not  find  himself  worse,  he  replied,  "  O  my  Charles,  I  feel  a 
great  deal;  God  chastens  me  with  strong  pain,  but  I  praise  him  for 
it,  I  thank  him  for  it,  I  love  him  for  it."  On  the  25th  his  voice 
failed  him,  and  nature  seemed  entirely  spent,  when,  on  my  bro- 
ther's asking,  whether  he  was  not  near  heaven,  he  answered  dis- 
tinctly, and  with  the  most  of  hope  and  triumph  that  could  be  ex- 
pressed in  sounds,  "  Yes,  I  am."  He  spoke  once  more,  just  after 
my  brother  had  used  the  commendatory  prayer;  his  last  words 
were,  "  Now  you  have  done  all !"  This  was  about  half  an  hour 
after  six,  from  which  time  till  sunset,  he  made  signs  of  offering 
up  himself,  till  my  brother  again  having  used  the  commendatory 
prayer,  the  very  moment  it  was  finished  he  expired.  His  passage 
was  so  smooth  and  insensible,  that  notwithstanding  the  stopping 
of  his  pulse,  and  ceasing  of  all  sign  of  life  and  motion,  we  contin- 
ued over  him  a  considerable  time,  in  doubt  whether  the  soul  was 
departed  or  no.  My  mother,  who  for  several  days  before  he  died, 
hardly  ever  went  into  his  chamber  but  she  was  carried  out  again 
in  a  fit,  was  far  less  shocked  at  the  news  than  we  expected,  and 
told  us  that  now  she  was  heard,  in  his  having  so  easy  a  death,  and 
her  being  strengthened  so  to  bear  it." 

In  going  through  this  work,  let  the  reader  consider  himself  as 
travelling  slowly  on  a  pleasant  road  where  a  variety  of  objects, 
highly  worthy  of  his  attention  and  regard,  present  themselves  to 
his  view.  In  passing  along  this  little  distance,  we  have  as  it  were 
stood  by,  and  seen  two  ministers  of  the  gospel  die;  the  one  a  Non- 
conformist, and  the  other  an  High  Churchman.  As  we  see  them 
approach  the  entrance  on  eternity,  the  scene  becomes  interesting, 
and  will  suggest  to  tire  reader  many  important  reflections.  Drop- 


MR*   '«USAK1»AH   WESLEY.  38 

• 

ping  their  singularities  of  opinion,  and  all  party  distinctions,  we 
.  iew  tin-in  coalescing,  and  hemming  one  in  Christ  Jesus. 
Animated  with  tin-  same  spirit  of  devotion,  they  look  up  to  God  as 
their  common  Father  through  the  same  Mediator  and  Saviour; 
they  praise  him  tor  the  same  mercies,  and  looking  forward  to  his 
kingdom  and  glory  with  the  same  humhle  confidence,  both  triumph 
over  death  as  he  draws  nigh  to  them:  they  give  satisfactory  evi- 
dence, that  they  wi-re  united  to  Christ,  belonged  to  the  same  family, 
and  were  heirs  of  the  same  heavenly  inheritance,  notwithstand- 
ing the  external  differences  in  their  mode  of  worship.  These  con- 
siderations should  teach  us  to  be  careful,  not  to  over-value  the  ex- 
ternal differences  amonir  Christians,  nor  to  exalt  the  discriminating 
distinctions  of  parties  into  the  rank  of  .fundamental  articles  oi 
Christianity.  As  long  as  we  lay  the  same  foundation,  and  en- 
deavor to  huild  upon  it  ^.ild,  silver,  ami  precious  ~-  "iiirht 
to  have  fellowship  with  each  other  as  brethren,  notwithstanding 
the  different  manner  in  which  we  manage  the  materials,  and  give 
pa  varied  appearance  to  the  Luildin?. 


CHAPTER   IV. 

• 

Of  Mrs.  Susannah   Wetley. 

MRS.  Scs.vxNAir.  WESLEY,  the  mother  of  the  late  Mr.  John 
\Ve<ley,  was  the  youngest  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel  Annesley,  and 
a  few  years  younger  than  her  husband.  Being  educated  in  a  very 
religious  family,  she  early  imbibed  a  reverence  for  religion;  but 
haviiiL'  stromr  understanding,  and  a  great  thirst  for  knowledge,  she 
found  her>elf  dissatisfied  with  believing  on  the  authority  of  her 
teachers,  and  was  determined,  as  far  as  possible,  to  see  what  evi- 
dence there  was  for  the  truth  of  tho-e  things  she  was  required  to 
believe.  Before  she  was  thirteen  years  old,  she  had  examined  the 
whole  controversy  between  the  l)isseuters  and  the  established 
church,  and  from  that  time  became  a  member  of  the  church  of 
KiiL'land.  And  though  different  men  may,  and  will,  judge  various- 
ly of  the  choice  she  made,  yet  all  must  acknowledge  that  this  effort 
to  judge  for  herself  also  early  an  age,  and  in  so  complicated  a 
subject,  was  .-insularly  jrrrat,  and  .-bowed  uncommon  re.-olution 
and  strength  of  mind.  She  afie-\\ard<  examined  the  evidence-;  of 
natural  and  revealed  religion  with  scrupulous  attention,  and  under 
every  article  set  down  the  reasons  which  determined  her  to  believe 
it.  Of  these  things  she  speaks  ilms,  in  a  letter  to  her  son,  Sam- 
uel Wesley,  dated  October  llth,  1709. 

"  There  is  nothing  I  now  desire  to  live  for,  but  to  do  some  small 
service  to  my  children;  that,  as  I  have  brought  them  into  the 
world,  I  may,  if  it  please  God,  be  an  instrument  of  doing  good  to 
their  soiiN.  I  had  been  several  years  collecting  from  my  little 
reading,  but  chietlv  from  my  own  observation  and  experience, 
some  things  which  \  hoped  migiit  be  u-eful  to  you  all.  I  had  be- 
gun to  correct  and  form  all  into  a  little  manual:  wherein  I  designed 


84         -^J£  MRS.    SUSANNAH    WESLET.  «..  */ 

you  should  have  seen  what  were  the  particular  reasons  which  pre- 
vailed on  me  to  believe  the  Being  of  a  God,  and  the  grounds  of 
natural  religion,  together  with  the  motives  that  induced  me  to  em- 
brace the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ;  under  which  was  comprehended 
my  own  private  reasons  for  the  truth  of  revealed  religion.  Ana 
because  I  was  educated  among  the  Dissenters,  and  there  was 
something  remarkable  in  my  leaving  them  at  so  early  an  age,  not 
being  full  thirteen,  I  had  drawn  up  an  account  of  the  whole  trans- 
action, under  which  I  had  included  the  main  of  the  cjntroversy 
between  them  and  the  established  church  as  far  as  it  hai  come  to 
my  knowledge;  and  then  followed  the  reasons  which  tad  deter- 
mined my  judgment  to  the  preference  of  the  church  of  England. 
I  had  fairly  transcribed  a  great  part  of  it,  when,  you  writing  to  me 
for  some  directions  about  receiving  the  sacrament,  I  began  a  short 
discourse  on  that  subject,  intending  to  send  them  all  together;  but 
before  I  could  finish  my  design,  the  flames  consumed  both  this  and 
all  my  other  writings.*  I  wou^ld  have  you,  at  your  leisure,  begin 
to  do  something  like  this  for  yourself,  and  write  down  what  are 
the  principles  on  which  you  build  your  faith,  and  though  I  cannot 
possibly  recover  all  I  formerly  wrote,  yet  I  will  gladly  assist  you 
what  I  can,  in  explaining  any  difficulty  that  may  occur." 

In  one  of  her  private  meditations  she  reckons  the  following 
among  the  signal  mercies  which  God  had  bestowed  upon  her. 
"  Born  in  a  Christian  country :  early  initiated  and  instructed  in  the 
first  principles  of  the  Christian  religion :  good  examples  in  parents 
and  several  of  the  family:  good  books  and  ingenious  conversation: 
preserved  from  ill  accidents,  once  from  violent  death :  married  to 
a  religious  orthodox  man:  by  him  first  drawn  off  from  the  SociniaK 
heresy,  and  afterwards  confirmed  and  strengthened  by  Bishop 
Bull."t 

About  the  year  1700,  she  made  a  resolution  to  spend  one  horn 
morning  and  evening  in  private  devotion,  in  prayer  and  medita 
tion;  and  she  religiously  kept  it  ever  after,  unless  sickness  hinder 
ed,  or  some  absolutely  necessary  business  of  her  family  obliged 
her  to  shorten  the  time.  If  opportunity  offered,  she  spent  som< 
time  at  noon  in  this  religious  and  profitable  employment.  Sh« 
generally  wrote  down  her  thoughts  on  different  subjects  at  these 
limes;  and  great  numbers  of  her  meditations  have  been  preserved 
in  her  own  hand-writing.  I  shall  select  a  few,  and  make  some  ex- 
tracts from  others;  because  they  show  us  this  excellent  woman  in 
her  most  private  retirement,  conversing  without  disguise  with  him 
who  knows  the  heart. 

NOON.  "  To  know  God  only  as  a  philosopher;  to  have  the 
most  sublime  and  curious  speculations  concerning  his  essence,  at- 
tributes and  providence;  to  be  able  to  demonstrate  his  Being  from 
all  or  any  of  the  works  of  nature,  and  to  discourse  with  the  great- 
est propriety  and  eloquence  of  his  existence  and  operations;  will 
avail  us  nothing,  unless  at  the  same  time  we  know  him  experi- 

*  When  their  house  was  burnt  down  in  February,  1709. 
t  In  the  manuscript  it  stands  thus,  B.  B.,  which  I  believe  is  intended  fo. 
Bishop  Bull. 

*  A 

» 
I 


MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY.  35 

9 

mentally;  unless  the  heart  know  him  to  be  its  supreme  good,  its 

only  happine--;  unless  a  man  feel  ami  acknowledge  that  he  can 
find  no  repose,  no  pence,  no  joy,  lint  in  loving  ami  bring  beloved 
by  him,  ami  does  accordingly  rest  in  him  as  th'1  centre  of  his  I  • 
the  fountain  of  his  pleasure-,  the  origin  of  all  virtue  ami  goodne-s, 
hi.-  li-'ht,  his  life,  his  strength,  his  all;  in  a  \vonl,  his  Lord,  his 
God.  'I'hll.-  let  me  ever  know  thee,  ()  Cod!  " 

EVEMM;.  "  The  mind  of  man  is  naturally  so  corrupt,  and  all 
the  powers  thereof  so  weakened,  that  we  cannot  pOBSltuy  aspire. 
\igorously  towards  God,  or  have  any  clear  penvption  of  spiritual 
thin^-,  without  his  assistance.  Nothing  less  than  the  same  Al- 
mighty power  that  raised  .!i>us  Christ  from  the  dead,  can  raise 
our  souls  from  the  death  of  sin  to  a  life  of  holiness — To  know  God 
experimentally  is  altogether  supernatural,  and  \\hat  we  ran  ne\er 
attain  to,  but  by  the  merits  and  interce--ion  of  .lesus  Christ.  By 
virtue  of  what  he  has  done  and  sutler,  d,  and  is  now  doing  in  hea- 
vm  for  us,  we  obtain  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  is  the  best  instructor, 
the  most  powerful  teacher  we  can  possibly  have;  without  whose 
asrency,  alt  other  means  of  "race  would  be  inefieetual.  How  evi- 
dently does  the  Holy  Spirit  concur  with  the  means  of  grace!  and 
how  certainly  does  he  assist  and  strengthen  the  soul,  if  it  be  but 
sincere  and  hearty  in  its  endeavors  to  av<cid  any  evil,  or  perform 
any  good*  To  have  a  good  desire,  a  fervent  aspiration  towards 
God  -hall  not  pass  unregarded.  1  have  found  by  long  experience, 
that  it  is  of  great  use  to  accustom  one's  self  to  enter  into  solemn 
••ngagcments  with  God  against  any  particular  sin;  but  then  I 
would  have  them  never  made  for  a  longer  time  than  from  morning 
till  night,  and  from  night  till  morning,  that  so  the  impression  they 
make  on  the  mind  may  be  always  fresh  and  lively.  This  was 

many  years  tried  with  good   success  in  the  case    of .      Glory 

be  to  thee,  O  Lord." 

l'.\  Rimr*.  "Give  God  the  praise  for  any  well  spent  day.  But 
I  am  yet  unsatisfied,  because  I  do  not  enjoy  enough  of  God;  I  ap- 
prehend myself  at  too  great  a  di.-tance  from  him;  I  would  have 
id  united  more  clo-ely  to  him  by  faith  and  love — I  ran  ap- 
peal to  his  omniscience,  that  I  would  love  him  above  all  things. 
He  that  made  me,  knows  my  desires,  my  expectations,  my  joys  all 
centre  in  him,  and  that  it  is  he  himself  I  desire;  it  is  his  favor,  his 
acceptance,  ihe  CMinnnnii-atioi:-  <>f  lii-  grace,  tint  I  earnestly  wi.-h 
for  more  than  any  thin-.'  in  the  world;  and  that  I  have  no  relish  or 
delight  in  any  thing  when  under  apprehensions  of  his  displeasure. 
I  rejoice  in  his  essential  glory  and  bles>edne.-« ; :  I  rejoice  ui  my 
relation  to  him,  that  he  is  my  Father,  my  Lord,  and  my  God.  1 
rejoice  that  he  has  power  over  me,  and  desire  to  live  in  subjection 
to  him;  that  he  condescends  to  punish  me  when  I  trim-:: re—  \\t^ 
laws,  as  n  father  choBteneth  the  -on  whom  ho  loveth — tthank  him 
that  he  has  brought  me  so  far,  anil  will  beware  of  despairing  of 
his  mercy  for  the  time  which  is  yet  to  come;  but  will  give 
I  he  jlory  of  his  free  grace." 

MORNING.  "It  is  too  common  with  me  upon  receiving  any 
light,  or  new  supply  of  grace,  to  think  now,  I  have  gained  my 
point,  and  may  say,  '  Soul  take  thine  cose;'  by  which  means  1 


36  MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY. 

think  not  of  going  any  further;  or  else  fall  into  dejection  of  spirit, 
upon  a  groundless  fear,  that  I  shall  soon  lose  what  I  have  gained, 
and  in  a  little  time  be  never  the  better  for  it.  Both  these  are 
sins.  The  first  proceeds  from  immoderate  love  of  present  ease 
and  spiritual  sloth;  the  other  from  want  of  faith  in  the  all-suffi- 
ciency of  my  Saviour. 

"We  must  never  take  up  our  rest  on  this  side  of  heaven;  nor 
think  we  have  enough  of  grace,  or  enjoy  enough  of  God  till  we  are 
admitted  into  that  blessed  region  of  pure  and  happy  spirits,  where 
we  shall  enjoy  the  beatific  vision  according  to  the  measure  of  our 
capacities.  Nor  must  we,  out  of  a  pretended  humility,  because 
we  are  unworthy  of  the  least  mercy,  dare  to  dispute  or  question 
the  sufficiency  of  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  was  impossible  for 
God  incarnate  to  undertake  more  than  he  is  able  to  perform." 

MORNING.  "  Though  man  is  born  to  trouble,  yet  I  believe 
there  is  scarce  a  man  to  be  found  upon  earth,  but,  take  the  whole 
course  of  his  life,  hath  more  mercies  than  afflictions,  and  much 
more  pleasure  than  pain.  I  am  sure  it  has  been  so  in  my  case.  I 
have  many  years  suffered  much  pain,  and  great  bodily  infirmities; 
but  I  have  likewise  enjoyed  great  intervals  of  rest  and  ease.  And 
those  very  sufferings  have,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  been  of  excel- 
lent use,  and  proved  the  most  proper  means  of  reclaiming  me  from 
a  vain  and  sinful  conversation,  insomuch,  that  I  cannot  say  I  had 
better  have  been  without  this  affliction,  this  disease,  loss,  want, 
contempt,  or  reproach.  All  my  sufferings,  by  the  admirable  man- 
agement of  Omnipotent  goodness,  have  concurred  to  promote  my 
spiritual  and  eternal  good.  And  if  I  have  not  reaped  that  advan- 
tage by  them  which  I  might  have  done,  it  is  merely  owing  to  the 
perverseness  of  my  own  will,  and  frequent  lapses  into  present 
things,  and  unfaithfulness  to  the  good  Spirit  of  God;  who  notwith- 
standing all  my  prevarications,  all  the  stupid  opposition  I  have 
made,  has  never  totally  abandoned  me.  Eternal  glory  be  to  thee, 
O  Lord!" 

EVENING.  "  If  to  esteem  and  to  have  the  highest  reverence  for 
thee !  if  constantly  and  sincerely  to  acknowledge  thee,  the  supreme, 
the  only  desirable  good,  be  to  love  thee,  I  do  love  thee ! 

"  If  comparatively  to  despise  and  undervalue  all  the  world  con- 
tains, which  is  esteemed  great,  fair,  or  good;  if  earnestly  and  con- 
stantly to  desire  thee,  thy  favor,  thy  acceptance,  thyself,  rather 
than  any  or  all  things  thou  hast  created,  be  to  love  thee,  I  do  love 
thee! 

"If  to  rejoice  in  thy  essential  majesty  and  glory'  if  to  feel  a 
vital  joy  o'erspread  and  cheer  the  heart  at  each  perception  of  thy 
blessedness,  at  every  thought  that  thou  art  God;  that  all  things  are 
.in  thy  po?ver;  that  there  is  none  superior  or  equal  to  thee — be  to 
love  thee,  I  do  love  thee ! " 

Notwithstanding  Mrs.  Wesley  allotted  two  hours  in  the  day  for 
meditation  and  prayer  in  private,  no  woman  was  ever  more  dili- 
gent in  business,  or  attentive  to  family  affairs  than  she  was.  Re- 
markable for  method  and  good  arrangement  both  in  her  studies 
and  business,  she  saved  much  time,  and  kept  her  mind  free  from 
perplexity.  She  had  nineteen  children,  ten  of  whom,  at  least, 


MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY.  87 

prew  up  to  be  educated,  and  this  duty  fell  upon  her;  it  was  almost 
impossible  tor  tin-  children  to  have  had  ;i  better  instructor.  From 
M-\cr:il  things  which  I  find  in  her  papers,  it  appears  to  me  that  she 
had  acquired  some  knowledge  of  the  Latin  and  (Jreek  languages 
in  her  youth,  thouglrshe  never  makes  any  pretensions  to  it.  She 
had  read  much  and  thought  deeply,  and  in  general  very  accurately, 
on  (-very  part  of  natural  and  revealed  religion,  and  on  the  common 
affairs  of  life.  She  had  studied  human  nature  well,  and  knew  how 
to  adapt  her  discourse  either  to  youth  or  age;  and  without  this  no 
;i  is  properly  qualified  to  instruct  others.  She  had  set  out  in 
life  with  u  determination  to  think  and  judge  <br  herself;  and  not  to 
\>e  influenced  by  -custom  in  matters  of  importance,  unless  when 
CMtom  appeared  to  be  founded  in  reason  and  truth.  It  was  thjs 
principle  which  irovcrned  her  i;i  the  education  of  her  children;  for 
disapproving  of  the  common  methods  <>f  governing  and  instructing 
youth,  she  adopted  tho*e  methods  which  appeared  to  her  the  most 
rational  and  proper.  Their  rising,  dressing,  eating,  exercise,  and 
every  thing  that  related  to  them  was  managed  by  rule,  unless  when 
sickness  hindered.  They  were  very  early  taught  obedience  to 
their  parents,  and  to  wait  their  decision  in  every  thing  they  were 
to  have  or  do.  As  soon  as  they  could  speak,  they  were  taught  the 
Lord's  prayer,  and  made  to  repeat  it  at  rising  and  bed  time  con- 
stantly. As  they  grew  bigger,  they  were  taught  a  short  prayer  for 
their  parent*,  and  some  collect*:  a  .-hort  catechism,  and  some  por- 
tion of  scripture,  as  their  memories  could  bear.  They  were  early 
made  to  distinguish  the  Sabbath  from  other  days;  and  were  soon 
taught  to  !«•  .-till  at  family  prayers,  ami  to  ask  a  blessing  immedi- 
ately after,  which  they  u>ed  to  do  by  signs  before  they  could  kneel 
or  speak.  Her  method  of  teaching  them  to  read  was,  I  think,  pe- 
culiar to  herself,  and  deserves  to  be  taken  notice  of;  I  shall  give  it 
in  her  own  words,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  John  Wesley.  "  None  of 
them  were  taught  to  read  till  five  years  old,  except  Kezzy,  in 
\\hose  ca-e  I  was  overruled;  and  >he  was  more  years  in  learning 
than  any  of  the  rest  had  Ix-en  months.  The  way  of  teaching  was 
this:  the  day  l>efore  a  child  began  to  learn,  the  house  was  set  in 
order,  every  one's  work  appointed  them,  and  a  charge  given  that 
none  should  come  into  the  room  from  nine  till  twelve,  or  from  two 
till  live,  which  were  our  school  hours.  One  day  was  allowed  the 
child  wherein  to  learn  its  letters,  and  each  of  them  did  in  that 
time  know  all  it*  letters,  great  and  small,  except  Molly  and  Nan- 
cy, who  were  a  day  and  a  half  Ix-fore  they  knew  them  perfectly: 
for  which  I  then  thought  them  very  dull:  but  the  reason  why  1 
thouirht  them  so  was,  because  the  re'>t  learned  them  so  readily,  and 
your  brother  Samuel,  who  was  the  first  child  I  ever  taught,  learnt 
the  alphabet  in  a  few  hours.  He  was  five  years  old  on  the  tenth 
of  February;  the  next  day  he  began  to  learn,  and  as  soon  as  he 
knew  the  letters  In-iran  a't  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis.  He  was 
taught  to  spell  tin-  tir-t  verse,  then  to  read  it  over  and  over,  till  he 
could  read  it  offhand  without  any  hesitation;  so  on  to  the  second, 
Kc.  till  he  took  ten  verse*  for  a  lesson,  \vhfrh  he  quickly  did.  Eas- 
ter fell  low  that  year,  and  by  \Vhitsuntidc  he  could  read  a  chapter 
very  well;  for  tie  read  continually,  «nd  had  such  a  prodigious 
4 


89  MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY. 

"• 

memory,  that  I  cannot  remember  ever  to  have  told  him  the  sam« 
word  twice.  What  was  yet  stranger,  any  word  he  had  learnt  in 
his  lesson,  he  knew  wherever  he  saw  it,  either  in  his  Bible  or  any 
ather  book,  by  which  means  he  learnt  very  soon  to  read  an  Eng- 
lish author  well. 

"  The  same  method  was  observed  with  them  all.  As  soon  a.s 
:hey  knew  the  letters  they  were  first  put  to  spell,  and  read  one 
dne,  then  a  verse,  never  leaving  till  perfect  in  their  lessons,  were 
;t  shorter  or  longer.  So  one  or  other  continued  reading  at  school 
ume  without  any  intermission;  and  before  we  left  school,  each 
ihild  read  what  he  had  learnt  that  morning;  and  ere  we  parted  in 
the  afternoon,  what  they  had  learned  that  day." 

Mr.  Wesley  observes  of  his  mother,  that  even  she,  as  well  as  her 
father  and  grandfather,  her  husband  and  three  sons,  had  been  in 
her  measure,  a  preacher  of  righteousness.  As  this  is  a  remarka- 
ble circumstance  in  her  life,  and  shows  her  zeal  and  steadiness  in 
doing  good,  I  shall  relate  it  a  little  more  at  large  than  Mr.  Wes- 
ley has  done,  as  the  original  letters  are  before  me. 

Her  husband  usually  attended  the  sittings  of  convocation;  and 
on  these  occasions  was  obliged  to  reside  in  London  for  a  length  of 
time  that  was  often  injurious  to  his  parish;  and  at  an  expense  that 
was  inconvenient  to  himself  and  family.  It  was  on  this  business, 
I  apprehend,  that  he  spent  so  much  time  in  London  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  year  1712.  During  his  absence,  Mrs.  Wesley  formed 
a  little  meeting  at  her  house  on  a  Sunday  evening,  when  she  read 
a  sermon,  prayed  and  conversed  with  the  people  who  came  for 
this  purpose.  She  acquainted  her  husband  of  their  meeting,  who, 
on  account  of  the  newness  and  singularity  of  the  thing,  made  some 
objections  against  it.  Her  aiiswer  is  dated  the  Cth  of  February, 
1712,  in  which  she  says,  "  I  heartily  thank  you  for  dealing  so 
plainly  and  faithfully  with  me  in  a  matter  of  no  common  concern. 
The  main  of  your  objections  against  our  Sunday  evening  meetings, 
are,  first,  that  it  will  look  particular;  secondly,  my  sex;  and,  last- 
ly, your  being  at  present  in  a  public  station  and  character;  to  all 
which  I  shall  answer  briefly. 

"  As  to  its  looking  particular,  I  grant  it  does,  and  so  doos  almost 
every  thing  that  is  serious,  or  that  may  any  way  advance  the  glory 
of  God  or  the  salvation  of  souls,  if  it  be  performed  out  of  the  pul- 
pit or  in  the  way  of  common  conversation :  because,  in  our  cor- 
rupt age,  the  utmost  care  and  diligence  has  been  used  to  banish  all 
discourse  of  God  or  spiritual  concerns  out  of  society,  as  if  religion 
were  never  to  appear  out  of  the  closet,  and  we  were  to  be  ashamed 
of  nothing  so  much  as  of  professing  ourselves  to  be  Christians. 

"  To  your  second,  I  reply,  that,  as  I  am  a  woman,  so  I  am  also 
mistress  of  a  large  family.  And  though  the  superior  charge  of  the 
souls  contained  in  it  lies  upon  you,  as  the  head  of  the  family,  and 
as  their  minister,  yet  in  your  absence  I  cannot  but  look  upon  every 
soul  you  leave  under  my  care,  as  a  talent  committed  to  me  under 
a  trust  by  the  great  Lord  of  all  the  families  of  heaven  and  earth; 
and  if  I  am  unfaithful  to  him  or  to  you,  in  neglecting  to  improve 
these  talents,  how  shall  1^  answer  mito  him,  when  he  shall  com- 
mand ma  to  render  an  account  of  my*  stewardship? 


- 


MRS.    SUSANNAH  WESLE.T.  99 

"  As  these  and  other  such  like  thoughts,  made  me  at  first  tnke  a 
more  than  ordinary  care  of  the  sonl.s  of  my  children  and  servants, 
so,  knowing  that  our  mo.-t  holy  religion  ret|uire~  a  .-trict  n  I  nerva- 
tion of  thf.  Lord's  day,  and  not  thinking  that  we  fully  answered 
the  end  of  the  institution  by  only  point:  to  church;  but  that  Uke- 
\\i-r  we  were  obliged  to  fill  up  the  intermediate  spaces  of  that  sa- 
cred time  by  other  acts  of  piety  and  devotion;  I  thought  it  my  duty 
to  spend  .-ome  part  of  the  day  in  reading  to,  a:id  instructing  my 
family;  especially  in  your  absence,  when,  having  no  afternoon  ser- 
vice, we  have  so  murh  leisure  for  surh  (  \. •n-i-e-;  and  such  time  I 
esteemed  spent  iii  a  way  more  acceptable  to  God  than  if  I  had  re- 
tired to  my  own  private  devotions. 

"  This  was  the  beginning  of  my  present  practice:  other  people's 
coming  in  and  joining  with  us  \vas  purely  accidental.  Our  lad 
told  his  parents;  they  first  desired  to  lie  admitted;  then  others  v,  lio 
heard  of  it  hedged  leave  al-o;  so  our  company  increased  to  about 
thirty,  and  .-eldoiu  exceeded  forty  last  winter;  and  why  it  increased 
since,  I  leave  you  to  judge  after  you  have  read  what  follows. 

•  >n  after*  you  went  to  London,  Kmily  found  in  your  study 
the  account  of  the  I)ani>h  Missionaries;  which,  having  never  seen, 
I  ordered  hrr  to  read  to  me.  I  was  never,  I  think,  more  affected 
with  any  thing  than  with  the  relation  of  their  travels;  and  was  ex- 
ceedingly pleased  with  the  noble  design  they  were  engaged  in. 
Their  labors  refreshed  my  soul  beyond  measure,  and  I  could  not 

r   speudi;  ;    part    of"  that    evening    in  praising  and 

adorii:g  the  Di\  for   inspiring  those  good  men  with 

such  an  ardent  /.(  :•!  i'.n-  lii>  glory;  that  they  were  willing  to  hazard 
their  lives  and  all  that  is  e-n  emeu  dear  to  men  in  this  world,  to 
advance  tli"  honor  of  their  .Master  Jesus!  For  several  days  I 
could  think  or  speak  of  lijtle  else.  At  la-t  it  came  into  my  mind; 
though  I  am  not  n  man,  nor  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  and  so  cannot 
:  in  such  a  win  thy  employment  as  they  were;  yet,  if  my 
heart  >  .  •:.  .1  to  (iod,  and  if  I  were  inspired  with  a 

true  zeal  for  his  glory,  and  did  really  de.-ire  the  salvation  of  souls, 
I  mi:r!it  i!.i  -  iMewlnt  more  th;.n  I  do.      I  thought  I  might  live  in  a 

•  \emplary  mnnner  in  some  things;  I  might  pray  more  for  the 
people,  and  >p«-ak  with  more  warmth  to  those  with  whom  1  have 
an  opportunity  <  .  However.  I  re-ohcd  to  begin  with 

n  children;  and  ;.<•<•, >n!'mi:ly  1  proposed  and  ob.-erved  the 
following  method.  I  t-tKe  .-i:ch  a  )iro|iortioii  of  time  as  I  can  be>t 
span  .'it,  t.t  discourse  with  each  child  'by  it-elf,  on  some- 

thing thai    relate   to    its  principal  concerns.     On   Monday  1  talk 

Molh  ;  c,n  Tn- -day  w  ith  Hetty;  Wednesday  with  Nancy, 
Thursday  with  .!:.c  k\  ;  I'riday  with  Tatty;  Saturday  w  ith  Charles; 
and  with  Kmily  and  Snky  together  on  Sunday. 

"  With  those  :  liors  who  then  came  to  me.  1  di-c. 

more  :.:itely  than    before;    I  cho.-e   the    best  and 

niosf  !   -jient  more  time  with  them 

h  e\i Tci-«  our   einnpaiiy    has    incn 

night;  for  I  dare  d<  i>\   noncuhoa.sk  admittance.      !.:;~t    Sunday    I 
believe  we  had    alio,  ;    set    many  We;. t    ;.v:\     <'<:;•    v, 

room. 


40  MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY. 

"  But  I  never  durst  positively  presume  to  hope  that  God  would 
mane  use  of  me  as  an  instrument  in  doing  good;  the  farthest  I  ever 
durst  go  was,  it  may  be,  who  can  tell?  \Vith  God  all  things  are 
possible.  I  will  resign  myself  to  him:  Or,  as  Herbert  better  ex- 
presses it, 

"  Only,  since  God  doth  often  make 
Of  lowly  matter,  for  high  uses  meet, 

1  throw  me  at  his  feet ; 
There  will  I  lie,  until  my  Maker  seek 
For  some  mean  stuff,  whereon  to  show  his  skill, 
Then  is  my  time " 

And  thus  I  rested,  without  passing  any  reflection  on  myself,  or 
forming  any  judgment  about  the  success  or  event  of  this  under- 
taking. 

"  Your  third  objection  I  leave  to  be  answered  by  your  own 
judgment.  We  meet  not  upon  any  worldly  design.  We  banish 
all  temporal  concerns  from  our  society;  none  is  suffered  to  mingle 
any  discourse  about  them  with  our  reading  or  singing.  We  keep 
close  to  the  business  of  the  day,  and  as  soon  as  it  is  over  they  all 
go  home.  And  where  is  the  harm  of  this?  If  I  and  my  children 
went  a  visiting  on  Sunday  nights,  or  if  we  admitted  of  impertinent 
visits,  as  too  many  do  who  think  themselves  good  Christians,  per- 
haps it  would  be  thought  no  scandalous  practice,  though  in  truth 
it  would  be  so;  therefore,  why  any  should  reflect  upon  you,  let 
your  station  be  what  it  will,  because  your  wife  endeavors  to  draw 
people  to  church,  and  to  restrain  them,  by  reading  and  other  per- 
suasions, from  their  profanation  of  God's  most  holy  day,  I  cannot 
conceive.  But  if  any  should  be  so  mad  as  to  do  it,  I  wish  you 
would  not  regard  it.  For  my  part,  I  value  no  censure  on  this  ac- 
count; I  have  long  since  shook  hands  with  the  world,  and  I  hear- 
tily wish  I  had  never  given  them  more  reason  to  speak  against  me. 

"  As  for  your  proposal  of  letting  some  other  person  read,  alas! 
you  do  not  consider  what  a  people  these  are.  I  do  not  think  one 
man  among  them  could  read  a  sermon  without  spelling  a  good  part 
of  it;  and  how  would  that  edify  the  rest?  Nor  has  any  of  our 
family  a  voice  strong  enough  to  be  heard  by  such  a  number  of 
people. 

"  But  there  is  one  thing  about  which  I  am  much  dissatisfied;  that 
is,  their  being  present  at  family  prayers.  I  do  not  speak  of  any 
concern  I  am  under  barely  because  so  many  are  present.  For 
those  who  have  the  honor  of  speaking  to  the  great  and  holy  God, 
need  not  be  ashamed  to  speak  before  the  whole  world,  but  because; 
of  my  sex.  I  doubt  if  it  be  proper  for  me  to  present  tfie  prayers 
of  the  people  to  God.  Last  Sunday  I  would  fain  have  dismissed 
them  before  prayers;  but  they  begged  so  earnestly  to  stay,  I  durst 
not  deny  them." 

In  this,  as  in  every  other  part  of  her  conduct,  Mrs.  Wesley  acted 
upon  principle,  and  from  mature  deliberation.  No  person,  per- 
haps, ever  had  a  greater  regard  for  the  established  order  of  the 
church  of  England,  than  she  had;  but  she  considered  her  conduct 
in  this  instance  as  coinciding  with  the  spirit  and  intention  of  that 
order;  to  reform  thf  manners  of  the  people,  and  to  beget  in  them 


MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY.  41 

a  reverence  for  the  public  worship.  It  is  obvious  thnt  this  consid- 
eration alone  >ilenced  every  objection  in  her  mind,  concerning  her 
nt  proceedings.  But,  though  she  \\.i~  .-ati.-fied  of  the  propri- 
ety of  her  own  conduct,  she  thought  it  her  duty  to  abide  l)y  the 
decision  of  her  husband.  He  had  already  written  to  her  on  the 
subject,  ami  though  he  made  some  objections,  yet  upon  the  whole 
he  seemed  to  approve  of  the  meeting.  Hut  Ininan  the  Curate,  and 
two  or  three  of  his  companions  highly  disapproved  of  it,  and  wrote 
to  .Mr.  \\Ysle\ ,  complaining  heavily  of  it,  calling  it  a  conventicle, 
&,c.  It  is  always  painful  to  see  a  clergyman  among  the  foremost 
to  opjioM-  every  thing  that  may  tend  to  diffuse  knowledge  among 
the  common  people,  and  impress  their  minds  with  a  serious  >en>e 
of  religion,  and  the  duty  it  enjoins.  This  \\  as  evidently  tin 
in  the  nre.-ent  instance;  and  the  representations  made  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley had  such  an  effect  upon  his  mind,  that  he  wrote  to  his  wife  in 
a  tone  of  disapprobation  which  he  had  not  used  before.  Her 
answer,  which  is  dated  25th  of  February,  is  worthy  of  herself,  and 
of  the  cause  in  which  she  was  engaged.  "  Some  few  days  since," 
says  she,  "  I  received  a  letter  from  you,  I  suppose  dated  the  16th 
instant,  which  I  made  no  great  haste  to  answer;  because  I  judged 
it  necessary  for  both  of  us  to  take  some  time  to  consider,  before 
yon  determine  in  a  matter  of  such  great  importance.  I  shall  not 
enquire  how  it  was  possible  that  you  should  be  prevailed  on,  by 
the  senseless  clamors  of  two  or  three  of  the  worst  of  your  parish, 
to  condemn  what  you  so  very  lately  approved;  but  I  snail-tell  you 
my  thoughts,  in  as  few  words  as  possible.  I  do  not  hear  of  more 
than  three  or  four  per-ons  who  are  against  our  meeting,  of  whom 
Inman  is  the  chief.  He  and  \Vhitely,  I  believe,  may  call  it  a  con- 
venticle;  but  we  hear  no  outcry  here,  nor  has  any  one  said  a  word 
against  it  to  me.  And  what  does  their  calling  it  a  conventicle  sig- 
nif\  ?  does  it  alter  the  nature  of  the  thing?  or  do  you  think  that 
what  they  say  is  a  sufficient  reason  to  forbear  a  thing  that  has  al- 
ready done  much  good,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  may  do  much 
more?  If  its  being  called  a  conventicle  by  those  who  know  in  their 
ciiiiM-ience  they  misrepresent  it,  did  really  make  it  one,  what  you 
r-.-iy  would  be  somewhat  to  the  purpose:  but  it  is  plain  in  fact,  that 
this  one  thing  has  brought  more  people  to  church  than  ever  any 
thin-r  did  in  so  short  a  time.  We.  u<ed  not  to  have  above  twenty 
or  twenty-five  at  evening  service,  whereas  now  we  have  between 
two  and  three  hundred;  which  are  more  than  ever  came  to  hear 
Inman  in  the  morning. 

"  Besides  the  constant  attendance  on  the  public  worship  of  God, 
our  meeting  has  wonderfully  conciliated  the  minds  of  this  people 
toward-  u-,  so  that  we  now  live  in  the  greatest  amity  imaginable; 
and  what  is  still  better,  they  are  very  much  reformed  in  their  be- 
havior on  the  I  |  ;  and  tho-e  W  ho  u-ed  to  be  pla\  ing  ill  the 
street-,  now  come  to  hear  a  L'ood  sermon  read,  which  is,  surely 
more  acceptable  to  Almighty  (iod. 

"  Another  rea.-on  f,,r  what  I  do,  i-,  that  I  have  no  other   way  of 
^conversing  with  this  people,  and  therefore   ha\eno   other  way  of 
doing  them  good;  but  by  this  I  have  an  opportunity  of  exercising 
the  greatest  and  noblest  charity,  that  is,  charity  to  their  souls. 
V 


42  MRS.    SUSANNAH   WESLEY. 

*'  Some  families  who  seldom  went  to  church,  now  go  constantly; 
and  one  person  who  has  not  been  there  for  seven  years,  is  now 
prevailed  upon  to  go  with  the  rest. 

"  There  are  many  other  good  consequences  of  this  meeting  which 
I  have  not  time  to  mention.  Now  I  beseech  you  weign  all  things 
in  an  impartial  balance:  on  the  one  side,  the  honor  of  Almighty 
God,  the  doing  of  much  good*to  many  souls,  and  the  friendship  of 
the  best  among  whom  we  live;  on  the  other  (if  folly,  impiety,  and 
vanity  may  abide  in  the  scale  against  so  ponderous  a  weight)  the 
senseless  objections  of  a  few  scandalous  persons,  laughing  at  us, 
and  censuring  us  as  precise  and  hypocritical;  and  when  you  have 
duly  considered  all  things,  let  me  know  your  positive  determina- 
tion. 

"  I  need  not  tell  you  the  consequences,  if  you  determine  to  put 
an  end  to  our  meeting.  You  may  easily  foresee  what  prejudices  it 
may  raise  in  the  minds  of  these  people  against  Inman  especially, 
who  has  had  so  little  wit  as  to  speak  publicly  against  it.  I  can 
now  keep  them  to  the  church,  but  if  it  be  laid  aside,  I  doubt  they 
will  never  go  to  hear  him  more,  at  least  those  who  came  from  the 
lower  end  of  the  town;  but  if  this  be  continued  till  you  return, 
which  now  will  not  be  long,  it  may  please  God  that  their  hearts 
may  be  so  changed  by  that  time,  that  they  may  love  and  delight  in 
his  public  worship  so  as  never  to  neglect  it  more. 

"  If  you  do,  after  all,  think  fit  to  dissolve  this  assembly,  do  not 
tell  me  that  you  desire  me  to  do  it,  for  that  will  not  satisfy  my  con- 
science: but  send  me  your  positive  command,  in  such  full  and  ex- 
press terms,  as  may  absolve  me  from  all  guilt  and  punishment  for 
neglecting  this  opportunity  of  doing  good,  when  you  and  I  shall 
appear  before  the  great  and  awful  tribunal  of  our  LORD  JESUS 
CHRIST." 

The  meeting,  I  believe,  was '  continued  until  Mr.  Wesley  re- 
turned to  Epworth. 

Mrs.  Wesley  continued  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  wife  and 
parent  with  the  greatest  diligence  and  punctuality.  The  letters 
she  wrote  to  her  sons,  when  at  Oxford,  and  after  they  had  left  it, 
•show  her  in  the  most  amiable  light,  both  for  knowledge  and  piety. 
In  1735  she  lost  her  husband,  and  afterwards  divided  her  time  be- 
tween her  children,  till  about  the  year  1739;  after  which,  I  believe, 
she  resided  chiefly  in  London. 

It  appears  from  all  we  have  seen  of  Mrs.  Wesley,  that  she  was 
a  woman  of  real  experience  in. the  things  of  God.  But  it  does  not 
appear  that  she  had  a  clear  notion  of  justification  as  distinct  from 
sanctification;  on  the  contrary,  she  seems  to  have  confounded  them 
together.  The  consequence  was,  that  her  knowledge  of  the  doc- 
trine of  justification  by  faith  alone,  without  the  deeds  of  the  law, 
was  not  so  clear  as  it  might  have  been;  and  this  hindered  her  from 
enjoying  that  full  assurance  of  her  s.tate,  and  the  peace  and  joy 
consequent  upon  it,  which  otherwise  she  would  have  had.  When 
her  two  sons,  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  began  to  preach  the 
doctrine  of  justification  by  faith  in  1738,  and  many  professed  to  be 
so  justified,  and  to  know  the  time  when  this  change  in  their  state 
took  place,  she  mentions  their  notions  as  new,  in  a  letter  she  wrote 


MRS.    SUSANNAH    WESLET.  43 

to  hrr  son  Samuel  in  Novem!>or  this  year;*  though  it  must  be 
•ckBOwledffed  that  she  had  not  then  conversed  with  them  on  the 
subject,  and  therffore  did  not  know  what  doctrines  they  taught, 
e\i-e|it  I >y  report.  It  has  indeed  been  said  that  she  "  lived  long 
enough  to  deplore  the  extravagance  of  her  sons;"  and  this  asser- 
tion was  founded  on  the  letter  above  mentioned.  But  what  she 
says  on  this  subject  has  only  a  reference  to  dreams,  visions,  or 
some  extraordinary  revelation,  which  sortie  persons  pretended  to 
have  had,  and  in  which  they  had  received  the  knowledge  of  their 
justificatupi,  at  l'-a<t  this  was  reported  of  several;  but  she  nowhere 
eharges  Her  sons  with  teaching  this  as  the  way  of  justification. 
Hut  the  author  of  the  assertion  above  mentioned  has  made  several 
.•>ns  ci«ni-eriiinir  some,  of  his  family,  which  have  not  the  least 
foundation  in  any  fact,  and  could  have  originated  no  where  but  in 
his  own  mistaken  fancy;  so  little  credit  is  generally  due  to  an  au- 
thor, even  of  character  and  ability,  when  he  speaks  of  religious 
persons,  against  whom  he  has  imbibed  some  prejudice. 

•The  following  extract  from  three  of  her  letters  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley,f  will  show  us  her  opinion  of  the  doctrine  and  conduct  of 
her  sons,  more  clearly  than  any  tiling  which  has  yet  appeared  in 
print. 

«  October  19,  1738. 

"  It  is  with  much  pleasure  1  find  your  mind  is  somewhat  easier 
than  formerly,  and  I  heartily  thank  God  for  it.  The  spirit  of 
man  may  sustain  his  infirmity,  but  a  wounded  spirit  who  can  bear. 
If  tliis  hath  been  your  case,  it  lias  been  sad  indeed.  But  blessed 
!>e  (.Mid  \\ho  irave  you  convictions  of  the  evil  of  sin,  as  contrary*  to 
the  purity  of  the  divine  nature,  and  the  perfect  goodness  of  his  law. 
Blessed  be  God  who  showed  you  the  necessity  you  were  in  of  a 
Snvioiir  to  deliver  you  from  the  power  of  sin  and  Satan  (for  Christ 
will  be  no  Saviour  to  such  as  see  not  their  need  of  one)  and  directed 
you  by  faith  to  lay  hold  of  that  stupendous  mercy  offered  us  by  rc- 
ileemiiiir  love!  JKSTS  is  the  only  physician  of  souls;  his  blood  the 
only  salve  which  can  heal  u  wounded  conscience.  It  is  not  in 
\\ealth,  or  honor,  or  sensual  pleasures,  to  relieve  a  spirit  heavy 
aden  and  weary  of  the  burden  of  sin;  these  things  have  power  to 
increase  our  guilt,  by  alienating  our  hearts  from  God,  but  none  to 
make  our  peace,  with  him;  to  reconcile  God  to  man,  and  man  to 
God,  and  to  renew  the.  union  between  the  divine  and  human  na- 
f.ire.  No,  there  is  none  but  ('inner,  none  but  CHRIST,  who  is 
sufficient  for  these  things — But  blesaed  be  God,  he  is  an  all-suffi- 
ei«'iit  Saviour!  and  ble»ed  be  his  holy  name,  that  thou  hast  found 
him  a  Saviour  to  thee,  my  son — ()!  let  us  love  him  much,  for  we 
iich  to  be  forgiven. 

"I  would  gladly  know  what  your  notion  is  of  justifying  faith; 
becnu  •  ak  of  it  as  a  thiii'_r  yu  have  but  lately  obtained." 

The  second  letter  is  dated  December  tub,  17.!S.  In  it  she  says, 
"  I  think  you  are  fallen  into  an  odd  way  of  thinking.  You  say, 

*  Printed  in  Dr.  Priestley's  collection. 

t  For  these  letters,  ;m>l  SOUK-  other  papers  of  importance  in  this  work,  I  am 
uiulcr  great  obligations  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  L y. 


t 
44  MRS.    SUSANNAH    WESLEY. 

that,  till  within  a  few  months,  you  had  no  spiritual  life,  nor  any 
justifying  faith.  Now  this  is,  as  if  a  man  should  affirm  he  was 
not  alive  in  his  infancy,  because  when  an  infant  he  did  not  know 
he  was  alive.  All  then  that  I  can  gather  from  your  letter  is,  that 
•  till  a  little  while  ago  you  were  not  so  well  satisfied  of  your  being  a 
Christian  as  you  are  now.  I  heartily  rejoice  that  you  have  now 
attained  to  a  strong  and  lively  hope  in  God's  mercy  through  Christ. 
Not  that  I  can  think  you  were  totally  without  saving  faith  before  ; 
but  it  is  one  thing  to  have  faith,  and  another  thing  to  be  sensible 
we  have  it  Faith  is  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  and  is  the  gift  of  God; 
but  to  feel,  or  be  inwardly  sensible  that  we  have  true  faith  requires 
a  further  operation  of  God's  Holy  Spirit.  You  say  you  have 
peace,  but  not  joy,  in  believing;  blessed  be  God  for  peace;  may 
this  peace  rest  with  you.  Joy  will  follow,  perhaps  not  very  closely, 
but  it  will  follow  faith  and  love.  God's  promises  are  sealed  to  us, 
but  not  dated.  Therefore  patiently  attend  his  pleasure;  he  will 
give  you  joy  in  believing.  Amen." 

From  these  letters  we  see,  that  Mrs.  Wesley  was  so  far  from 
"deploring  the  extravagance  of  her  sons,"  that  she  rejoiced  in  their 
Christian  experience,  and  praised  God  for  it.  She  thought  them 
mistaken  in  judging  of  their  former  state,  but  not  in  their  notions 
of  justifying  faith  itself;  for  she  says  in  the  letter  last  mentioned, 
ct  my  notion  of  justifying  faith  is  the  same  with  yours;  for  that 
trusting  in  Jesus  Christ,  or  the  promises  made  in  him,  is  that 
special  act  of  faith  to  which  our  justification  or  acceptance  is  so 
frequently  ascribed  in  the  gospel.  This  faith  is  certainly  the  gift 
of  God,  wrought  in  the  mind  of  man  by  his  Holy  Spirit."  The 
two  Mr  Wesleys  professed  to  know  the  time  when  they  received 
justifying  faith,  and  they  taught  that  others  might  know  the  time 
of  their  justification:  on  this  head  she  observes,  "I  do  not  judge  it 
necessary  for  us  to  know  the  precise  time  of  our  conversion;"  from 
which  it  appears  that  she  did  not  think  this  part  of  their  doctrine 
eiToneous  or  extravagant;  she  was  only  afraid  lest  this  circumstance 
should  be  made  a  necessary  criterion  of  conversion  which  she 
thought  might  hurt  the  minds  of  weaker  Christians.  These  letters, 
therefore,  are  a  full  confutation  of  Mr.  Badcock's  assertion. 

The  third  letter  is  dated  December  27th,  1739,  after  she  had 
come  to  reside  chiefly  in  London.  Here  she  enjoyed  the  conver- 
sation of  her  sons  alternately,  the  one  being  always  in  town  while 
the  other  was  in  the  country.  She  now  attended  on  their  ministry, 
conversed  with  the  people  of  the  society,  and  became  more  per- 
fectly acquainted  with  their  whole  doctrine,  and  seems  heartily  to 
have  embraced  it.  Charles  was  in  Bristol  when  she  wrote  this 
letter  to  him.  She  observes,  "  You  cannot  more  desire  to  see  me, 
than  I  do  to  see  you.  Your  brother,  whom  I  shall  henceforward 
call  son  Wesley,  since  my  dear  Samuel  is  gone  home — has  just 
been  with  me,  and  much  revived  my  spirits.  Indeed  I  have  often 
found  that  he  never  speaks  in  my  hearing  without  my  receiving 
some  spiritual  benefit.  But  his  visits  are  seldom  and  short;  for 
which  I  never  blame  him,  because  I  know  he  is  well  employed' 
and  blessed  be  God,  hath  great  success  in  his  ministry. 

"But  my  dear  Charles,  still  I  want  either  him  or  you.    For 


MBS.    SUSANNAH   WESLET.  45 

indeed,  in  the  most  literal,  sense,  I  am  become  a  little  child,  and 
\v.-int  continual  succor.  'As  iron  sharpnieth  iron,  so  doth  the 
countenance  of  a  in:ui  his  friend.'  1  feel  much  comfort  and  support 
from  religions  conversation  when  1  ran  olitain  it.  Formerly  I 
rejoiced  in  the  absence  of  company,  and  found,  the  less  I  had  of 
creature  comforts,  the  more  I  had  from  God.  Hut  alas !  I  am  fallen 
from  that  spiritual  converse  I  once  enjoyed;  and  why  is  it  so? 
because  I  want  faith.  God  is  omnipresent  unchangeable  good, 
'in  whom  is  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning.'  The 
fault  is  in  myself;  and  I  attribute  all  mistakes  in  judgment,  all 
i -rrors  in  practice,  to  want  of  faith  in  the  lile>-t  d  .It  -us.  () !  my 
d'-ur,  \\hen  1  consider  the  dignity  of  his  person,  the  perfection  of 
hi>  purity,  the  greatness  of  his  .-utl'erin^-;  but  above  all,  his  bound- 
l<"l<>\e,  lam  astoni>hed  and  utterly  confounded:  1  am  lost  in 
thought;  I  fall  into  nothing  before  him!  O  how  inexcusable  is  that 
person  who  has  knowledge  of  these  things,  and  yet  remains  poor 
and  low  in  faith  and  love.  I  speak  as  one  guilty  in  this  matter. 

"I  have  been  prevented  from  finishing  my  letter.  I  complained 
I  had  none  to  converge,  with  me  on  spiritual  things;  but  for  these 
M-\  eral  days  I  have  had  the  conversation  of  many  good  Christians, 
who  have  refreshed  in  some  measure  my  fainting  spirits.  And 
though  they  hindered  my  writing,  yet  it  was  a  pleasing,  and  I  hope 
not  an  unprofitable  interruption  they  gave  me.  I  hope  we  shall 
shortly  speak  face  to  face,  and  1  shall  then,  if  God  permit,  impart 
my  thoughts  more  fully.  But  then,  alas!  when  you  come,  your 
brother  leaves  me — yet  that  is  the  will  of  God,  in  whose  ble~.-ed 
service  you  are  engaged,  who  hath  hitherto  blessed  your  labors, 
and  preserved  your  persons.  That  he  may  continue  so  to  prosper 
your  word,  and  protect  you  both  from  evil,  and  give  you  strength 
and  courage  to  preach  the  true  gospel,  in  opposition  to  the  united 
(towers  of  evil  men  and  evil  angels,  is  the  hearty  prayer  of,  dear 
Charles,  your  loving  mother,  S.  W." 

This  letter  gives  full  evidence  that  Mrs.  Wesley  cordially  ap- 
proved of  the  conduct  of  her  sons,  and  was  animated  with  zeal  tor 
t  he  .-iicce<s*of  their  labors.  She  continued  in  the  most  perfect  har- 
mony with  them  till  her  death;  attending  on  their  ministry,  and 
walking  in  the  light  of  God's  countenance,  she  rejoiced  in  the 
happy  experience  of  the  truths  she  heard  them  preach.  In  the 
tir.-t  attempts  of  a  Layman  to  preach,  it  is  said  she  heard  his  dis- 
courses. Mr.  John  VVesley  was  at  this  time  absent  from  London; 
but  the  thing  being  quite  new,  and  appearing  extraordinary,  he 
wag  immediately  acquainted  with  it.  He  hastened  up  to  London, 
with  a  full  determination  to  put  a  stop  to  so  glaring  an  irregularity. 
He  conversed  with  his  mother  on  the  subject,  and  told  her  his 
intention.  She  said,  "  I  charge  you  before  God,  take  care  what 
you  do,  for  that  man  is  as  much  called  to  preach  the  gospel  as 
ever  you  were."  This  kept  him  from  a  haMy  execution  of  his 
purpose;  and  it  being  found  upon  enquiry  that  good  was  done  to 
the  people,  the  practice  was  suffered  to  continue. 

Mr.  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  his  mother's  death:* 

*  Wesley's  Works,  TO!.  xxTiii,  p.  83.  N.  U.  The  dale  iu  the  printed  journal 
is  erroneous. 


Jjt  . 

46  MRS.    SUSANNAH    WESLEY. 

. 

"I  left  Bristol  in  the  evening  of  Sunday  the  18th  (July,  1742),  and 
on  Tuesday  came  to  London.  I  found  my  mother  on  the  borders 
of  eternity.  .But  she  had  no  doubt  or  fear;  nor  any  desire,  but  as 
soon  as  God  should  call,  to  depart  and  be  with  Christ. 

"  Friday  the  23d,  about  three  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  to  my 
mother,  and  found  her  chapge  was  near.  She  was  in  her  last  con- 
flict; unable  to  speak,  but  I  believe  quite  sensible.  Her  look  was 
calm  and  serene,  and  her  eyes  fixed  upAvard,  while  we  commended 
her  soul  to  God.  From  three  to  four  the  silver  cord  was  loosing, 
and  the  wheel  breaking  at  the  cistern;  and  then,  without  any  strug- 
gle or  sigh  or  groan,  the  soul  was  set  at  liberty !  We  stood  round 
the  bed,  and  fulfilled  her  last  request,  uttered  a  little  before  she 
lost  her  speech;  'Children,  as  soon  as  I  am  released,  sing  a  psalm 
of  praise  to  God.' 

"  Sunday,  August  1st.  Almost  an  innumerable  company  of  peo- 
ple being  gathered  together,  about  five  in  the  afternoon,  I  comrnited 
to  the  earth  the  body  of  my  mother,  to  sleep  with  her  fathers. 
The  portion  of  scripture  from  which  I  afterwards  spoke,  was,  '  I 
saw  a  great  white  throne  and  him  that  sat  on  it;  from  whose  face 
the  earth  and  the  heaven  fled  away,  and  there  was  found  no  place 
for  them.  And  I  saw  the  dead,  small  and  great,  standing  before 
God,  and  the  books  were  opened — and  the  dead  were  judged  out 
of  those  things  which  were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
works.'  It  was  one  of  the  most  solemn  assemblies  I  ever  saw,  or 
expect  to  see,  on  this  side  eternity. 

"We  set  up  a  plain  stone  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  inscribed 
with  the  following  words: 

"Here  lies  the  body  of  Mrs.  Susannah  Wesley,  the' youngest 
and  last  surviving  daughter  of  Dr.  Samuel  Anncslcy. 

"  In  sure  and  steadfast  hope  to  rise, 
And  claim  her  mansion  in  the  skies, 
A  Christian  here  her  flesh  laid  down, 
The  cross  exchanging  for  a  crown,"  &c. 

Mrs.  Wesley  had  taken  great  pains  with  all  her  cHildren,  to 
furnish  their  minds  with  useful  knowledge,  and  to  instil  into  them 
the  principles  of  religion  and  virtue.  The  daughters  were  by  no 
means  neglected,  they  shared  their  mother's  care  with  the  sons. 
I  have  many  of  their  letters  by  me,  in  which  there  is  much  strong 
sense,  clean  wit,  and  accurate  language;  though  they  were  written 
on  trifling  subjects,  and  without  any  expectation  that  they  would 
be  preserved.  Most  of  them  had  a  fine  genius  for  poetry;  but 
Mrs.  Wright  shone  the  brightest  in  this  walk  of  elegant  amuse- 
ment, and  to  her  I  shall  chiefly  confine  my  observations  in  speaking 
of  the  daughters  of  these  venerable  parents. 

Mrs.  Wright  was  her  mother's  tenth  or  eleventh  child;  and  it 
has  been  said,  that  when  she  was  eight  years  old,  she  could  read 
the  Greek  Testament.  From  her  infancy  she  was  gay  and  spright- 
ly; and  extremely  addicted  to  wit  and  humor.  As  she  grew  up, 
ehe  indulged  herself  in  these  dispositions  so  far,  as  to  give  great 
uneasiness  to  her  parents,  and  was  often  betrayed  into  little  inad- 
vertences, which  contributed,  at  least,  to  her  future  unhappiness  / 


MRS.   WRIGHT.  «7 

in  life.  About  the  year  1724,  or  the  beginning  of  1725,  a  gentle- 
man, respectable,  si)  tiir  as  I  can  find,  both  tor  his  abilities  and 
situation  in  life,  paid  his  addresses  to  her,  and  she  had  a  sincere 
regard  for  him.  But,  from  some  circumstance  or^>ther,  he  and 
her  father  disagreed,  and  the  affair  was  broken  off.  From  a  con- 
currence of  circumstances  in  the  end  of  the  \ear  17-25,  she  was  in- 
duced to  marry  a  person  no  way  adapted  to  make  her  happy; 
being  low  and  rude  in  address,  and  much  inferior  to  her  in  unuer- 
i-tandiiiir;  and  he  proved  unkind  to  her.  HIT  situation  preyed 
upon  her  mind,  lirr  health  and  strength  irrn<Inally  wasted  away, 
and  at  length  she  sunk  into  a  degree  of  melancholy  that  made  her 
truly  wretched.  Most  of  her  verses  which  have  been  preserved, 
though  beautiful,  and  written  in  the  true  spirit  of  poetry,  are  sad- 
dened with  an  air  of  deep  distress,  which  strongly  marks  this  state 
of  body  and  mind.  The  following  address  to  her  husband  will 
give  us  some  notion  of  his  character,  and  show  us  the  true  cause 
of  her  wretchedness. 

MRS.  MEHETEBEL  WRIGHT  TO  HER  HUSBAND. 

The  ardent  lover  cannot  find 
A  coldness  in  his  fair  unkind, 
But  blaming  what  he  cannot  hate 
He  mildly  chides  the  dear  ingrate ; 
And  though  despairing  of  relief,  • 

In  soft  complaining  vents  his  grief. 

Then  what  should  hinder  but  that  I, 
Impatient  of  mv  wrongs,  may  try, 
By  sadilest,  softest  strains,  to  move 
My  wedded,  latest,  dearest  love  ? 
To  throw  his  cold  neglect  aside 
And  cheer  once  more  his  injur'd  bride. 

O !  thou  whom  sacred  rites  design'd, 
My  guide  and  husband  ever  kind  ; 
My  sov'reign  master,  best  of  friends, 
On  whom  my  earthly  bliss  depends; 
If  e'er  thou  cfidst  in  Hetty  see 
Aught  fair,  or  good,  or  dear  to  thee ; 
If  gentle  speech  can  ever  move 
The  cold  remains  of  former  lore, 
Turn  the*  at  last — my  bosom  ease, 
Or  tell  me  why  I  cease  to  please. 

Is  it  because  revolving  Tears, 
Heart-breaking  Mirh*.  and"  fruitless  tear*, 
Have  f|iir  :nis  form  of  mine 

Of  all  thru  <w  them  fonri'dst  fine? 
Ah  no  !  what  once  allur'd  thy  sight, 
Is  still  in  its  meridian  height  : 

eyes  their  u  show, 

When  an.-  woe. 

Old  age  an 
As  yet  an. 

A  youthful  grace  adorns  the  lines, 
Where  still  the  purplo  current  shines; 
Unless  liy  ihy  uugi'ittlc  art.  . 
It  tlies  to  aid  mv  wretched  heart; 


48 


MRS.    WRIGHT. 


Nor  does  this  slighted  bosom  show 
The  thousand  hours  it  spends  in  woe. 

Or  is  it  that  oppress'd  with  care 
I  stun  with  loud  complaints  thine  ear, 
And  make  thy  home,  for  quiet  meant, 
The  seat  of  noise  and  discontent  ? 
Oh  no  !  those  ears  were  ever  free 
From  matrimonial  melody, 
For  though  thine  absence  I  lament, 
When  half  the  lonely  night  is  spent ; 
Yet  when  the  watch  or  early  morn, 
Has  brought  me  hopes  of  thy  return, 
I  oft  have  wip'd  these  watchful  eyes, 
Conceal'd  my  cares,  and  curb'd  my  sighs, 
In  spite  of  grief,  to  let  thee  see 
I  wore  an  endless  smile  for  thee. 

Had  I  not  practis'd  ev'ry  art 
T'  oblige,  divert,  and  cheer  thy  heart, 
To  make  thee  pleasing  in  thine  eyes, 
And  turn  thy  home  to  paradise, 
I  had  not  ask'd  why  dost  thou  shun 
These  faithful  arms,  and  eager  run 
To  some  obscure,  unclean  retreat, 
With  fiends  incarnate  glad  to  meet, 
The  vile  companions  of  thy  mirth, 
The  scum  and  refuse  of  the  earth  ? 
Who  when  inspir'd  with  beer  can  grin 
At  witless  oaths,  and  jests  obscene  ; 
Till  the  most  learned  of  the  throng 
Begin  a  tale  of  ten  hours  long, 
Whilst  thou  in  raptures,  with  stretch'd  I 
Crownest  each  joke  with  loud  applause. 

Depriv'd  of  freedom,  health,  and  ease 
And  rival'd  by  such  things  as  these, 
This  latest  effort  will  I  try, 
Or  to  regain  thine  heart,  or  die : 
Soft  as  I  am,  I'll  make  thee  see, 
I  will  not  brook  contempt  from  thee. 
Then  quit  the  shuffling  doubtful  sense, 
Nor  hold  me  longer  in  suspense. 
Unkind,  ungrateful  as  thou  art, 
Say,  must  I  ne'er  regain  thy  heart  ? 
Must  all  attempts  to  please  thee  prove 
Unable  to  regain  thy  love  1 
If  so,  by  truth  itself  I  swear, 
The  sad  reverse  I  cannot  bear ; 
No  rest,  no  pleasure  will  I  see, 
My  \yhole  of  bliss  is  lost  with  thee. 
I'll  give  all  thought  of  patience  o'er, 
(A  gift  I  never  lost  before) 
Indulge  at  once  my  rage  and  grisf, 
Mourn  obstinate,  disdain  relief; 
And  call  that  wretch  my  mortal  foe, 
Who  tries  to  mitigate  my  woe  ; 
Till  life,  on  terms  severe  as  these, 
Shall  ebbing  leave  my  heart  at  ease; 
To  thee  thy  liberty  restore, 
To  laugh  when  Hetty  is  no  more. 


- 


MKS.    WRIGHT.  49 

The  following  beautiful  lines  seem  to  have  been  a  mere  extem- 
pore effusion  poured  out  from  the  fulne—  of  her  heart  on  the  occa- 
sion, and  sharpened  with  the  keen  distress  of  her  hopeless  situa- 
tion. 

HER  ADDRESS  TO  HER  DYING  INFANT,*  SEPTEMBER,  1728. 

Tender  softness  !  infant  milil ! 
Perfect,  sweetest,  loveliest  child  ! 
Transient  lustre  !  beauteous  clay ! 
Smiling  wonder  of  a  day  ! 
Ere  the  last  convulsive  start 
Rend  thv  unresisting  heart, 
Ere  the  long;  enduring  swoon 
Weigh  thv  prelims  rye-lids  down; 
Ah,  regard  a  mother's  moan; 
Anguish  deeper  than  thy  own. 

Fairest  eyes,  whose,  dawning'  light 
Late  with  rapture  hk-ss'd  my  sight; 
Ere  your  orlis  extinguish'd  he, 
Bend  their  tremliling  beams  on  me! 
Drooping  sweetness !  verdant  flower! 
Blooming,  with'ring  in  an  hour! 
~Ere  thy  gentle  hreast  sustains 
Latest,  fiercest,  mortal  pains, 
Hear  a  suppliant !  let  me  be 
Partner  in  my  destiny  ! 

That  whene'er  the  fatal  cloud 
Must  thy  radiant  temples  shroud  ; 
When  deadly  damps  (impending  now) 
Shall  hover  round  thy  dotin'd  brow; 
Diffusive  may  their  influence  be, 
And  with  the  blossom  blast  the  tree  ! 

In  this  state  of  mind,  and  declining  fast  in  health,  she  wrote  the 
following  Epitaph  for  herself: 

"  Destin'd  while  living,  to  sustain 
An  equal  share  of  grief  and  pain  ! 
All  various  ills  of  human  race 
Within  this  breast  had  once  a  place, 
Without  complaint  she  learn 'd  to  bear 
A  living  death,  a  Ion?  despair ; 
Till  hard  onpress'd  l>y  adverse,  fate 
O'errhar^'il,  she  sunk  beneath  the  weight, 
And  to  this  peaceful  tomb  relir'd, 

S)  inU'-il   e--!i'elnM.   Ml   loir,'  de-hvd  ! 

The  painful,  mortal  ronfli.-t's  <>Yr  : 
A  broken  heart  can  bleed  no  more.'1 

Mrs.  Wright  however  lived  many  years  after  this;  and  at  length 
religion  eomini:  to  her  aid,  it  soothed  the  anguish  of  her  mind,  and 
g.tve  her  peaer,  though  she  never  recovered  her  health. 

The  first  religious  letter  she  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  was  in  1743; 
i-he.  says,  "Some  yi  I  told  my  brother  Charles,  I  could  not 

be  of  his  way  of  thinking  then,  hut  that  if  ever  1  was,  I  would  as 

*  The  child  died  the  third  day  aAer  it  was  born.    Private  papers. 
5 


50  MRS.    WRIGHT. 

freely  cwn  it.  Aft«r  I  was  convinced  of  sin — and  of  your  opinion 
as  far  as  1  had  examined  your  principles,  I  still  forbore  declaring 
my  sentiments  so  openly  as  I  had  inclination  U  do,  fearing  I  should 
relapse  into  my  former  state.  When  I  was  delivered  from  this 
fear,  and  had  a  blessed  hope,' that  he  who  had  begun,  would  finish 
his  work,  I  never  confessed,  so  fully  as  I  ought,  how  entirely  I  was 
of  your  mind;  because  I  was  taxed  with  insincerity  and  hypocrisy 
whenever  I  op<  ed  my  mouth  in  favor  of  religion,  or  owned  how 
great  things  God  had  done  for  me.  This  discouraged  me  utterly, 
and  prevented  me  from  making  my  change  as  public  as  my  folly 
and  vanity  had  formerly  been.  But  now  my  health  is  gone,  I  can- 
not be  easy  without  declaring  that  I  have  long  desired  to  know  but 
one  thing;  that  is  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified;  and  this  desire 
prevails  above  all  others.  And  tffough  I  am  cut  off  from  all  human 
help  or  ministry,  I  am  not  without  assistance;  though  I  have  no 
spiritual  friend,  nor  ever  had  one  yet,  except  perhaps  once  in  a 
year  or  two,  when  I  have  seen  one  of  my  brothers,  or  some  other 
religious  person,  by  stealth:  yet  (no  thanks  to  me)  I  am  enabled 
to  seek  him  still,  and  to  be  satisfied  with  nothing  less  than  God, 
in  whose  presence  I  affirm  this  truth.  I  dare  not  desire  health, 
only  patience,  resignation,  and  the  spirit  of  an  healthful  mind — I 
have  been  so  long  weak,  that  I  know. not  how  long  my  trial  may 
last;  but  I  have  a  firm  persuasion  and  blessed  hope  (though  no 
full  assurance)  that  in  the  country  I  am  going  to,  I  shall  sing  hal- 
lelujah, and  holy,  holy,  holy,  without  company,  as  I  have  done 
in  this.  Dear  brother,  I  am  unused  to  speak  or  write  on  these 
things — I  only  speak  my  plain  thoughts  as  they  occur.  Adieu. 
If  you  have  time  from  better  business,  to  send  a  line  to  Stanmore, 
s'o  great  a  comfort  would  be  as  welcome  as  it  is  wanted." 

In  July,  1744,  she  wrote  to  her  brother  from  Bristol,  where  it 
seems  she  then  resided,  at  least  for  some  time.  She  speaks  of 
herself  in  the  most  humiliating  terms.  She  highly  commends  the 
Christian  friendship  of  .Mrs.  Vigor,  Miss  Stafford,  and  some  others. 
She  now  enjoyed  the  means  of  grace,  and  die  benefit  of  conversa- 
tion  with  the  people  of  the  society,  and  continued  to  grow  in  grace 
and  in  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Mrs.  Wright  persevered  in  a  religious  course  of  life,  patient  in 
her  sufferings,  resigned  to  her  weakness,  and  waiting  for  full  sal- 
vation in  a  deliverance  from  this  mortal  state,  till  1751.  In  March 
this  year,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  speaks  thus  of  her — "Prayed  by  my 
sister  Wright,  a  gracious,  tender,  trembling  soul;  a  bruised  reed, 
which  the  Lord  will  not  break."  She  died  on  the  21st  of  the  same 
month,  and  Mr.  Charles  preached  her  funeral  sermon.  He  ob- 
serves that  he  had  sweet  fellowship  with  her  in  explaining  those 
words,  "Thy  sun  shall  no  more  go  down,  neither  shall  thy  moon 
withdraw  itself;  for  the  Lord  shall  be  thine  everlasting  light,  and 
the  days  of  thy  mourning  shall  be  ended."  He  adds,  "All  present 
seemed  partakers  both  of  my  sorrow  and  my  joy." 

From  this  authentic  account  of  Mrs.  Wright,,  taken  from  original 
letters,  we  may  correct  an  error  of  Mr.  Duncon.be  concerning  her- 
This  gentleman  has  insinuated  in  his  Fcr,iinead,  vhat  her  pungent 
distress  and  gloomy  despair,  originated  from  mistaken  and  super- 


MRS.   WRIGHT.  ft] 

utitious  views  of  religion:  it  appears,  on  the  contrary,  that  they 
arose  from  a  very  dilli-rent  cause,  runl  that  religion  was  the  thing 
that  rr.-torcd  her  t«>  peace  and  happiness;  and  indeed  the  only  thing 
that  could  do  it.  Mr.  Buncombe's  words  are, 

'•  Hut  ali !  why  heaves  my  breast  this  pensive  sjgh? 

\Vliv  starts  lias  tear  unbidden  from  my  . 

What  breast  from  sighs,  what  irs  refrains, 

When  sweetly,  mournful  hapless  Wright  complains? 

And  who  but  grieves  to  see  lier  gen'rnus  mini', 

For  nobler  views,  and  worthier  guests  des. 

Amidst  the  hateful  form  of  blact  despair, 

Wan  \vitli  the  yloom  of  superstition  rare? 

In  pity-moving  !  mest  cries, 

Sin-  eall'd  on  heaven  to  close  her  weary  eyes, 

And  l"ir,r  on  earth  by  !• 

\V..-  death  to  \\  !  "* 

It  is  grievous  to  see  authors,  \\lm.-e   work<  are  likely  to  he  read, 
t:ike  every  opportunity  to  dress  out  reli-rion  in  the  most  ugly  forms 
they  ran  invent,  to  deter  young  penple   1'iom  emhracing  it,  and  A 
attributing  to  it  the  calamities  of  life  which  religion  alone  is  ahle 
to  alleviate  and  red. 

The   following  among  other  poetical  compositions,  were  written 
by  Mrs.  "Wright;  Lut  at  what  period  of  her  life  1  do  not  know. 

TO  THE  MEMuilY  OF  HI-: II  UNCLK     A  I'HV.SICUN.t     HE  DIED 

l.N    , 

*  How  can  the  muse  attempt  the  string, 

.Urn  by  her  guardian  |x>wer : 
Ah  me  !  that  s>he  survives  to  sing, 

Her  friend  and  patron,  now  no  more  ! 
•  Y  '. :  private  grief  she  mis'ht  suppr. 

Since  Clio  bears  no  seliNh  mind  ; 
I5ut  uli!  slie  mourns  to  wild  e>. 
The  friend  au.l  patron  of  maukind. 

Alas!  the  sovereign  hraling  art, 
•      Which  r»-cu'd  thou-iuuls  from  the  grate, 
Unaided  left  th 

Nor  Could  its  sKJllul  Master  save. 
Who  shall  t 

\mv  Varo's  lenie.  ' 
Whieh  knew  sn  well  t..  • 

And  ward  all  dangers  i  ut  his  own. 

His  darlii.  ',   ar. 

fame,  ^W 

Hi- 

»^M  Hi*  heart  upheld  ame. 

Pale  envy  durst  not  show  lier  teeth, 

Chief  favorite  ;  till  the  hand  of  tieath 
Endanger'd  both  ,>nc. 

ir  +  See  Christian  Magazine,  vol.  Hi.  p.  523. 

t  Christian  Magazine,  vol.  iii.  p.  234.     See  above,  page  23. 
t  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  Journal. 


53  MRS.    WRIGHT. 

Perceiving  well,  devoid  of  fear, 

Iflfe  latest  fatal  conflict  nigh, 
Reclin'd  on  her  he  held  most  dear, 

Whose  breast  receiv'd  his  parting  sigh; 
With  every  art  and  grace  adorn'd, 

By  man  admir'd,  by  heaven  approv'd, 
Good  Varo  died — applauded,  mourn'd, 

And  honor'd  by  the  muse  he  lov'd. 


TO  THE  MEMORY  OF  HER  SISTER. 

If  happy  spirits  are  allowed  to  know, 
And  hover  round  what  once  they  lov'd  below, 
Maria,  gentlest  excellence,  attend, 
To  one  who  glories  to  have  call'd  thee  friend ! 
Remote  in  merit,  though  allied  in  blood, 
Though  worthless  I,  and  thou  divinely  good , 
Accept,  dear  shade,  from  me  these  artless  lays, 
Who  never  durst  unjustly  blame  or  praise. 

With  business  and  devotion  never  cloy'd, 
No  moment  of  thy  life  pass'd  unemploy'd  : 
Well-natur'd  mirth,  matur'd  discretion  join'd, 
Constant  attendants  on  the  virtuous  mind : 
Ah  me  !  that  heav'n  has  from  this  bosom  torn 
The  dearest  friend  whom  1  must  ever  mourn, 
Ere  Stella  could  discharge  the  smallest  part 
Of  what  she  ow'd  to  such  immense  desert. 

Pleasing  thy  face  and  form,  though  heav'n  confin'd 
To  scanty  limits  thy  extensive  mind  : 
Withess  the  taintless  lustre  of  thy  skin, 
Bright  emblem  of  the  brighter  soul  within ; 
That  soul  which  easy,  unaffected,  mild, 
Through  jetty  eyes  with  pleasing  sweetness  smil'd. 

To  soundest  prudence,  life's  unerring  guide, 
To  love  sincere,  religion  void  of  pride  ; 
To  friendship,  perfect  in  a  female  mind, 
Which  I  can  never  hope  again  to  find : 
To  mirth,  the  balm  of  care,  from  lightness  free, 
To  steadfast  truth,  unwearied  industry., 
To  every  charm  and  grace,  compris'd  in  yoUJ 
Sister  and  friend,  a  long  and  last  adieu  ! 


A  FAREWELL  TO  THE  WORLD. 

While  sickness  rends  this  tenement  of  clay, 
Th'  approaching  change  with  pleasure  I  survey. 
O'erjoyed  to  reach  the  goal  with  eager  pace, 
Ere  my  slow  life  has  measur'd  half  its  race. 
No  longer  shall  I  bear,  my  friends  to  please, 
The  hard  constraint  of  seeming  much  at  ease, 
Wearing  an  outward  smile,  a  look  serene, 
While  piercing  racks  and  tortures  lurk  within. 
Yet  let  me  not,  ungrateful  to  my  God, 
Record  the  evil,  and  forget  the  good. 
For  both  I  humble  adoration  pay, 
And  bless  the  power  who  gives  and  takes  away: 
Long  shall  my  faithful  memory  retain, 
And  oft  recall  ench  interval  of  pain. 


MRS.    WRIGHT.  80 

Nay  to  high  heav'n  for  greater  gifts  I  bend, 
Health  I  've  enjoyed,  and  I  had  once  a  friend 
Our  labor  sweet,  if  labor  it  may  scorn, 
Allow'il  the  sportive  and  instructive  scene: 
Yet  here  no  lewd  or  usolfss  wit  was  found, 
We  pois'd  the  wav'ring  sail  with  ballast  sound. 
Learning  here  plac'd  her  richer  stores  in  view, 
Or,  wing'd  with  love,  the  minutes  gaily  flew. 

Nay,  yet  sublimer  joys  our  bosoms  prov'd, 
Divine  benevolence,  by  heav'n  belov'd  : 
Wan  meagre  forms,  torn  from  impending  death, 
Exulting,  bless'd  us  with  reviving  breath. 
The  ihiv'ring  wretch  we  cloth'd,  the  mourner  cheer'd) 
And  sickness  ceas'd  to  ?roan  when  we  appealed. 
Unask'd,  our  care  assists  with  tender  art 
Their  bodies,  nor  neglects  th'  immortal  part. 

Sometimes,  in  shades  impierc'd  by  Cynthia's  beam, 
Whose  lustre  glimmer'd  on  the  dimpled  stream; 
We  led  the  sprightly  dance  through  sylvan  scenes, 
Or  tripp'd  like  fairies  o'er  the  level  greens ; 
In  ev'ry  breast  a  gen'rous  fervor  glows, 
Soft  bliss,  which  innocence  alone  bestows ! 
From  fragrant  herbage,  deck'd  with  pearly  dews, 
And  flo w'rcts  of  a  thousand  various  dues, 
By  wafting  gales  the  mingling  odors  fly, 
And  round  our  heads  in  whisp'ring  breezes  sigh. 
Whole  nature  seems  to  heighten  and  improve 
The  holier  hours  of  innocence  and  love. 
Youth,  wit,  good  nature,  candor,  sense,  combin'd, 
To  serve,  delight,  and  civilize  mankind : 
In  wisdom's  lore  we  ev'rv  heart  engage, 
And  triumph  to  restore  the  golden  age ! 

Now  close  the  blissful  scene,  exhausted  muse, 
The  latest  blissful  scene  which  tlioti  shalt  choose ; 
Satiate  with  life,  what  joys  for  me  remain, 
Save  one  dear  wish,  to  balance  ev'ry  pain ; 
To  bow  my  head,  with  grief  and  toil  ppprest, 
Till  borne  by  angel-bands  to  everlasting  rest. 

Miss  Kezzey  Wesley  was  addressed  by  Mr.  Hall,  a  young  gen- 
Uernan  of  a  good  understanding,  agreeable  in  his  person,  and 
engaging  in  his  address.  He  was  entered  at  Lincoln  College  as 
Mr.  \Vr-l. Vs  pupil,  on  the  22d  of  January,  1731;  but  Mr.  Wesley 
was  totally  ignorant  of  the  matter  when  In-  first  paid  his  addresses 
to  liis  Mstrr.*  Mr.  Hall,  I  think,  entered  into  orders  while  he  was 
at  Oxford;  and  though  most  of  the-  family  thought  highly  of  him 
in  ev.-ry  respi-.-t  as  a  religious  eharaeter,  \'t  Samuel  Wesley 
strongly  doubted  his  sincerity.  Mr.  John  Wesley  believed  him 
.-im-erc  and  pious,  but  in  a  letter  written  to  his  mother,  when  Mr. 
Hall  was  at  Oxford,  he  speak<  of  him  as  highly  enthusiastic  and 
Miperstitious.  After  he  had  gained  the  affections  of  the  young 
lady  lie  quitted  her,  and  paid  his  addresses  to  her  elder  sister. 
The  family  opposed  this  conduct  with  great  vehemence,  especially 
the  three  brother*.  Hut  the  marriage,  notwithstanding,  took  place, 
and  the  future  conduct  of  Mr.  Hall  by  no  means  corresponded  to 

irs  from  a  letter  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  Mr.  Hall,  in  which  he  men- 
tions this  circumstance. 

V 


54  THE    REV.    SAMUEL   WESLET   JTJN10K. 

the  expectations  they  at  first  formed  of  him.  After  some  years  he 
quitted  his  wife,  and  afterwards  lived  in  the  most  loose  and  scan- 
dalous manner.  Mrs.  Hall  bore  her  trials  with  remarkable  pa- 
tience and  resignation.  Indeed  in  this  respect  she  was  a  pattern 
to  all  Christians;  for  I  do  not  remember,  that  I  ever  heard  her 
speak  ill  of  any  person,  whatever  injuries  she  might  have  received. 
— Miss  Kezzy  "Wesley  died  on  the  9th  of  March,  1741,  and  Mr. 
Charles  gives- the  following  account  of  her  death  in  a  letter  to  his 
brother. 

"  Yesterday  morning  sister  Kezzy  died  in  the  Lord  Jesus.  He 
finished  his  work,  and  cut  it  short  in  mercy — full  of  thankfulness, 
resignation  and  love,  without  pain  or  trouble,  she  commended  her 
spirit  into  the  hands  of  Jesus,  and  fell  asleep."  Mrs.  Hall  sur- 
vived all  her  brothers  and  sisters,  and  died  in  peace,  July  12th, 
1791. 


CHAPTER    V. 

Of  the  Rev.  Samuel  Wesley  Junior. 

SAMUEL  WESLEY,  M.  A.,  son  of  Samuel  and  Susannah  Wesley, 
was  born  about  1692,*  a  year  or  two  before  his  parents  removed 
to  Epworth;  being  nearly  eleven  years  older  than  his  brother  Mr. 
John  Wesley,  and  sixteen  older  than  Mr.  Charles.  He  was  sent 
to  Westminster  School  about  the  beginning  of  the  year  1704,  and 
admitted  a  King's  Scholar  in  1707.  f  Before  he  left  home,  his 
mother,  by  judicious  and  constant  instruction,  had  formed  his 
mind  to  a  knowledge  and  serious  sense  of  religion;  but  she  knew 
the  danger  of  his  situation  at  Westmintser,  and  how  exceedingly 
apt  young  persons  are  to  be  drawn  aside  from  religion  and  virtue, 
by  improper  companions,  and  bad  examples  constantly  before  their 
eyes.  On  this  account  she  was  anxious  for  the  preservation  of  his 
morals,  as  he  grew  up  and  became  more  exposed  to  the  temptations 
of  evil.  After  she  had  recovered  from  the  shock  of  the  fire  which 
destroyed  all  they  had,  and  from  the  fury  of  which  they  saved 
themselves  with  great  difficulty,  she  wrote  to  him  a  long  letter, 
dated  October,  1709;  which,  for  the  importance  of  the  matter,  and 
the  energy  with  which  it  is  written,  is  highly  deserving  of  preser- 
vation; but  on  account  of  its  length  I  can  insert  only  a  part  of  it. 
This  part  of  it,  however,  will  bring  forward  to  the  view  of  parents 
an  example  of  attention  to  the  best  interest  of  a  child,  which  it  will 
be  their  happiness  and  glory  to  follow. 

",I  hope,"  says  she,  "that  you  retain  the  impressions  of  your 
education,  nor  have  forgot  that  the  vows  of  God  are  upon  you. 
You  know  that  the  first  fruits  are  heaven's  by  an  unalienable  right, 

*  This  date  of  his  birth  is  taken  from  a  memorandum,  which  Mr.  John  Wesley 
•wrote  on  the  back  of  one  of  his  brother's  letters. 

t  Welch's  List  of  Scholars  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Westminster,  as  they  were 
elected  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford,  and  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  p.  91.  * 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    JUNIOR.  .  55 

ami  that,  ii-;  your  ]>;trrnts  devoted  you  tf>  the  service  of  the  altar, 
i  yourself  made  it  your  choice  A\hen  your  father  was  offered 
another  way  of  life  for  you.  But  have  you  duly  considered  what 
such  u  choice,  and  such  a  dedication  import*?  Consider  well 
what  separation  from  the  world!  what  purity!  what  devotion. 
what  exemplary  virtue  1  is  required  in  those  who  are  to  guide 
others  to  glory.  I  say  exemplary,  for  low,  common  degrees  of 
piety  are  not  sufficient  for  those  of  the  sacred  function.  You  must 
not  think  to  live  like  the  rest  of  the  world:  your  light  must  so  shine 
among  men,  that  they  may  see  your  good  works,  and  thereby  be 
led  to  -I'  ;  :ty  \ our  Father  which  is  in  heaven.  For  my  part,  I 
cannot  see  with  what  face  clergymen  can  reprove  sinners,  or  ex- 
hort men  t.i  lead  a  irood  life.  \\  hen  they  them-elvcs  indulge  their, 
own  corrupt  inclinations,  and  by  their  practice  contradict  their 
doctrine.  If  the  h-.ily  .le.-us  be  in  truth  their  Master,  and  they  are 
really  his  ambassadors,  surely  it  becomes  them  to  live  like  his  dis- 
ciples; and  if  they  do  not,  what  a  sad  account  must  they  give  of 
their  steward-hip. 

"  I  would  advise  you,  as  much  as  possible  in  your  present  cir- 
cumstances, to  throw  your  business  into  a  certain  method;  by  which 
means  you  will  learn  to  improve  every  precious  moment,  and  find 
an  unspeakable  facility  in  the  performance  of  your  respective 
duties.  Begin  and  end  the  day  with  him  who  is  the  Alpha  and 
Omesa;  and  if  you  really  experience  what  it  is  to  love  God,  you 
will  redeem  all  the  time  you  can  for  his  more  immediate  service. 
I  will  tell  you  what  rule  I  used  to  observe  when  I  was  in  my  fa- 
ther's house,  and  had  as  little,  if  not  less  liberty  than  you  have  now: 
I  used  to  allow  myself  as  much  time  for  recreation  as  I  spent  in 
private  devotion;  not  that  I  always  spent  so  much,  but  I  gave  my- 
self leave  to  go  so  far,  but  no  farther.  So  in  all  things  else,  appoint 
so  much  time  for  sleep,  eating,  company,  &c.  But  above  all  things, 
my  dfear  Sammy,  I  command,  I  beg,  I  beseech  you,  to  be  very  strict 
in  observing  the  Lord's  day.  In  all  things  endeavor  to  act  upon 
principle,  and  do  not  live  like  the  rest  of  mankind,  who  pates  through 
the  world  like  straws  upon  a  river  which  are  carried  which  way 
the  -(ream  or  wind  drives  them.  Often  put  this  question  to  your- 
self, Why  do  I  this  or  that?  Why  do  I  pray,  read,  study,  use 
devotion,  &.C.? — by  which  means  you  will  come  to  such  a  steadiness 
and  consistency  in  your  words  and  actions,  as  hecoiin •-  a  reasonable 
creature  and  a  good  Christian."  Tlie-e  observations  were  worthy 
of  the  mother,  and  they  were  properly  regarded  and  followed  by 
the  -on. 

When  senior  scholar  at  Westminster,  the  Bishop  of  Rochester* 
took  him  to  his  seat  at  Bromley,  in  Kent,  to  read  to  him  in  the 
evening.  He  was  at  this. time  eagerly  pnrsuing  his  studies,  and 
i  liis  circumstance,  which  for  several  reasons  would  have  been  highly 
gratifying  to  manv  ,  \\as  to  him  no  small  mortification.  From  this 
place  he  wrote  a  Latin  letter  to  his  father,  in  August,  1710,  in 
which  he  complains  heavily  of  the  bishop  for  the  interruption  he 

he  predecessor  of  Aturbury.wbo  was  not  advanced  to  the  See  of  Roches- 
ter till  171 3. 


56  THE    REV.    SAMTJEL   WESLEY   JUNIOR. 

gave  him  in  his  learning.  An  extract  from  this  letter  I  shall  insert 
below,*  and  give  the  general  purport  of  it  in  English.  Speaking 
of  the  bishop,  he  observes,  "  He  will  always  be  exceedingly 
troublesome  to  me  both  in  sacred  and  profane  learning  ;  for  he  in- 
terrupts the  studies  to  which  I  had  applied  with  all  my  might. 
Last  year,  in  the  midst  of  our  business  in  the  college,  he  took  me 
off  both  from  study  and  from  school,  not  only  without  any  benefit, 
but  without  calling  me  to  any  thing  which  had  even  the  appearance 
of  either  utility  or  pleasure.  To-day  he  is  from  home,  or  I  should 
scarcely  have  leisure  to  write  this  letter.  He  chose  me  from  all  the 
scholars,  me,  who  am  hoarse  and  short-sighted,  to  read  to  him  at 
night.  I  am  glad  you  enjoy  good  health.  I  beg  yours  and  my  mo- 
ther's blessing.  I  saw  my  grandmotherf  in  the  last  holidays;  in 
those  which  are  approaching  I  cannot,  because  I  am  detained  by 
an  unfriendly  friend." 

He  was  about  eighteen  years  old  when  he  wrote  this  letter,  and 
not  yet  removed  from  school.  We  may  observe  in  it  marks  of  a 
strong  mind,  wholly  devoted  to  the  pursuit  of  classical  knowledge; 
and  considering  his  age  and  situation  at  the  time,  it  shows  a  pro- 
gress in  learning  which  does  him  credit. 

His  mother's  advices  had  a  proper  effect  on  his  mind,  and  were 
the  means  of  preserving  him  from  vices  too  common  to  the  youth 
of  the  place.  He  retained  his  sobriety,  his  reverence  for  God,  and 
regard  for  religion.  In  December  this  year  he  wrote  to  his  mother, 
and  the  following  extract  from  his  letter  gives  a  pleasing  view  of 
his  simplicity,  and  serious  attention  to  the  state  of  his  own  heart, 
and  the  first  motions  of  evil.  "  I  received  the  sacrament,"  says  he, 
"  the  first  Sunday  of  this  month — I  am  unstable  as  water — I  fre- 
quently make  good  resolutions  and  keep  them  for  a  time,  and  then 
grow  weary  of  the  restraint.  I  have  one  grand  failing,  which  is, 
that  having  done  my  duty,  I  undervalue  others,  and  think  what 
wretches  the  rest  of  the  college  are  compared  with  me.  Some- 
times in  my  relapses  I  cry  out,  *  Can  the  ^Ethiopian  change  his 
skin,  and  the  leopard  his  spots,  then  may  you  also  do  good  who 
are  accustomed  to  do  evil:'  but  I  answer  again,  'With  men  this 
is  impossible  ;  but  with  God  all  things  are  possible.'  Amen." 

The  next  year,  1711,  he  was  elected  to  Christ  Church,  Oxford;:}; 
and  here,  as  well  as  at  Westminster,  he  acquired  the  character 
of  an  excellent  classic  scholar.  But  his  mind  was  too  large,  and 
his  zeal  for  religion  and  the  established  church  too  ardent,  to  be 

*  Speaking  of  the  bishop,  he  says,  "  Ille  mihi,  et  in  sacris  et  in  profanis  rebus 
semper  erit  infestissirnus  ;  studia  enim  intermitli  cogit,  quibus  pro  virili  ineubu- 
eram.  Ultimo  anno  in  collegio  agendo,  ubi  non  miru  seniori  opus  est  amicorum 
hospitio,  a  studiis  et  a  schola  me  detraxit ;  non  modo  nullam  ad  utilitatem,  sed 
ne  ad  minimum  quidem  vel  utilitatis  vel  voluptatis  speciem  me  vocavit.  Ipse 
hodie  foras  est,  aliter  vis:  otium  foret  quo  has  subscriberem.  Me  ex  omnibus 
discipulis  elegit,  ut  perlegerem  ei  noctu  libros ;  me  raucum,  me  fivtona.  Gaudeo 
yos  valetudine  bona  frui.  Tuam  et  maternam  benedictionem  oro — Episeopus 
jussit  me  illius  in  literis  mentionem  facere.  Da  veniam  subitis — Aviam  ultimis 
lestis  vidi ;  his  venientibus  non  possum,  quia  ab  iuimico  amico  detineor." 

t  The  widow  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  of  New-Inn  Hall,  Oxford,  and  niece  to  Dr. 
Thomas  Fuller.  She  had  now  been  a  widow  near  forty  years. 

t  Welch's  List,  &c.  page  95. 


THE    RET.    SAMUEL    WESLEY    JUNIOR.  57 

confined  within  the  bounds  prescribed  by  the  common  exercises  of 

UK-  place. 

The  following  letter  shows  that  he  took  an  active  part  in  some 
of  the  principal  questions  agitated  among  the  literati  of  that  time. 
It  is  dated  June  8,  1713,  when  he  had  been  about  two  years  at  Ox- 
ford ;  and  is  addressed  to  the  Honorable  Robert  Nelson,  Esquire. 
He  says,  "  1  hoped  long  ere  this  to  have  perfected,  as  well  I  could, 
'^y  dissertation  on  Ignatius,  and  gotten  it  ready  for  the  pre-s.  \\hen 
1  came  to  town  this  year.     But  I  found  myself  disappointed,  at  first, 
for  some  months,  by  my  a  flairs  m  the  East  India  1  louse,  and  since 
by  my  charity  hymns  and  other  matters.     1  think  I  told  you  some 
time  since  that  I  had  laid  materials  together  for  a  second  discourse 
on  that  subject,  directly  against  Mr.  Winston's  objections  to  the 
shorter  and  genuine    copy  of  Ignatius;  whereas  my  former  was 
Chiefly   again.-t   the   larger;  because   1   then   thought,  if  that  were 
proved   interpolated,   it   would  be  readily  granted  that  the  other 
was  the  genuine.     But  having   found,  when   JNlr.   "Winston's  four 
volumes  came  out,  that  he   had  in   the  first  of  them  laid  together 
many  objections  against  the  shorter  epistles,  I  set  myself  to  consid- 
er them;  and  having  now  got  Archbishop  Usher,  Bishop  Pearson, 
and  Dr.  Smith,  on  that  subject,  and  as  carefully  as  I  could  perused 
them,  I  found  that  many  of  Mr.  "Whir-ton's  objections  were  taken 
from  Daille,  a  f'-w  from  the  writings  of  the  Socinians  and  modern 
Arians,  though  most  of  them  IV  mi  his  own  observations.     These 
latter    being  new,  and  having  not  appeared   when    Bishop   Pear- 
son or  tlie  others  wrote,  could  not  be  taken   notice  of  by  them,  and 
being  now  published  in  the  Erglish   language,  may  seduce   some 
veil-meaning  persons,  and  persuade   them  that  the  true   Ignatius 
:  the  same  opinion  with  the  Arians  (whereas  I   am   sure  he 
-  far  from  it  as  light  is   from  darkness)  and   that   the  rather 
there  has  been  as  yet  no  answer,  that  I  know  of,  published 
to  them,  though  they  were  printed  in   the   year    1711.     I    know 
i;   my  are  of  the  opinion  it  is  best  still  to  slight  him  and  take  no  no- 
'him.     This   I  confess  is  the  most  ea.-y  way,  but  cannot  tell 
v.  nether  it  will  be  safe  in    re.-pect  to    the   common    people,  or  will 
t-   id  so  much   to  the   honor  of  our  church  and  nation.     Of  this, 
b  mover,  1  am  pretty  confident,  that  I   can  pro\  e  all  his   main    ob- 
is, whether  general  or  particular,  again>t   tin*   shorter  copy, 
1  i  lie  notoriously  ful-e.      Such  as  that  pp.  bt',  87,  '  that  the  smaller 
:!;.    c;ill  <'hri.-t  (iod,' which  he  says  was  done  to  serve 
.,-ii    ot'  the   Athanasians,  and   cannot    in   reason  be  supposed 
,'.n    omission    in    the    larger,   but    must    be  interpolation    in 
the  smaller  :   whereas  1  find  that  tin-  sm;;ller  call  him  Uod   but   fif- 
•     ,  and  if  we  take  in  those  to  Antioch 
tuo  times,  for  an  ob\  ions  reason. 

•till,   lie  .-  ivs,   p.    Ill,   that  serious   exhortation.-,  to  practical, 
in   the  larger  only,  being  to  a  r-ur- 

:ce  omitted    in  the  smaller.      Jtllt  1  ha\e  collected  above 
;:i;l:ed  iust  nices  wherein  these  duties  are  mo.-t  pressingly  re- 

ided   in  the  .-mailer. 

Ut  uliat  he  labors  most,  is   In   prove  th;  '  ;iiotation.s 

in  Eu*ebius  and  others  of  the  ancients  are  agreeable  to  the   larger, 


68  THE  REV.  SAMUEL  WESLEY  JUNIOR. 

not  the  smaller — whereas,  on  my  tracing  and  comparing  them  all, 
as  far  as  I  have  had  opportunity,  I  have  found  this  assertion  to  be 
a  palpable  mistake,  unless  in  one  quotation  from  the  Chronicon 
Alexandrinum,  or  Paschale — I  would  gladly  see  Montfaucon  de 
causa  Marcelli,  St.  Basil  contra  Marcellum,  observations  on  Pear- 
sou's  Vindicise,  and  some  good  account  of  the  Jewish  Sephiroth; 
because  I  think  the  Gnostics,  Basilidians,  and  Valentinians,  bor- 
rowed many  of  their -Eons  from  them,  since  they  have  the  same 
names;  and  this  might  perhaps  give  further  light  to  the  famous 
2ITH  of  Ignatius;  for  the  clearing  whereof  Bishop  Pearson,  Dr. 
Bull,  and  Grotius  have  so  well  labored." 

This  letter  shows  the  spirit  and  zeal  of  Mr.  Wesley  for  sound 
doctrine,  and  does  credit  to  so  young  a  student.  When  he  had 
taken  his  Master's  degree,  or  perhaps  before  he  took  it,  he  was 
sent  for  to  officiate  as  Usher  at  Westminster  school :  and  soon  af- 
terwards he  took  orders,  under  the  patronage  of  Dr  Atterbury, 
Bishop  of  Rochester,  and  dean  of  Westminster.  He  became  an 
able,  judicious  divine:  his  conduct  in  discharging  the  various  du- 
ties of  life,  was  exemplary,  and  did  honor  to  his  profession  as  a 
Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  He  was  a  man  who  had 
the  nicest  sense  of  honor  and  integrity :  and  the  utmost  abhorrence 
of  duplicity  and  falsehood.  He  was  humane  and  charitable;  not 
only  administering  to  the  wants  of  the  poor  and  afflicted,  as  far  as 
his  income  would  permit,  but  also  usirg  his  influence  with  others 
to  procure  them  relief.  In  filial  affection  and  duty  to  parents,  he 
was  remarkable;  no  man  in  the  same  circumstances  ever  shone 
brighter  than  he,  in  this  branch  of  Christian  duty,  through  the  whole 
course  of  his  life. 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  was  highly  esteemed  by  Lord  Oxford, 
Bishop  Atterbury,  Mr.  Pope,  and  several  other  persons  among  the 
first  characters  in  the  kingdom,  for  rank  and  literary  talents.  With 
Lord  Oxford  and  Mr.  Pope  he  held  a  friendly  correspondence; 
with  Bishop  Atterbury  lie  was  in  close  habits  of  friendship.  Atter- 
bury was  a  man  t;!'  lir.Hi-riitr  abilities:  he  had  a  fine  genius  im- 
proved by  study,  and  a  spirit  to  exert  his  talents.  His  notions  ot 
Church  government  were  very  high,  and  on  this  subject  there  was 
perfect  harmony  between  them.  The  bishop  hud  mi-.dc  hiin.--elfr.jj 
object  of  hatred  to, Wai  pole  and  the  rest  of  the  King's  mini.-tn-s, 
by  the  opposition  which  he  gave,  in  the  House  of  Lords,  to  their 
measures;  being  generally  among  the  protestors,  and  drawing  up 
the  reasons  of  the  protests  with  his  own  hand.  On  tho  £4t!i  of  A  u- 
gust,  1722,*  he  was  apprehended  under  a  suspicion  of  bring  rrn- 

*  March  23,  17-23,  a  bill  wfis  brought  into  the  House  of  Commons,  for  "  in- 
flicting certain  y.iir.sand  penalties  on  Francis  Lord  Bishop ol  Rochester,"     The 
bill  ;•••'•  -c  !  \l\f  r.itniinww  on  i'-.t1  Olh  of  April,  an  don  the  Cth  oi'i\l;iy  the  bishop 
111  :  :  •  I:;: -1  ••'  his  defence  before  the  House  of  Lords, 

lu  the  course  oi  his  deience  he  observes,  "  Here  is  a  plot  of  a  year  or  two  stand- 
ing, to  subvert  the  government  with  an  armed  force  ;  an  invasion  from  (brood, 
an  insurrection  at  liome :  just  when  ripe  for  execution  it  is  discovered  ;  and 
twi-lvc  i)iti:it!..v  aflrr  '.'::••  cvr.ilrivafifT  «f  this  scheme,  no  consultation  appears,  no 
men  corresponding  together,  no  provision  made,  no  arms,  no  officers  provided, 
not  a  man  inarms;  and  yet  the  poor  bishop  has  done  all  this.  What  could 
tempt  me  to  step  thus  out  of  my  way?  Was  it  ambition,  and  a  desire  of  climb- 


THB   REV.    SAMUEL   WESLEY   JUNIOR  59 

cerned  in  a  plot  to  subvert  the  government,  and  bring  in  the  Pro- 
Mr.  Wesley  j  by  his  intimacy  with  him,  became  an  object 
»t* dislike  to  WaJpole;  and  on  this  ground,  only,  I  believe,  has  of 
late  years  been  accused  of  Jaeobitism.*  But  from  the  note  below 
it  does  not  appear  probable,  that  Atterbury  was  guilty  of  the 
ihinirs  alleged  against  him;  and  Mr.  John  We.-ley  vehemently 
Jiflirtnrd  that  his  brother  Samuel  was  not  disaffected  to  tin 
<>nt  reigning  family.  If  we  consider,  that  his  Father  was  the  first 
who  wrote  in  defence  of  the  Revolution,  and  that  he  mentions  this 
circumstance,  apparently  with  pleasure,  it  will  not  appear  proba- 
He  that  he  was  a  Jacobite.  As  Mr.  "Wesley  acted  on  principle  in 

part  of  his  conduct,  so  tlie  banishment  of  Attcrbury  made  no 
'•hange  in  his  friendship  for  him.  If  he  had  full  conviction  of  the 
'  >; -hop's  innocence,  which  is  probable,  it  must  have  given  him 
.Vivat  pain,  to  see  his  friend  persecuted,  oppressed,  and  banished 
iiy  the  manoeuvres  of  a  Minister  of  State.  It  is  no  wonder  this 

lent  of  his  friend  should  raise  his  indignation  to  the  highest 

ing  into  a  higher  station  in  the  Church  ?  There  is  not  a  man  in  my  office  far- 
ther removed  from  this  than  I  am.  Was  money  my  aim  ?  I  always  despised  it 
t"o  much,  considering  what  occasion  I  am  now  like  to  have  for  it :  for  out  of  a 
i>  i.ir  bishopric  of  jt'oUO  per  annum,  I  have  laid  out  no  less  than  £1000  towards 
t!ie  repairs  of  the  Church  and  Episcopal  Palace  ;  nor  did  I  take  one  shilling  for 
dilapidations.  Was  I  influenced  1>V  any  dislijce  of  tire  established  religion,  and 

.  inclined  to  a  Church  of  greater"  pomp  and  power?     I  have,  my  Lords, 

••••  I  knew  what  Popen  I  it ;  and  the  better   I  kuew  it  the 

more  I  opposed  it.  You  wilf  pardon  me,  my  Lords,  if!  mention  one  thing: 
tiiiriy  years  ago  I  writ  in  defence  of  Martin  Luther ;  and  have  preached,  ex- 

;.  and  wrote  to  that  purpose  from  my  infancy;  and  whatever  happens  to 
«ne,  I  will  suffer  any  thing,  ami  ^race  burn  at  the  stake,  rather  than 

il'prut  from  any  material  point  of  the  Protestant  religion,  as  professed  in  the 
Church  of  England.  Once  more:  can  I  lie  supposed  to  favor  arbitrary  power? 
the  whole  tenor  of  my  life  has  been  otherwise  :  I  was  always  a  friend  to  the 
liberty  of  the  subject ;  and  to  the  best  of  rny  po\yer  constantly  maintained  it." 
Afterwards,  speaking  of  the  proceeding  against  him  as  unconstitutional,  he  says, 
"  my  ruin  is  not  of  that  momeHt  to  any  number  of  men,  to  make  it  worth  their 
while  to  violate,  or  eTcn  to  seem  to  violate,  the  Constitution  in  any  degree, 
which  they  ought  to  preserve  against  any  attempts  whatsoever.  This  is  a  pro- 
vceding  with  which  the  '  is  unacquainted  ;  which  under  the  pretence 

of  supporting  it,  will  at  !•  :!y  destroy  it.     For  God's  sake  lay  aside 

.xtraonlinary  :  not  up   tfiosc  new   and  dangerous  prece- 

dents.    I,  fnr  my  i  Lilly  go  into  perpetual  banish- 

ment, and  I''  '  mi  ia  some  un-usure   the   occasion  of  putting  a 

Mop  tn  'intry  :  I  will  live  where- 

•  •ver  1  nN  of  Father  Paul  to  the 

State  '  •     l.'-l   me  depart,  ami  let  my  country  be 

(ix.-d  upon  tii  !  stand  forever." 

"HI  tin:  bishopric  of  London, 

nr  even  to  York  or  Canterbury,  who  were  better  acquainted  with  his 

knew  that  Winchester  would  '•  'i^b  more  desirable  to  him  than 

citlu-r  of  the  other-:.     Airl  thi-rc  are  those  now  living,  who  have  been  told  from 
ithority,  that  this  bishopric  was  ottered  to  him,  whenever  it  should 
i  a  pension  of  £5000  a  year,  be- 
il  be  would  cease  to  give  the  opposi- 


ii'iiniiiistration.  by  his  speeches  and  protests 
!  by  the  bishop,  then  tho 
jia   was  determined  on." — Eneydopadia  liritan.,  art. 


in  th-  ii 

;iuce   for   his    ruia 
Atterbitri/. 

*  If  I  mistake  not,  by  Mr.  Badock,  m  Maty's  Review. 


60  THE    REV.    SAMUEL   WESLEY   JUNIOR, 

pitch;  which  seems  to  have  been  the  case  and  will  be  some  apolo 
gy  for  the  severity  of  his  satire  in  tho  following  verses,  which,  I 
believe,  he  wrote  on  this  occasion. 

When  patriots  sent  a  bishop  cross  the  seas, 

They  met  to  fix  the  pains  and  penalties : 

While  true  blue  blood-hounds  on  his  death  were  be** 

Thy  mercy,  Walpole,  voted  banishment ! 

Or  forc'd  thy  sovereign's  orders  to  perform, 

Or  proud  to  govern  as  to  raise  the  storm. 

Thy  goodness  shown  in  such  a  dangerous  day, 

He  only,  who  receiv'd  it  can  repay ; 

Thou  never  justly  recompens'd  canst  be, 

Till  banish'd  Francis  do  the  same  for  thee. 

Though  some  would  give  Sir  Bob  no  quarter, 

But  long  to  hang  him  in  his  Garter; 

Yet  sure  he  well  deserves  to  have 

Such  mercy  as  in  pow'r  he  gave. 

Send  him  abroad  to  take  his  ease 

By  act  of  pains  and  penalties  : 

But  if  he  e'er  comes  here  again, 

Law  take  its  course,  and  hang  him  then. 

Four  shillings  in  the  pound  we  see, 

And  well  may  rest  contented; 
Since  war  (Bob  swore  't  should  never  be) 

Is  happily  prevented. 

But  he  now  absolute  become, 

May  plunder  ev'ry  penny ; 
Then  blame  him  not  for  taking  some, 

But  thank  for  leaving  any. 

v 
Let  H: his  treasures  now  confess, 

Display'd  to  ev'ry  eye  : 
'T  was  base  in  H to  sell  a  peace, 

But  great  in  Bob  to  buy. 

Which  most  promotes  great  Britain's  gain 

To  all  mankind  is  clear : 
One  sends  our  treasure  cross  the  main, 

One  brings  the  foreign  here. 

But  if 't  is  fit  to  give  rewards 

Or  punishments  to  either, 
Why,  make  them  both  together  Lords, 

Or  hang  them  both  together. 

At  scribbles  poor,  who  rail  to  eat, 

Ye  wags  give  over  jeering ; 
Since  gall'd  by  Harry,  Bob  the  great 

Has  stoop'd  to  pamphleteering. 

Would  not  one  champion  on  his  side, 

For  love  or  money  venture ; 
Must  knighthood's  mirror,  spite  of  pride, 

So  mean  a  combat  enter : 

To  take  the  field  his  weakness  shows, 

Though  well  he  could  maintain  it ; 
Since  H no  honor  has  to  lose, 

Pray  how  can  Robin  gain  it  ? 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY   JUNIOR.  61 

Worthy  each  other  are  the  two, 

Halloo !  Boys  fairly  start  ye ; 
Let  those  be  hated  worse  than  you, 

Who  ever  strive  to  part  ye. 

A  steward  once,  the  scripture  says, 

When  ordered  his  accounts  to  pass, 

To  gain  his  master's  debtors  o'er,  * 

Cried,  for  a  hundred  write  fourscore. 

Near  as  he  could,  Sir  Robert  bent 
To  follow  gospel  precedent, 
When  told  a  hundred  late  wonld  do, 
jried,  I  beseech  you,  sir,  take  two. 

In  merit  which  should  we  prefer, 
The  steward  or  the  treasurer  ? 
Neither  for  justice  car'd  a  fig. 
Too  proud  to  bee,  to  old  to  dig ; 
Both  bountiful  themselves  have  shown, 
In  things  that  never  were  their  own: 
But  here  a  difference  we  must  grant, 
One  robb'd  the  rich,  to  keep  off  want ; 
T'  other,  vast  treasures  to  secure, 
Stole  from  the  public  and  the  poor. 

His  known  attachment  to  Atterbury,  and  opposition  to  Walpolc, 
blocked  up  his  way  to  preferment  at  Westminster;  he  therefore 
left  his  situation  at  this  place  about  the  year  1732,  for  the  free 
grammar  school  at  Tiverton,  in  Devon,  over  which  he  presided 
till  his  death.  In  1786  he  published  a  quarto  volume  of  poems,  for 
which  he  obtained  a  numerous  and  respectable  list  of  subscribers. 
Many  of  these  poems  posses-:  a  considerable  share  of  excellence; 
the  tales  are  admirably  well  told,  and  highly  entertaining:  the  satire 
is  pointed,  and  the  moral  instructive.  The  following  beautiful 
verses  are  a  paraphrase  on  these  words  in  the  fortieth  chapter  of 
Isaiah:  "  All  flesh  is  irrass,  and  all  the  goodliness  thereof  is  as  the 
flower  of  the  field.  The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  fadeth, 
but  the  word  of  our  God  shall  stand  forever."  They  were  occa- 
sioned by  the  death  of  a  young  lady. 

The  morning  flow'rs  display  their  sweets, 

And  gay  their  silken  leaves  unfold  ; 
As  careless  of  the  noon-day  lu-at*. 

And  luurlcss  of  the  evening  cold. 

Nipp'd  by  the  wind's,  unkindly  bla.st, 

rarch'd  by  the  sun's  directer  ray, 
The  momentary  glories  waste, 

The  short -liv'd  beauties  die  away. 

So  blooms  the  human  face  divine, 

When  youth  its  pride  of  beauty  shows; 
Fairer  than  spring  the  colors  thine, 

And  sweeter  than  the  virgin  rose. 

Or  worn  by  slowly  rolling  years, 

Or  broke  bv  sickness  in  a  day  ; 
The  fading  gfnry  disap 

The  short-liv'd  beauties  die  away. 
6 


61  THE    REV.    SAMUEL,   WESLEY   JUNIOR. 

Yet  these,  new  rising  from  the  tomb, 

With  lustre  brighter  far  shall  shine, 
Revive  with  ever-during  bloom, 

Safe  from  diseases  and  decline. 

Let  sickness  blast,  and  death  devour, 

If  heav'n  must  recompense  our  pains ; 
Perish  the  grass,  and  fade  the  flow'r, 

If  firm  the  word  of  God  remains. 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  was  a  very  high  churchman;  and  it  must 
be  owned,  that  he  was  extremely  rigid  in  his  principles,  which  is 
perhaps  the  greatest  blemish  in  his  character.  It  has  lately  been 
said,  that  he  was  prejudiced  against  some  of  the  highest  truths  of 
the  gospel,  because  many  of  the  Dissenters  insisted  upon  them. 
This  is  a  heavy  charge,  and  if  true,  would  show  him  to  have  been 
a  man  almost  void  of  principle;  but  happily  it  is  wholly  without 
foundation:  ignorance  and  prejudice  have  given  it  existence. 

As  an  high  churchman,  Mr.  Wesley  had  objections  to  extempore 
prayer.  In  the  duodecimo  edition  of  his  poems  are  the  following 
lines  on  form  of  prayer,  which,  for  the  sprightly  turn  of  thought 
they  contain,  I  shall  insert. 

Form  stints  the  spirit,  Watts  has  said, 

And  therefore  oft  is  wrong; 
At  best  a  crutch  the  weak  to  aid, 

A  cumbrauce  to  the  strong. 

Old  David,  both  in  prayer  and  praise, 

A  form  for  crutches  brings ; 
But  Watts  has  dignified  his  lays, 

And  furnish'd  him  with  wings. 

Ev'n  Watts  a  form  of  praise  can  choose, 

For  prayer,  who  throws  it  by  ; 
Crutches  to  walk  he  can  refuse, 

i!ut  uses  them  to  fly.         . 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley's  principles  led  him  to  disapprove  of  the 
conduct  of  his  brothers,  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley,  when  they 
became  itinerant  preachers;  being  afraid  they  would  make  a  sepa- 
ration from  the  Church  of  England.     Several  letters  passed  between* 
.  him  and  his  brother  John  Wesley,  both  on  the  doctrine  which  he 
taught,  and  on  his  manner  of  teaching  it.     I  shall  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  considering  some  of  these  letters  when  Icome  to  that  period 
of  Mr.  John  Wesley's  life  in  whicn  he   and  Mr.  Charles  become 
tinerants. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  a  bad  state  of  health  some  time  before  he  left 
Westminster,  and  his  removal  to  Tiverton  did  not  much  mend  it. 
On  the  night  of  the  5th  of  November,  1739,  he  went  to  bed,  seem- 
ingly as  well  as  usual;  was  taken  ill  about  three  in  the  morning, 
and  died  at  seven,  after  about  four  hours'  illness.  But  the  follow- 
ing letter  will  state  the  circumstances  more  minutely.  It  was 
written  to  the  late  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  and  by  moans  of  a  friend 
I  obtained  it  from  among  his  papers. 


THE    REV.    SAMUEL    WESLEY   JUNIOR.  63 

Tiverton,  Nov.  14,  1739. 
"  REV.  AND  DEAR  SIR, — 

"  Your  brother  and  my  dear  friend  (for  so  you  arc  sensible  he 
was  to  me)  on  Monday  the  5tli  of  November  went  to  bed,  as  he 

tlionirbr,  as  well  a.s  be  bad  been  for  some  time  before;  was  sei/ed 
about  three  o'clock  in  the  morning  very  ill,  when  your  >ister  im- 
mediately sent  for  Mr.  Norman,  and  ordered  the  servant  t 
me.  Mr.  Norman  came  as  quirk  as  he  possibly  could,  but  - 
soon  as  he  saw  him,  that  he  could  not  iret  over  it,  but  would  die  in 
a  fi-w  hours.  He  was  not  able  to  take  any  thinir,  nor  able  to  speak 
or  no  to  a  question  asked  him.  and  that  did  not  last 
half  an  hour.  I  never  went  from  his  bed-side  till  he  expired,  which 
was  about  seven  the  same  morning.  With  a  great  deal  of  difficul- 
ty we  persuaded  your  dear  sister  to  leave  the  room  before  he  died. 
1  trembled  to  think  how  she  would  bear  it,  knowing  the  sincere 
aifc.ction  and  love  she  had  for  him — hut  blessed  he  (iod,  he  hath 
heard  and  answered  prayer  on  her  behalf,  and  in  a  jfreat  measure 
•  •aimed  her  spirit,  though  she  has  not  yet  been  out  of  her  chamber. 
Your  brother  was  buried  on  Monday  last  in  the  afternoon — and  is 
trone  to  reap  th«  fruit  of  his  labors.  I  pray  God  we  may  imitate 
him  'm  all  his  virtue-;,  and  be  prepared  to  follow.  I  should  enlarge 
much  more,  hut  have  not  time;  for  which  reason  I  hope  you  will 
excuse  him  who  is  under  the  ^reati  >t  obligations  to  be,  and  really 
is,  with  the  greatest  sincerity,  yours  in  all  things, 

AMOS  MATTHEWS." 

In  the  second  edition    of  his   poems   in   duodecimo,  printed    at 
f'ambrid-re,    in    17-l.S,    there    is   some    account  of  the   author,  by 
a  friend,  prefixed  to  it.     I  know  not  who  the  writer  of  this  account 
but  as  it  was  written  soon  after  his  death,  and  by  a  person 
v\ho  have  been  well  acquainted  with  him,  I  shall  give 

a  short  extract  from  it. 

"  The  author  of  these  poems,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley, 
frankly  declares  in  his  preface  to  the  edition  published  by  himself, 
that  it  was  not  any  opinion  of  excellence  in  the  verses  them^ehes, 
that  u  -cut  collection  and  publication,  but  mere- 

ly the  profit  proposed  by  the  subscription.     If  his  modesty  had  per- 
mitted him  to  have  been  sen.-ible  of  ins  own  merit,  lie  niiirht,  with- 
out thi*,  or  any  other  apolusry,  have   safely    tru.~t<  d   them  to   speak 
•!ve.-:  and  perhaps  the  candid  reader,  upon  an  impart!:;! 
t  ill  Irirdly  think  them  inferior  to  the    mo-t    lavored    and 
!  collections  of  this  kind. 

it  must  be  owned,  that  a  certain  rouirhness  may  ho 
observed  In  run  through  them,  the  vehemence  and  Mirprisinir  vi\a- 
city  of  his  temper  not  Buffering  him  to  iwi.-e,  or.  as  he  u-cd  to  call 
it,  to  tinker  what  he  had  onc^  finished — yet  stromr,  ju>t,  manly  .-en- 
timents  every  where,  occur,  set  oft*  with  all  the  advantage  \\hich  a 
most  luxuriant  fancy,  and  a  very  uncommon  compass  of  knowledge 
could  adorn  them  with;  together  \\ith  a  (lowing  and  unaffected 
plea-o.ntii''.--  in  the  more  humorsome  parts,  beyond  what  could  pro- 
the  happic>t  talent  of  wit,  ui:  ccompanied 

that  innocence  and  cheerfulness  of  heart,  which  to  him  made 


64  THE   REV.    SAMUEL   WESLEY   JUNIOR. 

life  delightful  in  his  laborious  station,  and  endeared  his  conversa- 
tion to  all,  especially  his  learned  and  ingenious  friends;  and  many 
such  he  had,  of  all  ranks  and  degrees. 

"  He  was  the  son  of  a  clergyman  in  Lincolnshire,  from  whence 
he  was  brought  to  Westminster  school;  where  having  passed 
through  the  college  as  a  King's  Scholar,  he  was  elected  Student  of 
Christ  Church  in  Oxford.  In  both  these  places,  by  the  sprightli- 
ness  of  his  compositions,  and  his  remarkable  industry,  he  gained  a 
reputation  beyond  most  of  his  cotemporaries,  being  thoroughly  and 
critically  skilful  in  the  learned  languages,  and  master  of  the  classics 
to  a  degree  of  perfection,  perhaps  not  very  common  in  this  last 
mentioned  society,  so  justly  famous  for  polite  learning. 

"  It  must  be  observed,  in  justice  to  his  memory,  that  his  wit  and 
learning  were  the  least  part  of  this  worthy  man's  praise.  An  open, 
benevolent  temper,  which  he  had  from  nature,  he  so  cultivated 
upon  principle,  that  the  number  and  the  continual  success  of  his 
good  offices  was  astonishing  even  to  his  friends.  He  was  an  in- 
stance how  exceedingly  serviceable  in  life  a  person  of  a  very  infe- 
rior station  may  be,  who  sets  his  heart  upon  it.  "His  own  little  in- 
come was  liberally  made  use  of,  and  as  his  acquaintance  whom  he 
applied  to,  were  always  confident  of  his  care  and  integrity,  he 
never  wanted  means  to  carry  on  his  good  purposes.  One  particu- 
lar must  not  be  omitted;  he  was  one  of  the  first  projectors,  and  a 
very  careful  and  active  promoter  of  the  first  Infirmary  set  up  at 
Westminster,  for  the  relief  of  the  sick  and  needy,  in  1719,  and  had 
the  satisfaction  to  see  it  flourish,  and  to  propagate  by  its  example, 
under  the  prudent  management  of  other  good  persons,  many  pious 
establishments  of  the  same  kind  in  distant  parts  of  the  nation. 

The  following  extracts  of  letters  from  his  patron,  Bishop  Atter- 
bury,  are  too  much  to  his  honor  not  to  be  mentioned  here;  they 
were  occasioned  by  that  fine  poem  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Morice, 
his  Lordship's  daughter. 

"JlprilW,  1730. 

"  I  have  received  a  poem  from  Mr.  Morice,  which  I  must  be 
insensible  not  to  thank  you  for,  your  Elegy  on  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Morice — I  cannot  help  an  impulse  upon  me,  to  tell  you  under  my 
own  hand,  the  satisfaction  1  feel,  the  approbation  I  give,  the  envy 
I  bear  you,  for  this  good  work;  as  a  poet  and  as  a  man,  I  thank 
you,  I  esteem  you." 

"Paris,  May  27,  1730. 

"  I  am  obliged  to  W.  for  what  he  has  written  on  my  dear  child; 
and  take  it  the  more  kindly  because  he  could  not  hope  for  my  be- 
ing ever  in  a  condition  to  reward  him — though  if  I  ever  am,  I  will; 
for  he  has  shown  an  invariable  regard  for  me  all  along  in  all  cir- 
cumstances; and  much  more  than  some  of  his  acquaintance,  who 
had  ten  times  greater  obligations." 

"  Paris,  June  30,  1730. 

"  The  Verses  you  sent  me  touched  me  very  nearly,  and  the 
Latin  in  the  front  of  them  as  much  as  the  Eiurlish  that  followed. 
There  are  a  great  many  good  lines  in  them,'and  they  are  writ  with 
as  much  affection  as  poetry.  They  came  from  the  heart  of  the 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  65 

Author,  and  he  has  u  share  of  mine  in  return;  and  if  ever  I  come 
back  to  my  country  with  honor,  he  shall  find  it." 

These  extracts  do  honor  to  the  feelings  of  Atterbury  as  a  man; 
and  they  give  a  noble  testimony  to  the  disinterested  and  unchange- 
able friendship  of  Mr.  Wesley  for  a  person  whom  he  esteemed, 
and  whom  he  thought  deeply  injured. 

The  author  of  "  Some  Account  of  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley/'  pre- 
fixed to  his  poems,  informs  us  that  the  following  inscription  was 
put  upon  his  grave-stone  in  the  church-yard  at  Tiverton. 

Here  lie  interr'd 

The  remains  of  the  Rev.  SAMUEL  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

Some  time  Student  of  Christ  Church,  Oxon  : 

A  man  for  his  uncommon  wit  and  learning, 

For  the  benevolence  of  his  temper, 

And  simplicity  of  manners 

Deservedly  beloved  and  esteemed  by  all. 

An  excellent  Preacher: 

But  whose  best  sermon 

Was,  the  constant  example  of  an  edifying  life. 

So  continually  and  zealously  employed 

In  acts  of  beneficence  and  charity, 

That  he  truly  followed 

His  Messed  Master's  example 

In  going  about  doing  good. 

Of  such  scrupulous  integrity, 

That  he  declined  occasions  of  advancement  in  the  world 
Through  fear  of  beint;  involved  in  dangerous  compliances, 
And  avoided  the  usual  ways  to  preferment 
As  studiously  as  many  others  seek  them. 

There'fore  after  a  life  spent 
In  the  laborious  employment  of  teaching  youth, 

First,  for  near  twenty  years 
As  one  of  the  Ushers  in  Westminster  School ; 

Afterwards  for  seven  years 
As  Head  Master  of  the  Free  School  at  Tiverton, 

He  resigned  his  soul  to  God. 
Nov.  6,  1739,  in  the  49th  year  of  his  age. 


C  H  A  P  T  E>R     V  I. 

Some  Account  of  the  Life  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Wesley,  Jl.  M. 

SECTION    I. 

OF  HIS  BIRTH,  AND  EDUCATION  UNTIL  HIS  ORDINATION  IN  1755. 

MR.  CHARLES  WESLEY  was  bom  Deceml>cr  18,  1708,  old  style, 
several  weeks  before  his  time,  at  Kpworth  in  Lincolnshire;  being 
about  five  years  ynungi-r  than  his  brother  John  Wesley,  and  about 
sixteen  younger  than  Samuel. 

He  appeared  dead  rather  than  a^vc  when  he  was  born.  He  did 
not  cry,  nor  opi-n  hi  'I  \\.-i-;  ki-pt  wrapt  up  in  soft  wool 

6" 


66  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

until  the  time  when  he  should  have  been  born  according  to  the 
usual  course  of  nature,  and  then  he  opened  his  eyes  and  cried. 

He  received  the  first  rudiments  of  learning  at  home,  under  the 
pious  care  of  his  mother,  as  all  the  other  children  did.  In  1716  he 
was  sent  to  Westminster  school,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  his 
eldest  brother  Samuel  Wesley,  as  high  churchman,  who  educated 
him  to  his  own  principles.  He  was  exceedingly  sprightly  and 
active;  very  apt  to  learn,  but  arch  and  unlucky,  though  not  ill- 
natured. 

When  he  had  been  some  jrears  at  school,  Mr.  R.  Wesley,  a 
gentleman  of  large  fortune  in  Ireland,  wrote  to  his  father,  and 
asked  if  he  had  any  son  named  Charles;  if  so,  he  would  make  him 
his  heir.  Accordingly  a  gentleman  in  London  brought  money  for 
his  education  severaL  years.  But  one  year  another  gentleman 
called,  probably  Mr.  Welsey  himself,  talked  largely  with  him,  and 
asked  if  he  was  willing  to  go  with  him  to  Ireland.  Mr.  Charles 
desired  to  write  to  his  father,  who  answered  immediately,  and 
referred  it  to  his  own  choice.  He  chose  to  stay  in  England.  Mr. 
W.  then  found  and  adopted  another  Charles  Wesley,  who  was  the 
late  Earl  of  M — n — g — n.  A  fair  escape,  says  Mr.  John  Wesley, 
from  whose  short  account  of  his  brother  I  have  taken  this  anec- 
dote. 

From  this  time  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  depended  chiefly  on  his 
brother  Samuel  till  1721,  when  he  was  admitted  a  scholar  of  St. 
Peter's  College,  Westminster.*  He  was  now  a  King's  scholar; 
and  as  he  advanced  in  age  and  learning  he  acted  dramas,  and  at 
length  became  captain  of  the  school.  In  1726  he  was  elected  to 
Christ  Church,  Oxford,f  at  which  time  his  brother  was  Fellow  of 
Lincoln  College.  Mr.  John  Wesley  gives  the  following  account 
of  him  after  he  came  to  Oxford:  "  He  pursued  his  studies  dili- 
gently, and  led  a  regular  harmless  life :  but  if  I  spoke  to  him  about 
religion,  he  would  warmly  answer,  '  What,  would  you  have  me  to 
•be  a  saint  all  at  once?'  and  would  hear  no  more.  I  was  then 
near  three  years  my  father's  curate.  During  most  of  this  time  he 
continued  much  the  same;  but  in  the  year  1729  I  observed  his  let- 
ters grew  much  more  serious,  and  when  I  returned  t»  Oxford  in 
November  that  year,  I  found  him  in  great  earnestness  to  save  his 
soul." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  himself  for 
the  first  year  or  two  after  he  went  to  Oxford.}:  "  My  first  year  at 
college  I  lost  in  diversions :  the  next  I  set  myself  to  study.  Dili- 
gence led  me  into  serious  thinking:  I  went  to  the  weekly  sacrament, 
and  persuaded  two  or  three  young  students  to  accompany  me,  and 
to  observe  the  method  of  study  prescribed  by  the  statutes  of  the 
university.  This  gained  me  the  harmless  name  of  Methodist.  In 
half  a  year  (after  this)  my  brother  left  his  curacy  at  Epworth, 

*  Welch's  List  of  Scholars  of  St.  Peter's  College,  Westminster,  as  they  were 
elected  to  Christ-church  College,  Oxford,  and  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  p. 

tlbid.  p.  no. 

*  In  his  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler.     * 


TIM.    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  67 

and  came  to  our  assistance.  We  then  proceeded  regularly  in  our 
studies,  and  in  doing  what  good  we  could  to  the  bodies  and  souls 
of  in 

It  was  in  the  year  IT.'S,  in  the  twentieth  year  of  his  ape,  that  he 
began  to  apply  more  rl,»ely  to  study,  and  to  be  more  serious  in  his 
general  deportment  than  usual.  He  soon  :ra\e  proof  of  his  sincere 
de-ire  to  l>e  truly  religious,  by  rxpre-sing  a  wish  to  write  a  diary, 
in  which  he  intended  to  register  daily  the  state  of  his  mind,  and  the 
actions  of  the  day.  A  diary  of  this  kind,  faithfully  kept,  is  a  de- 
lineation of  a  man's  moral  and  religion-;  character;  it  is  a  moral 
picture  of  the  man  accurately  drawn.  No  man  \vi>hes  to  draw  his 
cwn  character  in  this  way,  in  every  little  circumstance  of  life,  and 
.iew  it  often,  but  he  who  is  de-iron-  to  think  and  act  rightly, 
and  to  improve  daily  in  knowledge  and  virtue.  He  knew  that  his 

brother,  Mr.  .John  Wesley v  had  kept  ,-uch  fr  diary  for  several  years, 

and  \\a-  able  to  give  him  instructions  how  to  proceed.  He 'there- 
fore unite  to  him  in  .January,  17-20,  as  follous:  "  I  would  willingly 
write  a  diary  of  my  actions,  but  do  not  know  how  to  go  about  it. 
\Vhat  particulars  am  I  to  take  notiee  of?  Am  I  to  give  my 
thoughts  and  words,  as  well  as  deeds,  a  place  in  it?  I  am  to  mark 
all  the  good  and  ill  I  do;  and  what  besides?  Must  I  not  take 
account  of  my  progress  in  learning,  as  well  as  religion?  What 
cypher  can  I  make  n-e  of?  If  you  would  direct  me  to  the  same, 
or  like  method  to  your  own,  I  would  gladly  follow  it,  for  I  am  fully 
convinced  of  the*  usefulness  of  such  an  undertaking.  I  shall  be  at 
jul  till  I  hear  from  you. 

<;(.od  has  thought  fit,  it  may  be  to  increase  my  wariness,  to  deny 
me  at  pre-ent  your  company  and  assi.-tance.  It  is  through  him 
strengthening  mo,  I  trust  to  maintain  my  ground  till  we  meet. 
And  1  hope,  that  neither  before  nor  after  that  time,  I  shall  relapse 
into  my  former  state  of  insensibility.  It  is  through  your  means,  I 
firmly  believe,  that  God  will  establish  what  he  has  begun  in  me; 
and  there  i-  no  one  person  I  would  so  willingly  have  to  be  the 
instrument  of  good  to  me  as  you.  It  is  owing,  in  great  measure, 
to  somebody's  prayers  (my  mother's  most  likely)  that  I  am  come 
to  think  a^I  do;  for  I  cannot  tell  myself,  how  or  when  I  awoke  out 
of  my  lethargy — only  that  it  was  not  lonir  after  you  went  away." 

The  enemies  of  the  Chri-tian  |{e\  el.ition,  and  friends  of  Deism, 
\\ere  -o  much  inereased  about  this  time,  and  \\ere  become  so  bold 
and  daring  in  their  attempts  to  propagate  their  principles  in  the 
university,  i(s  [,,  rou-c  the  attention  of  the  Vice-(  'hancellor;  who, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Heads  of  House-  and  Proctors,  issued  the 
roDowing/mffroflMfca,  or  edict,  which  was  li\ed  up  iii  most  of  the 
hall-  of  the  univer.-ity. 

••  \yiiereas  there  is  too  much  reason  to  believe,  that  some  mem- 
bers (if  the  univer.-ity  have  of  late  Ix'en  iii  danger  of  being  corrupted 
by  ill-designing  per.-ons,  who  have  not  only  entertained  wicked  and 
blasphemous  notion-,  contrary  to  the  truth  of  the  christ'an  religion; 
lint  have  endeavored  to  instil  the  san.e  ill  principles  into  other-; 
and  the  more-  effectually  to  propagate  their  infidelity,  have  applied 
their  poison  to  the  unguarded  ine.\perii  nee  of  |e>s  informed  minds, 
where  they  thought  K  might  operate  with  better  success;  carefully 


68  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

concealing  their  impious  tenets  from  those  whose  riper  judgment 
and  more  wary  conduct  might  discover  their  false  reasoning,  and 
disappoint  the  intended  progress  of  their  infidelity.  And  whereas 
therefore,  it  is  more  especially  necessary  at  this  time,  to  guard  the 
youth  of  this  place  against  these  wicked  advocates  for  pretended 
human  reason  against  divine  revelation,  and  to  enable  them  the 
better  to  defend  their  religion,  and  to  expose  the  pride  and  impiety 
of  those  who  endeavor  to  undermine  it;  Mr.  Vice-Chancellor,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Heads  of  Houses  and  Proctors,  has  thought  fit 
to  recommend  it,  as  a  matter  of  the  utmost  consequence,  to  the 
several  tutors  of  each  college  and  hall  in  the  university,  that  they 
discharge  their  duty  by  a  double  diligence,  in  informing  their  re- 
spective pupils  in  their  Christian  duty,  as  also  in  explaining  to 
them  the  articles  of  religion  which  they  profess,  and  are  often 
called  upon  to  subscribe,  and  in  recommending  to  them  the  frequent 
and  careful  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  and  such  other  books  as  may 
serve  more  effectually  to  promote  Christianity,  sound  principles, 
and  orthodox  faith.  And  further,  Mr.  Vice-Chancellor,  with  the 
same  consent,  does  hereby  forbid  the  said  youth  the  reading  of 
such  books  as  may  tend  to  the  weakening  of  their  faith,  the  sub- 
verting of  the  authority  of  the  scripture,  and  the  introducing  of 
deism,  profaneness  and  irreligion  in  their  stead." — The  Dean  of 
Christ  Church  was  so  much  a  friend  to  infidelity,  that  he  would 
not  suffer  this  programma  to  be  put  up  in  the  hall  of  his  college. 

It  is  always  pleasing  to  a  pious  mind,  to  trace  the  ways  of  prov- 
idence, not  only  as  they  relate  to  individuals,  but  as  they  affect 
large  bodies  of  men,  collectively  considered.  In  the  case  before 
us  there  is  something  worthy  of  observation.  At  the  very  time 
when  the  friends  of  infidelity  were  making  so  strong  an  effort  to 
propagate  their  principles  in  this  celebrated  seminary  of  learning, 
God  was  preparing  two  or  three  young  men,  to  plant  a  religious 
society  in  the  same  place;  which  should  grow  up  with  vigor,  and 
spread  its  branches  through  several  countries,  in  opposition  to  the 
baneful  influence  of  infidelity  and  profaneness. 

In  the  course  of  the  following  summer  Mr.  Charles  Wesley 
became  more  and  more  serious,  and  began  to  be  singularly  diligent, 
both  in  the  means  of  grace  and  in  his  studies.  His  zeal  for  God 
began  already  to  kindle,  and  manifest  itself  in  exertions  to  do  good 
beyond  the  common  round  of  religious  duties.  He  endeavored  to 
awaken  an  attention  to  religion  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  students, 
and  was  soon  successful  in  one  or  two  instances.  This  appears 
from  the  following  letter,  which  he  wrote  to  his  brother  John 
Wesley  in  May,  1729.  "  Providence  has  at  present  put  it  into  my 
power  to  do  some  good.  I  have  a  modest,  humble,  well  disposed 
youth  lives  next  me,  and  have  been,  thank  God,  somewhat  instru- 
mental in  keeping  him  so.  He  was  got  into  vile  hands,  and  is  now 
broke  loose.  I  assisted  in  setting  him  free,  and  will  do  my  utmost 
to  hinder  him  from  getting  in  with  them  again.  He  was  of  opinion 
that  passive  goodness  was  sufficient:  and  would  fain  have  kept  in 
with  his  acquaintance  and  God  at  the  same  time.  He  durst  not 
receive  the  sacrament,  but  at  the  usual  times,  for  fear  of  being 
• 

* 

•  , .  *  **     ^  '  » 

« 
S 


THE    LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  69 

laughed  at.  By  convincing  him  of  the  duty  of  frequent  commu- 
nicating, I  have-  prevailed  on  both  of  us  to  receive  once  a  week. 

"  I  earnestly  long  for,  and  desire  the  blessing  (Jod  is  about  to 
send  in"  in  \i.\i.  I  am  sensible  thit  is  my  day  of  grace;  and  that 
upon  my  employing  the  time  before  our  meeting  and  next  parting, 
will  in  great  measure  depend  my  condition  for  eternity." 

From  these  extracts  of  two  of  Mr  Charles  We.-ley's  letters  to 
his  brother,  and  from  the  account  which  he  has  given  of  himself 
in  a  letter  to  Dr.  Chandler,  the  following  particulars  appear  evi- 
dent. 1.  That  he  was  awakened  to  »  most  serious  and  earnest 
desire  of  be'ing  truly  religious  and  devoted  to  God,  while  his  brother 
it  Epworth,  as  his  "father's  curate.  2.  That  he  observed  an 
•  \.ti-t  mrthotl  in  his  stii'bVs,  and  in  his  attendance  on  the  duties' of 
n •liu'ion;  rereiv'nu'  »'ie  sacrani'jnt  once  a  week.  3.  That  he  per- 
-uailvd  t\so  or  dine  \oung  gentlemen  to  join  him  in  these  things, 
among  «hom  1  believe  Morgan  was  one.  4.  That  the  exact 
inetJiml  ami  order  which  he  observed  in  spending  his  time,  and 
regulating  his  conduct,  gained  him  the  name  of  Methodist.  Hence 
it  appears  that  "Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  the  first  Methodist,  and 
laid  the  foundation  of  that  little  society  at  Oxford,  which  after- 
wards made  so  much  noise  in  the  world:  but  it  does  not  appear 
that  any  regular  meetings  were  held,  or  that  the  members  had 
extended  their  views  beyond  their  own  improvement  in  knowledge 
and  virtue,  until  Mr.  John  Wesley  left  his  curacy,  and  came  to 
reside  wholly  at  Oxford  in  November,  1729.  The  beginning  of 
this  society  was  small,  and  it  appeared  contemptible  to  those 
around;  but  event-  have  shown,  that  it  was  biir  with  consequences 
of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  happiness  of  thousands.  &o  little 
do  men  know  beforehand  of  the  designs  of  providence. 

Man  was  made  for  social  intercourse  with  man.  A  well  regu- 
l.-ited  society  of  a  few  well  chosen  persons,  improves  the  under- 
standing,  invigorates  the  powers  of  the  mind,  strengthens  our 
resolutions,  and  animates  us  to  perseverance  in  the  execution  of 
our  doigns.  These  were  the  happy  effects  of  the  union  of  the 
two  brothers  in  November  this  year,  when  Mr.  John  Wesley  left 
Kpworth,  and  came  to  reside  at  Oxford.  They  now  formed  a 
regular  sofiety,  and  quickened  the  diligence  and  zeal  of  each 
i  it  her  in  the  execution  of  their  pious  purposes.  About  this  time 
Mr.  Charles  began  to  take  pupils.  On  this  occasion  his  father 
wrote  to  him  as  lollous,  in  a  letter  dated  January,  1730,  when 
C  liarles  h.id  ju-t  p;is>ed  the  twenty-first  year  of  his  age.  "  I  had 
your  last,  and  you  may  ra-ily  irur.-s  u  hether  I  were  not  well  pleased 
with  it,  Ixith  on  your  account  and  my  own.  You  have  a  double 
advantage  by  your  pupils,  which  will  soon  bring  you  more,  if  you 
will  improve  it,  as  1  firmly  hope  you  will,  by  taking  the  utmost 
••are  to  form  tlie.ir  minds  to  piety  as  well  as  learning.  As  for  your- 
self, betu<  .  rainmar,  and  mathematics,  be  idle  if  you  can. 
I  give  m\  the  bishop  for  having  tied  you  a  little  faster, 
by  obliging  you  to  rub  up  your  Arabic;  and  a  fixed  and  constant 
method  will  make  the  whole  both  pleasing  and  delightful  to  you. 
But  for  all  that,  you  must  find  time  every  day  for  walking,  which, 
you  know  you  may  do  with  advantage  to  your  pupiU;  and  a  littlp 


70  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    EEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

more  robust  exercise,  now  and  then,  will  do  you  no  harm.  Yon 
are  now  launched  fairly,  Charles;  hold  up  your  head,  and  swim 
like  a  man;  and  when  you  cuff  the  wave  beneath  you,  say  to  it, 
much  as  another  hero  did, 

Carolum  vehis,  et  Caroli  fortunam.* 

But  always  keep  your  eye  fixed  above  the  pole-star,  and  so  God 
send  you  a  good  voyage  through  the  troublesome  sea  of  life,  which 
is  the  hearty  prayer  of  your  loving  father." 

Mn  Charles  Wesley  and  his  brother  John  had  been  always 
united  in  affection;  they  were  now  united  in  their  pursuit  of  learn- 
ing, their  views  of  religion,  and  their  endeavors  to  do  good.  Mr. 
Morgan  was  to  them  as  another  brother,  «t)d  united  together,  they 
were  as  a  three-fold  cord,  which  is  not  easily  Woken.  Though  few 
in  number,  of  little  reputation  in  the  world,  and  -unsupported  by 
any  powerful  allies,  yet  they  boldly  lifted  up  their  standavd  against 
infidelity  and  profaneness,  the  common  enemies  of  religion  and 
virtue.  They  did  not  indeed,  at  present,  make  any  great  inroads 
into  the  enemy's  territory,  but  they  bravely  kept  "their  ground,  and 
defended  their  little  fort  with  success,  against  every  attempt  of  the 
enemy  to  dislodge  them.  When  death  robbed  them  of  Morgan, 
the  two  brothers  remained  unshaken  in  their  purpose.  They  were 
the  bond  of  union  between  the  members  of  their  little  society  at 
Oxford;  and  if  one  or  more  of  these  deserted  them,  through  fear, 
or  shame,  or  being  weary  of  restraint,  they  stood  firm  as  a  rock, 
persevering  in  their  resolution  to  serve  God  and  do  good  to  men, 
without  the  least  shadow  of  wavering,  through  evil  report  and 
good  report,  as  if  alike  insensible  to  either.  Happily,  they  were 
not  hurried  on  by  a  rash  intemperate  zeal  in  their  proceedings; 
which  is  the  common  failing  of  young  men.  They  were  cautious 
and  wary,  using  every  prudential  means  in  their  power,  to  prevent 
the  good  that  was  in  them  from  being  evil  spoken  of.  Charles  had 
much  more  fire,  and  openness  of  temper  than  his  brother;  but  he 
was  not  less  cautious  in  this  respect;  If  any  doubts  arose  in  his 
mind;  or  if  any  practice,  which  he  thought  proper  and  commenda- 
ble, seemed  likely  to  give  great  offence  to  others,  he  asked  the 
advice  of  those  who  were  older  and  wiser  than  himself,  how  he 
ought  to  proceed.  This  appears  from  a  letter  which  he  wrote  to 
his  father  in  June,  1731,  in  which  he  says,  "  On  Whitsunday  the 
whole  college  received  the  sacrament,  except  the  servitors  (for  we 
are  too  well  bred  to  communicate  with  them,  though  in  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ)  to  whom  it  was  administered  the  next  day;  on 
which  I  was  present  at  church,  but  with  the  Canons  left  the  sacra- 
ment to  those  for  whom  alone  it  was  prepared.  What  I  would 
beg  to  be  resolved  in  is,  whether  or  no  my  being  assured  I  should 
give  infinite  scandal  by  staying,  could  sufficiently  justify  me  in 
turning  my  back  of  God's  ordinance.  It  is  a  question  my  future 
conduct  is  much  concerned  in,  and  I  shall  therefore  earnestly  wait 
for  your  decision." 

*  Thou  earnest  Charles,  and  Charles'  fortune. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  71 

* 

Mr.  Charles  "Wesley  proceeded  Master  of  Arts  in  the  usual 
course,  and  thought  only  of  spending  all  his  days  at  Oxford  as  a 
tutor;  for  he  "exceedingly  dreaded  entering  into  holy  orders."* 
In  1735,  Mr.  John  Wesley  yielded  to  the  pressing  solicitations  of 
Mr.  Oglethorpe,  Dr.  Burton,  and  some  others,  to  go  to  Georgia  as 
a  missionary  to  preach  to  the.  Indians,  and  lie  prevailed  on  his 
brother  Charles  to  accompany  him.  Their  broth%r  Samuel  con- 
sented that  Mr.  John  Wesley  should  go,  but  vehemently  opposed 
the  design  of  Charles  to  accompany  him.  But  his  opposition  had 
no  effect,  for  Mr.  Charles  engaged  himself  as  secretary  to  Mr. 
O^lethorpe,  and  also  as  secretary  to  Indian  affairs,  and  in  this 
character  he  went  to  Georgia.  A  little  before  they  left  England, 
Dr.  Burton  siiirire-ted  that  it  might  be  well  if  Mr.  Charles  \Ve-ley 
was  ordained  before  he  left  this  country.  His  brother  John  over- 
ruled his  inclination  in  this  thini;  also,  and  he  was  ordained  Deacon 
by  Dr.  Potter,  Bishop  of  Oxford:  and  the  Sunday  following,  Priest, 
by  Dr.  Gibson,  Bishop  of  London.f 


SECTION    II. 

OF    MR.    CHARLES    WESLEY'S    VOYAGE    TO    GEORGIA,    HIS     SITUATION 
THERE,    AND     RETURN    TO    ENGLAND    IN    1736. 

THEY  sailed  from  Gravcsend  on  the  22d  of  October,  1735,  but 
meeting  with  contrary  winds,  they  did  not  leave  Co^es  till  the  10th 
of  December.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached  several  times  while 
they  were  detained  here,  and  great  crowds  attended  his  ministry. 
His  brother  Samuel,  who  was  violently  against  his  going  abroad, 
observes,  that  he  hoped  Charles  was  convinced  by  this  instance, 
that  he  needed  not»to  have  gone  to  Georgia  to  convert  sinners. 
After  a  stormy  passage  they  arrived  in  Savannah  river,  Feb.  5th, 
1736,  and  Mr.  .!«>h:i  Wesley  was  appointed  to  take  charge  of  Sa- 
vannah; Mr.  Charles  of  Fredcrica;  waiting  for  an  opportunity  of 
preaching  to  the  Indians.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  did  not  enter  on 
his  ministry  till  March  Pth,  when  he  first  set  foot  on  Simon's  Island, 
and  his  spirit  immediately  revived.  No  -onner  did  1  enter  on  my 
ininistry,  says  he.  than  God  -rave  me  a  new  heart;  so  true  i>  that 
saying  of  lii-hop  Hall,  "The  calling  of  God  never  leaves  a  man 
unchanged;  neifhe^did  God  e\er  employ  any  in  hi-  service  whom 
he  il'nl  not  enable  for  the  work."  The  tir-t  person  that  saluted 
him  on  landing,  was  hi-  friend  Mr.  Ingham:  "  Never,"  says  he, 
"did  I  more  rejoice  to  .-ee  him;  especially  \\hen  he  told  me  the 
treatment  he  had  met  with  for  vindicating  the  Lord's  day.  This 
specimen  of  the  ignorance  and  nnteachable  temper  of  the  people, 
among  whom  he  had  to  labor  was  unpromising,  but  he  little  ex- 
pected  the  trials  nud  dangers  u  hich  lay  before  liim.;'  I. ike  a  faith- 
ful and  diligent  pa-tor,  he  immediately  entered  on  his  ollice;  not 
with  joy  at  the  pro-pert  of  a  good  income,  hut  with  fear  and  trem- 


*  Mis  }fi{fr  to  Dr.  Chandler.  t  Ilml. 


72  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

bling,  at  the  views  which  he  had  of  the  importance  and  difficulty 
of  the  ministerial  office.  In  the  afternoon  he  began  to  converse 
with  his  parishioners,  without  which  he  well  knew,  that  general 
instructions  often  lose  their  effect.  But  he  observes  on  this  occa- 
eion,  "With  what  trembling  should  I  call  them  mine."  He  felt 
as  every  minister  of  the  gospel  ought  to  feel  when  he  takes  upon 
nim  to  guide  ofhers  in  the  ways  of  God.  In  the  evening  he  read 
prayers  in  the  open  air,  at  which  Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  present; 
The  lesson  was  remarkably  adapted  to  his  situation^and  he  felt 
the  full  force  of  it,  both  in  the  way  of  direction  and  encouragement. 
"  Continue  instant  in  prayer,  and  watch  in  the  same  with  thanks- 
giving; withal  praying  also  for  us,  that  God  would  open  unto  us  a 
door  of  utterance  to  speak  the  mystery  of  Christ,  that  I  may  make 
it  manifest  as  I  ought  to  speak.  Walk  in  wisdom  toward  those 
that  are  without,  redeeming  the  time. — Say  to  Archippus,  take 
heed  to  the  ministry  which  thou  hast  received  of  the  Lord  that  thou 
fulfil  it."  After  the  labors  of  the  day,  he  returned  and  slept  in  the 
boat. 

The  colony  was  at  this  time  very  scantily  provided  with  accom- 
modations. There  was  no  place  erected  where  the  people  could 
assemble  for  public  worship;  for  on  March  10th  between  five  and 
six  in  the  morning,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  read  short  prayers  to  a 
few  persons,  before  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  tent,  in  a  hard  shower  of 
rain.  He  afterwards  talked  with  Mrs.  W.  who  had  come  in  the 
ship  with  him  and  his  brother,  and  endeavored  to  guard  her  against 
the  cares  of  ^he  world,  and  to  persuade  her  to  give  herself  up  to 
God;  but  in  vain.  In  the  evening  he  endeavored  to  reconcile  her 
and  Mrs.  H.  who  were  greatly  at  variance,  but  to  no  purpose. 

Some  of  the  women  now  began  to  be  jealous  of  each  other,  and 
to  raise  animosities  and  divisions  in  the  colony,  which  gave  a  great 
deal  of  trouble  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  Mr.  ^esley's  serious  and 
religious  deportment,  his  constant  presence  with  them,  and  his  fre- 
quent reproof  of  their  licentious  behavior,  soon  made  him  an 
object  of  hatred;  and  plans  were  formed  either  to  ruin  him  in  the 
opinion  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  or  to  take  him  off  by  violence.  We 
shall  see  these  plans  open  by  degrees. 

March  llth,  at  ten  in  the  morning,  he  began  the  full  service  to 
about  a  dozen  women  whom  he  had  got  together,  intending  to  con- 
tinue it,  and  only  to  read  a  few  prayers  to  the  men  before  they 
went  to  work.  He  also  expounded  the  second  lesson  with  some 
degree  of  boldness,  which  he  had  done  several  times  before;  and  it 
is  probable  that  he  did  this  extempore.  After  prayers  he  met  Mrs. 
H.'s  maid  in  a  great  passion  and  flood  of  tears,  at  the  treatment  she 
had  received  from  her  mistress.  She  seemed  determined  to  destroy 
herself,  to  escape  her  Egyptian  bondage.  He^prevailed  with  her 
to  return,  and  went  with  her  home.  He  asked  Mrs.  H.  to  forgive 
her;  but  she  refused  with  the  utmost  roughness,  rage,  and  almost  - 
reviling.  He  next  met  Mr.  Tackner,  who,  he  observes,  made  him 
full  amends :  he  was  in  an  excellent  temper,  resolved  to  strive,  not 
with  his  wife,  but  with  himself,  in  putting  off  the  old  man,  and 
putting  on  the  new.  In  the  evening  he  receive*!  the  first  harsh 
•word  from  Mr.' Oglethorpe,  when  he  asked  tV,r  something  for  a 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    EEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  73 

• 

poor  woman.  The  next  day  he  received  a  rougher  answer  in  a 
matter  which  deserved  still  greater  encouragement.  "  I  know  not," 
he,  "  how  to  account  for  his  increasing  coldness."  His  en- 
couragement, he  observes,  was  the  same  in  speaking  with  Mrs.  W. 
whom  he  found  all  storm  and  tempest;  so  wilful,  so  uutractable,  so 
tii-rcc,  that  he  could  not  bear  to  stay  near  her.  This  evening  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  was  with  the  men  under  arms,  in  expectation  of  an 
enemy,  hut  in  the  same  ill  humor  with  Mr.  Wesley.  "  I  staid," 
:ie,  "  as  long  as  I  could,  however  unsafe,  AVI  thin  the  Avind  of 
such  commotion;  but  at  last  the  hurricane  of  his  passion  drove  me 
away." 

Mr.  Woley's  situation  Avas  noAV  truly  alarming;  not  only  as  it 
regarded  his  usefulness,  but  as  it  •fleeted  his  safety.  Many  per- 
!nst  all  decency  in  their  behavior  towards  him,  and  Mr. 
Oirlethorpe's.  treatment  of  him  showed  that  he  had  received  im- 
pressions greatly  to  his  disadvantage;  at  the  same  time  he  Avas 
totally  ignorant  of  his  accusers,  and  of  what  he  was  accused.  But 
being  conscious  of  his  OAVH  innocence  he  trusted  in  God,  and.cou- 
-iilercd  his  sutli •! -ings  as  a  part  of  the  portion  of  those  Avho  will 
live  godly  in  Christ'  Jesus,  especially  if  they  persuade  others  to 
walk  in  the  same  rule.  Sunday,  March  14th,  he  read  prayers,  and 
preached  \\;th  boldness  in  singleness  of  intention,  under  a  great 
tree,  to  about  twenty  people,  among  whom  Avas  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
••  In  tlio  Kpi-tle,"  says  he,  "I  was  plainly  shoAvn  what  I  ought  to 
be,  and  what  1  ought  to  expect.  'GiA'ing  no  ollence  in  any  thing, 
that  the  ministry  In-  not  blamed,  but  in  all  things  approving  our- 
,-e|\es  as  the  ministers  of  Christ;  in  much  patience,  in  afflictions, 
in  necessities,  in  distress,  in  stripes,  in  imprisonments,  in  tumults, 
in  labors,  in  Avatchings,'  &c." 

At  night  he  found  himself  exceedingly  faint;  but  had  no  better 
bed  to  lie  down  upon  than  the  ground;  on  Avhich  he  says,  "  I  slept 
very  comfortably  before  a  great  fire,  and  Avaked  next  morning  per- 
fectly Avell." 

He  spent  March  16th  Avholly  in  Avritiiur  letters  for  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe. lie  had  now  been  .-ix  days  at  Fredeatea;  and  observes, 
••  I  would  not  spend  six  days  more  in  the  same  manner  for  all 
Georgia."  But  he  had  more  than  six  days  to  spend  in  no  better  a 
situation,  Avithout  being  able  to  make  any  conditions. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  well  as  his  brother  John,  Avas  so  fully 
convinced  at  this  time,  that  immersion  was  the  ancient  mode  of 
baptizing,  that  he  determined  to  adhere  strictly  to  the  rubric  of  the 
church  of  Kntrland  in  relation  to  it,  and  not  to  baptize  any  child 
:<rinkling,  unless  it  was  sickly  and  weak.  This  occasioned 
Mime  contention  among  his  people,  Avho  were  governed  chiefly  by 
their  passions,  and  u  spirit  or  opposition.  However,  by  per^i  MT- 
ance  and  mild  per.-iiasion,  he  prevailed  with  some  of  them  to  con- 
sent to  it,  and  aliOut  this  time,  he  adds  with  apparent  pleasure,  "I 
baptized  Mr.  Colw ell's  child  by  true  immersion,  before  u  large  con- 
gregation." 

March  IS,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  set  out  with  the  Indians  to  hunt  the 
buffalo  upon  tlte  main,  and  to  see  the  utmost  limits  of  what  they 
claimed. — This,  day  Mrs.  \V.  discovered  to  Mr.  Wesley  "the 

w^^kA. ..  1^ 


74  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

whole  mystery  of  iniquity."     I  suppose  he  means  the  p.ots  and 
designs  which  were  formed,  chiefly  against  himself. 

He  went  to  his  myrtle  grove,  and  while  he  was  repeating  "  I 
will  thank  thee,  for  thou  hast  heard  me,  and  art  become  my  salva- 
tion," a  gun  was  fired  from  the  other  side  of  the  bushes.  Provi- 
dentially he  had  the  moment  before  turned  from  that  end  of  the 
walk  where  the  shot  entered,  and  heard  it  pass  close  by  him. 
This  was,  apparently,  a  design  upon  his  life. 

A  circumstance  now  took  place  which  soon  brought  on  an  expla- 
nation between  Mr.  Oglethorpe  and  Mr.  Wesley.  Mr.  Oglethorpc 
had,  more  than  once,  given  orders  that  no  man  should  shoot  on  a 
Sunday;  and  Germain  had  been  confined  in  the  guard-room  for  it 
In  the  midst  of  sermon,  on  Sunday  the  21st,  a  gun  was  fired:  the 
constable  ran  out,  and  found  it  was  the  Doctor,  and  told  him  il 
was  contrary  to  orders,  and  he  must  go  with  him  to  the  officer. 
The  Doctor's  passion  kindled;  "What,"  said  he,  "  don't  you  know 
that  I  am  not  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  common  fellow?"  The  con- 
stable not  knowing  what  to  do,  went  back,  and  after  consulting 
with  Hermsdorff,  returned  with  two  sentinels,  and  took  him  to  thf 
guard-room.  His  wife  then  charged  and  fired  a  gun,  and  rai» 
thither  like  a  mad  woman,  and  said  she  had  shot,  and  Avould  be 
confined  too.  She  curst  and  swore  in  the  utmost  transport  of  rage, 
threatening  to  kill  the  first  man  that  should  come  near  her;  but  at 
last  was  persuaded  to  go  away.  In  the  afternoon  she  fell  upon 
Mr.  Wesley  in  the  street  with  the  greatest  bitterness  and  scurrility: 
said  he  was  the  cause  of  her  husband's  confinement,  but  she  would 
be  revenged,  &c.  &c.  He  replied,  that  he  pitied  her,  but  defied 
all  that  she  or  the  devil  could  do;  and  he  hoped  she  would  soon  be 
of  a  better  mind.  "  In  my  evening  hour  of  retirement,"  says  he, 
"  I  resigned  myself  to  God,  in  prayer  for  conformity  to  a  suffering 
Saviour." 

Before  prayers  this  evening  he  took  a  walk  with  Mr.  Ingham, 
\vho  seemed  surprized  that  he  should  not  think  innocence  a  suffi- 
cient protection:  but  Mr.  Wesley  had  not  acquainted  him  with  the 
information  he  had  received  of  designs  formed  against  him. — At 
night,  he  tells  us,  "  I  was  forced  to  exchange  my  usual  bed,  the 
ground,  for  a  chest,  being  almost  speechless  with  a  violent  cold." 

Mr.  Oglethorpe  was  now  expected  to  return  from  his  excursion 
with  the  Indians,  and  such  was  the  violence  of  the  party  formed 
against  Mr.  Wesley,  that  the  Doctor  sent  his  wife  to  arm  herself 
from  the  case  of  instruments,  and  forcibly  to  make  her  escape,  to 
speak  to  him  first  on  his  landing,  and  even  to  stab  any  person  who 
should  oppose  her.  "  I  was  encouraged,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  from 
the  lesson,  God  hath  not  given  us  the  spirit  of  fear,  but  of  power 
• — Be  not  thou  therefore  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  our  Lord," 
&c.  March  24th,  "  I  was  enabled  to  pray  earnestly  for  my  enemies, 
particularly  for  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  whom  I  now  looked  upon  as  the 
chief  of  them — Then  gave  myself  up  entirely  to  God's  disposal, 
desiring  that  I  might  not  now  want  power  to  pray,  when  I  most  of 
all  needed  it — Mr.  Ingham  then  came  and- read  the  S7th  psalm,  a 
glorious  exhortation  to  patience,  and  confidence  in  God. — When 
notice  was  given  us  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  landing,  Mr.  H.,  Mr.  Ing- 

'        ' 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  75 

bam,  and  I  wen-  -.cut  for.  We  found  him  in  his  tent,  with  the 
iieople  around  it,  and  Mr.  and  Mr.-.  H.  within.  After  a  short 
Marina  tli'  tic  reprimanded,  and  the  prisoners  dismissed. 

At  going  out  Mrs.  II.  modestly  told  me,  ?ln-  had  something  more 
to  say  against  me,  hut  she  would  take  another  opportunity — I  oidy 
!in~u,T< -d,  'you  know,  Madam,  it  is  impossible  for  me  to  fear  you.' 
When  they  were  gone,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  said,  he  was  convinced 
nnd  glad  that  I  had  no  hand  in  all  this — -I  told  him  that  I  had  Mune- 
thini:  to  impart  of  the  last  importance,  when  he  was  at  leisure. 

"k   in i   notice,  but  read  hi-  letters,  and  1  walked  away  with 

Mr.  liiirhii'm.  who  was  utterly  astoni.-hed.     The  i.-sue  is  jtiet  what 

I  expected — I  was  Mruck  with  the.-e  words  in  the   evening  h>~i>n: 

•'Mum  therefore,   my  .-on,  he  strong  in  the  grace  that  is  in   t'hri>t 

i:    remember  that  .It -u>  Cl.ri-t   \\as   rai>ed  from  the  dead, 

•  ling  to  my  gospel,  \\herein  1  .-ntler  trouble  as  an  evil  doer, 
r\en  unto  bonds,  but  the  word  of  God  is  not  bound,  therefore  I 
endure  all  things  for  the  elect's  sake.  It  is  a  faithful  saying:  for  if 
\\c  be  dead  with  him,  we  .-hall  also  live  with  him:  if  we  .sutler,  we 
.-hall  nlso  reign  with  him — After  reading  these  words,  I  could  not 
forbear  adding.  1  need  say  nothing;  God  will  shortly  apply  this — 
(ilt.n  be  tn  dod  for  mj  ci.nfidence  hitherto — O!  what  am  I,  if  left 
to  myself;  but  I  can  do  and  .-urn  r  all  things  through  Christ  strength- 
ening me." 

•  in:  "Thursday,  Marrh  25th,  I  heard  the  second  drum 

l'»r  pra\er>.  \\hieh  1  had  de-ired  Mr.  Ingham  to  read,  being 
much  weakened  by  myfe\cr;  1  nt  considering  that  I  ought  to  ap- 
pear at  this  time  e>pecially,  I  ro.-e,  nnd  heard  those  animating 
words',  '  If  any  man  serve  me,  let  him  follow  me,  and  where  I  am 
there  .-hall  my  servant  be.  If  any  man  serve  me,  him  will  my 

r  honor,'  8tc.     At  half  past  seven,  Mr.  Oelethorpe  called  me 

out  of  my  hut;  I  looked  up  to  God  and  went.     He  charged  me  with 

mutiny  and  sedition;  with  stirring  up  the  people  to  leave  the  colony. 

Accordingly  he  -aid,  they  had  .1  meeting  last  night,  and  sent  to  him 

tlii>  morning,   desiring   leaxeto  go — That  their  speaker  had   in- 

fiinned  again-t  them,  and  me  thopring  of  all — That  the  men  were 

.-neb  a- constantly  came  to  prayers,  therefore  I  must  have  instigated 

tliein — That   In-   -honid  in. t  .-criiple  .-hooting  half  a  dozen  of  them 

nt  once,  but  that  lie  had,  out  of  kindness,  lirst  spoken  to  me.     My 

i  sir,  that  you  would  have  no  regard  to  my 

friend.-,  or  the  love  \ou  had  for  me,  if  any  thing  of  this  cliai 

made  out  against  me — I  know  nothing  of  their  meeting  or  designs. 

Of  tlin.M-  you  have  mentioned,  not   one  comes  to  prayers  or  sacra- 

I    in  \  IT    inxiied    any    one    to   lemc   the   colony — 1  desire  to 

He  .-,aid  my  accuser  was  Mr.  l.aw- 

iiom  he  would  bring,  if  I  would  \\Vit  here — I  added,  Mr 
l.awlt-y  is  a  man  who  has  declared,  that  In  knows  no  reason  for 
keeping  fair  with  any  one,  but  u  de-i-jn  to  gi  t  all  he  can  by  him: 
but  there  was  'iiothiiiL'  to  he  «.rot  l.y  the  jioor  parson.  I 
whether  lie  was  not  assured  that  there  were  men  enough  in  Fred- 
erica,  who  wouW  say  or  swear  any  thing  against  any  man,  if  he 
wen-  in  disgrace— NN  hether  if  he  hin^elt"  \\  as  removed,  or  suc- 
ceeded ill,  t  ho  whole  stream  of  the  people  would  not  be  turned 


76  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

against  him;  and  even  this  Lawley,  who  was  of  all  others  the  most 
violent  in  condemning  the  prisoners,  and  justifying  the  officers?  I 
observed,  this  was  the  old  cry,  away  with  the  Christians  to  the 
lions — I  mentioned  R.  and  his  wife  scandalizing  my  brother  and 
me,  and  vowing  revenge  against  us  both,  threatening  me  yesterday 
even  in  his  presence.  I  asked  what  satisfaction  or  redress  was  due 
to  my  character — What  good  I  could  do  in  my  parish,  if  cut  off  by 
calumnies  from  ever  seeing  one  half  of  it?  I  ended  with  assuring 
him,  that  I  had,  and  should  make  it  my  business  to  promote  peace 
among  all." 

"  When  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  with  Lawley,  he  observed  the 
place  was  too  public — I  offered  to  take  him  to  my  usual  walk  in 
the  woods — In  the  way,  it  came  into  my  mind  to  say  to  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, '  show  only  the  least  disinclination  to  find  me  guilty,  and 
you  shall  see  what  a  turn  it  will  give  to  the  accusation.'  He  took 
the  hint,  and  insisted  on  Lawley  to  make  good  his  charge.  He 
began  with  the  quarrel  in  general,  but  did  not  show  himself  angry 
with  me,  or  desirous  to  find  me  to  blame.  Lawley,  who  appeared 
full  of  guilt  and  fear,  upon  this  dropt  his  accusation,  or  rather 
shrunk  it  into  my  forcing  the  people  to  prayers.  I  replied,  the 
people  themselves  would  acquit  me  of  that;  and  as  to  the  quarrel 
of  toe  officers,  I  appealed  to  the  officers  themselves  for  the  truth  of 
my  assertion,  that  I  had  no  hand  at  all  in  it.  I  professed  my  desire 
and  resolution  of  promoting  peace  and  obedience — Here  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe spoke  of  reconciling  matters :  bid  Lawley  tell  the  people, 
that  he  would  not  so  much  as  ask  who  they  were,  if  they  were  but 
quiet  for  the  future.  '  I  hope,5  added  he,  'they  will  be  so;  and 
Mr.  Wesley  here,  hopes  so  too.'  '  Yes,'  says  Lawley,  '  I  really 
believe  it  of  Mr.  Wesley :  I  had  always  a  great  respect  for  him.* 
I  turned  and  said  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  '  did  I  not  tell  you  it  would 
be  so  ? '  He  replied  to  Lawley,  '  Yes,  you  had  always  a  very  great 
respect  for  Mr.  Wesley;  you  told  me  he  was  a  stirrer  up  of  sedi- 
tion, and  at  the  bottom  of  all  this  disturbance.'  With  this  gentle 
reproof  he  dismissed  him;  and  I  thanked  Mr.  Oglethorpe  for  hav- 
ing first  spoken  to  me  of  the  things  of  which  I  was  accused,  begging 
he  would  always  do  so,  which  he  promised.  I  walked  with  him 
to  Mrs.  H.'s  door;  she  came  out  aghast  to  see  me  with  him.  He 
there  left  me,  and  I  was  delivered  out  of  the  month  of  the  lion." 

"  I  went  to  my  hut,  where  I  found  Mr.  Ingham;  he  said,  this 
was  but  the  beginning  of  sorrows — 'Not  as  I  will,  but  as  thou  wilt.' 
About  noon,  in  the  midst  of  a  storm  of  thunder  and  lightning,  I 
read  the  28th  psalm,  and  found  it  gloriously  suited  to  my  circum- 
stances. I  never  felt  the  Scriptures  as  now.  I  now  find  them  all 
written  for  my  instruction  or  comfort.  At  the  same  time  I  felt 
great  joy  in  the  expectation  of  our  Saviour's  thus  coming  to  judg- 
ment: when  the  secrets  of  all  hearts  shall  be  revealed,  and  God 
shall  make  my  innocency  as  clear  as  the  light,  and  rny  just  dealing 
as  the  noon  day." 

"At  three  in  the  afternoon  I  walked  with  Mr.  Ingham,  and  read 
him  the  history  of  this  amazing  day.  We  rejoiced  together  in  the 
protection  of  God,  and  through  comfort  of  the  Scriptures.  The 
evening  lesson  was  full  of  encouragement.  '  This  know,  that  in 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  77 

the  last  days  perilous  times  shall  come;  for  men  shall  be  false 
^•rs,  incontinent,  fierce,  despiser*  of  those,  that  are  good,  trai- 
heady,  high-minded;  lint  they  shall  proceed  no  further,  for 
their  folly  shall  be  made  manifest  to  all  men,  &.r.     All  scripture  id 
given   by  inspiration  of  (iod,   and  is   profitable,'  &.C.     Blessed  be 
God  that  I  begin  to  find  them  so.     Meeting  with  Mr.  Hird,  I  per- 
suaded him  to  use  all    his  interest   with   the   people,   to   lay   aside, 
their   thoughts   of  h  a\  ing   the   colony.      He    told    me    that  he    hail 
•  •  d    Mr.  Oglethorpe  that  this  was  always  my  language  to  him 
and  the  rest;  ami  that  I  had  no  hand   in    the    late   disturbance;   but 
Dswerejd  short,  '  You  must  not  tell   me   that;  1  know   better.' 
After   spending    an   hour   at    the   ramp,  in  singing  such    psalms  as 
suited  tin-  o«-i  a-ion,  1  went  to  bed  in  the  hut,  \\  Inch  was  thoroughly 
wet  with  to-dav 's  rain." 

•'  March  -.'•;.  My  soul  is  alvvajs  in  my  hand,  therefore  will  I  not 
forget  thy  law.  This  morning  .Mr.  Oglethorpe  called  me  out  to 
tell  me  of  Mrs.  Lawlev's  miscarriage,  by  being  denied  access  to 
the  Doctor  for  bleeding.  He  seemed  very  angry,  and  to  charge 
me  with  it;  saving  he  should  be  the  tyrant  if  he  passed  by  such  in- 
tolerable injuries.  I  an-wered  that  \  knew  nothing  of  the  matter, 
and  it  was  hard  that  it  should  be  imputed  to  me.  That  from  the 
first  Hermsdorf  fold  the  Do. 'tor  he  might  visit  any  patients  that  he 
pleased,  lint  tin-  I  Victor  Mould  not  visit  any.  1  denied  that  I  had 
the  least  hand  in  tin-  as  I  lermsdorf  himself  had  declared; 

and  yet  I  mu.-t  U;  charged  with  all  the  mischief.  'How  else  c*an 
it  be,'  said  lie,  'that  there  is  no  love, no  meekness,  no  true  religion 
among  the  people;  but  instead  of  this,  mere  formal  prayers?'  I 
said,  'as  to  that  I  can  answer  lor  them,  that  they  have  no  more  of 
the  form  of  godliness  than  the  po\\er:  for  I  have  seldom  more  than 
six  at  the  public  service.'  '  JJut  what  would  an  unbeliever  say  to 
your  raising  these  disorder- r '  I  an-uered,  'if  I  had  raised  them, 
he  might  say  then-  is  nothing  in  religion,  but  what  would  that  sig- 
nify to  those  \\ho  had  experienced  it?  they  would  not  say  so.'  Ho 
-aid  the  people  were  full  of  dread  and  confusion — that  it  was  much 
.  mon*ea-v  to  govern  a  thousand  than  sixty  per-oiis — that  he  durst 
not  leave  them  before  they  \\ere  settled.  1  asked  him  w hether  bo 
would  have  me  altogether  forbear  to  convt -r.-e  with  my  parishion- 
To  this  1  could  get  no  answer.  1  went  on  to  observe,  that 
the  reason  why  1  did  not  interpose  for  or  against  the  Doctor,  was 
his  having  at  the  beginning  charged  me  with  his  confinement.  I 
-aid,  '  I  have  talked  le-s  with  my  parishioners  these  live  days  past, 
than  I  had  done  in  any  one  afternoon  before.  1  have  shunned  ap- 
pearing in  public,  le.-t  my  advice  should  be  asked;  or,  lest  if  I 
heard  others  talking,  my  silence  should  IK-  deciphered  into  advice, 
lint  one  argument  of  my  inno'-cnce  I  can  irive,  which  will  convince 

•  e\  en  v  on  of  it.     1  know    mv  life  i>  in  \  our   hands;   and   you    know 
that  were  you  to  frown  upon  me,  and  give  the  lea-t  intimation  that 
it  would  be  agreeable  to  you,  the  generality  of  this  wretched  peo- 
ple would  say  or  swear  nnvthini*.'     To  this  he  -11:1  eed,  and  owned 

•  the  case  was  so  witlf  them  all.     '  You  se«,'  said  F,  •  that  my 
depends  on  v  our  -nigh-  opinion  of  me:  must  1  not  therefore  'be  mad, 

'    if,  in  such  a  situation,  1  should  provoke  you  by  disturbing  the  pub- 


78  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

lie  peace?  Innocence,  I  know,  is  not  the  least  protection,  but  my 
sure  trust  is  in  God.'  Here  company  interrupted  us,  and  I  left 
him.  I  was  no  longer  careful  for  the  event,  after  reading  those 
words  in  the  morning  lesson,  '  Thou  shalt  not  follow  me  now,  but 
thou  shalt  follow  me  afterwards.5  Amen:  When  thou  pleasest, 
thy  time  is  best." 

While  we  pity  the  situation,  we  cannot  but  admire  the  genuine 
piety,  the  patience  and  prudent  conduct  of  this  good  man,  in  the 
midst  of  such  severe  and  unexpected  trials.  Though  yet  in  the 
storm,  he  writes  to  his  brother  with  a  degree  of  calmness  and  mod- 
eration which  shows  the  greatness  of  his  mind. 

"  Frederica,  March  '•Hth. 
"  DEAR  BROTHER, — 

"  I  received  your  letter  and  box.  My  last  to  you  was  opened, 
the  contents  being  publicly  proclaimed  by  those  who  were  so  un- 
generous as  to  intercept  it.  I  have  not  yet  complained  to  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe — Though  I  trust  I  shall  never  either  write  or  speak  what 
I  will  not  justify  both  to  God  and  man,  yet  I  would  not  have  the 
secrets  of  my  soul  revealed  to  every  one.  For  their  sakes,  there- 
fore, as  well  as  for  my  own,  I  shall  write  no  more?  and  desire  you 
will  not.  Nor  will  you  have  occasion,  as  you  visit  us  so  soon.  I 
hope  your  coming  may  be  of  use  to  many. 

".Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  me  an  exceeding  necessary  piece  of  ad- 
vice for  you — '  Beware  of  hypocrites,  in  particular  of  log-house 
'converts.'  They  consider  you  as  favored  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and 
will  therefore  put  on  the  form  of  religion,  to  please — not  God,  but 
you.  To  this  I  shall  only  add,  give  no  temporal  encouragement 
whatsoever  to  any  seeming  converts,  else  they  will  follow  you  for 
the  sake  of  the  loaves.  Convince  them  thus,  that  it  can  never  be 
worth  their  while"  to  be  hypocrites.  Stay  till  you  are  in  disgrace, 
in  persecution,  by  the  heathen,  by  your  own  countrymen;  till  you 
are  accounted  the  oflscouring  of  all  things  (as  you  must  infallibly 
be,  if  God  is  true),  and  then  see  who  will  follow  yx>u. — I. 

"  God,  you  believe,  has  much  work  to  do  in  America.  I  "be- 
lieve so  too,  andbegyi  to  enter  into  the  designs  which  he  has  over 
me.  I  see  why  he  brought  me  hither;  and  hope  ere  long  to  say 
with  Ignatius,  'It  is  now  that  1  begin  to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ.' 
God  direct  you  to  pray  for  me.  Adieu." 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  when  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  this 
.letter, -a  thought  came  into  his  mind  to  send  Mr.  Ingham  for  his 
brother.  Mr.  Ingham  Avas  at  first  much  averse  to  leave  him  in  his 
trials,  but  at  length  was  persuaded  to  go  to  Savannah,  and  Mr! 
John  Wesley  set  out  from  thence  on  the  4th  of  April.*  I  shall 
now  pursue  Mr.  Charles'  narrative. 

"  Sunday,  March  28.  I  went  to  the  storehouse,  our  tabernacle 
at  present,  to  hearken  what  the  Lord  God  would  say  concerning 
both  myself  and  the  congregation.  I  was  struck  with  the  first  les- 
son, Joseph  and  Potiphar's  wife.  The  second  was  still  more  ani- 
mating. '  If  the  world  hate  you,  ye  know  it  hated  me  before  it 

*  See  Mr.  Wesley's  Journal,  vol.  ssvi.  of  his  Works,  pp.  127!»  128. 

* 

-- 


THE   LIFE   OP   THE   RKV.    CHARLES   WESLET.  79 

hated  you;  if  ye  were  of  the  world,'  &e.  After  prayers,  poor  Mr. 
Davison  staid  behind  to  take  his  leave  of  Mr.  Ingham.  He  burst 
into  tears,  and  said,  '  one  good  man  is  leaving  .us  already;  I  fore- 
see nothing  but  desolation.  Must  my  poor  children  be  brought  up 
like  these  savages? '  We  endeavored  to  comfort  him,  by  showing 
him  his  calling.  At  ten  o'clock  Mr.  Ingham  preached  an  alarming 
sermon  on  the  day  of  judgment.  In  my  walk  at  noon  1  was  full  of 
heavine--;  I  complained  to  God  that  I  had  no  friend  but  him,  and 
even  in  him  could  find  no  comfort.  Immediately  I  received  power 
to  pray;  then  opening  my  Bible,  I  read  as  follows:  '  Hearken  unto 
tint  >eek  the  Lord;  look  unto  the  rook  from  whence  you 
were  hewn:  fear  not  the  reproach  of  men,  neither  be  ye  afraid  of 
their  revilinir.  Awake,  awake,  flee  away;  who  art  thou  that  thou 
should-t  be  afraid^>f  a  man  that  shall  die,  and  hast  feared  continu- 
ally every  day,  because  of  the  fury  of  the  oppressor?  and  where  is 
the  fury  of  the  oppressor?'  After  reading  this,  it  is  no  wonder 
that  I  found  myself  renewed  in  confidence.  While  Mr.  Ingham 
waited  for  tho  boat,  I  took  a  turn  with  Mr.  Horton:  he  fully  con- 
vinced me  of  the  true  character  of  Mrs.  H.  In  the  highest  degree 
ungrateful,  &.c.  &c.  I  then  halted  to  the  water-side,  where  I  found 
Mr.  Ingham  justput  off.  O!  happy  happy  friend!  abiit  erupit  eva- 
tit:9  but  woe  is  me  that  I  am  still  constrained  to  dwell  in  Meshech. 
1  lanirui-hed  to  hear  him  company,  followed  him  with  my  eye  till 
out  of  sight,  anrl  then  sunk  into  deeper  dejection  of  spirit  than  I 
had  known  before." 

"March  29.  I  was  revived  with  those  words  of  our  Lord: 
'  The-e  things  have  I  spoken  unto  you,  that  you  should  not  be  of- 
fended. They  -liall  put  you  out  of  their  synagogues;  yea, the  time 
cometh,  that  whosoever  killeth  you  .-hall  think  that  he  doeth  God 
&.c.  Knowing  when  I  left  Kngland,  that  I  was  to  live 
with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  I  brought  nothing  with  me  but  my  clothes 
and  books.  This  morning,  asking  a  servant  for  something  I 
wanted,  I  think  a  tea-kettle,  he  told  me  that  Mr.  Oglethorpe  had 
#iven  orders  thai*"ho  one  should  use  his  thin !>.  I  an>uered,  that 
order.  I  supposed,  did  not  extend  to  me:  'yes,  sir,'  said  lie,  'you 
were  excepted  by  name.'  Thank-  be  to  (,'od,  that  it  is  not  yet 
made  capital  to  give  me  a  morsel  of  bread. 

••  March  .SO.  Having  lain  hitherto  on  the  ground,  in  a  corner  of 
Mr.  Reed's  hut,  and  hearing  some  boards  were  to  be  disposed  of, 
I  attempted  in  vain  to  get  some  of  them  to  lie  upon — they  were 
given  to  all  besides — the  minister  of  Frederica  only  must  be 
uymroo,  a9iui;rof,  ariorios.  f  Yet  are  We  not  hereunto  called 
uniittiir,  xaxona9ii>.%  Kven  the  Son  of  Man  had  not  where  to  lay 
his  head — I  find  the  Scriptures  an  inexhaustible  fund  of  comfort — 
'  Is  my  hand  slu-rteued  at  all  that  I  cannot  <ave,  or  have  I  no  power 
to  deliver' — He'i-.ld  the  Lord  God  will  help  me,  who  is  he  that 
shall  condemn  me? ^^^^^ 

*  He  is  gone ;  he  has  broke  loose ;  he  has  escaped. 

t  Treated  as  an  enemy  to  society,  as  an  unjust  person,  and  be  destitute  of  an* 
habitation . 

J  To  have  no  certain  dwelling-place ;  to  suffer  afflictions  1  Cor.  iv.  11.  3 
Tim.  ir.  5. 


80  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

"  March  31.  I  begin  now  to  be  abused  and  slighted  into  an  opin  - 
ion  of  my  own  considerableness.  I  could  not  be  more  trampled 
upon,  were  I  a  fallen  minister  of  state.  The  people  have  found  out* 
that  I  am  in  disgrace,  anfl  all  the  cry  is,  e  curramus  praBcipites,  et 
dum  jacet  in  ripa,  calcemus  Caesaris  hostem  *  My  few  well- 
wishers  are  afraid  to  speak  to  me;  some  have  turned  out  of  the 
way  to  avoid  me;  others  have  desired  that  I  would  not  take  it  ill 
if  they  seemed  not  to  know  me  when  we  should  meet.  The  ser- 
vant that  used  to  wash  my  linen,  sent  it  back  unwashed.  It  was 
great  cause  of  triumph  that  I  was  forbid  the  use  of  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe's  things;  which  in  effect  debarred  me  of  most  of  the  conve- 
niences, if  not  the  necessaries  of  life — I  sometimes  pitied  them,  and 
sometimes  diverted  myself  with  the  odd  expression  of  their  con- 
tempt: but  I  found  the  benefit  of  having  undergone  a  much  lower 
degree  of  obloquy  at  Oxford." 

"  April  1.  In  the  midst  of  morning  service,  a  poor  Scout  boat- 
man was  brought  in,  who  was  almost  killed  by  the  bursting  of  a 
cannon.  I  found  him  senseless  and  dying  ;  and  all  I  could  do  was 
to  pray  for  him,  and  try  by  his  example  to  wake  his  two  compan- 
ions. He  languished  till  the  next  day,  and  then  died.  Hitherto  I 
have  been  borne  up  by  a  spirit  not  my  own:  but  exhausted  nature 
sinks  at  last.  It  is  amazing  he  has  held  out  so  long.  My  out- 
ward hardships  and  inward  conflicts;  the  bitterness  of  reproach 
from  the  only  man  I  wished  to  please,  down  at  last  have  worn  my 
boasted  courage.  Accordingly  this  afternoon,  I  was  forced  by  a 
friendly  fever  to  take  my  bed.  My  sickness,  I  knew,  could  not  be 
of  long  continuance,  as  I  was  in  want  of  every  help  and  conve- 
nience; it  must  either  soon  leave  me,  or  release  me  from  further 
sufferings.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Hird  and  Mr.  Robinson  called  to 
see  me,  and  offered  me  all  the  assistance  in  their  power.  I  thank- 
ed them,  but  desired  they  would  not  prejudice  themselves  by 
taking  this  notice  of  me.  At  that  instant  we  were  alarmed  with  a 
cry  of  the  Spaniards  being  come  ;  we  heard  many  guns  fired,  and 
saw  the  people  fly  in  great  consternation  to  the  fort.  I  felt  not  the 
least  disturbance  or  surprise;  bid  the  women  not  fear,  for  God  was 
with  us.  In  a  few  minutes,  news  was  brought,  that  it  was  only  a 
contrivance  of  Mr.  Oglethorpe's  to  try  the  people.  My  charitable 
visitants  then  left  me  and  soon  returned  with  some  gruel,  which 
threw  .me  into  a  sweat.  The  next  morning,  April  2,  they  ven- 
tured to  call  again — at  night,  when  my  fever  was  somewhat 
abated,  I  was  led  out  to  bury  the  Scout  boatman,  and  envied  him 
his  quiet  grave.  April  3.  I  found  nature  endeavored  to  throw 
off  the  disease  by  excessive  sweating,  I  therefore  drank  whatever 
the  women  brought  me.  April  4.  Myflux  returned;  but  notwith- 
standing this,  I  was  obliged  to  go  abroad,  and  preach  and  adminis- 
ter the  sacrament.  -t  My  sermon,  on  «  Keep  innocency  and  take 
heed  to  the  thing  that  is  right,  for  this  shall  bring  a  man  peace  at 
the  last,'  was  decyphered  into  a  satire  against  Mrs.  H.  At  night  I 
got  an  old  bedstead  to  sleep  upqu,  being  that  on.  which  the  Scout 
boatman  had  died.  April  6.  I  found  myself  so  faint  and  weak, 

*  Let  us  run  quick,  and  while  he  is  down  let  us  trample  on  the  enemy  ol 
-Caesar. 


m    1  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  81 

tftat  it  was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  I  irot  through  the  prayers 
Mr.  I)avi-on,my  good  Samaritan,  would  often  call  or  send  hie 
wife  tu  attend  me,  and  to  their  care,  under  God,  1  c  \\emy  life. 
To-day  Mr.  Oglethorpe  gave  away  my  bed.-tead  from  under  me, 
•ind  refused  to  -pare  one  of  the  car|ienters  to  mend  me  nj)  another  " 

"  Ajiril  10.  Mr.  Reed  waked  me  with  the  news  that  my  brother 
and  Mr.  Dclamotte  were  on  their  way  to  Frederica.  I  found  thn 
encouragement  I  sought,  ill  the  Scripture  for  tin-  day,  Psalm  Hi. 
'  Why  hoa-te.-t  tlion  thyself,  thou  tyrant,  that  thoii  can.-t  do  mis- 
ehief.  whereas  the  goodness  of  Goftendureth  yet  daily.  Thy 
tongue  imagim  th  wickedness,  and  with  lies  thou  cnttest  like  a 
>har|)  ra/or,'  <Vc.  At  six  my  brother  ami  Mr.  Delamotte  landed, 
when  my  strength  was -o  e\han.-ted,  that  I  could  not  have  read 
prayers  tuice  more.  He  helped  me  into  the  woods,  for  there  was 
no  talking  among  a  people  of  spies  anil  ruffians:  not  even  in  the 
woods  unless  in  an  unknown  tongue — And  yet  Mr.  Oglethorpe  re- 
ceived my  brother  with  abundant  kindness.  1  began  my  account 
of  all  that  had  passed,  and  continued  it  till  jirajers.  It  wo^ild  be 
needless  to  mention  all  the  Scriptures,  w  Inch,  for  so  many  days, 
have  been  adapted  to  my  circumstances.  Hut  1  cannot  pass  by  the 
for  this  evening,  Heb.  xi.  1  \\as  ashamed  of  having  well 
nigh  sunk  under  my  Bufferings,  when  I  beheld  the  conflicts  of  those 
triumphant  sufferers  of  whomMie  world  was  not  worthy.  April 
11.  What  words  could  more  support  our  confidence,  than  the  fol- 
lowing? out  of  the  Psalms  for  the  day.  '  lie  merciful  unto  me  O 
God,  for  man  goeth  about  to  devour  me.  He  is  daily  fighting  and 
troubling  me.  Mine  enemies  be  daily  in  hand  to  swallow  me  up, 
for  they  be  many  that  tight  against  me — I  will  put  my  trust  in  God, 
and  will  not  fear  what  lle-h  can  do  unto  me.  They  daily  mistake 
my  words,'  &.c.  The  next  Psalm  was  equally  animating — 'Be 
merciful  unto  me,  O  God,  for  my  soul  trusteth  in  thee  ;  and  under 
the  shadow  of  thy  wings  shall  be  my  refuge,  till  this  tyranny  be 
nverpa-t.  I  will  call  unto  the  mo.-t  high  (MX!,  even  unto  the  God 
that  shall  perform  the  cause  that  I  have  in  hand — my  soul  isamong 
lion-;  and  1  lie  even  among  the  children  of  men  that  are  set  on  tire, 
wli.»e  t.  i  th  a  and  arrows,  and  their  tongue  a  sharp 

sword,'  ^c.  1  jiist  recovered  strength  enough  to  consecrate  at  the 
Mi-nf,  my  brother  performed  the  re-t.  We  then  went  out  of 
the  readi  of  informers,  and  1  proceeded  in  my  account,  bring  fully 
persuaded  of  the  truth  of  Mrs.  W.'s  information  a«rain>t  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, Mrs.  II.  and  her-elf.  At  noon  my  brother  repeated  to 
me  hi.-  la-t  conference  with  Mr.-.  W.  in  confirmation  of  all  she  had 
ever  told  me. 

••  April  lii.  My  brother  prevailed  with  me  to  break  a  resolution 
which  honor  and  indignation  had  induced  me  to  form,  of  .-tarving 
rather  than  a<k  for  nece»aries.  Accordingly  1  went  to  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe, and  a&ked  fur  some  little  thin^-  1  \\anted.  He  sent  for  nit: 
back  and  said,  '  pray  >ir  -it  down,  1  have  something  to  say  to  you; 
I  hear  yon  ha\e  -piv.ul  -evcral  reports  about.' 

"  The  ne\t  day  m\  brother  ami  Mr.  Delamotte  .-(  t  out  in  an 
open  boat  for  Savannah.  1  preached  in  the  afternoon  on,  '  He  that 
now  goctli  on  his  way  weeping  and  bearing  good  seed,  shall  doubt- 


82  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

less  come  ngain  with  joy,  and  bring  his  sheaves  with  him.'  Easter- 
eve,  April  24,  I  was  sent  for  at  10,  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe.  '  Mr. 
Wesley,  you  know  what  has  passed  between  us.  I  took  some 
pains  to  satisfy  your  brother  about  the  reports  concerning  me,  but 
in  vain;  he  here  renews  his  suspicion  in  writing.  I  did  desire  to 
convince  him,  because  I  had  an  esteem  for  him;  and  he  is  just  as 
considerable  to  me  as  my  esteem  makes  him.  1  could  clear  up  all, 
but  it  matters  not,  you  will  soon  see  the  reason  of  my  actions.  I 
am  now  going  to  death,  you  will  see  me  no  more.  Take  this  ring, 
and  carry  it  from  me  to  Mr.  V. ;  if  there  be  a  friend  to  be  depend- 
ed on  he  is  one.  His  interest  is  next  to  Sir  Robert's;  whatever  you 
ask,  within  his  power,  he  will  do  for  you,  your  brother  and  family. 
I  have  expected  death  for  some  days.  These  letters  show  that  the 
Spaniards  have  long  been  seducing  our  allies,  and  intend  to  cut  us 
off  at  a  blow.  I  fall  by  my  friends,  on  whom  I  depended  to  send 
their  promised  succors.  'But  death  is  nothing  to  me;^!P  will  pur- 
sue all  my  designs,  and  to  Him  I  recommend  them  and  you.'  He 
then  gave  me  a  diamond  ring;  I  took  it  and  said,  '  If,  postremum 
fato  quod  te  alloquor,  hoc  est.*  hear  what  you  will  quickly  know  to 
be  a  truth  as  soon  as  you  are  entered  on  a  separate  state;  this  ring 
I  shall  never  make  any  use  of  for  myself;  I  have  no  worldly  hopes, 
I  have  renounced  the  world — Life  is  bitterness  to  me— I  came  hith- 
er to  lay  it  down — You  have  been  deceived  as  well  as  I — I  protest 
my  innocence  of  the  crimes  I  am  charged  with,  and  think  myself 
now  at  liberty  to  tell  you  what  I  thought  never  to  have  uttered.' " 
It  is  probable  that  he  unfolded  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  the  whole  plot, 
as  Mrs.  W.  had  discovered  it  to  him. 

"  When  I  had  finished  fhis  relation  he  seemed  entirly  changed; 
full  of  his  old  love  and  confidence  in  me.  After  some  expressions 
of  kindness,  I  asked  him,  'are  you  now  satisfied?'  He  replied, 
'Yes  entirely.'  '  Why  then,  sir,  I  desire  nothing  more  on  earth, 
and  care  not  how  soon  I  follow  you.'  He  added,  how  much  he  de- 
sired the  conversion  of  the  heathen,  and  believed  my  brother  in- 
tended for  it.  '  But  I  believe,'  said  I,  '  it  will  never  be  under 
your  patronage;  for  then  men  would  account  for  it,  without 
taking  God  into  the  account.'  He  replied,  '  I  believe  so  too ' — 
Then  embraced  and  kissed  me  with  the  most  cordial  affection.  I 
attended  him  to  the  Scout  boat,  where  he  waited  some  minutes  for 
his  sword.  They  brought  a  mourning  sword  the  first  and  a  second 
time;  at  last  they  gave  him  his  own,  which  had  been  his  father's — 
'  With  this  sword,'  said  he,  f  I  was  never  yet  unsuccessful.'  WTien 
the  boat  put  off,  I  ran  into  the  woods  to  see  my  last  of  him.  See 
ing  me  and  two  others  run  after  him,  he  stopt  the  boat  and  asked 
if  we  wanted  anything?  Capt.  Mackintosh,  whom  he  left  com 
mander,  desired  his  last  orders.  I  then  said,  '  God  is  with  you;  go 
forth,  Christo  duce,  et  auspice  Christo.'  l  You  have,'  said  he, 
'some  verses  of  mine,  you  will  there  see  my  thoughts  of  success.' 
The  boat  then  carriedjiim  out  of  sight — I  interceded  for  him,  that 
God  would  save  him  from  death,  and  wash  awav  all  his  sins." 

"  April  29.     About  half-past  8,  I  went  down  to  the  bluff,  to  see 
- _____ . 

*  Tins  lie  the  last  time  I  am  allowed  to  speak  to  you. 


THE    LITE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  8S 

a  boat  that  was  comhur  up.  At  9,  it  arri\  ed,  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe. 
I  hie.— ed  (iod  for  still  holding  his  soul  in  life.  In  the  evening  we 
took  a  walk  together,  and  In-  informed  me  more  particularly  of  our 3 

'•inger.  'I  •  .-hips  and  four  smaller,  had  been  sent 

for  tli  'MT  at  the  mouth  of  tin-  ri\rr;  hut  the  wind 

continuing  '!.em,  the\  were  hindfn-d  from  making  a  de- 

M-ent  until  they  could  .-tay  no  longer.  I  -rave  him  liaek  hi>  ring, 
an<l  said, '  1  need  not,  indeed  I  cannot  sir,  tell  you  how  joyfully  ai:.t 
thankfully  I  return  this.'  '  When  I  gave  it  you,'  said  lie,  •  1  never 
exported  to  receive  it  again,  lint  thought  it  would  lie  of  service  to 
your  brother  and  you.  I  had  many  onions  of  my  death — hut  God 
has  lieell  plea-id  to  pre-er\e  a  life  which  was  DCVCr  Valuable  tO 

:id  yet  in  the  continuance  of  it,  1  thank  God  I  can  rejoice.' 
He  appeared  full  of  tAderness  to  me;  and  pa.— ed  on  to  ob-er\e 

ilie  struiigene-s  of  his  deli\  erance,  when  betra\ed  on  all  sides, 
without  human  support,  rind  utterly  holplc— .  Me  condemned  him- 
self for  his  late  anger,  which  he  imputed  to  want  of  time  for  con- 
.-:de:-ation.  '1  longed,  sir,'  said  I,  '  to  see  you  once  more,  that  I 
miirht  tell  yon  some  things  lie  fore  we  finally  parted.  IJut  then  1 
oon-idered,  that  if  yon  died,  you  would  know  them  all  in  a  mo- 
ment.' '1  know  not,'  -aid  he,  'whether  separate  spirits  regard 
our  little  cmici  rn--;  if  they  do,  it  is  as  men  regard  the  follies  of 
their rhildhoor'j  ur,  ns  my  late  passionateness.'  April  30.  I  had 
sotne  farther  talk  with  him;  lie  ordered  me  e\ery  thing  he  could 
think  I  wanted;  and  promised  to  have  an  house  luiilt  for  me  imme- 
diately. He  \\as  just  the  same  to  me,  he  formerly  had  been." 

ii  a  careful  examination  of  the  whole  of  this  allair,  it  ap- 
prars  to  me  that  Mr.  We.-le\ '>  conduct  is  not  only  free  from 
blame,  but  that  his  integrity  and  prudence  deserve  the  highest  com- 
i;:i  ndation.  Conscious  of  his  innocence,  and  loaded  with  con- 
tempt and  reproach  under  the  mo.-t  irritating  and  provoking  circum- 
stances, his  patience,  and  confidence  in  (iod,  in  expectation  of  de- 
liverance, stand  forth  in  a  conspicuous  light,  and  form  the  most 
prominent  features  of  his  character.  Mrs.  11.  and  Mrs.  W.  were 
women  of  very  loose  morals;  they  had  come  from  Kmrland  in  the 
ship  with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  while  at  sea,  Mrs.  \V.  .-eemed  to  be 
under  -mi^  religious  impressions,  but  soon  lost  them  on  >hore. 
'The  character  ol'  Mrs.  11.  was  well  known  in  F.ngland;  Mr. 
Charle-  \\'e~le\  \\asinforiiied  by  Mr.  llird,that  Mr.  ( )glethorp<! 
declared  lie  \\ould  rather  irive  an  hundred  pounds  than  take  her  in 
the  -hip.  Though  Mr.  \Ve.-l<  \  knew  this,  and 'the  whole  of  her 
eharactef,  \et  he  ne\  er  ii|ibraided  her  with  it,  but  patiently  en- 
dured her  n  \  iliuir-.  His  innocence  appears  on  the  very  face  of 
their  proceedings,  and  hence  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  when  undeceived, 
attributed  his  conduct  to  a  want  of  time  for  con-ideration.  The 
second  day  after  his  coming  among  them,  Mrs.  11.  bewail  to  abuse, 
him;  and  -even  days  after,  their  \\  hole  plot  \\a-  di-co\ered  to 
him;  which  make-  it  almost  certain  that  their  de-i^ns  were  formed 
In-fore  hi*rame  among  them,  under  an  apprehension  that  he  would 
be  too  great  a  check  on  their  licentious  behavior.  After  -nch  an 
instance  as  this,  of  th«  principles  .-ind  practices  of  this  people, 


84  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

ought  we  to  wonder  at  any  reports  they  might  raise  concerning 
either  of  the  two  brothers? 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  being  now  more  at  ease  from  his  persecu- 
tors, gradually  regained  his  strength;  and  on  the  llth  of  May  he 
was  sufficiently  recovered  to  expound  the  lesson.  On  the  12th, 
the  morning  lesson  was,  Elisha  surrounded  with  the  host  of  Do- 
than.  "  It  is  our  privilege  as  Christians,"  Mr.  Wesley  observes, 
"  to  apply  these  words  to  ourselves,  ( there  be  more  that  be  for  us, 
than  those  that  be  against  us.'  God  spoke  to  us  yet  plainer  in  the 
second  lesson — 'Behold  I  send  you  forth  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of 
wolves;  be  ye  therefore  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves. 
But  beware  of  men,  for  they  will  deliver  you  up,  and  ye  shall  be 
brought  before  governors  and  kings  for  my  name's  sake;  and  ye 
shall  be  hated  of  all  men;  but  he  that  endureth  to  the  end  shall  be 
saved.  The  disciple  is  not  above  his  master;  fearye  not  therefore, 
for  there  is  nothing  covered  which  shall  not  be  revealed,  and  hid 
which  shall  not  be  made  known.'  In  explaining  this,"  he  adds, 
"  I  dwelt  on  that  blessed  topic  of  consolation  to  the  innocent,  that 
however  he  may  suffer  here,  he  will  shortly  be  cleared  at  God's 
righteous  bar,  where  the  accuser  and  the  accused  shall  meet  face  to 
face,  and  the  guilty  person  acquit  him  whom  he  unjustly  charged, 
and  take  back  the  wickedness  to  himself.  Poor  Mrs.  W.  who  was 
just  over  against  me,  could  not  stand  it,  but  first  turned  her  back,  and 
then  retired  behind  the  congregation."  No  one  would  have  rejoiced 
more  in  her  repentance  and  conversion  to  God,  than  Mr.  Wesley. 

May  13.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  being  gone  to  the  southward,  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  set  out  for  Savannah,  whither  the  Indian  traders 
were  coming  down  to  meet  him,  in  order  to  take  out  their  licenses. 
On  the  16th,  he  reached  Thunderbolt  at  six  in  the  evening,  and 
from  thence  walked  to  Savannah,*  which  is  about  five  miles.  His 
brother,  Mr.  Ingham,  and  Mr.  Delamotte  were  surprised  at  his  un- 
expected visit;  but  it  being  late,  each  retired  to  his  corner  of  the 
room,  and  "  without  the  help  of  a  bed,"  says  Mr.  Charles,  "we 
slept  soundly  till  the  morning."  On  the  19th,  Mr.  Jojm  Wesley 
set  out  for  Frederica,  and  Mr.  Charles  took  charge  of  Savannah  in 
his  absence.  "  The  hardest  duty,"  says  he,  "  imposed  on  me,  was 
expounding  the  lesson  morning  and  evening  to  ONE  HOOKED  hear- 
ers. I  was  surprised  at  my  own  confidence,  and  acknowledged  it 
was  not  my  own."  The  day  was  usually  divided  between  visiting 
his  parishioners,  considering  the  lesson,  and  conversing  with  Mr. 
Ingham,  Delamotte,  &,c.  On  the  22d  he  first  met  the  .traders  at 
Mr.  Causton's  and  continued  to  meet  some  or  other  of  them  every 
day  for  several  weeks. 

May  31.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  being  returned  from  the  southward, 
and  come  to  Savannah,  he  this  day  held  a  court.  "  We  went," 
says  Mr.  Wesley,  "and  heard  his  speech  to  the  people;"  in  the 
close  of  which  he  said,  "  If  any  one  here  has  been  abused,  or  op- 
pressed by  any  man,  in  or  out  of  office,  he  has  free  and  full  liberty 
of  complaining:  let  him  deliver  in  his  complaints  in  writing  at  my 

*  This  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Journal.  See  his  Works,  vol.  xrri, 
P.  130. 


THE    LTFR   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  85 

house:  I  will  read  them  all  over  by  myself  and  do  every  particu- 
lar man  justice."  "  At  eight  in  tin;  evening  I  waited  upon  him, 
and  found  the  three  magistrates  with  him,  who  seemed  much 
alarmed  by  his  speech — 'they  hoped  he  would  not  discourage  gov- 
ernment.'— He  dismissed  them."  We  have  here  a  curious  speci- 
men of  the  notions  which  the  .magistrates  of  Savannah  had  of  gov- 
ernment. They  seem  to  have  thought  it  their  privilege,  as  govern- 
ors, to  oppress  any  individual  without  restraint,  as  it  suitea  their 
convenience  or  inclination.  I  am  sorry  to  say,  that  we  too  often 
-•••-  this  notion  of  government  manifest  itself  in  the  conduct  of  little 
petty  «.'overnors  Itoth  in  matters  ecclesiastical  and  civil. 

In  the  beginning  of  July,  I  find  Mr.  Ogleihorpe,  Mr.  John  and 
Mr.  ('harle-  \Ve~ley,  all  at  Savannah:  but  there  is  no  intimation 
how  long  they  had  l>een  there,  or  on  what  occasion  they  were  to- 
gether. -'On  tin-  :!l>t,"  says  Mr.  Charles,  "I  beard  by  my 
brother,  that  I  was  to  set  sail  for  England  in  a  few  days."  This 
was  not  merely  on  account  of  his  health,  which  was  now  a  little 
recovered.  He  was  to  carry  despatches  from  Mr.  Oglethorpe  to 
the  Trustees  of  Georgia,  to  the  Board  of  Trade,  and  probably  to 
Government.  The  next  day,  July  22,  he  got  all  the  licenses 
signed  by  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  countersigned  them  himself,  "and 
so,"  savs  In-,  ';  I  entirely  washed  my  hands  of  the  traders."  This 
seem-  to  have  been  a  business  which  he  cordially  disliked;  and 
thinking  the  present  a  ftivorable  opportunity  of  escaping  from  his 
disagreeable  situation,  lie  \\rote  a  letter  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  on  the 
*.21th,  resis-iiing  his  ollice  of  Secretary.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Ogle- 
thorpe took  him  a-ide.  and  asked  whether  the  sum  of  all  he  had 
Raid  in  the  letter  was  not  contained  in  the  following  line,  which  ho 
showed  him, 

"  Magi*  apta  7\tit,  tua  dona  relinquo." 

"  Sir,  to  yourself  your  slighted  gifts  I  leave," 
Less  fit  for  me  to  take,  than  you  to  give." 

"  Sir,"  said  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  do  not  wish  to  lose  your  esteem,  but 
1  cannot  lose  my  soul  to  preserve  it."  He  answered,  "  I  am  satis- 
fn-«l  of  your  regard  for  me:  and  your  argument  drawn  from  tho 
heart  is  unanswerable;  yet  1  would  desire  you  not  to  let  the  Trus- 
tees know  your  resolution  of  resigning.  There  are  many  hungry 
fellows  reaih  to  catch  at  the  ollice,  and  in  my  alienee  I  cannot  put 
in  one  of  my  own  choosing.  Perhaps  they  may  send  me  a  bad 
man;  and  how  far  .Mich  a  one  may  inllueiice  the  traders,  and  ob- 
struct the  reception  of  tho  Gospel  among  the  heathen,  you  know. 
1  -hall  IM-  in  Kngland  before  you  hear  of  it,  and  then  you  may 
either  put  in  a  deputy  or  resign." 

July  Jti.  Mr.  ('.  Wesley  set  out  for  Charles-Town  on  his  way 
to  Kngland.  Thus  far  Ins  brother  accompanied  him;  and  here 
They  arrived  on  the  31st  of  July."  He  now  found  his  desires  re- 
newed tu  recover  the  image  of  God;  and  at  the  Sacrament  was 
encouraged,  in  an  unusual  manner,  to  hope  for  pardon,  and  to 
htrive  against  sin. 

*  This  account  nqrees  with  ."Mr.  John  Wesley's  Journal.  See  his  Works. 
VoL  xxvi.  p.  113. 

8 


86  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET. 

In  every  place  where  he  came,  Mr.  Wesley  was  attentive  to  the 
things  which  passed  round  about  him.  We  cannot  therefore  WOH- 
der  that  the  wretched  situation  of  the  negroes  should  attract  hia 
notice,  "  I  have  observed  much,  and  heard  more,"  says  he,  "of 
the  cruelty  of  masters  towards  their  negroes;  but  now  I  received 
an  authentic  account  of  some  horrid  instances  thereof.  I  saw  my- 
self, that  the  giving  a  slave  to  a  child  of  its  own  age,  to  tyrannize 
over,  to  abuse  and  beat  out  of  sport,  was  a  common  practice:  nor 
is  it  strange,  that  being  thus  trained  up  in  cruelty,  they  should  af- 
terwards arrive  at  such  a  perfection  in  it." 

Mr.  Wesley  mentions  several  methods  of  torturing  the  poor 
slaves  that  were  common,  and  even  talked  of  with  indifference  by 
some  who  practised  them — For  instance,  Mr.  Starr  informed  Mr. 
L.,  with  whom  Mr.  Wesley  was  intimate,  that  he  had  ordered  a 
slave,  first  to  be  nailed  up  by  the  ears,  and  then  to  be  whipt  in  the 
severest  manner;  and  to  finish  the  whole,  to  have  scalding  water 
throwij  all  over  his  body;  after  which  the  poor  creature  could  not 
move  himself  for  four  months.  . 

"Another,  much  applauded  punishment,"  says  Mr.  C.  Wesley, 
"  is  drawing  the  teeth  of  their  slaves — It  is  universally  known,  that 
Colonel  Linch  cut  off'  the  legs  of  a  poor  negro,  and  that  he  kills 
several  of  them  every  year  by  his  barbarities." 

"  It  were  endless  to  recount  all  the  shocking  instances  of  diabol- 
ical cruelty,  which  these  men,  as  they  call  themselves,  daily  practise 
upon  their  fellow-creatures,  and  that  upon  the  most  trivial  occa- 
sions— I  shall  only  mention  one  more,  related  to  me  by  an  eye- 
witness. Mr.  Hill,  a  dancing-master  in  Charles-Town,  whipt  a 
female  slave  so  long,  that  she  fell  down  at  his  feet,  in  appearance 
dead:  when  by  the  help  of  a  physician  she  was  so  far  recovered  as 
^to  show  some  signs  of  life,  he  repeated  the  whipping  with  efyual 
rigor,  and  concluded  the  punishment  with  dropping  scalding  wax 
upon  her  flesh — Her  crime  was,  over  filling  a  tea-cup— These 
horrid  cruelties  are  the  less  to  be  wondered  at,  because  the  law 
itself,  in  effect,  countenances  and  allows  them  to  kill  their  slaves, 
by  the  ridiculous  penalty  appointed  for  it.' — The  penalty  is  about 
seven  pounds  sterling,  one  half  of  which  is  usually  remitted  if  the 
criminal  inform  against  himself." 

These  instances,  to  which  ten  thousand  others  might  be  added, 
of  deliberate,  merciless  cruelty,  exercised  by  one  part  of  mankind 
over  another,  often  without  any  cause  that  can  be  called  a  provo- 
cation, show  us  to  what  a  wretched  state  of  depravity  and  insensi- 
bility human  nature  may  be  reduced  by  vicious  habits.  How  much 
less  would  have  been  the  suffering  of  these  miserable  negroes,  if 
they  had  fallen  into  the  power  of  their  more  merciful  enemies,  the 
lions,  bears,  and  tigers  of  Africa !  Yet  these  wild  beasts  are  hunted 
and  destroyed  as  enemies  to  the  human  species:  what  then  do  the 
cruel  slave-holders  and  masters  deserve?  who  have  more  cruelty, 
and  ten  times  the  art  of  exercising  it,  even  upon  their  own  species. 
But  what  is  more  wonderful  than^all  the  rest,  it'  possible,  is,  that  in 
this  free  and  enlightened  country,  which  boasts  of  the  mild  and 
equitable  principles  of  Christianity,  there  is  a  large  body  of  men 
-who  defend  the  slave-trade,  the  source  of  £fll  these  miseries,  and 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  87 

from  which  it  can  never  l>c  wholly  separated.  And  they  defend  it 
too,  on  the  principle  of  advantage.  Now  what  is  it  wfych  these 
men,  in  fact,  .-ay  to  us  in  their  defence  of  tin;  slave-trade?  Do 
they  not  tell  us,  that  they  would  reduce  all  other  nun  to  a  state  of 
slavry  for  their  own  advantage,  if  they  had  the  po\\er  of  doiii"  it? 
— Hut  I  say  no  more:  the  lirilish  nation  has  at  length  awaked  from 
it.-  deep  -leejr,  it  has  opened  it-  e\es,  and  viewed  the  enormity  of  the 
crimes  attendant  on  the  >L\ e-trade;  it  has  called  on  the  legislature 
to  put  a  .-top  to  them  by  abolishing  it;  and,  for  the  honor  of  our 
conntr\ ,  the  British  House  of  Commons  has  condemned  the  trade 
ie|  and  unjust,  and  has  determined  to  abolish  it.  F.\«iy 
friend  to  humanity  waits  w  itli  impatience  to  see  this  resolution 
fully  and  ell'ectually  executed.  Had  the  two  Mr.  Wesley-  Keen 
living,  they  would  have  rejoiced  greatly,  and  have  praised 
(MM|,  for  the  present  prospect  of  a  total  abolition  of  the  slave-trade. 

While  Mr.  We-ley  -taved  at  ( 'hai  lu.— To\\  n,  his  bloody  flux  and 
fever  hung  upon  him,  and  rather  increased.  Notwithstanding  this, 
lie  was  determined  to  go  in  the  first  ship  that  sailed  for  England. 
Hi-  friend-  endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  it,  both  because  the 
*hip  was  very  leaky,  and  the  captain  a  mere  beast  of  a  man,  being 
almost  continually  drunk.  But  he  was  deaf  to  their  advice.  "The 
public  lui-  -  he,  "that  hurried  me  to  England,  being  of 

that  importance,  as  their  Secretary,  I  could  not  an-wer  to  the 
Trustees  for  (u-orgia,  the  loss  of  a  day."  Accordingly  he  engaged 
his  pa-sage  on  board  the,  London  (Jalley,  which  left  Charles-' I 
on  the  K'th  of  Augn.-t.  Hut  they  soon  found,  that  the  captain, 
\\hileon  .-bore,  had  neglected  everything  to  which  he  ought  to 
Attended.  The  \e-sel  was  too  leaky  to  bear  the  voyage;  and 
the  captain,  drinking  nothing  scarcely  but  gin,  had  never  troubled 
his  head  about  taking  in  a  sufficient  quantity  of  water;  so  that  on  the 
i2tith  they  \\ere  obliged  to  be  reduced  to  short  allowance.  Meeting 
afterwards  with  r-tormy  weather,  the  leak  became,  alarming,  and 
their  difficulties  increased  .-o  fast  upon  them,  that  they  were  obliged 
to  steer  for  Boston  in  New  Kngland,  where  they  arri\  cd,  with 
much  difficulty  and  danger,  on  the  ^-Ith  of  September. 

M  i .  \\ 'i--|ey  u  a-  soon  known  at  Bo>ton.  and  met  with  a  hospit- 
able  reception  among-t  the  mini>ters,  both  of  the  town  and  neigh- 
ln)rhood.  Having  experienced  much  difficulty  at  Frederica,  to 
prevent  his  letters  to  his  brother  from  being  read  by  others,  he 
learned  Hvrom'.-  >hort-hand,  and  now  for  the  tir.-t  time  \\  rote  to  his 
brother  in  those  character-.  He  telU  him,  "If  \ou  are  as  desirous 
n  of  a  corre.-|)ondence,  yon  inii-t  set  upon  MyronTs  -hort- 
hand  immediately."  Mr.  John  \\'e.-ley  did  so,  and  their  corres- 
pondence wus  afterwards  carried  on  chiefly  in  it. 

This  letter  was  evidently  written  in  a  hurry,  probably  in  the 
mid.-t  of  company.  A  part  of  it  is  in  Latin,  which,  as  it  .-how-  the 
facility  w  ith  which  he  wrote  in  this  language,  and  also  discovers 
something  of  tin-  turn  of  his  mind,  I  -hall  transcribe  it  below.* 
The  substance  of  it  I  shall  give  ^pE^gli-!i. 

*  ••  Toedet  me  populi  huju>cc  if  liu^tru,  ita  me  nrbanitate  sua  divexant  ct  per- 
iccjuuntur.  Nou  paiiunlur  me  essa  solum.  E  rare  vcaiunt  inyiscntes  clenci ; 


88  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WEBLEY. 

"  Boston,  Oct.  5. 

"  I  am  wearied  with  this  hospitable  people,  they  so  vex  and  tease 
me  with^lheir  civilities.  They  do  not  suffer  me  to  be  alone.  The 
clergy,  who  come  from  the  country  on  a  visit,  drag  me  along  with 
them  when  they  return.  I  am  constrained  to  take  a  view  of  this 
New  England,  more  pleasant  even  than  the  old.  I  cannot  help 
exclaiming,  O !  happy  country,  that  cherished  neither  flics,*  nor 
crocodiles,^  nor  informers. J  About  the  end  of  this  week  we  shall 
certainly  go  on  board  the  ship,  having  to  pay  a  second  time  for  our 
passage :  even  here,  nothing  is  to  be  had  without  money.  It  vexes 
me  to  be  obliged  to  purchase  this  delay,  and  to  pay  a  great  price 
for  mydeparture." 

"  My  disorder,  once  remqved  by  this  most  salubrious  air,  has 
again  returned.  All  my  friends  advise  me  to  consult  a  physician, 
but  I  cannot  afford  so  expensive  a  funeral." 

Mr.  Wesley  did  not  go  on  board  as  he  expected,  the  ship  being 
detained  some  time  longer.  During  his  stay  here,  his  disorder 
returned  with  violence,  and  reduced  him  to  a  state  of  very  great 
weakness.  On  the  15th  of  October  he  wrote  to  his  brother,  and 
continues  his  letter  in  a  kind  of  journal  to  the  25th,  when  he  went 
on  board  the  ship,  and  sailed  for  England.  -His  account  of  himself 
is  as  follows. 

"  I  should  be  glad  for  your  sake  to  give  a  satisfactory  account  of 
myself,  but  that  you  must  never  expect  from  me — It  is  fine  talking 
while  we  have  youth  and  health  on  our  side;  but  sickness  would 
spoil  your  boasting  as  well  as  mine.  I  am  now  glad  of  a  warm 
bed;  but  must  soon  betake  myself  to  my  board  again." 

"  Though  I  am  apt  to  think  that  I  shall  at  length  arrive  in  Eng- 
land to  deliver  what  I  am  entrusted  with,  yet  I  do  not  expect,  or 
wish  for  a  long  life  How  strong  must  the  principle  of  self-pre- 
servation be,  which  can  make  such  a  wretch  as  I  am  willing  to  live 

me  revertentes  in  rus  trahunt.  Cogor  hanc  Angliam  contemplari,  etiam  antiqua 
amceniorem ;  et  nequeo  non  exclamare,  O  fortunate  regio,  nee  muscas  alens,  nee 
crocodiles,  nee  delatores !  Sub  fine  hujus  hebdomadis  navem  certissime  con- 
scendimus,  duplicate  jsumptu  patriam  empturi.  Carolinesium,  nemo,  viatica 
suppeditavit ;  et  hie  itfdem  nil  nisi  cum  pretio.  Pessime  me  habet  quod  cogor 
moram  hanc  emere,  magnumque  pretium  digressions  solvere." 

"  Morbus  meus,  acre  hoc  saluberrimo  semel  fugatus,  iterum  rediit.  Suadent 
amici  omnes,  ut  medicum  consulem ;  sed  '  Funera  non  possum  tain  pretiosa 
pati.'" 

*  When  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  Frederica,  the  sand-flies  were  one  night  so  ex- 
ceedingly troublesome,  that  he  was  obliged  to  rise  at  one  o'clock,  and  smoke 
them  out  of  his  hut.  He  tells  us  that  the  whole  town  was  employed  in  the 
same  way. 

t  He  means  that  species  of  the  crocodile  called  the  alligator.  When  at  Sa- 
vannah, he  and  Mr.  DelatnoHe  used  to  bathe  in  the  Savannah  river  between 
four  and  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  before  the  alligators  were  stirring,  but  they 
heard  them  snoring  all  round  them.  One  morning  Mr.  Delamotte  was  in  great 
danger ;  an  alligator  rose  just  behind  him,  and  pursued  him  to  the  land,  whither 
tie  escaped  with  difficulty. 

t  He  puts  informers  in  good  company ;  they  are  "always  troublesome,  and 
sometimes  destructive  creatures.  They  seldom  or  never  confine  themselves  to 
simple  facts  ;  suspicion  supplies  much  matter,  and  invention  more.  After  what 
be  had  suffered,  it  is  no  wonder  he  speaks  of  them  in  so  feeling  a  manaer. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  89 

nt  nil! — or  rather  unwilling  to  die;  for  I  know  no  greater  pleasure 
in  life,  than  in  foundering  that  it  cannot  last  for  ever." 

•"The  temptations  past 


No  more  shall  vex  me  ;  every  grief  I  feel 
Shortens  tin1  destin'il  nimilier  ;  every  pulse 

:i  sharp  moment  of  the  pain  :nv;iy, 
And  llie  last  stroke  will  cnino.     liy  swift  degrees 
Time  sweeps  me  oil".  :iiul  I  shall  snon  arrive 
At  life's  vwret  piiioil:   O!   Celestial  point         * 
That  onds  this  mortal  story."  - 

"  To-day  completes  my  three-  \\  eeks'  unnece-~ary  stay  at  Boston. 
To-raornw  the  ship  falls  down  —  1  am  just  now  nmeh  v\  orse  than 
but  nothing  less  than  death  shall  hinder  me  from  embarking! 
"October  1^.  The  ship  that  carries  »/;<,  init.it  meet  \sitli  endless 
delays:  it  is  v\ell  if  it  sails  this  week.  I  have  lived  so  long  in  hon- 
ors and  indulgences,  that  1  have  almost  forgotten  \\heremito  I  am 
called;  being  strongly  urged  to  .-<t  up  my  rest  here.  But  I  will 
lean  no  hinder  upon  men;  nor  again  put  myself  into  the  power  of 
any  of  my  own  merciless  species,  by  either  expecting  their  kindness 
or  desiring  their  esteem.  .Mr.  .'•  ppy,  like  ;;n  errant  gentleman  as 
lie  is,  has  drawn  me  into  monstrous  expensas  for  ship  stores,  &c. 
S»  that,  what  with  my  three  weeks'  stay  at  Charles-Tou  n,  my 
month1-  stay  here,  and  my  donhle  passage,  —  from  courtier  1  am 
Uirned  philosopher.  *• 

••  Octolier  -11.      1  am   worried    on  all  sides  hy  the  solicitations  of 

<ny  friends  to  defer  my  winter   \  oya^e  till  1  lia\e  recovered  a  little 

.-rrenirfh.      Mr.  -  lain   apt   t.)   think    would    allow   me  to  wait  a 

f  .rtniirht  for  the  next  ship;  hut  thru  if  1  recover,    my   stay  \\ill  bo 

1  must    die  to  prove    m\se|f  sick,  and  1  can 

•  ',  i   no    more    at    sea.      I  am  therefore    determined  to  be  carried  on 
-i  'to-morrow,  and  leave  :he  event  to  God." 

.    .      The   ship   fell  down  as  was    expected,  but  a  c"«n- 

winil    prevented    UK;  from   following  till  now.      At  present  I 

•  i:«  thing  letter:   on  board  the  Hannah,  Captain  Cprney;   in 

.    uhich   they    have    forced    upon    me.     *f   have    not 

_'h  for  more.      Adieu." 

•!i"  -J7th,  Mr.  Wesley  had  so  far  recovered    strength    that  he 

I  prayers.      The  next  day  the  captain  informed  him 

I'jiroacliinjr.      In    the    evening   it   came   on    \\ith 

:!ul  violence  anj  r.i.irrd  all  uijrht.     On  the  -20th  in  the  morning 

.  prodiiriou-  a  sea,  that  it  v.a-hed  away  their  .sheep, 

h  •  If  their  ho^s,  and  drowned   most  of  their  fowl.     The  ship   was 

henvy    l.iden,  and    tl.>  amed  in  so  plentifully  at   the   sides, 

h         t'.iiir  n.  <  n  could  do  I  v  continual    pumpinir, 

l.i  keep  h.  :l,  i-.      "  |  ro~e,  and  lay  doun  by  turns,"    adds 

r.    \V"-l 


Mr.    \V"-le\  ,    "but    could    remain    in    no    posture    lou^'.      I    strove 
vehen.e!:t!\   to    pray,  but  in  vain;    I  .-till    per.-i-ted    in   striving,  but 


'  A 

In  mi  I«T  r    . 

:,    we  moan   n 

]••••!:.   prule^imi  ;  HIIUL  Wh"  |»<K,'ure»  aM»llho»d  \<\   \v.i! 
^ 


90  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLET. 

without  effect.  1  prayed  for  power  to  pray,*  for  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ;  continually  repeating  his  name,  till  I  felt  the  virtue  of  it 
at  last,  and  knew  that  I  abode  under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty." 

At  three  in  the  afternoon  the  storm  was  at  the  height;  at  four, 
the  ship  made  so  much  water,  that  the  captain,  finding  it  otherwise 
impossible  to  save  her  from  sinking,  cut  down  the  mizzen-mast. 
"In  this  dreadful  moment,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "I  bless  God  I 
found  the  comfort  of  hope;  and  such  joy  in  finding  I  could  hope,  as 
the  world  can  neither  give  nor  take  away.  I  had  that  conviction 
of  the  power  of  God  present  with  me,  overbalancing  my  strongest 
passion,  fear,  and  raising  me  above  what  I  am  by  nature,  as  sur- 
passed all  rational  evidence,  and  gave  me  a  taste  of  the  divine 
goodness." 

On  the  SOth  the  storm  abated;  and  "On  Sunday  the  Slst,"  he 
observes,  "my  first  business  was,  may  it  be  the  business  of  all  my 
days,  to  offer  up  the  sacrifice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving.  We  all 
joined  in  thanks  for  our  deliverance  most  of  the  day." 

They  soon  met  with  another  storm,  but  not  so  violent  as  the 
former,  and  continuing  their  voyage  with  some  intervening  difficul- 
ties and  dangers,  till  the  third  of  December,  the  ship  arrived  op- 
posite Deal,  and  the  passengers  came  safe  on  shore.  "I  kneeled 
down,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "and  birred  the  hand  that  had  con- 
ducted me  through  such  inextricable  mazes,  and  desired  I  might 
give  up  my  country  again,  whenever  God  should  require  it." 


CHAPTER    VI. 


SECTION   III. 

OF    ife.    CHARLES    WESLEY    FROM    DECEMBER    So,   1 7SC,    UNTIL    TKK 

EKI)    OF    JUNE,    1738. 

MR.  CHAFES  WESLEY,  had  been  absent  from  England  upwards 
of  thirteen  months;  during  this  time  he  had  passed  through  a  scries 
of  trials  and  difficulties,  which  in  all  their  circum.-  ranres  are  not 
very  common.  He  had  indeed  been  in  the  wilderness,  where  the 
hand  of  God  had  been  manifested  in  his  prescrvjitln.'i,  and  jinaliy 
in  his  deliverance.  Here  God  had  proved  hlri,  and  tried  hiii!,  and 
shown  him  what  was  in  his  heart.  In  this  state  of  sn:!<'>  in;-,  hn 
was  led  to  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  human  i;:;tnre,  than  he 
could  have  obtained  from  books  and  meditation,  through  the  whole 
course  (if  ])!. -]'{'(-.  His  knowledge  was  derived  from  experience, 
v.  !,  -  '  :.•  the  ,  ;  :.  !  ;  ••  t.iiii,  ;•«(!  the  most  useful  in  the  conduct 
oi  Lie,  uad  iiiiikc.3  LUC  deepest  impression  on  the  mind.  In  his 
distress  the  Scriptures  became  more  precious  than  he  had  ever 
found  them  before.  He  now  say  a  beauty  in  them,  which  the 
most  learned  and  iCiiiJCil  criticism  can  never  discover.  From  the 

*  He  means  wjjh  confidence  ani^comfort.   ' 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  91 

frequent  and  pointed  application  of  them  to  his  state  and  circum- 
stances, they  were  the  means  of  giving  ;i  decree  of  consolation  and 
hope,  which  hiiinau  prudence  and  human  help  can  never  bestow. 
!li-  -ituation  abroad  may  he  called  a  school,  in  which  the  discipline 
indeed  was  m  il:e  knn\\  |.-i!^.'  acquired  l>y  it,  valuable,  as 

it  prepared  him  to  under<tand,  and  di-po-rd  Vim  liy  degrees  to 
embrace.  ih"  -iinple  go-pel  \\ay  of  salvation,  which  the  pride  of 
inan  hath  alway-  rejected. 

Both  the  Mr.  Wesley-;  had  formed  a  large  acquaintance  m  Lon- 

don among  the  >>  riou-  professors  of  religion,  by  \\hom   they  were 

!.     When  Mr.  Charles  arrived  in  town,  his  friends 

ed  him  with  inexpre.—  ible  jo\  ,  as  one  restored  from  the  dead; 

a  report  li  ,  -pread,  th.it  the  ship  in  which  he  came  home, 

bad  i  .-idled  upon  one  lady  while  she 

'..•count  of  his  death.      After  he  had   delivered   his 

i   thi  ir   friend   M  r.  Charles    liivington,  in  St. 

-    Church-yard.      Hen-   he   met    with   letters,   and    a  journal 

from  his   brother   in   d'eorgia,  which  informed   him  of  what   had 

taken  place,  S.KUI  after  he  left  it.      .Before  he  finally  quitted  Amer- 

h  iried  \Ve-ley  had  written  a  letter  to  his  brother  John, 

in  which  Ie-  In-.  i  his  sentiments  of  some   particular  per- 

>  n,  but   by   way  of  caution,  had   pointed   out  two 

individuals   by  two   dreek  words.     This  letter  Mr.   John  Wesley 

dropt,  and  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  those  who  were  enemies  to  both 

of  them.      Mr.  John  Wesley  was  so  incautious  also,  as  to  tell  who 

meant    by   the   two    Greek  words,     'i'his   \\  as  .Mire  to   raise 

great  distnrban  a  ]>cople  so  irritable,  and  so  revengeful, 

a*  tli'  :    this  time.     Mr.    Charles    had    happily 

1  out  of  their  reach,  and  the  storm  fell  with  double  violence 

on  his  brother.*     The  journal    \\hich   he  now   received   from  Mr. 

Rivin<rton,   informed   him  of  the   particulars.     "I   read   it,"  says 

Mr.  Charles,  "  without  either  surprise  or  impatience.     The  drop- 

ping of  my  fatal   letter,  I  hope  will  convince  him,  of  v.  hat  I  never 

coidil,  his  o\\  n  :.  :;d    the  sutlering.-  which  it  ha.s 

how  him  his  blindness,      llis  simplicity  in 

ant  by  the-   tuo    (•  reek  words,  was 

.vii  out-dui'i  •;-.      Surely  all  this  will    be  sufficient  to 

•i  of  the  >erpent,  of  which   he  seems 

if  the  mnoceucy  of  the  d 

:i    ii-    in   these   remarks,  a   striking 

in-taiire  ,if  ili:'   artless,  u  luct   of  hi-   brother.     He 

i,  that  his   brother  wanted   foroiirht;   that   he  did 


nut  p.  which  would   follow  from   his  open 

.!  of  the  \\lri!e  truth.      This  li  ss  far  from  beiiiir  th<: 

.tolm  \Ve.>ley  had  too  much  ])enetration  and  knowledge 
of  human  nature,  not  to  f  .  it  would   follow  from    hi.-  con- 

duct ou  fh  .     The  truth  is,  that    Mr.  John    Wi  -ley    had 

adopted    a    princijile   of   unre-cr\  ed    opeumv-^   in    hi-   coi,\i\- 
with  others,  uhich.  on  pa  i  ied  al'imda'illy 

:idtict  in  the    present   iu>tance,  ma\ 

•This   was  eiirlit  or  nine  months  proVious  to  the  penwco) 
account  of  Mrs.  VVilliaouon. 


92  THE    LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

eerily,  and  firm  attachment  to  his  principle,  but  prudence  cannot 
justify  it,  even  on  the  most  rigid  principles  of  morality. 

It  appears  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  journal,  that  most  of  the 
Trustees  for  Georgia  were  Dissenters :  they  have  given  us  an  un- 
equivocal proof  that  the  Dissenters  at  this  time  possessed,  great 
liberality  of  sentiment;  or  they  would  not  have  approved  of  the 
nomination  of  the  two  Mr.  Wesleys,  men  avowedly  of  very  high 
Church  principles,  to  go  and  preach  the  gospel  in  Georgia;  es- 
pecially as  their  father  had  been  so  public  an  opposer  of  the  Dis- 
senting interest.  December  the  7th,  one  of  the  trustees  called  on 
Mr.  Wesley.  He  observes,  "  We  had  much  discourse  of  Georgia, 
and  of  my  brother's  persecution*  among  that  stiff-necked  people. 
He  seems  a  truly  pious,  humble  Christian;  full  of  zeal  for  God, 
and  love  to  man."  It  has  been  generally  acknowledged  that  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  a  more  rigid  Churchman  than  his  brother. 
I  was  therefore  pleased  to  find  this  testimony  of  his  candid  judg- 
ment of  a  Dissenter.  Could  he  have  said  more  in  favor  of  the 
most  pious  Churchman? 

Mr.  Oglethorpe  left  Georgia  and  pet  sail  for  England  on  the 
26th  of  November,  and  arrived  in  London  on  the  7th  of  January, 
1737.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  Availed  upon  him  flu-  mv.t  day,  and 
the  most  cordial  friendship  subsisted  between  then:;  which  contin- 
ued till  death. 

About  the  middle  of  January,  Count  ZinzendorfF  arrived  in 
England.  I  suppose  it  was  the  first  time  he  had  visited  this  coun- 
try. One  principal  object  of  this  visit,  seems  to  have  been,  to  pro- 
cure a  union  between  the  Moravian  Church,  and  the  Church  of 
England,  in  Georgia;  and  to  get  them  acknowledged  by  this  coun- 
try as  one  church.  The  Count  had  been  informed  of  the  piety 
and  zeal  of  the  two  brothers,  and  on  the  19th,  a  few  days  after  his 
arrival,  he  sent  for  Mr.  Charles  Wesley.  He  went,  and  the 
Count  saluted  him  with  all  possible  affection,  and  made  him  prom- 
ise to  call  every  day.  Here  he  was  acquainted  with  the  object  of 
the  Count's  visit  to  this  country.  From  him  he  went  to  the  bishop 
of  Oxford,  who  received  him  with  equal  kindness,  and  desired 
him  to  call  as  often  as  he  could,  without  ceremony  or  further  in- 
vitation. They  had  much  talk  of  the  state  of  religion  among  the 
Moravians;  of  the  object  of  the  Count's  visit;  and  the  bishop  ac- 
knowledged that  the  Moravian  bishops  had  the  true  succession. 

On  the  25th,  he  paid  a  visit  to  the  celebrated  Dr.  Hales,f  near 

*  Occasioned  by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  letter  to  his  brother,  just  now  men- 
tioned. 

t  Hales  (Stephen),  D.  D.,  a  celebrated  divine  and  philosopher,  was  born  in 
1677.  In  1696  he  was.  entered  at  Bennet  College,  Cambridge,  and  admitted  a 
Fellow  in  1703.  He  soon  discovered  a  genius  for  natural  philosophy.  Botany 
was  his  first  study,  and  he  used  to  make  excursions  among  the  hills  with  a  view 
of  prosecuting  it.  In  the  study  of  astronomy  he  was  equally  assiduous.  Hav- 
ing made  himself  acquainted  with  the  Newtonian  system,  he  contrived  a  machine 
for  showing  the  phenomena  of  the  heavenly  bodies,  on  much  the  same  principles 
•with  that  afterwards  made  by  Mr.  Rowley",  which,  from  the  name  of  his  patron, 
was  called  an  Orrery. 

In  1718,  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  the  Royal  Society:  and  the  year  following, 
read  an  account  of  some  experiments  he  nad  lately  made  on  the  effect  of  the 


THE    MFE    OP    THE    IlF.V.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  95 

T\\  ickenham,  who  was  one  of  the  Trustees  for  (.ieoririn.  The 
•  lay  thr)  took  a  walk  to  see  Mr  Pope's  house  aifd  jrardens; 
•-.luMly,"  lie  observe.-,  "called  a  hurlesmie  on  lniniaii  jrreati 
He  adds,  "I  wa-  sensibly  atlected  \\itli  tin-  plain  Latin  sentence  Oil 
the  Obelisk,  iii  memory  of  his  mother. — Jlh  Ediiha,  JMatrvin  opti- 
ma, J\Ittlierttm  aiiirtnli.fxiiiiti,  rnlt-!'  llo\v  far  superior  to  the  most 
labored  cle_'\  \\liicli  lie,  or  I'rior  hini.-elf  could  have  composed." 

As  (n-oriria  u  as  supposed  to  he  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
bishop  of  London,  Mr.  Wesley  took  an  early  opportunity  of  wait- 
ing on  his  lordship  with  the  Count's  proposition.  Hut  the  hishop 
refn-ed  to  meddle  iii  that  business.  He  Waited  airain  on  the  bishop 
of  I ) \ford,  and  informed  him  the  bishop  of  I  ,ondon  declined  having 
any  tiling  to  do  \\ith  d'eoriria,  alloiiin^  that  it  belonged  to  the  arch- 
bi.-hop  to  unite  the  .Moras  ians  \\ith  the  F.nirlish  Church.  He 
replied  that  it  was  the  bishop  of  London's  proper  office.  "  He  bid 
me,"  adils  Mr.  Wesley,  "  assure  tlie  Count,  we  should  acknowl- 
;he  Moravians  as  our  brethren,  and  one  church  with  us.1' 
The  count  seemed  resolved  to  carry  his  people  from  Georgia,  if 
they  inijrht  not  be  permitted  to  preach  to  the  Indians.  He  was 
MTV  desirous  to  take  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  with  him  into  (Jet-many. 

Mr.  Wesley  spent  this  year  in  attending  on  the  Trustees  and  tin- 
Hoard  of  Trr.de;  in  visiting  his  friends  in  London,  Q.xford,  and 
ditl'erent  parts  of  the  country;  and  his  brother  and  mother  in  the. 
West  of  Kni'land.  He  preached  occasionally  Jit  the  places  which 
he  \isited:  and  was  every  where  /ealons  for  (Jod,  and  remarkably 
!  to  a  irreat  number  of  persons  by  his  religions  conversation. 

In  August  he  was  requested  to  carry  up  tbe  Address  from  the 
University  of  Oxford,  to  his   Majesty.     Accordingly,  on  the   2lith, 

Sun's  warmth  in  rai^in^  llio  s:i)>  in  n  .  iuifiils  lit-iny  highly  ap- 

jiruvi-il  by  tin-  Unval  Sui-ii-tv,  In-  \v;is  rue  (iiir:u;i  il  lo  prococil ;  which  he  (lid,  anil 

in  17^7,  published  them  enlarged  and  improved,  under  the  tillc  of  Vrsjetaiile 

I;  and  in  1733,  he  added  nnolhcr  volume,  under  the  title   Staiieal   J\s>a\s. 

In  1732,  he  was  appointed  one  of  the  Trustees  for  eslatilNiiir.;  a  new  Colony  in 

i.     On  the  Oth  of  July.  17:Kt.  the  University  of  Oxford  honored  him  with 

a  diploma  for  the  decree  of  Doctor  in  Divinity;  a  mark  of  distinction  the  more 

honorable,  as  it  is  not   UMKI!    for  one   university  to  confer  iiradcmit-nl   hn 

ii>  ated  at  nnolhcr.      In  17:i'.',  he   printed  a  volume  in  octavo, 

entitled  I'liiiosuph-.  .  nts  on   Sea-\v:i|i-r.  Ci--rn,    I'lcsh,  and    other  suli- 

sianei-s.     In  1748,  he  read  before  the  BoyaHBori  mt  of  an  iiwtrumenl 

he  hail  invented  i  ailed  a  Ventilator,  for  rouvrj  in^  ln-sli  air  into  mines,  ln.s;iil;iN, 

-.  and  the  close  parts  of  ships,  which    was   u^ed    with 
only    I 

jiaperi  are  printed  in  tl  and  home  ho 

pub!.  .in-. 

;i  the  friendship  of  his  llo\al  lli^h- 
s,  who  IYci|iicntly  visited  him,  nnd  tn.U  a 
hitij  in  the  miilst  of  his  curious  res. -arvliei.  into  the  v;ino'i«.  parts  (,f 

mi:  in  I'.'.n.  l>r.  Mules  waa  appointed   Aimomi 
•.thotit  Ins  Bolicitalion  or  knov. 

•  111  l!ie   piT|M-tn:il  iiirney    of  Teddiiiu'ton.   near   Twiel,. 

and  tie  :  M:uups|iiie.      II  '.her    prefer- 

ment .  i\  nonimati-d  him  to  a  caiumn   •  . 

I1  -    '-•          •        111     \\illl   his     M:ljes|y    t,,   rcc;i!l     In,    Iliimiliatlon.        lie 

v.n-   i  I       ilicd  at, 

Teddini,'ton  in  17f,l,  in  ':  -  uge. 

•Ah  Editha'the  best  of  mothers,  the  most  loving  of  women,  farewell ! 


94  THE  LIFE  OF  THE  REV.  CHAIILES  WESLEY. 

he  waited  on  the  King  with  the  address,  at  Hampton  Court,  ac- 
companied with  a  few  friends.  They  were  graciously  received : 
and  the  archbishop  told  him,  he  was  glad  to  see  him  there.  They 
kissed  their  majesties'  hands,  and  were  invited  to  dinner.  Mr. 
Wesley  left  the  dinner  and  the  company,  and  hasted  back  to  town. 
The  next  day  he  waited  on  his  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  and  dined  at  St.  James'. 

Mr.  Wesley  did  not  experience  that  peace  and  happiness  in  re- 
ligion, nor  that  renewal  of  his  heart  in  holiness,  which  he  earnestly 
labored  to  attain.  He  was  not  therefore  satisfied  with  his  present 
state.  On  the  31st  of  August  he  consulted  Mr.  Law;  the  sum  of 
whose  advice  was,  "Renounce  yourself,  and  be  not  impatient." 
In  the  beginning  of  September  he  consulted  him  again,  and  asked 
several  questions,  to  which  Mr.  Law  gave  the  following  answers. 
"With  what  comment  shall  I  read  the  Scriptures?"  "None." 
"What  do  you  think  of  one  who  dies  unrenewed  while  endeavor- 
ing after  it?"  "It  neither  concerns  you  to  ask,*  nor  me  to  an- 
swer." "Shall  I  write  once  more  to  such  a  person ?"  "No." 
"But  I  am  persuaded  it  will  do  him  good."  "  Sir,  I  have  told  you 
my.  opinion."  "Shall  I  write  to  you?"  "Nothing  I  can  either 
speak  or  write  will  do  you  any  good." 

To  oblige  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  Mr.  Wesley  still  held  .his  office  of 
Secretary,  and  had  formed  a  resolution  to  return  to  Georgia. 
About  the  middle  of  October,  he  was  informed  at  the  office  that  he 
must  sail  in  three  weeks.  This  appointment  however  did  not  take 
place;  and  his  mother  vehemently  protested  against  his  going  back 
to  America;  but  this  did  not  alter  his  resolution. 

In  the  beginning  of  February,  1738,  Peter  Bohler  arrived  in 
England,  about  the  time  Mr.  John  Wesley  returned  from  Georgia. 
Bohler  soon  became  acquainted  with  the  two  brothers,  and  on  the 
20th  of  this  month  prevailed  with  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  to  assist 
him  in  learning  English.  Mr.  Charles  was  now  at  Oxford,  and 
Bohler  soon  entered  into  some  close  conversation  with  him,  and 
with  some  scholars  who  were  serious.  He  pressed  upon  them  the 
necessity  of  conversion;  he  showed  them  that  many  who  had  been 
awakened,  had  fallen  asleep  again  for  want  of  attaining  to  it.  He 
spoke  much  of  the  necessity  of  prayer  and  faith,  but  none  of  them 
seemed  to  understand  him. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  immediately  after  this,  taken  ill  of  a 
pleurisy.  On  the  24th,  the  pain  became  so  violent  as  to  threaten 
sudden  death.  While  in  this  state,  Peter  Bohler  came  to  his  bed- 
side. "  I  asked  him,"  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  "  to  pray  for  me.  He 
seemed  unwilling  at  first,  but  beginning  faintly,  ho  raised  his  voice 
by  degrees,  and  prayed  for  my  recovery  witli  strange  confidence. 
Then  he  took  me  by  tire  hand  and  calmly  said,  '  You  will  not  die 
now.'  I  thought  within  myself,  I  cannot  hold  out  in  this  pain  till 
morning — He  said,  -'Do  you  hope  to  be  saved?'  I  answered, 
(yes.'  'For  what  reason  do  you  hope  to  be  saved?'  'Because  I 
have  used  my  best  endeavors  to  serve  God.'  He  shook  his  head 

*Mr.  Wesley  found  that  he  was  not  renewed,  and  thought  he  might  die  while 
endeavoring  after  it.  The  question  therefore  was  to  him  of  seriou^  importance. 


TUB   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  95 

and  said  no  more.  I  thought  him  very  uncharitable,  saying  in  my 
heart,  'What!  are  not  my  endeavors  a  >uilici«-nt  ground  of  hope? 
Wmiltl  lie  rnh  me  <>f  my  endcavor>:  i  h;:ie  nothing  else  to  trust 
to.'" 

Mr.    Wt  -Icy  bled  three   tin,'-;  in  jibont  the  space  of 

turnty-four   hours;   after   v.hich   the   disea-"   aliated,  and  he  soon 

. iially  to  recover  his  strength^      As    he   still   retained  his 

other,  and  his    intention  of  returning  to    (Georgia  wfth   Mr.  O^h-- 

thorp'  called    Upon  to   embark    before    he    was    perfectly 

recnM  n-d.     TIio  physicians  absolutely  forbid   him  to  attempt  the 

'•'•(I    his    life.     They  likewise  mlvised   him,  as 

t  O.\ford;  where,  being  .-enior  master  in  his  college, 

he  might  nccept  of  ollices  and  preferment.     His   brother  urged  the. 

same  \\ith    it,  he    wrote  to  M  r.  I  >i:le- 

thnrpe  on  the  .id  of  April,  resigning   his  otVu-e  of  S-'-retary.     Mr. 

a    unwillh:_  him,    \\-.\\  iuir   now    had    ample 

::iid   ability;  and  \\ ;  Dswer,  that  if  he 

would  keep  his  place,  it  should  be  supplied  by  a  deputy  until  he 
could  follow.  J5ut  Mr.  Wesley  now  finally  relinquished  his  inten- 
tion of  iroing  back  to  America. 

!  -J  Irh,  he  v»:!s  :d:le  to  take  a  ride  to  Blcndon,  where  he  met 

with  his  brother  and  Mr.  Broughtnn.     The   ne-xt  day,  April  25th, 

Mrs.    Dehimotte,   hi-:   brother,  Mr.  I'ronirhton   and  himself  being 

D  their  little  chapel,  they  fell   into  a  dispute  whether  conver- 

.-i:m   \va<  gradual  or  instantaneous,      Mr.  John  Wesley  very  po>i- 

contendrd  for  (lie  latter,*  and  his  a>sertions  appeared  to  Mr. 

('harjes  shock'uiir;  especially  when  he  iiK.i.tioned  some  late  instan- 

•  inir  converted  in  a  moment.     Mrs.  Uclamotte, 

left  the  room  abruptly;  "1  staid,"  adds  Charles,  "and  insisted  that 
a  man  need  not  know  when  he  first  had  faith."  His  brother's 
«>hst:nac\,  as  he  calU  it,  in  maintaining  the  contrary  opinion,  at 
length  drove  him  outm  the  room.  Mr.  Uroughton  kept  his  ground, 
not  bring  quite  so  much  offended  a.-  Mr.  Ch;:rles  Wesley. 

This  warm  debate  happened  early  in  the  morning.  After  dinner 
Mr.  Hrouirhfnn  and  Mr.  .John  We>ley  returned  to  London,  and 
Mr.  Charles  !»•-;, n  reading  Haliburton's  life  to  the  family;  one 
in<t:iii"e,  and  1  .  of  instantaneous  conversion. 

The  next  day  he  finished  reading  Haliburton's  life.  It  produced 
iii  him  iri-(  t  humiliation,  self-abasement,  and  a  .-en>e  of  his  want 
of  that  filth  which  brings  rightt 'ousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the 

a  morning 

.  ••   of  conviction,  however,  that   possibly  he  miulit 

.  had  taken  hold  ot'hi-  miiiil,  and   continued  to  make  him 

i  .i\  a  return  of  his  disorder 

on   the    -JSth,   whi-ii    he    arrived    in    London.      Here    1'eter    i'.ohler 

visited    him   airain,  and    )ira\ed    with   him.      Mr.    Charles  "Woley 

now   thoiiL'lit  it  wa>  his   duty  to  consider    Holder's  doctrine,  and  to 

Initially  follow,  in  the  life  of  Mr.  Charles  NYrxlry.  hixmn  jirivatc  ynic- 

hal,  xvliich  \\  1.  nor  intriulr-il  Inr  publication.     It  is  pleasing  lo 

a   itii-,   unil  Mr.  Jolm  \\<  -~\'-\  '•-.  iirinti-il  journal, 

whrrc   •  mentioned  by   both  Works,  TO!. 

tifi.  p.  261,  at  the  bottom. 


06  THE   LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

examine  himself  whether  he  was  in  the  faith,  and  if  not,  never  te 
rest  till  he  had  attained  it.  Still,  however,  there  was  a  secret  wish 
within  his  heart  that  this  new  doctrine,  as  he  then  thought  it,  might 
not  be  true;  and  hence  arose  a  joy  when  he  imagined  he  had  found 
an  argument  against  it.  He  soon  was  furnished  with  an  argument 
from  his  own  experience,  which  he  deemed  unanswerable.  Hav- 
ing received  benefit  by  bleeding,  lie  wa"s  at  the  sacrament  on  the 
first  of  May,  and  felt  a  degree  of  peace  in  receiving  it.  "  Now," 
said  he  to  himself,  "  I  have  demonstration  against  the  Moravian 
doctrine,  that  a  man  cannot  have  peace  without  assurance  of  his 
pardon.  I  now  have  peace,  yet  cannot  say  of  a  surety  that  my  sins 
are  forgiven."  His  triumph  was  very  short :  his  peace  immediately 
left  him,  and  he  sunk  into  greater  doubts  and  distress  than  before. 
He  now  began  to  be  convinced  that  he  had  not  that  faith  which 
puts  the  true  believer  in  possession  of  the  benefits  and  privileges 
of  the  gospel.  For  some  days  following  he  had  a  faint  desire  to 
attain  it,  and  prayed  for  it.  He  then  began  to  speak  of.  the  neces- 
sity of  this  faith  to  his  friends:  his  earnestness  to  attain  it  increased, 
and  he  determined  not  to  rest  till  he  had  the  happy  experience  of 
it  in  himself. 

Soon  afterwards  Mr.  Broughton  called  upon  him  at  the  house  of 
Mr.  Bray.  The  subject  was  presently  introduced.  Mr.  Broughton 
said,  "As  for  you,  Mr.  Bray,  I  hope  you  are  still  in  your  senses, 
and  not  run  mad  after  a  faith  that  must  be  felt."  He  continued 
contradicting  this  doctrine  of  faith,  till  he  roused  Mr.  Wesley  to 
defend  it,  and  to  confess  his  want  of  faith.  "God  help  you,  poor 
man,"  said  Broughton,  "if  I  could  think  that  you  have  not  faith,  I 
am  sure  it  would  drive  me  to  despair."  Mr.  Wesley  then  assured 
him,  he  was  as  certain  that  he  had  not  the  faith  of  the  gospel,  as 
he  was  that  he  hoped  for  it,  and  for  salvation. 

It  is  commonly  said,  that  passion  and  prejiliice  blind  the  mind. 
We  should  rather  say,  they  give  the  understanding  a  false  view  of 
objects,  by  changing  the  media  through  which  it  sees  them.  Mr. 
Broughton  was  a  man  of  learning,  had  been  a  member  of  their  little 
society  at  Oxford,  and  was  well  disposed  to  religion.  He  viewed 
the  notion  of  faith  which  the  two  brothers  had  now  embraced, 
through  the  medium  of  prejudice,  and  his  understanding  was  con- 
fused and  his  judgment  perverted.  He  seemed  to  think,  that  he 
could  not  place  the  absurdity  of  their  notion  in  a  stronger  light, 
than  by  saying,  this  faith  must  be  felt.  He  thought  a  man  must  be 
out  of  his  senses  before  he  can  persuade  himself  that  he  must  feel 
that  he  has  faith.  As  if  it'were  possible  for  a  man  to  believe  a 
proposition,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  not  be  conscious  that  he  be- 
lieves it:  or  to  have  doubts,  and  be  totally  unconscious  and  ignorant 
of  them;  the  impossibility  of  which  is  evident. 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  now  saw,  that  the  gospel  promises  to  man 
a  knowledge  of  God  reconciled  in  Christ  Jesus,  which  he  had  not 
attained;  that  a  person  prepared  to  receive  it  as  he  was  by  knowing 
his  want  of  it,  must  attain  it  by  clear  views  of  Christ,  and  a  living 
faith  in  him;  and  he  became  more  arid  more  earnest  in  pursuit  of 
it.  On  the  12th  of  May  he  waked  in  the  morning,  hungering  and 
thirsting  after  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY  97 

by  faith.  He«ead  Isaiah,  and  saw,  that  unto  him  were,  the  prom- 
..•i.lc.  lie  now  spent  tlit-  whole  of  his  time  in  discoursing  on 
faith,  cither  with  thus*:  who  had  it,  or  with  those  who  sought  it; 
and  in  reading  the  Scriptures  and  pra\er. 

On  this  da\  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  that  he  was  much  affected  at 
the>ight  of  Old  Mr.  AiiiMvorth;  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  near 
eighty  yean  of  a^e.  "  Like  old  Simeon,  he  was  waiting  to  see 
the  Lord's  salvation,  that  hi;  might  die  in  peace.  His  tears,  his 
vehemency,  and  child-like  simplicity,  .-bowed  him  upon  the  en- 
trance of  the  kingdom  of  heaven."  Mr.  Ainsworth*  seems  to  have 
been  fully  convinced  of  the  true  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  to 
have  joined  himself  to  this  little  company  \\  ho  \\en-  endeavoring 
to  know  and  >erve  (MM!  as  the  gospel  directs.  Mr.  Wesley  men- 
iiini  at'terwards,  with  great  admiratioti  of  his  simplicity  and 
child-like  disposition. 

Ma\  17th.  Mr.  NVesh-y  first  saw  Luther  on  the  (ialntians,  which 
Mr.  Holland  had  accidentally  met  with.  They  immediately  began 
to  read  him;  "  And  my  friend,"  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  "was  so  ali'ect- 
ed  in  hearing  him  read,  that  he  breathed  sighs  and  groans  unutter- 
able. I  marvelled  that  we  were  so  soon  and  entirely  removed  from 
him  that  called  us  into  the  grace  of  Christ,  unto  another  gospel. 
Who  would  believe  that  our  church  had  been  founded  on  this  im- 
portant article  of  justification  by  faith  alone?  I  am  astonished  I 
should  ever  think  this  a  new  doctrine;  especially  while  our  articles 
and  homilies  stand  nnrepealed,  and  the  key  of  knowledge  is  not 
yet  taken  away.*  Frtmi  this  time  I  endeavored  to  ground  as  many 
of  our  friends  as  came  to  see  me  in  this  fundamental  truth.'  Sal- 
vation by  faith  alone — not  an  idle,  dead  faith,  but  a  faith  which 
works  by  love,  and  is  incessantly  productive  of  all  good  works  and 
all  holiin  - 

May  the  19th,  a  Mrs.  Turner  called  upon  him,  who  professed 
faith  in  Christ.  Mr.  Wesley  asked  her  several  questions;  to  which 
she  returned  the  following  answers.  Has  God  bestowed  fa'ith 
upon  you?  "  Ve»  he  has."  Why,  have  you  peace  with  God? 
••  N  •  •-,  perfect  peace."  And  do  you  love  Christ  above  all  things? 
••  I  do,  above  all  things."  Then  you  are  willing  to  die.  "  I  am, 
and  would  be  ^lad  to  die  this  moment;  for  I  know  that  all  my  sins 
are  blotted  out;  the  hand-writing  that  was  against- me,  i>  taken 
out  of  the  uay,  and  nailed  to  the  cross.  He  ha~  saved  me  by  his 
death;  he  has  washed  me  in  his  blood;  1  ha\e  peace  in  him,  and 
rejoice  \\  ith  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory."  Mr.  Wesley  adds, 
••  Her  answers  \\ere  so  full  to  these  and  the  most  searching  ques- 
tion>  I  could  a>k,  that  I  had  no  doubt  of  her  having  received  the 

•  Tins  is  a  most  pleasing  anecdote  of  a  man  of  so  much  reading  and  study  as 
.Mr.  K..I  i  rt  Ainsworth.  It  shows  the  great  goodness  of  his  mind,  which  was 
not  milled  uji  with  extensive  knowledge,  acquired  l>y  lonj;  industry ;  nor  with, 
the  labon  ol  ninny  years,  successfully  employed  for  the  promotion  of  literature 
and  the  honor  of  his  country.  He  was  born  in  Lancashire,  in  ICCO;  and  was 
m:i-t'T  of  11  lioardiii'j  school  at  Belhiial-Urccn,  from  win-no-  In-  removed  to 
Hackney.— After  acquiring  a  modcrat--  fortune,  he  retired  Mod  lived  privately. 
We  are  indebted  to  him  for  the  best  Latin  and  tfajtiah  Dictionary  extant.  Ha 
died  in  1743. 

9 


93  TITF.    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARGES    WESLEY. 

• 

atonement;  and  waited  for  it  myself  with  more  assured  hope,  feel- 
'ngan  anticipation  of  poy  on  her  account." 

Religious  conversation,  especially  when  it  is  a  simple,  artless  re- 
lation  of  genuine  experience,  is  often  of  singular  use.  Christian 
experience  implies  a  consciousness  which  a  man  has  in  himself, 
that  he  lives  in  the  possession  of  certain  spiritual  benefits  and  priv- 
ileges, which  the  gospel  promises  to  those  who  cordially  embrace 
it,  and  in  hope  of  others  which  he  has  not  yet  attained.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley experienced  great  humiliation  and  self-abasement;  he  was  fully 
conscious  of  his  own  helplessness  and  total  inability  to  reconcile 
himself  to  God,  or  to  make  atonement  for  the  least  of  his  sins,  by 
the  best  endeavors  to  serve  him.  His  whole  hope,  therefore,  of 
pardon  and  salvation,  was  in  Christ,  by  attaining  those  benefits 
which  the  Holy  Jesus,  by  the  whole  process  of  redemption,  had  pro- 
cured for  him.  He  had  already  been  the  means  of  awakening 
several  persons  to  a  sense  of  their  sinfulness  and  danger,  by  de- 
scribing the  state  of  his  own  mind,  and  showing  them  the  evi- 
idence  on  which  his  convictions  of  sin  were  founded.  And  he  also 
was  both  instructed  and  encouraged  by  hearing  the  experience  of 
those  who  had  attained  that.knowledge  of  Christ,  and  of  the  poAver 
of  his  resurrection,  which  he  was  now  earnestly  seeking.  The 
practice  of  thus  conversing  together  on  experience,  is  peculiar  to 
Christians;  Christianity  being  the  only  religion  that  was  ever  pub- 
lished to  the  world,  which  leads  man  to  an  intercourse  and  fellow- 
ship with  God  in  spiritual  things.  It  is  pleasing  to  observe,  that 
those  who  associated  together,  at  the  very  commencement  of  this 
revival  of  religion,  immediately  fell  into  this  most  excellent  method 
of  building  one  another  up  in  their  most  holy  faith.  Their  daily 
conversation  became  a  powerful  means  of  keeping  their  minds 
watchful  against  sin,  and  diligent  and  zealous  in  pursuit  of  holi- 
ness; it  tended  to  give  consolation,  to  increase  patience  under 
affliction,  and  to  strengthen  theii  confidence  of  deliverance  and  vic- 
tory in  God's  own  time.  I  believe  this  method  of  religious  im- 
provement has  been  more  universally  and  constantly  attended  to 
among  the  Methodists,  than  among  any  other  class  of  people  pro- 
fessing religion.  In  this,  I  apprehend,  they  have  very  much  re- 
sembled the  Primitive  Christians,  as  long  as  these  retained  their 
first  zeal  and  simplicity,  which  probably  was  till  towards  the  latte» 
end  of  the  second  century,  and  in  some  places  much  later.  What 
a  pity  that  any  denomination  of  Christians,  the  Methodists  in  par- 
ticular, should  ever  lose  this  characteristic  of  the  followers  of 
Christ. 

When  persons  began  to  relate  their  experience  in  religion,  at  the 
period  of  which  I  am  now  speaking,  it  appeared  to  many  as  a  new 
thing  in  England.  The  phrases  they  made  use  of,  had  not  as  yet 
been  learned  by  heart;  they  were  the  genuine  expressions  of  \\ -hat 
had  passed  in  their  own  hearts,  and  therefore  signified  something 
fixed  and  determinate,  which  all  who  experienced  the  same  things, 
or  their  want  of  them,  would  easily  understand;  though  to  others 
they  would  appear,  as  they  do  now,  mere  cant  phrases,  without 
any  determinate  ideas  affixed  to"  them.  Mr.  Wesley's  knowledge 
of  himself,  and  Conscious  want  of  peace  with  God,  on  a  foundu- 


THE  i.irr.  or  THE  REV.  ruAnr.ES  WEST.ET.  99 

tion  which  cannot  be  shaken,  furnished  him  with  a  kry  wnich 
opened  tlicir  true  n  l!e-:>\\  ;!  contained  ample 

|'in\  i.-ion>  tiir  ;ill    iiis  want,  and   lliat    its    narration  on   tlic  mind   id 
admiralty    adapted   tf>   tin-  lininan    faculties.      Hi-   perceived,  that, 
OOWeveK  learning  Blight  assist  him   in   jiuL'injr  ill'  his  e\pei 
and  in  ri-sriiltitin^  the  moans  of  retaining  and  incn-a-inir  it;   \* 
pcricnci- is  distinct  lioth  from  learning  and  mere  speculative  Opin% 
inn,   and    mayjio    and    often    is,   separated   from   t^em.      He    was 
tlierefnre  cnnvinred,  that  all  his  learning  could  neither  irive  him  an 
cxperim'-ntal  knowledge  of  Chri-t.  nor  supply   the  place  of  it;  and 

ho   had   no  pretensions   to  learni: 
joicin«r  in  it;  which  made   him   will'mir  to    lie  tan<rht,  in  matt- 

.  I iy  tin-  illiterate.      He   now  lost   the  pride  of  literature, 
•  •UL'hf  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  little  child:    he  counted   all 
tliinirs  as  dim-:  and  dross  in  comparison  of  it;   and  all  his  thoughts, 
hi-  hopes    and  his   tears,  had   son.e  lelation  to  it.      lint 
(•ml  did  not   leave  him  Ion:.'   in    this   state.      On  Whitsunday.  May 
•Jlst,  he  \\aked    in    hope   and   expectation  of   soon  attainini:  the  ob- 
ject  of  his  \\  ishes,  the  know  led^e  of  God  reconciled  in  Christ  .Jesus. 
At  ninr  o'clock  his  lirother  and  some  friend-  c-ame  to  him,  and  sunir 
a  hymn  suited  to  the  day.     When  they  left  him  he  lietook  himself 
to  prayer.      Soon  afterward-;  a  per.-nn  came  and  said,  in  a  \  ery  sol- 
emn manner,  <•  believe  in  the  name  of  .Ie-n<  of  Nazareth  and  thou 
shall  lie  healed  of  all  thine  infirmities."     Tin-  words  \\ent  through 
nd  animated  him  with  confidence.     He  looked   into  the 
Scripture,  and  i  w  Lord,  what  is  my  hope?  truly  my  hope 

:i  in  thee.1'  He  then  ca-t  his  e\  e  on  these  words,  "  He  hath 
juit  a  new •  son«r  into  my  month,  even  thanksgiving  unto  our  (iod; 
many  r-liall  -ee  it  and  fear,  and  put  their  trn-t  in  the  Lord."  After- 
wards lie  opened  upon  Isaiah  xl.  1.  "  Comfort  ye,  comfort  ye  my 
people,  saith  our  (Jod,  speak  comfortahly  to  .lertisalem  and  cj-y 
unto  her,  that  her  warfare  is  accomplished,  that  her  iniquity  is 
pardoned,  for  she  ha.th  received  of  the  Lord's  hand  double  for  all 
h'-r  -ins."  In  reading  the-e  pa-.-ajres  of  Scripture,  he  was  ena- 
bled to  view  Christ  as  set  forth  to  be  a  propitiation  for  hi- 
through  faith  in  his  blood,  anil  recehed  that  pi-ace  and  rest  in  (iod, 
v.  liic-b  lie  had  so  earnestlv  sonirht. 

'I'he  next  morning  he  \\akcd  ^\ith  a  sen-e  of  the  divine  -.'oodness 
and  protection,  and  rejoiced  in  reading  the  I0?ih  Psalm,  ^o  nobly 
descriptive,  he  .  nf  \\hat  d'od  had  done  for  his  soul'. 

This  day  he  had  a  very   humbling  view  of  his  o\\n  \\eakm--;   but 
wa«  enabled  to  contemplate  Christ  in   hi-  power  to  save  to'the  ut- 
tenno-t,    all     tho-e    \\  ho    come     unto    (iod    by    him.      .Man;, 
thoiiirhts  \\  -ted  to   hi<  mind,  but   they    immediateh     van- 

i-hed  aw;i\.  In  the  afternoon  he  was  irreatly  strengthened  by 
those  won!-  in  the  -l.fcl  of  Isaiah,  which  he  saw  were  spoken  to  en- 
c-onra-re  and  comfort  the  true  I-rael  of  (ind.  in  •  \  •  r\  a  ire  of  his 

church.     '•  But  now  thni  saith  the  Lord  that  created  thee,  0  .Jacob, 
and  he  that  formed  thee.  ()    Israel,  fear  not:  for    I  ha\e    red' 
thee,  1  have  called  thee  by  thy  name;   thou  art  mine.      When  thou 
-t  through   the  waters  I  will  be   with   thee:  and   through  the 
rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow   thee:  when  thou  walke?t  through 


102  THE    L.IFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WEfiLET. 

try,  Mr.  John  Wesley  set  out  intending  to  go  to  Tiverton,  and  Mr. 
Charles  began  writing  his  first  sermon  after  his  conversion,  "  In 
the  name  of  Christ  his  prophet." 

He  had  before  this  tinie  been  the  means  of  leading  several  per- 
sons to  a  knowledge  of  themselves,  and  to  a  sense  of  their  want  of 
faith  in  Christ:  he  was  now  the  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  of 
bringing  one  to  an  experimental  knowledge  of  salvation  by  the  re- 
mission of  sin,  so  that  she  rejoiced  in  God  her  Saviour  A  severe 
exercise  of  faith  and  patience  soon  followed.  June  the  1st,  he 
found  his  mind  so  exceedingly  dull  and  heavy  that  he  had  scarcely 
any  power  to  pray.  This  state  increased  upon  him  for  several 
days,  till  at  length  he  became  insensible  of  any  comfort,  or  of  an^ 
impression  of  good  upon  his  mind  in  the  means  of  grace.  He  was 
averse  to  prayer,  and  though  he  had  but  just  recovered  strength 
sufficient  to  go  to  church,  yet  he  almost  resolved  not  to  go  at  all : 
when  he  did  go,  the  prayers  and  sacrament  were  a  grievous  burden 
to  him:  instead  of  a  fruitful  field,  he  found  the  whole  service  a 
dreary  barren  wilderness,  destitute  of  comfort  and  profit.  He  felt 
what  he  calls,  '•'  A  cowardly  desire  of  death,"  to  escape  from  his 
present  painful  feelings.  He  began  to  examine  himself,  and  to 
enquire  wherein  his  present  state  differed  from  the  state  he  was  in 
before  he  professed  Taith.  He  soon  found  there  was  a  difference 
in  the  following  particulars;  he  observed  the  present  darkness  was 
not  like  the  former;  there  was  no  guilt  in  it;  he  was  persuaded  God 
would  remove  it  in  his  own  time;  and  he  was  confident  of  the  love 
and  mercy  of  God  to  him  in  Christ  Jesus. — The  former  state  was 
night,  the  present  only  a  cloudy  day;  at  length  the  cloud  dispersed, 
and  the  Sun  of  righteousness  again  shone  with  brightness  on  his 
soul. 

<•  This  was  a  most  instructive  exercise.  It  showed  him,  1.  His 
own  utter  helplessness  in  the  work  of  his  salvation.  "He  found  by 
experience  that  he  could  not  produce  comfort  or  any  religious  af- 
fection in  himself  when  he  most  wanted  them.  The  work  is  God's: 
when  he  gives  light  and  strength,  man  may  work,  and  he  is  re- 
quired to  work  out  his  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling;  but  till 
God  begin  the  work,  man  cannot  move  a  step  in  it.  2.  It  taught 
him  to  value  the  gifts  of  God  which  nothing  can  purchase;  and  to 
guard  them  as  his  treasure,  and  not  barter  them  for  the  goods  of 
this  life.  3.  He  saw  hereby,  that  if  he  could  not  produce  comfort 
and  religious  affections  in  himself,  he  was  still  less  able  to  produce 
them  in  others,  and  therefore,  whenever  they  were  experienced  un- 
der his  ministry,  the  work  was  God's,  he  was  only  the  mean,  humble 
instrument  in  his  hand.  Thus  God  prepared  him  for  great  use- 
fulness and  guarded  him  against  pride.  When  the  trial  was  over, 
he  saw  the  excellent  fruits  of  it,  and  thanked  God  that  it  continued 
so  long. 

June  the  7th,  Dr.  Byrom*  called  upon  him.     Mr.  Wesley  had  a 

*  John  Byrom,  an  ingenious  poet  of  Manchester,  was  born  in  1691.  His  first 
poetical  essay  appeared  in  the  Spectator,  No.  COS,  beginning,  "  My  time,  O  ye 
Muses,  was  happily  spent ;"  which,  with  two  humorous  letters  on"  dreams,  are 
to  be  found  in  the  eighth  volume.  He  was  admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal 
Society  in  1724.  Having  originally  entertained  thoughts  of  practising  physic 


TH»  LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WE8LET.  105 


hard  .••truir'.'Ii'  \\ith  his  hnshfulness  before  he  could  prevail  on  him- 
«clf  to  -peak  freely  to  tin-  doctor  on  tin-  thinir.-v  "f  <•«>(!.  At  length 
he  gave  him  ;i  .-imple  relation  of  hi-  own  .  \pt  rience:  this  lirougbt 
on  a  full  explanation  of  the  doctrine  of  faith,  which  Dr.  liyrom 

.  --d  with  wonderful  readii 

Mr.    We-lry    having  recovered   strength,   began  to  move  about 

iiniiitiir  his  friend-.      Hi-  u  ciit  to  Blendon,  ami  tn  .-ome  othrr  places 

in  tin-  country,  ami  found,  that  the  more  he  labored  in  the  work  of 

the  ministry,  the  more  his  joy  and  happine  —  in  (I,..  I  «  a.-  incr- 

He  \\;i>  remarkahly  diligent,  zealous,  and   >ucce--ful    wherever  he 

-eldom  staying  a  night  or  two  in  any  place,    i  1  per- 

.•oiiv  inced  of  the  truth   and  converted  to  God.      In  thin 

jourm  v   he    met  with  tin-  Rev.  Mr.    1'ier-,    and  on  the  !>tli  of  this 

month,  in  ridin.  ke  in   liim   of  his  own  expei 

w  ith  irreat    simplicity,   lint  with    confidence.      He  found   Mr.    1'iers 

the  faith.      Gn  '.re.-!  part  of  the  day  \\a>  .-pent  in 

me  manner,  Mr.  Hray,  who  was  \\\i\i  Mr.  "\Vesh-y,   relating 

the   dealing-  of  (MM!    with  his  own    -oul,   and   showing  what  great 

thinirs  (tod  hail  done  for  their   friends   in  London.     Mr   Piers  lis- 

tei:ed  with  i  ;:.i:i  T  attention  to  all  that  was  said,   made  not  the  least 

objection,  luit  confessed  that  the-e  were  tliiiFtrs  wliich  he  had  never 

•need.     They  then  walked  and  suiiir,  and  prayed  in  the  gar- 

den:   :  .illy  allected,  and  te.-tilied  his  full  conviction  of  the 

truth,   and   ileyire    of  finding   (  hrist.      "   But,"   sai<l    he,   "  I   must 

cpare  m\.-elf  -rcise  of  j.rayer  and  i'ood  works." 

Th'  Mr.  \Ve.-leyand    Mr.   IJray   arri\ed   at  Blondon, 

Mr.  1'ier.-.  had  heen  led  to  read  the  homily  on  ju.-tification,  by  which 
•    ivinced    tint   in   him,   by  nature,    dwelt  Ho   -rood  thing. 
Thi.-  j)repart'd   him  to  receive  what  the-  i'  peace  re- 

lated. 5  their  own  experience.     He  now  saw  that  all  the 

thoiii:hts  of  his  In  art  were  evil,  and  that  continually,  forasmuch  aa 
w  hat-oever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 

June    the  Jiith.      He   bec;uiie    earnest    for   present   salvation;    he 

"iifort,   and    was   encouraged  by  rending  Luke 

••  Whether  is  it  easier  to  >a\  ,  thy  .-ins    be  forgiven  thee,  or 

up  and  walk?      Hut  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son   of 

man  hath  power  on  earth  to  forgive  -ins,  (he  .-aid  unto  the  sick   of 

tli«-  pal-y)  1  -;.y  unto  thee  ari-e,  am!  take    up  thy    be«l   and  ^'o  unto 

thine  bun  -!r.  \\'e.-ley  and  Mr.  Bray  now  conversed  with 

him  on   tin-  power  of  Chri-t    to  -ave,   ami   then   prayed    with  him; 

I'-alm,  and  all  of  them    wereanima- 

.n  reading,  "  Thou   that  heare.-i   prayer,  unto  thee 

hhall  all   lle.-h  C  ia  tin-  man  whom  tliou  choo-est,  and 

•into    tliv-elf;   he  .-hall   dwillin   thy   court,   and   shall    be 

:i    ]>rfcmit:Ui'  uiarri:!^'1 

r.  .tin  r.      ll<-  \v;is  a  man 
• 

ii  I7G3; 

and  a  coll'-i  timi  ni  Ins  Mtsceilaiicous  Poerus  was  pnir.  m  two 

iictavii.  ; 


102  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEV. 

try,  Mr.  John  Wesley  set  out  intending  to  go  to  Tiverton,  and  Mr. 
Charles  began  writing  his  first  sermon  after  his  conversion,  "  In 
the  name  of  Christ  his  prophet." 

He  had  before  this  time  been  the  means  of  leading  several  per- 
sons to  a  knowledge  of  themselves,  aiid  to  a  sense  of  their  want  of 
faith  in  Christ:  he  was  now  the  instrument  in  the  hands  of  God  of 
bringing  one  to  an  experimental  knovyledge  of  salvation  by  the  re- 
mission of  sin,  so  that  she  rejoiced  in  God  her  Saviour.  A  severe 
exercise  of  faith  and  patience  soon  followed.  June  the  1st,  he 
found  his  mind  so  exceedingly  dull  and  heavy  that  he  had  scarcely 
any  power  to  pray.  This  state  increased  upon  him  for  several 
days,  till  at  length  he  became  insensible  of  any  comfort,  or  of  any 
impression  of  good  upon  his  mind  in  the  means  of  grace.  He  was 
averse  to  prayer,  and  though  he  had  but  just  recovered  strength 
sufficient  to  go  to  church,  yet  he  almost  resolved  not  to  go  at  all : 
when  he  did  go,  the  prayers  and  sacrament  were  a  grievous  burden 
to  him:  instead  of  a  fruitful  field,  he  found  the  whole  service  a 
dreary  barren  wilderness,  destitute  of  comfort  and  profit.  He  felt 
what  he  calls,  "  A  cowardly  desire  of  death,"  to  escape  from  his 
present  painful  feelings.  He  began  to  examine  himself,  and  to 
enquire  wherein  his  present  state  differed  from  the  state  he  was  in 
before  he  professed  Taith.  He  soon  found  there  was  a  difference 
in  the  following  particulars;  he  observed  the  present  darkness  was 
not  like  the  former;  there  was  no  guilt  in  it;  he  was  persuaded  God 
would  remove  it  in  his  own  time;  and  he  was  confident  of  the  love 
and  mercy  of  God  to  him  in  Christ  Jesus. — The  former  state  was 
night,  the  present  only  a  cloudy  day;  at  length  the  cloud  dispersed, 
and  the  Sun  of  righteousness  again  shone  with  brightness  on  his 
soul. 

!  This  was  a  most  instructive  exercise.  It  showed  him,  1.  His 
own  utter  helplessness  in  the  work  of  his  salvation.  *He  found  by 
experience  that  he  could  not  produce  comfort  or  any  religious  af- 
fection in  himself  when  he  most  wanted  them.  The  work  is  God's: 
when  he  gives  light  and  strength,  man  may  work,  and  lie  is  re- 
quired to  work  out  his  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling;  but  till 
God  begin  the  work,  man  cannot  move  a  step  in  it.  a.  It  taught 
him  to  value  the  gifts  of  God  which  nothing  can  purchase;  and  to 
guard  them  as  his  treasure,  and  not  barter  them  for  the  goods  of 
this  life.  3.  He  saw  hereby,  that  if  he  could  not  produce  comfort 
and  religious  affections  in  himself,  he  was  still  less  able  to  produce 
them  in  others,  and  therefore,  whenever  they  were  experienced  un- 
der his  ministry,  the  work  was  God's,  he  was  only  the  mean,  humble 
instrument  in  his  hand.  Thus  God  prepared  him  for  great  use- 
fulness and  guarded  him  against  pride.  When  the  trial  was  over, 
he  saw  the  excellent  fruits  of  it,  and  thanked  God  that  it  continued 
so  long. 

June  the  7th,  Dr.  Byrom*  called  upon  him.     Mr.  Wesley  had  a 

*  John  Byrom,  an  ingenious  poet  of  Manchester,  was  born  in  1691.  His  first 
poetical  essay  appeared  in  the  Spectator,  No.  603,  beginning,  "  My  time,  O  ye 
Muses,  was  happily  spent ;"  which,  with  two  humorous  letters  on  dreams,  are 
to  be  found  in  the  eighth  volume.  He  was  admitted  a  member  of  the  Royal 
Society  in  1724.  Having  originally  entertained  thoughts  of  practising  physic 


" 

TUB    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  105 

hard  struggle  with  his  bashfulness  before  he  could  prevail  on  him- 
sell  to  speak  lively  to  the  doctor  on  the  things  of  God.  At  length 
he  gave  him  a  simple  relation  of  his  own  experience:  this  brought 
on  a  full  explanation  of  the  doctrine  of  faith,  which  Dr.  Bvrom 
received  with  wonderful  rcadi? 

Mr.  Wesley  having  recovered  strength,  began  to  move  about 
among  Ins  friends.  He  went  to  Blendon,  and  to  some  other  places 
in  the  country,  and  found,  that  the  more  he  labored  in  the  work  of 
the  mim>try,  the  more  his  joy  and  happiness  in  God  was  increased. 

a  remarkably  diligent,  zealous,  and  successful  wherever  he 
it,  seldom  sta\  mg  a  night  or  two  in  any  place,  but  several  per- 
son-were convinced  of  the  truth  and  converted  to  God.  In  this 
journey  he  met  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Piers,  and  on  the  9th  of  this 
month,  m  riding  to  Bexley,  spake  to  him  of  his  own  experience, 
witu  great  simplicity,  but  with  confidence.  He  found  Mr.  Piers 
ready  to  receive  the  faith.  Greate.-t  part  of  the  day  was  spent  in 

ne  manner,  Mr.  Bray,  who  was  with  Mr.  Wesley,  relating 
the  dealings  of  God  with  bis  own  soul,  and  showing  what  great 
things  God  had  done  for  their  friends  in  London.  Mr  Piers  lis- 
tened with  eager  attention  to  all  that  was  said,  made  not  the  least 
objection,  but  confessed  that  these  were  things  which  he  had  never 
experienced.  They  then  walked  and  sun::,  and  praved  in  the  gar- 
den: he  \\as  greatly  affected,  and  testified  his  full  conviction  of  the 
truth,  and  desire  of  finding  Christ.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  1  must 
firstprepare  m \.-eIf  by  long  exercise  of  prayer  and  -ood  won 

The  day  before  .Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Bray  arrived  at  Blendon, 
Mr.  Pier.-  had  l-.-en  led  to  read  the  homily  on'justitlcation,  by  which 
he  was  convinced  that  in  him,  by  nature,  dwelt  no  -oo.l  thing. 
This  prepared  him  to  receive  what  these  me-seii^ers  of  peace  re- 
lated, concerning  their  o\\n  experience.  He  now  saw  that  all  the 
thoughts  of  his  heart  \\ere  evil,  and  that  continually,  forasmuch  &a 
whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  .-in. 

June  the  10th.     He   became   earnest   for  present  salvation;    he 
•V  comfort,  and  was  encouraged  by  reading  Luke 

"  Whether  is  it  easier  to  say,  thy  .-ins    be  for-iven  tliee,  or 
.  rise  up  and  walk?     But  that  ye  may  know  that  the  Son  of 
man  hath  power  on  earth  to  for-ive  -ins,  ('he  said  unto  the  >ick  of 
the  pal-y)  1  s.-i\   unto  tlice  ari.-e,  and  take    up  thv    bed    and  -o  unto 
thini-  hoii-,  tr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  IJray  no\\  conversed  ^ith 

him  on  the  power  of  Chri-t  to"  save,  and  thl-n  pra\.-d  \\ithhim; 
they  afterwards  read  the  (i.'xh  I'.-alm,  and  all  of  them  were  anima- 
ted with  hope  in  reading,  "  Thou  that  nearest  prayer,  unto  tliee 
f-hall  all  flesh  come.  Hie-- ed  i-  tin-  man  \\  horn  thou  clioo-e-t,  and 
receivest  unto  thy-  If-  he  .-hall  duell  in  thy  court,  and  shall  be 

nation  of  Doctor,  Ly  which  he  was  always  known;  hut  rc- 

•  iretim-tam-es  hy  a   precipitate  marriage,  he  Mipjxjrlcd 

method  of  writing  Short-hand,  of  hi-  o\vu  invention; 

until  an  e-iat.-  devolved  i<>  him  hy  the  death  of  an  elder  brother,     lie  \va-a  man 

.  In.  ly  \\ii.  of  which  he   gave   many   hum  -'ver  a 

•  indulge  his  disposition  ,  1763- 

and  a  collection  o|  In-  .Miscellaneous  Poems  was  printed  nt  Ma  ,.  !,.  -Mr.  in  two 
Toluints  octavo  1773. 


104  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 


satisfied  with  the  plenteousness  of  thy  house,  even  of  thy  holy  tem- 
ple. Thou  shall  show  us  wonderful  things  in  thy  righteousness, 
O  God  of  our  salvation  !  Thou  art  the  hope  of  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth,"  &c.  In  the  continuance  of  these  exercises  alternately,  of 
conversing,  reading,  and  praying  together,  Mr.  Piers  received  power 
to  believe  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  had  peace  and  joy  in  be- 
lieving. 

The  next  day  Mr.  Piers  preached  on  death:  and  in  hearing  him, 
Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  I  found  great  joy  in  feeling  myself  willing, 
or  rather  desirous  to  die."  This  however  did  not  proceed  from 
impatience,  or  a  fear  of  the  afflictions  and  sufferings  of  life,  but 
from  a  clear  evidence  of  his  acceptance  in  the  beloved.  After  ser- 
mon they  went  to  the  house  of  Mr.  Piers,  and  joined  in  prayer  for 
a  poor  woman  in  deep  despair:  then  going  down  to  her,  Mr.  Wes- 
ley asked  whether  she  thought  God  was  love,  and  not  anger,  us 
Satan  would  persuade  her?  He  showed  her  the  gospel  plan  of 
salvation;  a  plan  founded  in  mercy  and  love  to  lost,  perishing  sin- 
ners. She  received  what  he  said  with  all  imaginable  eagerness. 
When  they  had  continued  some  time  together  in  prayer  for  her, 
she  rose  up  a  new  creature,  strongly  and  explicitly  declaring  her 
faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  full  persuasion  that  she  was  ac- 
cepted in  him. 

"  Mr.  Wesley  remained  weak  in  body,  but  grew  stronger  daily  in 
faith,  and  more  zealous  for  God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  great 
power  accompanying  his  exhortations  and  prayers.  On  the  even- 
ing of  this  day,  after  family  prayer,  he  expounded  the  lesson,  and 
one  of  the  servants  testified  her  faith  in  Christ  and  peace  with  God. 
A  short  time  afterwards  the  gardener  was  made  a  happy  partaker 
of  the  same  blessings.  Mr.  Piers  also  began  to  see  the  fruit  of  his 
ministerial  labors.  Being  sent  for  to  visit  a  dying  woman  in  de- 
spair, because  she  had  done  so  little  good  and  so  much  evil;  he 
declared  to  her  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  by  grace,  and  showed 
her,  that  if  she  could  sincerely  repent  and  receive  Christ  by  a  liv- 
ing faith,  God  would  pardon  her  sins  and  receive  her  graciously. 
This  opened  to  her  view  a  solid  ground  of  comfort;  she  gladly 
quitted  all  confidence  in  herself,  to  trust  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  she 
experienced  her  faith  in  him  by  a  calm,  cheerful,  triumphant  expec- 
tation of  death.  Her  fears  and  agonies  were  at  an  end;  being  jus- 
tified by  faith  she  had  peace  with  God,  and  only  entered  farther 
into  her  rest,  by  dying  a  few  hours  after.  The  spectators  of  this 
awful  joyful  scene,  were  melted  into  tears,  while  she  calmly  passed 
into  the  heavenly  Canaan,  and  brought  up  a  good  report  of  her 
faithful  pastor,  who  under  Christ  saved  her  soul  from  death. 

The  next  day,  June  the  14th,  Mr,.  Wesley  returned  to  London, 
and  was  informed  that  his  brother,  Mr.  John  Wesley,  was  gone  to 
Hemhuth.  The  news,  he  observes,  surprised,  but  did  not  disquiet 
him.  He  staid  only  two  days  in  London,  and  then  returned  with 
J.  Delarnotte  to  Blendon,  and  from  thence  to  Bexley.  Here  his 
complaints  returned  upon  him,  and  he  was  obliged  to  keep  his  bed. 
"  Desires  of  death,"  says  he,  "  often  rose  in  me,  which  1  labored 
to  check,  not  during  to  form  any  wish  concerning  it."  His  pains 
abated;  and  on  the  21st,  I  find  him  complaining,  that  several  days 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  105 

• 

had  elapsed,  and  he  had  done  nothing  for  Cod;  so  earnestly  did  he 

to  be  incessantly  laboring  iii  tin-  -work  of  the  ministry. 
In  this  excursion  Mr.  Wesley  was  vi  r\  -ii.ves-t'til  in  doing  good; 
hut  he  met  with  stroiii:  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith  alone,  from  William  Delamotte,  whom  he  calls  his  scholar, 
und  from  Mrs.  Delamotte,  who  was  still  more  \  iolent  against  it 
than  her  son;  hoth  were  zealous  defenders  of  the  n  i  rit  of  good 
works.  Mr.  Delamotte  supposed,  that  if  men  were  justified  by 
faith  alone,  without  any  regard  to  works,  then  sim.ers  obtaining 
this  justification,  and  dying  soon  after,  would  he  equal  in  In 
with  tlio-e  who  IKK!  labored  many  years  in  doim.'  good  and  serving 
(iod.  But,  said  ne,  "  It  would  be  unjust  in  (i<,<l  'to  make  sinners 
equal  \\itli  us,  \\lio  have  labored  man\  years. 'j  'J  !  of  old 

:  «'d  in  a  similar  manner  concerning  the  reception  of  the  Gen- 
tiles into  the  gosjiel  church,  on  the  same  conditions  and  to  the  same 
privileges  with  themselves.  Their  disposition  towards  the  Gen- 
tiles is  beautifully  described,  and  gently  reproved,  in  the  parable 
of  the  prodigal  son.  The  cases  indeed  are  not  perfectly  similar; 
the  one  relating  to  our  state  in  heaven,  the  other  to  the  blessings 
and  privileges  of  the  gospel  in  this  life.  Mr.  Dchmiotte's  conclu- 
sion, howe\er.  does  not  follow  from  the  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith.  As  all  men  have  sinned,  so  all  n. en  must  be  justified,  or 
pardoned,  and  be  admitted  to  a  participation  of  gospel  blessings,  aa 
an  act  of  mere  grace  or  favor;  and  the  condition  required  of  man, 
i-.  faith  alone;  but  it  is  such  a  faith  as  becomes  a  practical  princi- 

Sle  of  obedience  toi\ery  part  of  the  gospel,  so  far  as  a  man  un- 
•  Tstands  it.  Tims  far  all  men,  who  hear  the  gospel,  are  equal; 
they  must  be  pardoned  and  accepted  by  an  act  of  grace  or  favor, 
and  the  same  condition  of  receiving  these  blessings  U  required  of 
«  \ery  man,  without. any  regard  to  his  works,  which  are  all  sinful. 
Our  state  in  heaven  will  he  regulated  by  a  different  rule.  All  who 
•d  \\ill  not  be  treated  as  equal:  '-K\er\  man  will  he  re- 
garded according  to  his  works;"  that  is,  according  to  his  impime- 
ment  in  practical  holiness,  on  gospel  principles.  Heaven  will  un- 
doubtedly lie  a  state  of  society;  this  appears  e\  ident,  not  only  from 
some  p  ..f  Scripture,  but  from  the  faculties  of  men,  which 

an-  formed  for  s<»-i:il  intercourse,  in  order  to  obtain  the  highest 
of  happine-s.  Hut  in  u  state  of  society,  the  members  occu- 
py different  ranks  and  degrees;  there  are  certain  honors  and  re- 
gards to  be  b.~to\\ed:  in  heaven  these  will  all  be  distributed  in 
proportion  to  OUT  \\orks,  and  the  conformity  to  Christ,  to  uhich 
\M  may  attain  in  this  life. 

Mr.  Pehimotte,  however,  thought  his  conclusion  good,  and  was 
animated  uith  /eal  atraiust  this  new  faith,  as  it  was  then  commonly 

called.       He    collected    his  strong    re.  -t   it,    and   filled    tWO 

sheets  of  paper  \\ith  them:  but  in  searching  the  Scripture  for  pas- 

.  iMi.ee.ts,  lie  met  with  Titus  iii.  5.     "r»*ot 

by  work'    ifriL1'  which    we    ba\  e  done,  but   according  to 

hsa\edtis."    Thi-  f  Scripture  cut  Him 

to  the  heart,  destroyed  all  confidence  in    the  specious  reasoning  he 
had  used  on  this  subject,  aud  convinced  him  he  was  wrong.     He 


106  THE   LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLE1T. 

ourned  his  papers,  and  began  to  seek  in  earnest  that  faith  which  he 
had  before  opposed. 

Mrs.  Delamotte  continued  her  opposition.  In  reading  a  sermon, 
one  evening  in  the  family,  Mr.  Wesley  maintained  the  doctrine  of 
faith:  Mrs.  Delamotte  opposed.  "Madam,"  said  Mr.  Wesley, 
"we  cannot  but  speak  the  things  we  have  seen  and  heard:  I  re- 
ceived faith  in  that  manner,  and  so  have  more  than  thirty  others  in 
my  presence."  Her  passion  kindled;  said  she  could  not  bear  this, 
and  hastily  quitted  the  room. — Mr.  Wesley  here  gives  us  some 
idea  of  his  success  in  conversing  and  praying  with  the  people.  A 
month  had  now  elapsed  since  his  justification.  A  part  of  this  time 
he  had  been  confined  by  sickness,  and  was  not  yet  able  to  preach. 
Notwithstanding  this,  more  than  thirty  persons  had  been  justified 
in  the  little  meetings  at  which  he  had  been  present !  Mrs.  Dela- 
motte was  afterwards  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  cordially  em- 
braced it. 

June  the  SOth,  Mr.  Wesley  received  the  following  letter  from 
Mr.  William  Delamotte. 

"  Dear  Sir, 

"  God  hath  heard  your  prayers.  Yesterday  about  twelve,  he 
put  his  fiat  to  the  desires  of  his  distressed  servant;  and  glory  be  to 
him,  I  have  enjoyed  the  fruits  of  his  holy  Spirit  ever  since.  The 
only  uneasiness  I  feel,  is,  want  of  thankfulness  and  love  for  so  un- 
speakable a  gift.  But  lam  confident  of  this  also,  that  the  same 
gracious  hand  which  hath  communicated,  will  communicate  even 
unto  the  end. — O  my  dear  friend,  I  am  free  indeed !  I  agonized 
some  time  between  darkness  and  light;  but  God  was  greater  than 
my  heart,  and  burst  the  cloud,  and  broke  down  the  partition  wall, 
and  opened  to  me  the  door  of  faith." 


CHAPTER    VII. 


SECTION   IV. 

CONTAINING    SOME    ACCOUNT    OF    MR.    CHARLES    WESLEY'S    PUBLIC 
MINISTRY. 

IF  we  consider  how  necessary  the  gospel  is,  to  the  present  and 
future  happiness  of  men,  we  shall  readily  acknowledge  that  a  min- 
ister of  it,  occupies  the  most  important  office  in  society ;  and  hence 
it  becomes  a  matter  of  the  utmost  importance,  that  this  office  be 
filled  with  men  properly  qualified  for  it.  Christianity  is  a  practical 
science,  the  theory  of  its  principles  being  only  preparatory  to  the 
practice  of  those  duties  which  it  enjoins.  A  preacher  therefore 
should  not  only  understand  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  and  be  able 
to  arrange  them  according  to  the  natural  order  in  which  they  are 
intended  to  influence  the  mind,  and  direct  the  conduct  of  life;  but 
he  ought  to  experience  their  influence  on  his  own  heart,  an  I  be 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  107 

Oaily  conversant  in  a  practical  application  of  them  to  every  duty 
which  he  ours  to  (iod  and  man.  Here,  as  in  every  other  practical 
art  or  science,  principles  and  practice  must  he  constantly  united; 
they  illustrate  and  confirm  each  other.  Fundamental  principles 
must  first  he  learned;  they  must  ho  applied  to  the  heart,  so  as  to 
awakt-n  the  conscience  to  a  sense  of  the  evil  of  sin,  &c.,  and  have 
a  suitable  influence  on  our  actions.  J'his  first  step  in  Christian 


knowledge  will  prepare  the  mind  for  tne  second;  and  so  on  till  we 
come  to  the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fulness  of  Christ.  If  a 
minister  of  the  -rospel  he,  unacquainted  with  this  practical  applica- 
tion of  the  principles  of  the,  Christian  religion  to  his  own  heart  and 
life,  lie  is  deficient  in  one  of  the  most  essential  qualifications  for 
his  otiice,  \\  h.itever  may  lie  the  degree  of  his  speculative  knowledge.  v 

The  ohservationsof  a  profe.-soroi'divinity  in  a  foreign  university, 
on  the  qualifications  of  a  gospel  minister,  appear  to  me  so  just  and 
excellent,  that  1  shall  take  the  liberty  to  translate  them,  and  present 
them  to  the  reader. 

"If,"  says  he,  "an  evangelical  pastor  be  only  a  voice,  a  voice 
cry  in.1;  in  the  temple,  and  nothing  more,  as  many  seem  to  think;  if 
he  IK;  nnthmjr,  hut  a  man  who  has  sulMcient  memory  to  retain  a 
discourse,  and  boldness  sufficient  to  repeat  it  before  a  large  con-  *V: 
L'reiration — If  an  < -\  angelical  pastor  IK-  only  an  orator,  whose  busi- j. 
ness  it  is  to  please  his  audience  and  procure  applause — then  we  * 
have  nothing  to  do,  but  to  make  the  voice  of  our  pupils  as  pleasing 
and  sonorous  as  possible — to  exercise  their  memory,  and  to  give 
them  a  hold  and  hardened  countenance,  not  to  say  impudent — to 
teach  them  a  rhetoric,  adapted  to  the  pulpit  and  our  audiences;  and 
by  perpetual  declamation,  like  the  sophists  of /old,  render  them 
prompt  and  ready  in  speaking  with  plausibility  on  any  subject,  and 
to  point  out  to  them  the  sources  from  whence  they  may  draw  mat- 
ter for  declamation.  But  the  pastor  whom  we  should  form  in  our 
academies,  is  something  much  greater  and  more  divine  than  all 
this.  -  He  is  a  man  of  God,  who  is  influenced  by  nothing  but  high 
and  heavenly  ihou-rhts;  of  promoting  the  glory  of  God,  of  propa- 
i:-itinL'  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  destroying  the  power  of  satan; 
of  obtaining  daily  a  more  perfect  kmmledire  of  that  sublime  science 
on  which  eternal  happiness  depends,  of  more  widely  ditl'usin«j  it, 
and  more  eilicaciou.-ly  persuading  others  to  embrace  it;  of  restoring 
fallen  Christianity,  binding  up  the  wounds  of  the  church,  and  heal- 
ing her  divisions. — He  is  a  man  whose  business  it  is  to  perform  and 
direct  all  the  parts  of  divine  worship  before  the  whole  church;  to 
oiler  to  <;od,  the  desires,  the  prayers,  the  praises  and  thanksgivings 
of  the  people  assembled. — This  pastor  is  a  man  divinely  called,  an 
ambassador  of  (.oil  sent  to  men,  that  he  may  brinir  as  many  souls 
as  po-sible,  from  darkness  to  liirht,  from  the  world  to  Christ,  from 
the  power  of  satan  to  (Jod,  from  the  way  «>f  perdition  to  the  way 
of  salvation:  a  man  who,  by  public,  preaching  and  private  instruc- 
tion, faithfully  explains  the  word  ot  (iod,  especially  the  doctrines 
of  salvation  contained  in  it,  and  by  the  simplicity  and  clearness  of 
explanation  adapts  them  to  the  capacity  of  every  individual  person. 
O  tremendous  employment ! "  &.C.* 

*  Werti\fdsiw  in  Dissert,  de  Scopo  Doctoris  Theologi. 


108  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.   CHARLES   WESLET. 

I  have  no  intention,  by  these  observations,  to  reflect  on  any  de- 
nomination of  men  filling  the  sacred  office;  I  have  introdiKed  them 
merely  with  a  view  to  show,  what  are  the  qualifications  essentially 
necessary  in  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  considering  them  as  distinct 
from  those  peculiarities  of  opinion  and  modes  of  worship  by  which 
true  Christians  are  distinguished  from  one  another;  and  to  illustrate 
the  character  of  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  true  gospel  minister.  He  pos- 
sessed the  requisites  for  hisgjffice  in  no  small  degree :  he  had  a  clear 
view  of  the  state  of  human  nature,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gos- 
pel, pointing  out  God's  method  of  restoring  sinners  to  his  favor 
and  image.  Sin  blinds  the  understanding,  hardens  the  heart,  makes 
the  conscience  insensible  of  the  defilement  of  evil,  and  renders  a 
man  careless  of  his  spiritual  and  eternal  concerns.  Like  a  wise 
master-builder,  he  explained  and  enforced  the  doctrines  of  repen- 
tance towards  God,  and  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  as  first 
principles  in  Christian  experience;  as  the  entrance  into  it,  and  the 
foundation  on  which  it  is  built.  His  own  experience  illustrated 
and  confirmed  the  scriptural  views  he  had  obtained  of  these  doc- 
trines: he  spoke  of  them  in  their  proper  order,  and  described  their 
effects  with  clearness  and  firmness;  not  as  the  uncertain  conjectures 
of  a  speculative  philosophy,  but  as  the  certain  practical  truths  of 
divine  revelation.  He  was  now  in  the  habit  of  giving  a  practical 
application  to  the  higher  principles  of  the  gospel,  in  the  government 
of  his  heart  and  life,  and  was  daily  growing  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  in  a  way  which 
could  not  deceive  him,  where  theory  and  practice  were  thus  com- 
bined. He  was  therefore,  well  prepared  for  the  ministry,  not  only 
by  learning  and  deep  study,  in  which  he  had  been  conversant  for 
many  years,  but  also  by  such  exercises  of  the  heart,  as  led  him  to 
a  thorough  knowledge  of  human  nature,  and  of  the  method  of  sal- 
vation laid  down  in  the  gospel.  If  all  the  ministers  in  England,  of 
every  denomination,  were  thus  qualified  for  their  office,  and  ani- 
mated with  the  same  zeal,  to  propagate  the  truths  of  religion  by 
every  means  in  their  power,  what  an  amazing  change  should  we 
soon  see  in  the  morals  of  the  people !  It  is  an  awful  consideration, 
that  ministers,  who  are  set  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
propagation  of  true  Christian  piety,  should  be  the  hinderances  of  it 
in  any  degree,  through  a  want  of  knowledge,  experience,  diligence, 
and  zeal.  It  would  be  well  if  every  minister  would  seriously  ex- 
amine himself  on  these  heads,  as  Mr.  Wesley  did,  and  keep  in  view 
the  account  which  he  must  soon  give  to  the  great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  souls. 

Though  Mr.  Wesley  had  been  very  diligent  in  his  Master's  ser- 
vice, since  the  21st  of  May,  he  had  not  yet  been  able  to  preach. 
On  Sunday,  July  2d,  he  observes,  "  Being  to  preach  this  morninj 
for  the  first  time,  I  received  strength  for  the  work  of  the  ministry. 
The  whole  service  at  Basingshaw  Church,  was  wonderfully  ani 
mating,  especially  the  gospel,  concerning  the  miraculous  draught 
of  fishes.  I  preached  salvation  by  faith,  to  a  deeply  attentive  audi- 
ence, and  afterwards  gave  the  cup.  Observing  a  woman  full  of 
reverence,  I  asked  her  if  she  had  forgiveness  of  sins  ?  She  answered 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  109 

with  croat  sweetness  and  humility,  'yes,  I  know  it  now,  that  I  have 
forgiveness.'  " 

"  I  preached  again  at  London-Wall,  without  fear  or  weariness. 
As  I  was  going  into  the  church,  a  woman  caught  hold  of  my  hand 
ami  blessed  me  most  heartily,  telling  me  she  had  received  forgive- 
ness of  sins  while  I  was  preaching  in  the  morning."  In  the  even- 
ing they  held  a  meeting  for  prayer,  when  two  other  persons  found 
peace  with  God. 

July  10th,  Mr.  Wesley  was  requested  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sparks 
to  go  to  Newgate:  he  went  aiid  preached  to  the  ten  malefactors 
under  sentence  of  death.  But  he  observes  it  was  with  a  heavy 
heart.  "  My  old  prejudices,'1  says  he,  "  against  the  jiossibility  of  a 
death-bed  repentance,  still  hung  upon  me,  and  I  could  hardly  hope 
there  was  mercy  for  those  whose  time  was  so  short."  But  in  the 
midst  of  his  languid  discourse,  as  he  calls  it,  his  mind  acquired  a 
sudden  confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God,  and  he  promised  them  all 
pardon  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  if  they  would  even  then,  as  at 
the  last  hour,  repent  and  believe  the  gospel,  lie  adds,  "  I  did 
believe  they  would -accept  the  proffered  mercy,  and  could  not  help 
telling  them,  1  had  no  doubt  but  God  would  give  me  every  soul  of 
them."  He  preached  to  them  again  the  next  day  with  earnestness, 
from  the  second  lesson,  when  two  or  three  began  to  be  deeply 
affected. 

This  day  Mr.  We-ley  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  William  Dela- 
motte,  givinir  an  account  of  his  mother.  "  I  cannot  keep  peace," 
sa\s  In",  "the  mercies  of  God  come  .so  abundantly  on  our  unworthy 
family,  that  I  am  not  able  to  declare  them.  Vet  as  they  are  his 
hi  es.-i  in'-  through  your  ministry,  I  must  inform  you  of  them,  as 
they  will  strengthen  your  hands,  and  prove  helpers  of  your  joy. 
Great  then,  I  believe,  was  the  struggle  in  my  mother,  l>etween 
nature  and  grace:  but  God  who  kuoweth  the  very  heart  and  reins, 
hath  searched  her  out.  Her  spirit  i.s  become  as  that  of  a  little 
child.  She  is  converted,  and  Christ  hath  spoken  peace  to  her  soul. 
This  change  was  begun  in  her  the  morning  yon  left  u<  (the  sth,) 
though  she  concealed- it  from  yon.  The  ne-xt  morning  \\hen  ,-he 
\\aked  the  following  words  of  Scripture  were  present  to  her  mind: 
•  Kither  what  woman,  having  ten  pieces  ()|'  silver,  it'  >he  lo-e  one 
of  them,  doth  not  light  a  candle  and  sueep  the  house  diligently  till 
she  find  it.'  She  rose  immediately,  took  up  Bishop  Ta\  lor,  anil 
opened  on  a  pUuv  \\  Inch  so  .•strongly  asserted  this  living  faith,  that 
she  was  fully  convinced.  But  the  enemy  preached  humility  to  her, 
that  she  could  not  deserve  so  great  a  gift.  God,  however,  still 
pursued,  and  she  could  not  long  forbear  to  communicate  the  emo- 
tion of  her  soul  to  me.  We  prayed,  read,  and  conversed  for  an 
hour.  The  Lord  made  u<e  (.f  a  mean  instrument  to  convince  her 
of  her  ignorance  of  the  word  of  God.  Throughout  that  day  she 
was  more  and  more  enlightened  by  tin-  truth,  till  at  length  >he 
broke  out,  *  Where  have  1  been!  I  know  nothing;  1  see  nothing; 

my  mind  is  all  darkness;  how  have  I/>ppo<ed  the  Scripture !'  She 
was  tempted  to  think,  ahe  was  laboring  after  something  that  was 
not  to  be  attained:  but  Christ  did  not  sutler  her  to  fall:  she  flew  to 
him  in  prayer  and  singing,  and  continued  agonizing  all  the  evening. 
10 


110  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

The  next  morning,  when  reading  in  her  closet,  she  received  recon- 
ciliation and  peace.  She  could  not  contain  the  joy  attending  it: 
nor  forbear  imparting  to  her  friends  and  neighbors,  that  she  had 
found  the  piece  which  she  had  lost.  Satan  in  vain  attempted  to 
shake  her;  she  felt  in  herself, 

'  Faith's  assurance,  Hope's  increase, 
All  the  confidence  of  Love.'  " 

Mr.  Sparks  asked  him  if  he  would  preach  at  St.  Hellen's.  He 
agreed  to  supply  Mr.  Brighton's  place,  who  was  at  Oxford, 
"arming  our  friends,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "against  the  faith." 
He  adds,  "  I  preached  faith  in  Christ  to  a  vast  congregation,  with 
great  boldness,  adding  much  extempore."  In  his  discourses,  Mr. 
Wesley  proposed  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel  with  clearness,  and 
illustrated  them  with  great  strength  of  evidence  from  the  Scrip- 
tures, in  which  he  was  remarkably  ready;  and  delivering  them  in 
a  warm,  animated  manner,  he  generally  carried  conviction  to  the 
minds  of  those  who  gave  him  a  fair  and  candid  hearing.  After 
this  sermon,  Mrs.  Hind,  with  whom  Mr.  Broughton  lodged,  sent 
for  Mr.  Wesley,  and  acknowledged  her  agreement  with  the  doc- 
trine he  had  preached;  she  wished  him  to  come  and  talk  with  Mr. 
Broughton,  who,  she  thought,  must  himself  agree  to  it. 

The  next  day,  July  12th,  he  preached  at  Newgate  to  the  con- 
demned felons.  He  visited  one  of  them  in  his  cell,  sick  of  a  fever, 
a  poor  black,  who  had  robbed  his  master.  "  I  told  him,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "of  one  who  came  down  from  heaven  to  save  lost  sin- 
ners, and  him  in  particular.  I  described  the  sufferings  of  the  Son 
of  God;  his  sorrows,  agony  and  death.  He  listened  w  ith  all  the 
signs  of  eager  astonishment.  The  tears  trickled  down  his  cheeks, 
while  he  cried, '  What!  was  it  forme?  Did  the  Son  of  God  suffer 
all  this  for  so  poor  a  crepture  as  me? '  1  left  him  waiting  for  the 
salvation  of  God." 

"  July  13th.  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate,  and  ad- 
ministered the  sacrament  to  our  friends  and  five  of  the  felons.  1 
was  much  affected  and  assisted  in  prayer  for  them  with  comfort 
and  confidence.  July  14th,  I  received  the  sacrament  from  the  or- 
dinary and  spake  strongly  to  the  poor  malefactors,  and  to  the  sick 
negro  in  the  condemned  hole :  was  moved  by  his  sorrow  and  ear- 
nest desire  of  Christ  Jesus.  The  next  day,  July  15th,  1  preached 
there  again,  with  an  enlarged  heart;  and  rejoiced  with  my  poor 
black,  who  now  believes  that  the  Son  of  God  loves  him,  and  gave 
himself  for  him." 

"July  17th.'  I  preached  at  Newgate  on  death,  which  the  male- 
factors must  suffer,  the  day  after  to-morrow.  Mr.  Sparks  assisted 
in  giving  the  sacrament,  and  another  clergyman  was  present. 
Newington  asked  me  to  go  in  the  coach  with  him.  At  one  o'clock, 
I  was  with  the  black  in  his  cell,  when  more  of  the  malefactors 
came  to  us.  I  found  gre'at  help  and  power  in  prayer  for  them. 
One  of  them  rose  all  in  a  sweat*  (probably  with  the  agitation  of  his 
mind)  and  professed  faith  in  Christ.  I  found  myself  overwhelmed 
with  the  love  of  Christ  to  sinners.  The  negro  was  quite  happy, 
and  another  criminal  in  an  excellent  temper.  I  talked  with  one 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  Ill 

more,  concerning  faith  in  Christ:  he  was  greatly  moved.  The 
Lord,  I  trust,  will  help  his  unbelief  also."  The  clergymen  now 
left  them,  and  Mr.  Wesley  with  several  others,  joined  in  fervent 
prayer  and  thanksgiving  at  Mr.  Bray's.  At  six  in  the  evening,  he 
returned  to  the  prisoners,  with  Mr.  Bray.  They  talked  chiefly 
with  Hudson  and  Newington.  They  prayed  with  them  and  both 
seemed  deeply  affected.  Newington  declared,  that  he  had  some 
time  before,  felt  inexpressible  joy  and  love  in  prayer,  but  was 
much  troubled  at  its  being  so  soon  withdrawn. 

Mr.  "Wesley  iroes  on.  "July  18th,  the  ordinary  read  prayers 
and  preached;  1  administered  the  sacrament  to  the  black  and  eight 
more;  having  first  instructed  them  in  the  nature  of  it.  One  of 
them  told  me  in  the  cells,  that  whenever  he  offered  to  pray,  or  had 
a  serious  thought,  something  crime  and  hindered  him,  and  that 
it  was  almost  continually  with  him.  After  we  had  prayed  for 
him,  he  arose  amazingly  comforted;  full  of  joy  and  love;  so  that 
we  could  not  doubt,  but  he  had  received  the  atonement."  In  the 
evening,  lie  and  Mr.  Bray  were  locked  in  the  cells.  "We 
wrestled,"  says  he,  "in  mighty  prayer;  all  the  criminals  were 
present,  and  cheerful.  The  soldier  in  particular,  found  his  com- 
fort and  joy  increase  every  moment.  Another,  from  the  time  he 
communirated,  has  been  in  perfect  peace.  Joy  was  visible  in  all 
their  faces.  We  sang, 

'  IVhold  the  Saviour  of  mankind, 
Nail'd  to  the  shameful  tree  ; 

How  vast  the  love  that  him  inclin'd, 
To  bleed  and  die  for  thee.' 

It  was  one  of  the  most  triumphant  hours  I  have  ever  known.  Yet, 
on  July  19th,  I  rose  very  heavy  and  backward  to  visit  them  for  the 
last  time.  At  six  in  the  morning,  I  prayed  and  sung  with  them  all 
together.  The  ordinary  would  read  prayers,  and  ho  preached 
most  miserably. "  Mr.  Sparks  and  Mr.  Broughton  were  present; 
the  latter  of  whom  administered  the  sacrament,  and  then  prayed; 
Mr.  Wesley  prayed  after  him.  At  half-past  nine  o'clock,  their 
irons  were  knocked  off,  and  their  hands  tied,  and  they  prepared 
for  the  solemn  journey,  and  the  fatal  hour.  The  clergymen  v\ent 
in  a  roach,  ami  about  eleven  the  criminals  arrived  at  Tyburn.  Mr. 
Wesley,  Mr.  Sparks,  and  Mr.  Ilrou<:htoii  got  upon  the  cart  A\ith 
them;  the  ordinary  endeavored  to  follow;  but  the  poor  prisoners 
begired  that  he  would  not,  and  the  mob  kept  him  down.  They 
were  all  cheerful:  full  of  comfort,  peace  and  triumph:  firmly  per- 
Miaded  that  Christ  had  died  for  them,  had  taken  away  their  -ins, 
and  waited  to  receive  them  into  paradi.-e.  None  showed  any  nat- 
ural terror  of  death:  no  fear,  or  crying,  or  tear.  "  I  never  saw," 
s/iys  Mr.  We»l«'\ ,  ".Mich  calm  triumph,  such  incredible  indiffer- 
ence to  dying.  We  sang  several  hymns;  particularly, 

'A  guilty,  weak  and  helpless  worm, 

1  fall; 

Be  th>  my  righteousness, 

.My  Ji'sus  and  my  all.' 

I  took  leave  of  each  in  particular.  Mr.  Broughton  bid  them  not 
to  be  surprised  when  the  cart  should  draw  away.  They  cheerfully 


112  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

replied,  they  should  not.  We  left  them  going  to  meet  their 
Lord.  They  were  turned  off  exactly  at  twelve  o'clock;  not  one 
struggled  for  life.  I  spoke  a  few  suitable  words  to  the  crowd,  and 
returned  full  of  peace  and  confidence  of  our  friends'  happiness." 

The  whole  of  this  awful  scene,  must  have  appeared  very  extra- 
ordinary. The  newness  and  singularity  of  it,  would  add  greatly  to 
its  effects,  not  only  on  the  minds  of  the  clergymen  concerned  in  it, 
but  on  the  populace,  at  the  place  of  execution.  Some  well-mean- 
ing persons,  have  greatly  objected  to  the  publication  of  such 
conversions  as  these,  even  supposing  them  possible  and  real;  ap- 
prehending that  they  may  give  encouragement  to  vice  among  the 
lower  orders  of  the  people.  The  possibility  of  such  conversions, 
can  hardly  be  disputed,  by  those  who  understand,  and  believe  the 
New  Testament:  we  must  judge  of  their  reality,  by  such  evidence, 
as  the  circumstances  of  the  persons  will  admit.  The  objection 
against  their  publication  when  they  really  happen,  for  fear  they 
should  encourage  vice,  appears  to  me  without  any  solid  foundation. 
It  is  pretty  certain,  the  persons  who  commit  crimes  that  bring  them 
to  the  gallows,  have  no  thoughts  either  of  heaven  or  hell,  which 
have  any  influence  on  their  actions.  They  are  so  far  from  paying 
any  regard  to  the  publication  of  these  conversions,  that  they  mock 
and  laugh  at  them.  Conversion  is  the  turning  of  a  sinner  from  his 
sins  to  the  living  God:  it  is  a  change;  1.  In  a  man's  judgment  of 
himself,  so  that  he  condemns  his  former  course  of  life,  and  the 
principles  from  which  he  acted  even  in  his  best  works :  2.  In  his 
will;  he  now  chooses  God  and  the  ways  of  God,  in  preference 
to  vice,  under  any  of  its  enticing  forms:  3.  In  his  affections;  he 
hates  the  things  he  formerly  loved,  and  loves  the  things  which  lead 
to  God  and  heaven.  To  say  that  the  publication  of  such  conver- 
sions, which  in  every  step  of  their  progress,  condemn  sin,  can 
encourage  the  practice  of  it,  appears  to  me  little  less  than  a  con- 
tradiction. Is  it  possible,  that  any  person,  who  has  the  least 
eerious  thought  of  heaven,  would  voluntarily  choose  to  go  thither 
by  the  way  of  Tyburn  or  Newgate  ?  Can  we  for  a  moment  sup- 
pose, that  a  person  who  thinks  of  finally  going  to  heaven,  will 
plunge  himself  deeper  into  sin  in  order  to  get  there?  That  he  will 
bring  himself  so  close  to  the  brink  of  hell  as  Tyburn  or  Newgate, 
(where  there  is  a  bare  possibility,  but  little  probability,  that  he 
will  not  fall  into  the  pit  of  destruction)  in  hope  of  conversion  and 
heaven?  Such  a  conduct  would  be  a  proof  of  insanity.  It  seems 
to  me  as  certain  a  principle  as  any  from  which  we  can  reason,  that 
the  conversion  of  notorious  sinners  from  vice  to  virtue,  is  a  public 
condemnation  of  vice,  and  must  discourage  it,  in  proportion  as 
these  conversions  are  made  known,  and  firmly  believed  to  be  gen- 
uine and  real. 

July  20th,  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  the  morning^  prayers  at  Islington," 
and  had  some  serious  conversation  with  Mr.  Stonehouse,  the  vicar. 
The  next  day,  Mr.  Robson  confessed  that  he  believed  there  was 
such  a  faith  as  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends  spake  of,  but  thought 
it  impossible  for  him  to  attain  it;  he  thought  also  that  it  must 
necessarily  bring  on  a  persecution,  which  seems  to  have  hud  a 
very  unfavorable  influence  on  his  mind,  though  convinced  in  his 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  IIS 

judgment,  of  the  truth.  In  the  evening  Mr.  Chapman,  who  had 
embraced  the  doctrine  of  justification  "by  faith,  came  from  Mr. 
Broughton,  and  seemed  quite  estranged  from  his  friends.  He 
thought  their  present  proceedings  would  raise  a  persecution,  and 
he  insisted  that  there  was  no  necessity  for  exposing  themselves  to 
such  difficulties  and  dangers,  in  the  present  circumstances  of 
things.  This  kind  of  worldly  prudence  in  propagating  the  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel  is  sure  to  produce  luke-warmness  and  a  cow- 
ardly mind,  if  it  do  not  arise  from  them.  It  has  occasioned  greater 
evils  to  the  ehurcli  of  Christ,  than  all  the  persecutions  that  ever 
happened.  It  is  this  principle  of  worldly  prudence,  that  has  in- 
duced some  ministers  to  adulterate  the  most  important  doctrines  of 
grace,  with  the  prevailing  philosophy  of  the  age  in  which  they  h;a  <• 
lived,  to  make  them  pleasing  and  palatable  to  the  more  polite  and 
learned  part  of  their  congregations.  15 y  this  means  the  prt-acher 
has  gained  reputation,  but  his  ministry  lias  lost  its  authority  and 
power  to  change  the  heart  and  reform  the  life:  the  natural  powers 
of  man  have  been  raised  to  a  sntliciency  for  every  duty  required  of 
him,  and  the  gospel  has  been  sunk  into  a  mere  collection  of  moral 
preeepts  enforced  by  the  certain  prospect  of  future  rewards  and 
punishments.  In  this  way  the  true  doctrine  of  faith,  and  of  a  di- 
vine supernatural  inllnence,  accompanying  the  means  of  grace, 
have  been  gradually  lost  sight  of,  and  at  length  denied;  and  the 

-pel  thus  mutilated  has  never  been  found  of  sufficient  cliicacy  to 
• -.miplish  the  purposes  for  \\hich  it  was  promulgated  to  the 
world.  It  is  remarkable  that  in  every  great  revival  of  religion, 
these  doctrines  have  been  particularly  insisted  upon,  and  have  gen- 
erally  occasioned  some  opposition,  both  from  the  wise  and  igno- 
rant "among  mankind.  And  when  the  professors  of  religion  of  any 
denomination,  wishing  to  avoid  persecution  and  become  more  re- 
spectable  in  the  e\  e-  of  men,  have  either  concealed  the  truth,  or 
debased  it  by  philosophical  explanations,  the  oH'cnce  of  the  cross 
indeed  ceased,  but  the  glory  of  the  gospel  departed  from  them: 
they  became  luke\\  arm,'  and  gradually  dwindled  away,  miles-  held 
together  by  some  temporal  consideration,  having  a  name  to  live, 
but  \\ere  dead. 

1  cannot  on  the  contrary,  commend  the  rash. .intemperate  y.eal  Ol 
\ -oiim,'  con\  erts  in  religion,  who  have  often,  both  in  ancient 

and  modern  times,  invited  persecution*);}   their  o\\n  imprudence; 

either  by  ill-timed    reproofs,  or  an  improper    introduction    of  their 

religious  sentiments  in  discourse.  Nor  can  I  approve  of  the  rudo 
vulgarity,  which  has  sometime-  been  u.-cd  both  m  conversation  and 

in  the  pidpir,  under  a  pretence  of  speaking  the  plain  truth-  of  the 
jro-pel.  There  is  a  medium  betueen  these  extreme,-;  and  1  would 
sa\  to  im.-elf,  and  to  the  reader,  inxlin  httwimw  H'is.  'he  middle 
path  i-  the  -at'e-t,  though  perhaps  the  most  difficult  to  keep  on 
some  trvin-r  nrea-imi-. 

Had  'Mr.  \Ye-|e\    and  his  brother  listened  to    the  S\  n-n    son«  of 
ease  and  reputation,  they  would  never  have  been  the  happy  histru- 

inellts  of   so  milch   ifood'a-   \\  e    l|;.\e   -eell    |  iroi  I  lieei  1    1 1\    their   IlieallS. 

On  this  occasion  Mr.  AVe-Kv  said  to  Mr.  Chapman,  "  I  believe 
every  doctrine  of  God  must  have  these  tuo  marks,  1.  It  will  meet 


114  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

with  opposition  from  men  and  devils;  2.  It  will  finally  triumph  and 
prevail.  I  expressed  my  readiness  to  part  with  him,  and  all  my 
friends  and  relations  for  the  truth's  sake.  I  avowed  my  liberty  and 
happiness,  since  Whitsunday;  made  a  bridge  for  a  flying  enemy, 
and  we  parted  tolerable  friends." 

July  24th,  he  preached  on  justification  by  faith,  at  Mr.  Stone- 
house's,  who  could  not  yet  conceive  how  God  can  justify  the  un- 
godly, upon  repentance  and  faith  in  Christ,  without  any  previous 
holiness.  He  seemed  to  think  'that  a  man  must  be  sanctified  be- 
fore he  can  know  that  he  is  justified.  It  is  probable  Mr.  Stonehouse 
did  not  consider,  that,  to  justify,  in  the  language  of  St.  Paul,  is  to 
pardon  a  repenting,  believing  sinner,  as  an  act  of  grace;  not  for  the 
sake  of  any  previous  holiness  in  him,  but  in  and  by  Jesus  Christ, 
with  whom  he  is  then  united  by  a  living  faith,  and  entitled  to  such 
gospel  blessings  as  may  lead  him  on  to  true  holiness  of  heart  and 
life."  This  day  Mr.  Wesley  agreed  with  Mr.  Stonehouse,  to  take 
charge  of  his  parish,  under  him  as  curate;  after  which  he  read 
prayers  at  Islington  almost  every  day,  and  had  frequent  opportuni- 
ties of  conversing  with  Mr.  Stonehouse,  and  of  explaining  the  na- 
ture of  justification,  and  of  justifying  faith. 

July  26th,  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  Blendon.  Here  Mrs.  Delamotte 
called"  upon  him  to  rejoice  with  her  in  the  experience  of  the  divine 
goodness.  She  then  confessed,  that  all  her  desire  had  been  to  af- 
front or  make  him  angry :  she  had  watched  every  word  he  spake; 
had  persecuted  the  truth,  and  all  who  professed  it,  &c.  A  fine 
instance  of  the  evidence  and  power  of  gospel  truth,  to  subdue  a 
mind  blinded  by  the  most  obstinate  prejudice. 

Mr.  Wesley  was  now  incessantly  employed  in  his  blessed  Mas- 
ter's service;  either  in  reading  prayers  and  preaching  in  the 
churches,  or  holding  meetings  in  private  houses,  for  prayer  and  ex- 
pounding the  Scriptures;  and  the  number  of  persons  convinced  of 
sin,  and  converted  to  God,  by  his  ministry,  was  astonishing.  Au- 
gust 3,  he  observes,  "  I  corrected  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journal  for  the 
press,  my  advice  to  suppress  it,  being  overruled."  In  the  end  of 
this  month  he  went  to  Oxford,  where  he  saw  and  conversed  with 
Mr.  Gambold,  Mr.  Kinchin,  and  several  others  of  his  old  friends, 
who  surprised  him  by  their  readiness  to  receive  the  doctrine  of 
faith. 

The  number  of  persons  who  attended  their  evening  meetings  in 
London,  were  now  much  increased.  September  the  10th,  he  tells 
us,  that,  after  preaching  at  Sir  George  Wheeler's  chapel  in  the 
morning,  and  at  St.  Botolph's  in  the  afternoon,  he  prayed  and  ex- 
pounded at  Sims's  to  above  three  hundred  attentive  hearers.  Sat- 
urday, September  16th,  in  the  evening,  Mr.  John  Wesley  returned 
from  Hernhuth,  when  he  and  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  took  sweet  coun- 
sel together,  and  compared  their  experience  in  the  things  of  God. 
On  the  22d,  in  expounding  the  first  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Ephesians,  at  Bray's,  a  dispute  arose,  concerning  absolute  predes- 
tination. This  is  the  first  time  I  find  any  mention  of  this  mis- 
chievous dispute.  Mr.  Wesley  says,  "  I  entered  my  protest  against 
that  doctrine." 

Mr.  Wesley,  by  the  daily  exercise  of  preaching,  expounding,  ex- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  115 

horting,  and  praying  with  the  people,  had  now  acquired  some  de- 
gree of  boldness  iii  public  speaking;  the  great  and  leading  doctrines 
<>f  tiif  <ro.s|ir|  \\ere  become  familiar  to  his  mind,  and  expr< 
flowed  natural  and  en-y  in  conversing  on  them.  He  preached  at 
Islington,  October  15th,  and  added  to  his  note*,  u  good  deal  extem- 
pore. On  Friday  the  xi'tli,  seeing  fc\v  people  present,  at  St.  An- 
tholin's,  he  thought  of  preaching  extempore.  "  i  was  afraid,"  says 
h«,  "  yet  ventured,  trusting  in  tlie  promise,  '  Lo!  1  am  with  you 
always.'  I  spoke  on  ju>tilication,  from  the  third  chapter  of  tlie 
Kpistle  to  the  Romans,  for  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  without  hesi- 
tation, (.lory  he  to  (MX!,  \\ho  keepeth  liis  promise  forever." 

This  day  he  and  his  brother  Mr.  John  Wesley  waited  on  Dr. 
Uihson,"  the  Bishopof  London,  to  answer  the  complaints  which  he 
liad  heard  alleged  again.-t  them,  respecting  their  preaching  an  ab- 
solute a<sur.:ii' •••  of  -alvation.  Some  of  tlie  bishop's  words  were. 
••  If  liy  a-siirance  you  mean,  an  inward  persuasion,  whereby  a  man 
is  conscious  in  himself,  after  examining  hi-  life  by  the  law  of  God, 
and  weighing  his  o\\n  sincerity,  that  he  is  in  a  state  of  salvation, 
and  acceptable  to  Cnn\,  1  do  not  se«-  how  any  good  Christian  can  bo 
without  such  an  assurance."  They  answered,  '•' We  do  not  con- 
tend for  this,  but  we  charged  with  Antinomianism,  bc- 
i-ati-e  we  preach  justification  by  faith  alone.  Can  any  one  preach 
otherwise,  wbn  .^ree-j  \\ithourChurchin  the  Scriptures?"  In- 
dcc.l  by  pre.. chiii'r  it  strongly,  and  not  stitliciently  inculcating  good 
works  as  following  justification,  and  being  the  proper  evidences  of 
it,  some  have  been  Antinomians  in  theory  rather  than  pr,: 

*  Dr.  Edmund  Gi!»<>n,  i;i<lmp  of  London,  w:is  horn  in  Westmoreland  in  1CC9. 
Hi.'  applied  himself  early  and  vigorously  to  learning,  and  displayed  his  knowledge 
..il  v.-riiin^s,  \vliicli   rcrinniii<.-nded   him  to  the  patronage  of  Archbishop 
le  Inni  las  domestic  chaplain.      IVini,'  now  a  n.'-ini  rr  of  Con- 
vocation, In?  rir_';r_'i"!  m  a  coni  rovrr-y,  in  which  he  defended  his  jntron's  rights, 
-:1''nl.  in   fli-vi-ii    jiumplili'ls.      lie  afli-rwards  cnl:ir!;t'il  tliem   on  a   more 
roinprchcnsivc  plan,  toiitaimii','  a  view  of  tlie  Irsjal  duties  and  rights  of  tl 
lish  rleru'y.  wtin-h  was  pitlih^hed  under  the  title  of  Codtx  Jotis  Ecdetiathci 
am,  io  folio.    Aicnbiahop TenniaaQ dying  ia  irir..;n.d  l>r.  Wake.  I'.i^hop 
of   Lincolo,  .iii.-hop   of    Canlrrl  ury.  Dr.    (iil -»i>n    siu-creded 

him  as  I!i>hc])  ut  f.ineoln  ;  and  in  17VJO,  was  promoted  to  the  )!i>hopric  of  Lon- 
don". He  •_">verni'd  hi--  dinee.M-  v.ith  tlie  most  exact  care,  tint  was  extremely 
)e:iloi|v  n I  the  least  privileges  lielons?ill£J  to  th'-  ( 'lllirell.  He  appTOTCd  d  the 

ill  attempts  tn  pi'  > 

of  the'  •  ,.      His  opposition  to  ihusc  licentious  assenihhes, 

i-:il It'll  ;  ('ourt,  and  |)revented   further  prefc  r- 

Ilient.       Ills  pastural  l.-tt  ..luetioiis.       . 

pnhlished,  1.    A:,  i  >iuiiuiionii'- 

-  \'.  n|'  S .  •  .  a.    with   niii' 

th  a    Latin   '  <H!   notes.       .i.    lldiquia 

.union*,     i  o[  QuinliKan  dt  .\rtt   Oratorio,  with  notes.    6. 

il«.  Inlio.     6. 

A  nun  !    prin'ed  in   s  \,,N    ("..Int.      He 

died  i:.  icncl   to  th«  e«Ubli»hed  Church, 

1st  ;    hut  llheml  :r 

l>r.  Crow,  whn  h:i  Ms  eliaplam,  left  him    two  thousand  five  hundred 

pounds  ;  the  whole  of  which,  tlie  l.ishop  u-  .w's  own  relatic«s;  who 

were  very  poor.     He  t  iirrespotrlnl  with  Or.  \Vnits.  and   expressed  i   friendly 
i  for  the  interests  of  religion,  among  Dissenters  as  well  as  in  his  own 
Church. 


116  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

particularly  in  the  time  of  King  Charles.  "  But,"  said  the  bishop; 
"  tnere  is  a  very  heavy  charge  brought  against  us,  bishops,  in  con- 
sequence of  your  having  re-baptized  an  adult,  and  alleged  the  arch- 
bishop's authority  for  doing  it.  Mr.  John  Wesley  answered,  that 
he  had  expressly  declared  the  contrary,  and  acquitted  the  arch- 
bishop from  having  any  hand  in  the  matter;  but  added,  "  If  a  per- 
son dissatisfied  with  laj-baptism,  should  desire  Episcopal,  I  should 
thing  it  my  duty  to  administer  it,  after  having  acquainted  the  bishop, 
according  to  the  canon."  "  Well,"  said  the  bishop,  "  I  am  against 
it  myself,  when  any  one  has  had  baptism  among  the  Dissenters." 
The  bishop  here  shows  that  he  possessed  a  candid  and  liberal 
mind.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  adds,  "  My  brother  enquired  whether 
his  reading  in  a  religious  society  made  it  conventicle?  His  lord- 
ship warily  referred  us  to  the  laws:  but,  on  urging  the  question, 
'  Are  religious  societies  conventicles?  '  he  answered,  '  No,  I  think 
not :  however  you  can  read  the  acts  and  laws  as  well  as  I;  I  de- 
termine nothing.'  We  hoped  his  lordship  would  not,  hencefor- 
ward, receive  an  accusation  against  a  presbyter,  but  at  the 
mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses.  He  said,  '  no  by  no  means;  and 
you  may  have  free  access  to  me  at  all  times.'  We  thanked  him 
and  took  our  leave." 

Tuesday,  November  14th,  Mr  Charles  Wesley  had  another  con- 
ference with  the  Bishop  of  London,  without  his  brother :  "  I  have 
used  your  lordship's  permission,"  said  he,  "to  wait  upon  you.  A 
woman  desires  me  to  baptize  her,  not  being  satisfied  with  her  bap- 
tism by  a  Dissenter.  She  says,  sure  and  unsure  is  not  the  same." 
He  immediately  took  fire,  and  interrupted  me.  "  I  wholly  disap- 
prove of  it;  it  is  irregular."  "  My  lord,"  said  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I 
did  not  expect  your  approbation;  I  only  came  in  obedience,  to  give 
you  notice  of  my  intention."  "It  is  irregular;  I  •never  receive  any 
such  information,  but  from  the  minister."  "  My  lord,  yonr  rubric 
does  not  so  much  as  require  the  minister  to  give  you  notice,  but 
any  discreet  person.  I  have  the  minister's  leave."  "  Who  gave 
you  authority  to  baptize?"  "  Your  lordship;*  and  I  shall  exercise 
it  in  any  part  of  the  known  world."  "  Are  you  a  licensed  curate  ?" 
"  I  have  the  leave  of  the  proper  minister."  "  But  do  you  not  know 
that  no  man  can  exercise  parochial  duty  in  London,  without  my 
leave?  It  is  only  sub  silentio."  "But  you  know,  many  do  take 
that  permission  for  authority;  and  you  yourself  allow  it."  "  It  is 
one  thing  to  connive,  and  another  to  approve;  I  have  power  to  in- 
hibit you."  '.'  Does  your  lordship  exert  that  power?  Do  you  now 
inhibit  me?"  "  O  why  will  you  push  matters  to  an  extreme?  I 
do  not  inhibit  you."  "Why  then,  my  lord,  according  to  your  own 
concession,  you  permit  or  authorize  me."  "  I  have  power  to  pun- 
ish and  to  forbear."  "To  punish:  that  seems  to  imply,  that  I 
have  done  something  worthy  of  punishment;  I  should  be  glad  to 
know,  that  I  may  answer.  Does  your  lordship  charge  me  with  any 
crime?"  "  No,  no,  I  charge  you  with  no  crime."  "  Do  you  then 
dispense  with  my  giving  you  notice  of  any  baptisms  in  future?" 
'  1  neither  dispense,  nor  not  dispense." — "  He  censured  Lawrence 

*  See  above,  page  71. 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    HEV.    CHARLES   WEILET.  11" 

on  lay-baptism;  and  blamed  my  brother's  sermon  as  inclining  to 
Antinomianism.  I  charged  Archbishop  Tillotson  with  denying  the 
faith;  ho  allowed  it,  and  owned  they  run  into  one  extreme  to  avoid 
another."  He  concluded  the  conference,  with,  "  Well,  t>ir,  you 
knew  my  judgment  before,  and  you  know  it  now:  good  morrow  to 
you." 

November  22d,  Mr.  Wesley  set  out  in  the  coach,  to  visit  his 
mends  at  Oxford.  We  may  observe,  that  he  was  in  the  first  part 
<>f  his  ministry,  very  much  alone;  having  preached  the  gospel,  fully 
and  boldly,  in  many  of  the  churches,  m  Newgate,  and  at  Isling- 
ton; while  his  brother  was  in  Germany,  and  Mr.  Whitefield  in  Amer- 
ica. He  had  mot  with  little  opposition,  except  from  some  private 
.  friend-;,  and  at  Islington;  where  the  polite  part  of  his  congregation, 
-hown  a  want  of  regard  to  decency  in  their  beha- 
vior, and  many  had  frequently  gone  out  of  the  church.  He  now 
clearly  saw,  that  a  faithful  discharge  of  his  duty,  would  expose  him 
to  many  hardships  and  dangers:  and  though  he  generally  had  great 
confidence  in  God,  yet  he  had  also  his  seasons  of  dejection,  when 
he  was  ready  to  sink  under  the  pressure  of  his  difficulties;  which 
made  him  fully  sensible  of  his  weakness,  and,  that  he  must  be  sup- 
ported in  his  work  by  a  power  not  his  own.  On  the  25th,  at  Ox- 
ford, he  experienced  great  depression  of  mind;  "  I  felt,"  says  he, 
"  a  pining  desire  to  die,  foreseeing  the  infinite  dangers  and  troubles 
of  life."  But  as  he  was  daily  engaged  in  the  exercise  of  some  part 
or  other  of  his  ministerial  oflice,  the  times  of  refreshing  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  frequently  returned  upon  him;  his  strength 
was  renewed,  and  he  was  again  enabled  to  go  on  his  way  rejoicing. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  at  this  time,  at  Oxford,  and  was  earnest  with 
Mr.  Wesley  to  accept  a  college  living.  This  gives  pretty  clear 
evidence  that  no  plan  of  itinerant  preaching  was  yet  fixed  on,  nor 
indeed  thought  of:  had  any  such  plan  been  in  agitation  among 
them,  it  is  very  certain  Mr.  Whitefield  would  not  have  urged  this 
advice  on  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  whom  he  loved  as  a  brother,  and 
whose  labors  he  highly  esteemed. 

December  the  llth,  Mr.  Wesley  left  Oxford,  and  coming  to 
NN  ickham  in  tin;  «-veninir,  took  up  his  lodgings  with  a  Mr.  Hollis, 
to  whom,  I  Mippo.se,  he  had  been  recommended.  "He  entertained 
me,"  adds  Mr.  We-ley,  "with  his  French  prophet.-!,  who  in  his 
account,  are _  equal,  if  not  superior,  to  the  prophets  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament. While  we  wen-  undressing,  he  fell  into  violent  agitations, 
and  gabble.d  like  a  turkey-cock.  I  was  frightened,  and  began  ex- 
orcising him,  with,  Thou  deaf  and  dumb  devil,  i^c.  He  soon  re- 
coven  ,1  from  his  lit  of  inspiration. — I  prayed  and  went  to  bed,  not 
half  liking  my  bed-fellow:  nor  did  I  sleep  very  sound  with  satan 
so  near  me."  He  ex-aped,  however,  without  harm,  and  came  safe 
to  London  the  next  day;  where  he  heard  a  glorious  account  of 
the  success  of  the  gospel  at  Islington,  some  of  the  fiercest  opposers 
being  converted. 

January  5th,  1739,  Mr  Wesley  gifes  us  another  convincing 
proof,  that  no  plan  of  becoming  itinerants,  was  yet  formed.  He 
says,  "  My  brother,  Mr.  Seward,  Hall,  Whitefield,  Ingham,  Kin- 
chin, and  Hutchins,  all  set  upon  me  to  settle  at  Oxford."  But  he 


118  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WES1ET. 

could  not  agree  to  their  proposal,  without  being  more  fully  satisfied 
that  it  was  the  order  of  Providence.  This  advice,  however,  and  a 
similar  instance  above-mentioned,  plainly  show,  that  their  views  at 
present  extend  no  further  than  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  churches, 
wherever  they  had  opportunity. 

About  this  time  some  persons  being  greatly  affected  under  the 
public  prayers  and  preaching,  fell  into  violent  convulsive  motions, 
accompanied  with  loud  and  dismal  cries.  This  gave  great  offence 
to  many,  and  occasioned  disputes.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mentions 
this  circumstance  in  his  Journal  on  the  10th  of  January.  "  At  the 
society,"  says  he,  "we  had  some  discourse  about  agitations:  no 
sign  of  grace,  in  my  humble  opinion." 

February  21st,  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  thought  it  prudent 
to  wait  on  Dr.  Potter,  then  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  to  prevent 
any  ill  impression  which  the  various  false  reports  of  their  proceed- 
ings might  produce  on  his  mind.  "  He  showed  us,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "  great  affection;  spoke  mildly  of  Mr.  Whitefield;  cau- 
tioned us  to  give  no  more  umbrage  than  was  necessary  for  our  own 
defence:  to  forbear  exceptionable  phrases;  to  keep  to  the  doctrines 
of  the  Church.  We  told  him,  we  expected  persecution  would 
abide  by  the  Church  till  her  articles  and  homilies  were  repealed. 
He  assured  us,  he  knew  of  no  design  in  the  governors  of  the  Church, 
to  innovate;  and  neither  should  there  be  any  innovation  while  he 
lived.  He  avowed  justification  by  faith  alone;  and  signified  his 
gladness  to  see  us,  as  often  as  we  pleased." 

"  From  him  we  went  to  the  Bishop  of  London,  who  denied  that 
he  had  condemned,  or  even  heard  much  concerning  us.  He  said 
Mr.  Whitefield's  Journal  was  tainted  with  enthusiasm,  though  he 
himself  was  a  pious,  well-meaning  youth.  He  warned  us  against 
Antinomianism,  and  dismissed  us  kindly." 

"  March  28th.  We  dissuaded  my  brother  from  going  to  Bristol; 
from  an  unaccountable  fear  that  it  would  prove  fatal  to  him.  He 
offered  himself  willingly,  to  whatever  the  Lord  should  appoint. 
The  next  day  he  set  outa*  recommended  by  us  to  the  grace  of  God. 
He  left  a  blessing  behind  him.  I  desired  to  die  with  him." 

Soon  after  this,  a  Mr.  Shaw  began  to  give  some  disturbance  to 
their  little  society,  by  insisting,  that  there  is  no  priesthood;  that 
is,  there  is  no  order  of  men  in  the  Christian  ministry,  who,  properly 
speaking,  exercise  the  functions  of  a  priest:  that  he  himself  had 
as  good  a  right  to  baptize  and  administer  the  sacrament,  as  any 
other  man.  It  appears  by  his  claiming  a  right  to  baptize,  &c.  that 
he  was  a  layman;  and  it  must  be  acknowledged  by  all  parties,  that 
Christian  ministers,  considered  as  an  order  in  the  Church  distin- 
guished by  their  office  from  other  believers,  are  no  where,  in  the 
New  Testament,  called  priests.  "  I  tried  'in  vain,"  says  Mr.  Wes- 
.ley,  "to  check  Mr.  Shaw  in  Ms  wild  rambling  talk  against  a  Chris- 
tian pj-iesthood.  At  last  I  told  him,  I  would  oppose  him  to  the  ut- 
most, and  either  he  or  I  ^pust  quit  the  society.  In  expounding,  I 
warned  them  strongly  against  schism;  into  which  Mr.  Shaw's  no- 

*  This  exactly  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed  Journal.  S«e  his 
Works,  vol.  yjcvii.  page  64. 


THE   LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  119 

tions  must  necessarily  lead  them.  The  society  were  all  for  my 
brother's  immediate  return.  April  19th,  I  found  Mr.  Stonehouse 
exactly  right  (that  is,  in  his  notions  on  the  priesthood;)  warned 
Mrs.  Vaughan  and  Brookmans,  against  Shaw's  pestilent  errors. 
I  .-poke  strongly  at  the  Savoy  society,  hi  behalf  of  the  Church  of 
England." 

April  24th,  Mr.  Whitefield  preached  at  Fetter  lane;  being  re- 
turned from  Bristol,  where  he  first  preached  in  the  open  air,  and 
in  some  sense  opened  the  way  to  an  itinerant  ministry,  which  was 
sure  to  follow  this  step;  but  of  which  none  of  them  hitherto,  seem 
to  have  entertained  the  least  conception.  It  seems  that  Howel 
Harris  came  to  London  with  him;  "  A  man,"  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
"  after  my  own  heart.  Mr.  Whitefield  related  the  dismal  effects 
of  Shaw's  doctrine  at  Oxford.  Both  he  and  Howel  Harris  insisted 
on  Shaw's  expulsion  from  the  society.  April  26th,  Mr.  Whitefield 
preached  in  L-lington  church-yard:  the  numerous  audience,  could 
not  have  been  more  affected  within  the  walls.  Satuiday  the  28th, 
he  preached  out  again.  After  him,  Mr.  Bowers  got  up  to  speak. 
I  conjured  him  not:  but  he  beat  me  down,  and  followed  his  im- 
pulse. I  carried  many  away  with  me."  This  last  circumstance 
is  the  more  worthy  of  notice,  as  it  is,  so  far  as  I  can  find,  the  first 
instance  of  a  layman  attempting  to  preach  among  the  Methodists. 
It  must  In-  observed,  however,  that  it  was  not  with  approbation, 
but  by  violence.  He  was  not  discouraged,  however,  by  this  oppo- 
sition: and  it  is  probable,  that  about  this  time,  several  other  lay- 
men began  to  expound  or  preach;  for  on  the  16th  of  May,  a  dis- 
pute arose  at  the  society  in  Fetter-lane,  about  lay-preaching;  which 
certainly  implies  that  some  laymen  had  begun  to  preach,  and  that 
the  practice  was  likely  to  become  more  general.  Mr.  Wesley  ob- 
serves, that  he  and  Mr.  Whitefield  declared  against  it. 

May  25th,  Mr.  Clagget  having  invited  Mr.  Wesley  to  Broad- 
oaks,  he  went  thither,  and  preached  to  four  or  five  hundred  atten- 
tive hearers.  May  29th,  "  A  farmer,"  says  he,  "  invited  me  to 
preach  in  his  field.  I  did  so,  to  about  five  hundred;  on,  «  Repent 
for  the  kinirdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.'  On  the  Slst,  a  Quaker 
sent  me  a  pressing  invitation  to  preach  at  Thaekstead.  I  scrupled 
preaching  in  another's  parish,  till  I  had  been  refused  the  church. 
Many  Quakers,  and  near  seven  hundred  others,  attended,  while  I 
declared  in  the  highways,  the  scripture  hath  concluded  all  under 
sin." 

June  the  6th.  Two  or  three  who  had  embraced  the  opinions  of 
Shaw,  declared  themselves  no  longer  members  of  the  Church  of 
England.  "Now,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "am  I  clear  of  them:  by 
renouncing  the  Church,  they  have  discharged  rne."  About  this 
time  the  French  Prophets  raised  some  disturbance  in  the  society, 
and  gained  several  pro-.  i\  tes,  who  warmly  defended  them.  June 
12th,  two  of  them  were  present  at  a  meeting,  and  occasioned  much 
disputing.  At  length  Mr.  Wesley  asked,  "  Who  is  on  God's 
Who  for  the  old  Prophets,  rather  than  the  new?  Let  them  follow 
me.  They  followed  me  into  the  preaching-room.  I  expounded 
the  lesson;  several  gave  an  account  of  their  conversion;  dear  bro- 


120  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLET. 

ther  Bowers  confessed  his  errors;  and  we  rejoiced  and  triumphed 
in  the  name  of  the  Lord  our  God." 

June  the  19th,  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  Lambeth,  with  the  archbish- 
op, who  treated  him  with  much  severity.  His  Grace  declared  he 
would  not  dispute;  nor  would  he,  AS  YET,  proceed  to  excommuni- 
cation. It  does  not  appear  that  the  archbishop  condemned  the 
doctrines  Mr  Wesley  preached,  but  the  manner  of  preaching  them : 
it  was  irregular,  and  this  was  judged  a  cause  sufficient  ior  con- 
demning him.  Regularity  is  undoubtedly  necessary,  in  the  gov- 
ernment both  of  church  and  state.  But  when  a  system  of  rules 
and  orders  purely  human,  is  so  established  for  the  government  of 
the  Church,  as  to  be  made  perpetual,  whatever  changes  may  take 
place  in  the  state  of  the  people;  it  must,  in  many  cases,  become 
injurious  rather  than  useful.  And  when  conformity  to  such  an  es- 
tablishment, is  considered  as  comprehending  almost  all  virtue,  and 
made  the  only  road  to  favor  and  preferment  in  the  Church;  and  a 
deviation  from  it,  is  marked  with  disgrace;  it  becomes  an  idol,  at 
whose  altar  many  will  be  tempted  to  sacrifice  their  judgment,  their 
conscience,  and  their  usefulness.  Civil  government  knows  nothing 
of  this  perpetual  sameness  of  its  regulations  and  laws,  in  all 
circumstances  of  the  people.  And  why  should  the  Church,  in  regu- 
lations which  are  purely  human,  and  prudential ?  The  end  of  reg- 
ularity, or  conformity  to  a  certain  established  order  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Church,  is,  the  propagation  of  Christian  knowledge, 
and  the  increase  of  true  religion;  but  if  a  minister  be  so  circum- 
stanced, that  regularity  would  obstruct,  rather  than  promote  his 
usefulness  in  these  respects,  irregularity  becomes  his  duty,  and 
ought  not  to  be  condemned  by  others,  when  no  essential  principle 
of  religion  is  violated,  nor  any  serious  inconvenience  follows  from 
it.  In  this  case,  the  end  to  be  attained,  is  infinitely  more  im- 
portant than  any  prudential  rules  to  direct  the  means  of  attaining 
it:  which  should  always  admit  of  such  alterations  as  circumstances 
require,  to  promote  the  end  intended. 

Mr.  Wesley  b6*re  the  archbishop's  reproof  with  great  firmness, 
while  in  his  presence;  but  after  leaving  him,  he  fell  into  great 
heaviness,  and  for  several  days  suffered  a  severe  inward  conflict. 
He  perceived  that  it  arose  from  the  fear  of  man.  Mr.  Whitefield 
urged  him  to  preach  in  the  fields  the  next  Sunday;  by  this  step  he 
would  break  down  the  bridge,  render  his  retreat  difficult  or  impos- 
sible, and  be  forced  to  fight  his  way  forward  in  the  work  of  the 
ministry.  This  advice  he  followed.  June  24th,  "  I  prayed,"  says 
he,  "  and  went  forth,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  found  near 
a  thousand  helpless  sinners,  waiting  for  the  word  in  Moorfields. 
I  invited  them  in  my  Master's  words,  as  well  as  name;  '  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you 
rest.'  The  Lord  was  with  me,  even  me,  the  meanest  of  nis  mes- 
sengers, according  to  his  promise.  At  St.  Paul's,  the  psalms,  les- 
son, Sec.,  for  the  day,  put  new  life  into  me:  and  so  did  the  sacra- 
ment. My  load  was  gone,  and  all  my  doubts  and  scruples.  God 
Bhone  on  my  path,  and  I  knew  this  was  his  will  concerning  me.  I 
walked  to  Kennington-common,  and  cried  to  multitudes  upon  mul- 
titudes, f  Repent  ye  and  believe  the  gospel.'  The  Lord  was  mv 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  121 

strength,  and  my  mouth,  and  my  wisdom.     O  that  all  would  there- 
fore praise  the  Lord)  for  his  goodness!" 

June  29th,  he  was  at  Wickham,  in  his  way  to  Oxford.  "  Here," 
says  he,  "  I  heard  of  much  disturbance  occasioned  by  Bowers' 
preaching  in  the  streets."  Thus  early,  it  appears  that  lay-preach- 
ing had  commenced,  even  beyond  the  societies  in  London,  though 
not  with  the  consent  of  any  of  the  clergymen.  The  next  day  he 
readied  Oxford,  and  waited  on  the  Dean,  who  spoke  with  unusual 
severity  against  field-preaching,  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  may  be 
••ailed  the  author  or  founder  of  field-preaching;  it  is  perhaps  on 
this  account,  that  he  has  so  often  been  supposed  to  be  the  founder 
iif  Methodism.  .Inly  1st,  he  preached  a  sermon  on  justification, 
before  the  university,  with  great  boldness.  All  were  very  atten- 
tive: one  could  not  help  weeping.  July  ;2d,  Mr.  Garnbold  came  to 
him,  who  had  |IC»MI  with  the  vice-chancellor,  and  well  received. 
"  I  waited,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "on  the  vice-chancellor,  at  his  own 
desire.  I  gave  him  a  full  account  of  the  Methodists,  which  he  ap- 
proved, but  objected  to  the  irregularity  of  doing  good  in  other  men's 
parishes.  He  charged  Mr  Whitefield  with  breach  of  promise, 
appealed  to  the  Dean,  and  appointed  a  second  meeting  there.  All 
were  against  my  sermon,  as  liable  to  lie  misunderstood.  July  3d, 
Mr.  Bowers  had  been  laid  hold  of,  for  preaching  H  Oxford.  To- 
day the  lieadle  brought  him  to  me.  1  talked  to  him  closely;  he 
lr.il  nothing  to  reply,  but  promised  to  do  so  no  more,  and  thereby 
obtained  his  lilx-rty.  At  night  1  had  another  conference  \\ith  the 
Dean,  who  cited  M  r.  Whitelicld  to  judgment."  I  said,  '  Mr.  Dean, 
h'-  r-hall  be  ready  to  answer  tl.<-  citation.'  He  used  the  utmost 
,v!dre-s  to  bring 'me  oft'  from  preaching  abroad,  from  expounding 
in  houses,  and  from  singing  psalms.  He  denied  justification  by 
f;  .tli,  and  all  vital  religion."1 

.lulv    -Ith,   Mr   Wc-ley   returned   to   London.     On  the  8th,   he 
hri!  to  near  ten  thousand  hearers,  by  computation,  in    Moor- 
ti<  Ids,  and  the  same  day  at  Kennington-comnion.     His  labors  now 
d;>ily  increased  upon  him;  and  his  sin s-,  in  bringing  great  mim- 
ic TS"  from  darkness  to  light,  and  in  rou-ing  the  minds    of  va.-t  mnl- 
titudea   to  a    serious   enquiry  nfter    religion,    was   beyond  anything 
!i.   at    pre-enf,    ea-ily    conceive.        Ill    such    Circumstanced    US 
-  almo.-t  impossible  for  a  minister  to   kei'p  his  miii'l  ijin'io 
from   all    thoughts    of  -elf-applause,       lie  \\ill    be  led,  al    lir.-t 
;il  oo-t  insensibly,  to  think  more    highly   of  himself  than  he  ought, 
I  i  attribute  some  part  of  hi-   siiree-s  to  hi-  o\\  n    superior  excellen- 
,id  to  think  too  meanly  of  others.      If  his  judgment  be   rightly 
informed,  and   hi<  con-cience    tender,  he   i-   Chocked    when  }<• 

rhr  -e  workings  of  his  mind,  and  endeavors  to  suppress 
them;  but  he  soon  finds  that  the  thoughts  and  propensities  of  his 
he.irf,  are  not  under  the  control  of  hi>  judgment ;  they  present 
them.-ehe-  on  •  >.-ion  against  his  will,  ami  are  not  a  little 

strengthened  by  the  commendation-  and  pnii-es  of  tho-e  \\lio  ha\e 
been  benefitCflby  him.  The  natural  temper  of  the  mind,  is  some- 
so  far  awakened  on  llie-e  oe.  to  produce  a 

*  I  sii(>p<ise  for  soni*' 
11 


& 


122  THE   LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLET. 

inward  conflict,  bring  on  great  distress,  and  make  a  man  ashamed 
of  himself  in  the  presence  of  God.  Mr.  Wesley  felt  the  full  force 
of  the  temptations  which  arose  from  the  success  of  his  ministry. 
July  22d,  he  says,  "  Never,  till  now,  did  I  know  the  strength  of 
temptation  and  energy  of  sin.  Who,  that  consults  only  the  quiet 
of  his  own  mind,  would  covet  great  success?  I  live  in  a  continual 
storm;  my  sou  is  always  in  my  hand;  the  enemy  thrusts  sore  at 
me  that  I  may  fall,  and  a  worse  enemy  than  the  Devil,  is,  my  own 
heart.  Miror  quemquam  prcedicatorem  salvari.  I  wonder  any 
preacher  of  the  gospel  is  saved.  August  the  7th,  I  preached  re- 
pentance and  faith  at  Plaistow,  and  at  night  expounded  on  Lazarus 
dead  and  raised,  in  a  private  house.  The  next  day,  called  on 
Thomas  Keen,  a  mild  and  candid  Quake/.  Preached  at  Mary- 
bone. — Too  well  pleased  with  my  success,  which  brought  upon 
me  strong  temptations.  August  10th,  I  gave  Mr.  Whitefield  some 
account  both  of  my  labors  and  conflicts." 

"DEAR  GEORGE, 

"  I  forgot  to  mention  the  most  material  occurrence  at  Plaistow; 
namely,  that  a  clergyman  was  there  convinced  of  sin.  He  stood 
under  me,  and  appeared  throughout  my  discourse,  under  the  great- 
est perturbation  of  mind.  In  our  return  we  were  much  delighted 
with  an  old  spiritual  Quaker,  who  is  ( !ear  in  justification.  Friend 
Keen  seeme  to  have  experience,  and  i.s  right  in  the  foundation.  I 
cannot  preach  out  on  the  week  days,  l'>r  the  expense  of  coach-hire : 
nor  can  I  accept  of  dear  Mr.  Seward's  offer,  to  which  I  should  be 
less  backward,  would  he  follow  my  advice;  but  while  he  is  so  lavish 
of  his  Lord's  goods,  I  cannot  consent  that  his  ruin  should  in  any 
degree  seem  to  be  under  my  hand.  I  am  continually  tempted  to 
leave  off  preaching,  and  hide  myself  like  J.  Hutchins.  I  should 
then  be  free  from  temptation,  and  have  leisure  to  attend  to  my  own 
improvement.  God  continues  to  work  by  me,  but  not  in  me,  that 
I  perceive.  Do  not  reckon  upon  me,  my  brother,  in  the  work  God 
is  doing;  for  I  cannot  expect  that  he  should  long  employ  one,  who 
is  ever  longing  and  murmuring  to  be  discharged." 

"  To-day,"  says  Mr,  Wesley,  "  I  took  J.  Bray  to  Mr.  Law,  who 
resolved  all  his  experience  into  fits,  or  natural  affection  or  fits;  and 
desired  him  to  take  no  notice  of  his  comforts,  which  he  had  better 
be  without,  than  have.  He  blamed  Mr.  Whitefield's  Journal  and 
way  of  proceeding;  said,  he  had  great  hopes  that  the  Methodists 
would  have  been  dispersed  by  little  and  little,  into  livings,  and  have 
leavened  the  whole  lump.  I  told  him  my  experience :  '  then,'  said 
he,  'I  am  far  below  you  (if  you  are  right)  not  worthy  to  wipe  your 
shoes.'  He  agreed  to  our  notion  of  faith,  but  would  have  it,  that 
all  ijirn  li:  i  I  Jr.  lie  \vns  fully  against  the  laymen's  expounding, 
as  rhe  very  worsl  ilini  i.->iit  f'>r  themselves  and  others.  1  told  him 
liu  was  my  school-muster  to  bung  me  to  Christ;  but  the  reason  why 
I  did  not  come  sooner  to  Christ  was,  I  sought  to  be  sanctified  before 
I  was  justified.  T  disclaimed  all  expectation  of  becoming  some 
GREAT  O.NK.  Aiuuiig  uihci  things  he  said,  '  Were  I  so  talked  of 
as  Mr.  Whitefield  is,  I  should  run  away,  and  hide  myself  entirely.' 
I  answered,  'you  might,  but  God  would  bring  you  back  like  Jonah.' 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  123 

He  told  me,  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost  was  the  most  dangerous  thing 
God  could  give.  I  replied,  '  but  cannot  God  guard  his  owngifts?  ' 
He  often  disclaimed  advising  us,  seeing  we  had  the  Spirit  of  God: 
but  mended  on  our  hands,  and  at  last  cnme  almost  quite  over  tc  us." 

It  is  really  wonderful  that  Mr.  Law  should  talk  in  this  manner ! 
1  If  who  wrote  the  spirit  of  prayer,  the  spirit  of  love,  and  an  address 
to  the  clergy,  besides  many  other  pieces,  in  which  he  shows,  with 
great  force  of  reasoning,  that  a  person  can  have  no  true  religion, 
\\  itliout  a  supernatural  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  God  upon  his 
mind;  in  which  he  certainly  lays  a  foundation  for  Christian  expe- 
rience. 

Anirii.-t  12th,  he  observes,  "I  received  great  power  to-  explain 
the  goud  Samaritan:  communicated  at  St.  Paul's,  as  I  do  every 
Sunday:  convinced  multitudes  at  Kcimington-common,  from,  'Such 
wore  some  of  you,  but  ye  are  washed,  &.C,'  And  before  the  day 
ua>  past,  felt  my  own  sinfutness  so  great,  that  I  wished  I  had 
never  been  born." 

August  13th,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  Mr.  Seward  as  follows.  "1 
preached  yesterday  to  more  than  ten  thousand  hearers.  I  am  so 
buffeted  both  before  and  after,  that  were  I  not  forcibly  detained,  I 
r-hould  lly  from  every  human  lace.  If  God  does  make  away  for 
me  to  escape,  1  shall  not  easily  be  brought  back  again.  I  cannot 
love  advertising:  it  looks  like  sounding  a  trumpet.  I  hope  our 
brother  Hutrhins  will  come  forth  at  last,  and  throw  away  my 
mantle  of  re-< -r\e,  nliirh  lie  seems  to  have  taken  up." 

Mr.  \Vhitefield  was  now  on  the  point  of  returning  to  America, 
and  on  the  l.'nh  of  August  Mr.  We.-ley  wrote  to  him.  "Let  not 
i  t'.s  opinion  of  your  letter  to  the  bishop,  weaken  your  hands. 
slbundans  caulio  nocet:*  it  is  the  Moravian  infirmity.  To-morrow 
I  set  out  for  Bristol.  I  pray  you  may  all  have  a  good  voyage,  and 
that  many  poor  sonls  maybe  added  to  the  church  by  your  ministry, 
lie  fore  we  meet  aLrain.  Meet  again  I  am  confident  we  shall,  per- 
haps both  here  an/I  in  America.  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done, 
with  us  aud  by  us,  in  time  and  in  eternity!" 


CHAPTER    VI. 
SECTION    V. 

CONTAINING  SOMS    ACCOUNT  OF  MR.  CHARLES  WESLEY'S    LABORS  AS 
AN  ITINERANT  PREACHER. 

AUGUST  16th,  Mr.  "Wesley  entered  on  the   itinerant  plan.     He 
rode  to  Wirkham,   and  being  denied  the   church,  would  have 

•  Too  mwl,  .'.ttrtful.     Some  persons  perhaps  may  think,  th:it  m-ithor 

Mr.  Whit.'ti.'ld.  in  '  tllls  :«d  monition;  i.t  thtt,  tow- 

,it  that 

on  inanv  oo  ution.     Mr.   • 

ho  had  some  thoughts  of  going  ;.--;mi  to  America,  and  he  mentions  such  intentions 
'n  several  places ;  but  they  never  came  to  anything  fixed  and  determined. 


124  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET. 

preached  in  a  private  house;  but  Mr.  Bowers  having  been  preacn- 
ing  there  in  the  streets,  had  raised  great  opposition,  and  effectually 
ehut  the  door  against  him.  The  next  day  he  went  to  Oxford,  and 
the  day  following  reached  Evesham.  After  being  here  two  or 
three  days,  he  wrote  to  his  brother  as  follows. 

"DEAR  BROTHER, 

"  We  left  the  brethren  at  Oxford  much  edified,  and  two  gowns- 
men thoroughly  awakened  On  Saturday  afternoon  God  brought 
us  hither,  Mr.  Seward  being  from  home,  there  was  no  admission 
for  us,  his  wife  being  an  opposer,  and  having  refused  to  see  Mr. 
Whitefield  before  me.  At  seven  in  the  evening  Mr.  Seward  found 
us  at  the  inn,  and  took  us  home  At  eight  I  expounded  in  the 
school-room,  which  holds  about  two  hundred  persons. — On  Sunday 
morning  I  preached  from  George  Whitefield's  pulpit,  the  wall,  on, 
*  Repent  ye  and  believe  the  gospel.'  The  notice  being  short,  we 
had  only  a  few  hundreds,  but  such  as  those  described  in  the  morn- 
ing lesson,  '  These  were  more  noble  than  those  of  Thessalonica,  in 
that  they  received  the  word  with  all  readiness  of  mind.'  In  the 
evening  I  showed,  to  near  two  thousand  hearers,  their  Saviour  in 
the  good  Samaritan. — Once  more  God  strengthened  me,  nt  nine,  to 
open  the  new  covenant,  at  the  school-house,  which  was  crowded 
with  deeply  attentive  sinners." 

He  goes  on.  "  August  20th,  I  spoke  from  Acts  ii.  37,  to  two  or 
three  hundred  market  people  and  soldiers,  all  as  orderly  and  decent 
as  could  be  desired. — I  now  heard,  that  the  mayor  had  come 
down  on  Sunday,  to  take  a  view  of  us.  Soon  after,  an  officer 
struck  a  countryman  in  the  face,  without  any  provocation.  A 
serious  woman  besought  the  poor  man,  not  to  resist  evil,  as  the  other 
only  wanted  to  make  a  riot.  He  took  patiently  several  repeated 
blows,  telling  the  officer,  he  might  beat  him  as  long  as  he  pleased." 

"  To-day  Mr.  Seward's  cousin  told  us  of  a  young  lady,  who  was 
here  on  a  visit,  and  had  been  deeply  affected  on  Sunday  night  under 
the  word,  seeing  and  feeling  her  need  of  a  physician,  and  earnestly 
desired  me  to  pray  for  her. — After  dinner  I  spoke  with  her.  She 
burst  into  tears,  and  told  us,  she  had  come  hither  thoughtless,  dead 
in  pleasures  and  sin,  and  fully  resolved  against  ever  being  a  Meth- 
odist. That  she  was  first  alarmed  about  her  own  state,  by  seeing 
us  so  happy  and  full  of  love:  had  gone  to  the  society,  but  was 
not  thoroughly  awakened  to  a  knowledge  of  herself,  till  the  word 
came  home  to  her  soul.  That  all  the  following  night  she  had  been 
in  an  agony  and  distress;  could  not  pray,  could  not  bear  our  sing- 
ing, nor  have  any  rest  in  her  spirit.  We  betook  ourselves  to 
Erayer  for  her;  she  received  forgiveness,  and  triumphed  in  the 
ord  her  God." 

August  23d.  "  By  ten  last  night  we  reached  Gloucester,  through 
many  dangers  and  difficulties.  In  mounting  my  horse  I  fell  over 
him,  and  sprained  my  hand:  riding  in  the  dark  I  bruised  my  foot: 
we  lost  our  way  as  often  as  we  could :  there  were  only  two  horses 
between  three  of  us :  when  we  had  got  to  Gloucester,  we  were 
turned  back  from  a  friend's  house,  on  account  of  his  wife's  sick- 
ness- and  my  voice  and  strength  were  quite  gone.  To-day  they 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  125 

•re  in  some  measure  restored.  At  night  I  with  difficulty  got  into 
the  crowded  society,  where  I  preached  the  luw  and  the  gospel, 
which  they  received  with  all  readiness.  Three  clergymen  were 
present.  Some  without,  attempted  to  make  a  disturbance,  but  in 
vain." 

August  25th.  "  Before  I  went  into  the  streets  and  hk'hwa\  --.  I 
M -nt.  according  to  my  custom,  to  borrow  the*  use  of  tli<-  cliiiivh 
The  minister,  l,,-},^  one  of  the  better  disposed,  sent  ba<-k  a  civil 
mes<ai:e,  that  he  would  IK-  clad  to  drink  a  :rla-s  of  wine  with  in.-, 

nt  durst  not  lend  me  his  pulpit  for  fifty  iruineas.  Mr.  Whitefield* 
however,  dont  lend  me  his  field,  which  did  jn>t  as  well.  For  near 
nn  hour  and  a  half,  (i.,.1  -ave  me  voice  and  strength  to  exhort  about 
tuo  thousand  sinners,  to  repent  and  Ix-lieve  the  gospel.— Bein" 
invited  to  Pamswick,  1  waited  upon  the  Lord,  and  renewed  my 
:rh.  \\  e  found  near  a  thousand  persons  gathered  in  the 
street  I  discoursed  from,  Cod  was  in  Christ,  reconcile-  the 
world  ante  himself.  I  besought  them  earnestly  to  be*  reconciled, 
and  the  rebrls  seemed  inclined  to  lay  down  their  arms.  A  youn» 
Presbyterian  teacher  cleaved  to  us." 

Chi  returning  to  <;h>uce~ter,  Mr.  Wesley  received  an  invitation 
from  f.  Drnmnaontl;  he  dined  with  her,  and  several  of  the  Friend*: 
particularly  he  mention*  "Josiah  Martin,  a  spiritual  man.' 
he,  "as  far  as  1  can  discern.  My  heart  \\as  enlarged,  and  knit  to 
them  in  love."— (iom^  ;„  tilt.  pvniiiig,  to  preach  iii  the  field,  Mr,. 
Kirkman,  nn  old  and  intimate  acquaintance,  whose  son  had  been 
with  him  and  his  brother  at  Oxford,  put  In-rsi-lf  in  his  wav:  and 
addressed  him,  with,  "  What,  Mr.  Wesley,  is  it  y,,u  I  >ei'- !  is  it 
possible  that  you,  who  can  preach  at  Christ-church,  St.  Mary's, 
&c.  should  come  hither  after  a  mob, t"  He  gave  her  a  short  an- 
swer, and  went  tu  his  mob;  or  to  put  it  in  the  phrase  of  the  Phari- 
sees, to  this  people,  which  is  accursed.  Thousand,  heard  him 
gladly,  while  he  explained  the  b|es,ings  and  privileges  of  the  trospcl, 
and  exhorted  all  to  come  to  Christ  as  lost  sinners  that  they  might 
enjoy  them.  I  cannot  but  observe  here,  that  the  more  ignorant 

and  wicked  the  common  people  were  at  this  time,  the  -r, 
the  charity  and  kindness  of  th..,e  who  endeavored  to  instruct  them 
in   their  dut\   to    (;,„!   and    man,  and    bv    tlii>    means    reform    their 
manners.      The     reader    will    ea.-ily    perceive,    that    it    re.piir. 
small  degree  of  resolution,  to  expose  himself  to  the  ii:n..ranr  rude- 
ness of  the  lowest  of  the  people,  to  the  contemptuous  sneers  of 

" "'  respectability  and  influence,  and  t.»  thr  ~,-\,  ,-,    ,-, -n-ures  of 

«'«  particular  friends.     Vet  this,  both  j,,.,  |,i>  brother.  .u,d   M,-. 

U  bltefield  did,  in  adopting  the  plan  of  itinerant  prea.-hin-.  It  i, 
almost  unDOSSibto  t.,  imagine,  that  in  their  rin-um>lane,-s,  they 
could  act  In. m  any  other  motive,  than  a  pure  de,ir Mom-r  ^..od". 

I  ravelling  Iron,  p|a,-c  to  plaeo,  and  everv  wh.-re  preaching  m  the 
open  air,  wa>  a  plan  of  proceeding  well  adapted  t..  dillu,.-  knowl- 

edge    fttnong    the    c«,mi i    pe(.p|«.,    and    I.)    awaken  a   concern    for 

religion.  Kilt  it  was  exfraunlinar  \  ami  n.-w  ;  and  the  n,,\  «-lt\  nfit 
would  naturally  engage  the  attention  of  the  public  so  much,  that 

•I  suppose  a  brother  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  George  Whitefield 
11" 


126  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

few  persons  would,  at  first,  form  a  true  judgment  of  its  importancei 
and  the  difficulties  and  hardships  attending  it.  Had  these  two 
points  been  considered  and  rightly  understood,  I  am  persuaded  that 
neither  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  s  nor  his  brother,  nor  Mr.  Whitefield, 
would  have  been  blamed  for  adopting  the  plan  of  itinerancy,  and 
preaching  in  the  open  air;  on  the  contrary  they  would  have  been 
commended  by  every  person  of  a  liberal  mind.  At  present,  I  shall 
only  hint  at  one  or  two  particulars,  to  show  the  importance  of  their 
proceedings,  and  the  hardships  they  had  to  encounter.  The 
laboring  poor  are  the  most  numerous  class  of  people  in  every  coun- 
try. They  are  not  less  necessary  to  the  happiness  and  prosperity 
of  a  nation,  than  the  higher  orders  of  society.  At  the  period  of 
which  I  am  now  speaking,  their  education  was  almost  wholly  neg- 
lected; and  as  they  advanced  in  years,  they  had  fewer  opportunities 
of  instruction  and  less  capacity  for  it,  than  those  who  had  received 
a  better  education,  and  had  more  leisure.  The  public  discourses 
of  the  regular  clergy,  had  little  or  no  influence  upon  this  class  of 
people;  as  many  of  them  never  went  to  church,  and  most  of  those 
who  did,  neither  understood,  nor  felt  themselves  interested,  in 
what  the  preachers  delivered  from  the  pulpit.  Darkness  covered 
the  earth,  and  gross  darkness  the  people.  Nor  was  there  any 
prospect  of  doing  them  good,  except  by  some  extraordinary  method 
of  proceeding,  as  their  ignorance  and  vicious  habits,  placed  them 
beyond  the  reach  of  any  salutary  influence  from  the  ordinary  means 
of  improvement  appointed  by  government.  But  it  certainly  is  a 
matter  of  national  importance,  that  so  large  a  body  of  people  as  the 
laboring  poor,  should  be  instructed  in  the  principles  of  religion, 
and  have  the  way  to  happiness,  both  here  and  hereafter,  pointed 
out  to  them,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  engage  their  attention,  and 
inform  their  understandings.  A  true  knowledge  of  religion  en- 
larges and  strengthens  the  faculties  of  their  minds,  and  prepares 
them  for  a  due  performance  of  every  duty,  religious  and  civil.  It 
opens  to  their  view  sources  of  happiness  unknown  to  them  before; 
it  teaches  them  to  form  a  true  estimate  of  their  privileges  and 
blessings,  temporal  and  spiritual;  to  view  affliction,  not  as  peculiar 
to  their  situation,  but  as  infinitely  diversified,  and  distributed  for 
wise  purposes,  through  all  the  orders  of  society;  thus  it  leads  them 
on  to  contentment  and  happiness  in  their  humble  situations,  and 
disposes  them  to  industry  and  peace,  by  which  they  largely  contri 
bute  to  the  prosperity  and  happiness  of  the  nation.  Viewing  the 
effects  of  itinerant  preaching  in  this  point  of  light,  we  see  its  im- 
portance, and  must  acknowledge  that  the  authors  of  it  deserve 
great  praise;  especially  as  they  introduced  it  by  their  own  example, 
under  many  difficulties  and  hardships.  Their  prospects  in  life, 
from  their  learning,  their  abilities,  and  their  rank  in  society,  were 
all  sacrificed  to  the  plan  of  itinerancy.  In  all  human  appearance, 
they  had  every  thing  to  lose  by  it;  reputation,  health,  and  the  es- 
teem of  their  friends;  and  nothing  in  this  world  to  gain,  but  great 
bodily  fatigue,  ill  usage  from  the  mob,  and  general  contempt.  As 
only  three  persons  united  together  at  first  iiTthe.  plan  of  itinerancy, 
they  could  not  expect  to  form  any  extensive  or  very  permanent 
establishment.  It  was  impossible  to  conceive  that  the  seed  they 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WE6LET.  127 

were  sowing,  would  produce  so  plentiful  a  crop  of  lay-preachers 
as  we  have  seen  spring  up  from  it,  without  whom  the  work  must 
have  been  very  limited  indeed.  But  it  is  very  evident  that  these 
three  servants  of  (MM!,  did  not  look  forward  to  any  very  distant 
consequences  of  their  present  proceedings;  they  contented  them- 
-elves  with  performing  u  present  duty,  and  doing  a-  much  good  as 
P»— ible  in  the  way  which  opened  before  them,  committin;:  them- 
.-•Ives  and  their  work  to  (iod,  who  has  taken  -rood  i-ire  of 'them. 

.Mr.  We-le\  pnr.-ued  his  plan,  and  on  the  ;25th  of  Augu-t  wa<  at 
Pain-w  irk.  The  miui.-ter  was  so  obliging^  to  lend  liim  his  pulpit. 
But  the  church  would  not  hold  the  people;  it  was  supposed  then: 
two  thousand  persons  in  the  church-yard.  Mr.  Wesley  stood 
at  a  window  which  was  taken  down,  and  preached  to  the  couirre- 
uation  within  the  walls,  and  without.  They  listened  with 
attention,  while  he  explained,  "  (iod  so  loved  the  world  that  he 
gave  hi<  only  begotten  Son,"  &.c. 

••  In  the  afternoon,"  says  he,  "I  preached  again  to  a  Kennington 
congregation.  It  was  the  most  beautiful  sight  I  ever  beheld.  The 
people  filled  the  gradually  rising  area,  which  was  shut  up  on  three 
.-ides  by  a  va.-t  hill.  On  the  top  and  bottom  of  this  hill,  was  a  great 
row  of  trees.  In  this  amphitheatre  the  people  stood  deeply-  atten- 
tive, while  1  called  upon  them  in  Christ's  words,  'Come  u'nto  me 
nil  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  voure-t.' 
Tic-  tevs  of  many  testified,  that  they  wrre  ready  to  enter"  into  that 

i  ..  ith  difficulty  we  made  our  way  through  this  mo-t 

loving  people,  and  returned  amidst  their  prayers  and  ble.— in^'s  to 
Kbly,  where  I  expounded  the  second  lesson  for  two  hour-." 

••»\  old  Hapti.-t  had  invited  .Mr.  Wesley  to  preach  at  Stall- 
by,  in  his  way  to  Bristol.  Accordingly,  on  the  -_!7th,  he  rode 
thither  through  the  rain,  and  preached  to  about  a  thousand  atten- 
tive hearer-;  they  were  -o  much  affected  by  the  sermon,  that  he 
appointed  them  to  meet  him  again  in  the  evening.  I  mention  with 
pita-tire,  these.  in>tanccs  of  persons  among  the  Friends,  the  IV. — 
bv  tcrians,  and  the  Mapti>ts,  w  ho  -howcda  friendly  deposition  to 
Mr.  Wesley,  anil  Countenanced  his  proceedings.  Their  conduct 
discovers  a  >  trouper  attachment  to  the  essential  doctrines  of  the 
g"-pel,  than  to  the  peculiarities  of  opinion  and  modes  of  worship, 
in  which  they  differed  from  him  and  from  one  another;  and  marks 
a  liberality  of  .-eiitiment,  which  reflects  honor  on  the  different  de- 
nominations of  Chri-tians  to  which  they  belonged. 

He  returned  to  Mr.  Kill's  at  Kbly.  "  Tin-  was  a  most  agreeable 
family;  every  one  hav  iui:  received  the  faith,  except  one  young 
niuu  w  ho  >till  remained  an  abandoned  -inner.  1  lis  mother  mourned 
and  lamented  over  him,  with  parental  affection  and  religion-  con- 
c.irn.  -Mr.  Oakle\,  \vh,,  travelled  with  Mr.  \Ve-ley,  now  informed 
him  that  he  had  been  able  to  la-ten  some  derive  of  conviction  of 
sin  on  the  voim-.'  man's  mind.  His  conviction-  and  -erioi; 
were  increased  by  Mr.  Weafey'a  aeraton.  My  |>er-evering  prayei 
he  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  reei  and 

joy  in  believing.  Mr.  \\'e-ley  aild<,  ''  Sinir  \.-  heavens  for  the 
Lord  hath  done  it;  -hont  ye  lower  part>  of  the  earth!  In  the 
morning  I  had  told  his  mother  the  story  of  St.  Austin's  conversion* 

»* 


128  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

now  I  carried  her  the  joyful  news,  c  This  thy  son  was  dead  and  is 
alive  again;  he  was  lost  and  is  found.' " 

He  arrived  in  Bristol,  August  28th;  and  his  brother  having  set 
out  for  London,  on  the  31st  he  entered  on  his  ministry  at  Weaver's 
Hall.  "  I  began,"  says  he,  "  by  expounding  Isaiah  with  great 
freedom.  They  were  melted  into  tears  all  around;  and  again  when 
the  bands  met  to  keep  the  Church-fast.  We  were  all  of  one  heart 
and  of  one  mind.  I  forgot  the  contradiction  wherewith  they 
grieved  my  soul  in  London,  and  could  not  forbear  saying,  '  It  is 
good  for  me  to  be  here.' " 

The  places  where  Mr.  Wesley  had  now  to  preach  in  Bristol, 
Kingswood,  and  the  neighborhood,  were  numerous;  and  he  seldom 
passed  a  day  without  preaching  or  expounding,  two  or  three 
times.  The  congregations  were  large,  and  his  word  was  with 
power;  so  that  many  testified  daily,  that  the  gospel  is  the  power 
of  God  to  salvation  to  all  who  believe.  September  the  4th,  he 

E reached  in  Kingswood  to  some  thousands,  colliers  chiefly,  and 
eld  out  the  promises  from  Isaiah  xxxv;  "  The  wilderness  and  the 
solitary  place  shall  be  glad  for  them;  and  the  desert  shall  rejoice 
and  blossom  as  the  rose."  He  adds,  "  I  triumphed  in  the  mercy 
of  God  to  these  poor  outcast?,  (for  he  hath  called  them  a  people 
who  were  not  a  people)  and  in  the  accomplishment  of  that  scrip- 
ture, '  Then  the  eyes  of  the  blind  shall  be  opened,  and  the  ears  of 
the  deaf  shall  be  unstopped;  then  shall  the  lame  man  leap  as  an 
hart,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sing:  for  in  the  wilderness  shall 
waters  break  out,  and  streams  in  the  desert.'  How  gladly  do  the 
poor  receive  the  gospel !  We  hardly  knew  how  to  part." 

September  5th.  "  I  was  much  discouraged  by  a  discovery  of  the 
disorderly  walking  of  some,  who  have  given  the  adversary  occasion 
to  blaspheme.  I  am  a  poor  creature  upon  such  occasions,  being 
soon  cast  down.  Yet  I  went  and  talked  to  them,  and  God  filled  me 
with  such  love  to  their  souls  as  I  have  not  known  before.  They 
could  not  stand  before  it.  I  joined  with  Oakley  and  Cennick  in 
prayer  for  them.  M.  trembled  exceedingly :  the  others  gave  us 
great  Cause  to  hope  for  their  recovery." 

"September  the  7th,  at  Weaver's  Hall,  I  expounded  the  third 
chapter  of  Isaiah,  where  the  prophet  alike  condemns  notorious 
profligates,  worldly-minded  men,  and  well-dressed  ladies."  By 
well-dressed  ladies,  Mr.  Wesley  certainly  meant  much  more  than 
the  phrase  imports.  He  doubtless  had  in  view,  a  fanciful,  useless, 
expensive  conformity  to  the  changeable  modes  of  dress;  which  is 
unbecoming,  if  not  criminal,  in  a  person  professing  godliness.  The 
prophet  is  there  speaking  of  ladies  of  the  first  rank  in  the  kingdom; 
he  mentions  paint,  a  variety  of  useless  ornaments,  and  a  mode  of 
dress  hardly  consistent  with  modesty.*  What  added  to  their  guilt 
was,  that,  while  they  were  adorning  themselves  in  every  fanciful 
and  wanton 'method  they  could  invent,  the  poor  of  the  land  were 
oppressed  beyond  measure;  and  God  denounces  heavy  judgments 
against  them  for  their  oppression  and  wantonness.  It  has  often 
been  said,  by  persons  too  fond  of  dress,  that  religion  does  not 

*  See  Bishop  Lowth,  on  the  third  chapter  of  Isaiah. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  129 

consist  in  the  peculiar  shape  or  cut  of  our  clothes.  This  undoubt- 
edly is  true.  But  when  the  mode  of  dress  is  voluntary,  and  reg- 
nla'ted  purely  by  choice,  it  is  a  picture,  which  gives  a  visible  rep- 
resentation of  the  temper  and  disposition  of  the  mind.  The  choice 
of  our  dress,  like  the  choice  of  our  amusements  or  companions, 
discovers  what  kind  of  objects  are  most  pleasing  and  gratifying  to 
us.  The  case  is  very  different  where  the  mode  of  dress  is  charac- 
teristic of  a  profession,  or  where  a  woman  is  under  the  control  of 
her  husband. 

September  llth.  He  rode  with  two  friends  to  Bradford,  near 
Bath,  and  preached  to  about  a  thousand  persons,  who  seemed  deep- 
ly all'ected  On  tin-  15th  he  says,  "  Having  been  provoked  tospeak 
unadvisedly  with  my  lips,  I  preached  on  the  Bowling-green  in 
irreat  weakness,  on  '"Lazarus  come  forth!'  I  was  surprised  that 
any  good  should  be  done.  But  God  quickens  others  by  those  who 
are  dead  them.-elves.  A  man  came  to  me  and  declared  he  had  now 
received  the  spirit  of  life;  and  so  did  a  woman  at  the  same  time, 
which  she  openly  declared  at  Weaver's  Hall.  We  had  great 
power  among  us  while  I  displayed  the  believer's  privileges  from  the 
eighth  chapter  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  On  the  16th,  I  met 
between  thirty  and  forty  colliers,  with  their  wives,  at  Mr.  Willis's, 
and  administered  the  sacrament  to  them;  but  found  no  comfort 
myself,  in  that  or  any  other  ordinance.  I  always  find  strength  for 
the  work  of  the  ministry;  but  when  my  work  is  over,  my  bodily 
and  spiritual  strength  both  leave  me.  I  can  pray  for  others,  not 
for  myself,  (iod,  by  me,  strengthens  the  weak  hands,  and  con- 
firms the  feeble  knees;  yet  am  I  as  a  man  in  whom  is  no  strength. 
1  am  weary  and  taint  in  my  mind,  continually  longing  to  be  dis- 
charged." Soon  after,  however,  he  found  power  to  pray  for  him- 
self, and  confessed  it  was  good  for  him  to  be  in  desertion.  He  was 
greatly  strengthened  and  comforted  by  opening  his  Bible  on  Isaiah 
liv.  7,  8.  "  For  a  small  moment  have  I  forsaken  thee;  but  with 
•rival  mercies  will  I  gather  thee.  In  a  little  wrath  I  hid  my  face 
from  thee  for  a  moment;  but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I  have 
mercy  on  thee,  saith  the  Lord  thy  Redeemer." 

Many  persons  now  came  to  him  for  advice  daity,  who  had  been 
either  awakened  or  justified  under  his  ministry.  This  greatly  in- 
creas.-d  his  labor,  hut  it  strengthened  his  hands  for  the  work  in 
which  In-  was  ciiLrau'ed.  September  -Jfuh.  He  preached  again  at 
lir.idford,  to  about  two  thousand  hearers.  ki  I  described,"  >ay<  he. 
'•  their  state  \>\  iritnre  and  irraee  I  did  not  spare  those  who  were 
whole,  and  hail  no  need  of  a  physician.  They  bore  it  surprisingly. 
I  received  invitations  to  -everal  neighboring  towns.  May  I  never 
run  before  (ind's  call,  nor  stay  one  moment  after  it.  We  baited 
at  a  good  Dissenter's  near  Hath,  who  seems  to  have  the  root  of 
the  matter  in  him."  The  next  day,  two  persons  came  to  him  who 
had  been  clearly  convinced  of  sin,  and  received  peace  and  joy  in 
believing;  but  'they  had  never  been  bapti/.ed.  On  this  occasion 
Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  1  now  n-quirp  no  further  proof,  that  one 
may  be  an  inward  Christian  without  baptism.  They  are  both  de- 
liro.is  of  it:  and  who  can  forbid  water?  " 
"  Sarah  Pearce  declares,  that  she  first  received  comfort  on  hear- 


130  THE    MFE    OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

ing  me  explain  the  fifth  chapter  of  the  Romans.  She  had  the 
witness  of  her  own  spirit,  or  conscience,  that  all  the  marks  I  men- 
tioned were  upon  her;1  and  the  Spirit  of  God,  with  his  testimony, 
put  it  beyond  the  possibility  of  a  doubt.  Some  of  her  words  were; 
'  I  was  extremely  bigoted  against  my  brethren  the  Dissenters,  but 
am  now  enlarged  towards  them  and  all  mankind,  in  an  inexpressi- 
ble manner.  I  do  not  depend  upon  a  start  of  comfort;  but  find  it 
increase  ever  since  it  began.  I  perceive  a  great  change  in  myself; 
and  expect  a  greater.  I  feel  a  divine  attraction  in  my  soul  to 
heavenly  things.  I  was  once  so  afraid  of  death  that  I  durst  not 
sleep,  but  now  I  do  not  fear  it  at  all.  1  desire  nothing  on  earth;  I 
fear  nothing,  but  sin.  God  suffers  me  to  be  strongly  tempted;  but 
I  know,  where  he  gives  faith  he  will  try  it.'  See  here  the  true  as- 
surance of  faith!  How  consistent!  An  humble,  not  doubting 
faith;  a  filial,  not  servile  fear  of  offending.  I  desire  not  such  an 
assurance  as  blots  out  these  scriptures,  '  Be  not  high-minded,  but 
fear:'  'work  out  your  salvation  with  fear  and  trembling,'  &,c. 
God  keep  me  in  constant  fear,  lest  that  by  any  means,  when  I  have 
preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  cast-away." 

"  I  spoke  plainly  to  the  women  bands,  of  their  unadvisedness,  their 
want  of  love,  and  not  bearing  one  another's  burdens.  We  found 
an  immediate  effect.  Some  were  convinced  they  had  thought  too 
highly  of  themselves;  and  that  their  first  love,  like  their  first  joy, 
was  only  a  foretaste  of  that  temper  which  continually  rules  in  a 
new  heart." 

Though  there  had  been  no  riots,  nor  any  open  persecution  of  the 
Methodists  in  Bristol;  yet  many  individuals,  who  became  serious 
and  changed  the  whole  course  of  their  lives,  suffered  considerably. 
This  was  partly  occasioned  by  the  inflammatory  discourses  of  some 
of  the  clergy,  who  represented  them  as  Papists,  Jesuits,  friends  of 
the  Pretender,  &c.  On  this  subject,  Mr.  Wesley  makes  the  fol 
lowing  observations.  "  Christianity  flourishes  under  the  cross 
None  who  follow  Christ  are  without  that  badge  of  discipleship 
Wives  and  children  arc  beaten  and  turned  out  of  doors;  and  the 
persecutors  arc  the  complainers.  It  is  always  the  lamb  that  trou- 
bles the  waters.  Every  Sunday,  damnation  is  denounced  against 
all  who  hear  us:  for  we  are  '  Papists,  Jesuits,  seducers,  and  bring- 
ers-in  of  the  Pretender.'  The  clergy  murmur  aloud  at  the  number 
of  communicants,  and  threaten  to  repel  them.  Yet  will  not  the 
world  bear  that  we  should  talk  of  persecution:  no,  for  'the  world 
now  is  Christian!  and  the  offence  of  the  cross  has  ceased.'  Alas! 
what  would  they  do  further?  Some  ic»se  their  bread;  some  their 
habitations:  One  suffers  stripes,  another  confinement;  yet  we  must 
not  call  this  persecution.  Doubtless  they  will  find  some  other 
name  for  it,  when  they  shall  think  they  do  God  service  by 
killing  us." 

October  8th.  He  preached  at  the  brick-yard,  A.  Mr.  Williams, 
from  Kidderminster,  who  had  written  to  ^lr.  Weslev  g^ome  time 
before  to  go  down  thither,  was  present,  and  much  edifi«d  and 
strengthened  by  the  sermon.  "  I  know  not,"  says  Mr.  'We*ley 
"of  what  denomination  he  is,  nor  is  it  material}  for  he  has  tht 
mind  which  was  in  Christ." 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET.  1S1 

Mr.  Wesley's  sermon,  when  last  at  Bradford,  had  been  misun- 
nl  <>r  misrepresented.  It  was  reported  tlutt  he  was  a  high 
Calvinist,  and  great  pains  had  been  taken  to  represent  him  as  such. 
IIU  brother  Mr.  John  Wesley,  coming  to  Bristol  this  evening,  it 
was  the  opinion  of  both  that  he  ought  to  preach  again  at  Bradford, 
and  declare  his  sentiments  openly  on  this  point.  The  next  day, 
October  the  9th,*  they  went  to  Bradford,  where  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley preached  to  a  congregation  of  about  two  thousand  people. 
Mr.  John  NVesley  prayed  first,  when  Mr.  Charles  began  abruptly, 
"  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us?  He  that  spared  not 
his  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  ALL,  how  shall  he  not 
with  him  ulso  freely  jrive.  ns  alljh'mgs."  He  spake  withgreat 
boldness  and  freedom  for  an  hour  and  a  half,  holding  forth  Const 
.  ionr  I'm-  ail  men.  He  flattered  himself  that  he  had  done  >o 
much  injury  to.satan's  kingdom,  by  beating  down  sin,  that  he  sa\ 
"I  believe  'he  will  no  more  slander  me  with  being  a  Predestinari- 
an"  in  the  modern  notion  of  that  word. 

October  llth.  He  preached  for  the  first  time  in  the  open  air  by 
night,  in  a  yard  In-longing  to  a  widow  Jones.  He  observes  "The 
yard  contained  about  four  hundred  persons;  the  house  was  likewise 
full.  Great  power  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  Satan  blasphemed 
without,  but  durst  not  venture  his  children  too  near  the  gospel, 
when  I  otVered  Christ  Jesus  to  them.  The  enemy  hurried  them 
away,  and  all" we  could  do,  was  to  pray  for  them." 

"October  15th.  I  waited,  with  my  brother,  on  a  minister  about 
baptizing  some  of  his  parishioners.  lie  complained  heavily  of  the 
multitudes  of  our  commnnicants,  and  produced  the  canon  against 
strangers.  He  could  not  admit  as  a  reason  for  their  coming  to  his 
churcli,  that  they  hail  no  sacrament  of  their  own.  I  offered  my 
assistance  to  le-sen  his  trouble,  but  he  declined  it.  He  told  us 
there  were  hundreds  of  new  communicants  last  Sunday.  We  bless 
(,,>d  lor  this  cause  of  offence,  and  pray  it  may  never  be  removed." 

"  October  19th.  I  read  part  of  Mr.  Law  on  regeneration  to  our 
society.  How  promising  the  beginning,  and  how  lame  the  conclu- 
sion !"  Christianity,  he  rightly  tells,  is  a  recovery  of  the  Divine 
i  ma  ne;  and  a  Christian  is.  a  fallen  spirit  restored,  and  re-instated 
in  paradise;  a  livimr  mirror  of  Father,  Son  and  Holy  Ghost.  Alter 
this  be  supposes  it  possible  for  him  to  be  insensible  ot  >ucli  a 
clian-,"-:  to  be  happy  and  holy,  translated  into  Eden,  renewed  in 
the  likeness  of  God,  and  not  to  know  it.  Nay  we  are  not  to  expect 
nor  bid  others  expect  any  Mich  cons<-ioii>ne>s,  if  we  listen  to  him 
What  wretched  inconsistency!" 

When  Mr.  We-l.-v  bapti/ed  adults,  professing  fan*  in  Christ, he 
chose  to  do  it  by  trine  immersion,  if  the  persons  would  submit  to 
it;  judging  this  to  be  the  apostolic  method  of  baptizing.  October 
2iith.  In-  says,  -I  bapti/ed  Mr.  Wagirinton  in  the  river,  by  Bap- 
tist-mills, and  went  on  my  \Vay  rejoicim.'  to  French-Hay.  October 
27th,  I  took  occasion  t.)  show  "the  de-eneracy  of  our  modern  Phar- 
isees. Their  pre.l  "  a  week;  but  they  maintain 

»  See  the  agreement  between  this  account  and  Mr.  Joho  Wesley's  printed 
Journal  in  his  Works,  vol.  «vu.  page  142. 


1S2  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

their  character  for  holiness  at  a  cheaper  rate.  In  reverence  for  the 
Church,  some  keep  their  public  day  on  Friday:  none  regard  it. 
though  enjoined  as  a  fast.  Their  neglect  is  equally  notorious  ir 
regard  to  prayer  and  the  sacrament.  And  yet  these  men  cry  out, 
'THE  CHURCH,  THE  CHURCH!'  when  they  themselves  will  not 
hear  the  Church;  but  despise  her  authority,  trample  upon  her  or- 
ders, teach  contrary  to  her  articles  and  homilies,  and  break  her 
canons,  even  every  man  of  those,  who  of  late  pretend  to  enforce 
their  observance." 

"October  13th,  I  wrote  to  the  Bishop  of  Bristol,  as  follows: 

"Mr  LORD, 

"Several  persons  have  applied  to  me  for  baptism.*  It  has 
pleased  God  to  make  tne  instrumental  in  their  conversion.  This 
has  given  them  such  a  prejudice  for  me,  that  they  desire  to  be  re- 
ceived into  the  Church  by  my  ministry.  They  choose  likewise  to 
be  baptized  by  immersion,  and  have  engaged  me  to  give  your  lord 
ship  notice,  as  the  Church  requires." 

"  November  2.  I  received  a  summons  from  Oxford,  to  respond 
in  divinity  disputations;  which,  together  with  other  concurrent 
providences,  is  a  plain  call  to  that  place." 

On  the  6th,  Mr.  Wesley's  Journal  breaks  off,  and  does  not  com- 
mence again  till  March  14th,  1740.  Mr.  John  Wesley  informs  us, 
that  he  and  his  brother  left  Oxford  on  the  15th  of  November,  and 
taking  Bristol  in  their  way,  they  arrived  at  Tiverton  on  the  21st,  a 
few  days  after  the  funeral  of  their  brother  Samuel.  Having 
preached  at  Exeter  during  their  short  stay  in  these  parts,  they  re- 
turned to  Bristol  on  the  28th  of  the  same  month. 

March  14th,  1740,  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  Gloucester,  in  company 
with  Thomas  Maxfield,  who  travelled  with  him  most  part  of  this 
year.  The  next  day  he  went  to  Bengeworth,  in  hopes  of  seeing 
his  old  friend,  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward.  But  here  he  met  with  a 
disappointment,  which  he  did  not  expect.  Mr.  Seward  had  been 
ill  of  a  fever.  His  relations  taking  advantage  of  his  situation, 
had  intercepted  all  his  letters:  they  called  his  fever  madness;  and 
now,  when  he  was  recovering,  placed  his  servants  over  him  as 
spies,  to  prevent  any  Methodist  from  coming  to  him.  His  brother, 
Mr.  Henry,  came  to  Mr.  Wesley  and  gave  him  plenty  of  abuse, 
calling  him  scoundrel,  rascal,  pick-pocket,  &c.  Mr.  Wesley  made 
little  reply,  but  ordered  notice  to  be  given  that  he  would  preach 
next  day,  March  16th,  at  the  usual  place,  which  was  near  Mr. 
Sevvard?s  house.  Mr.  Henry  came  to  him  to  dissuade  him  from 
attempting  it,  telling  him  that  four  constables  were  ordered  to  ap- 
prehend him  if  he  came  near  his  brother's  wall.  Mr.  Wesley 
however  was  not  to  be  deterred  from  his  purpose  by  such  threaten- 
ings,  and  when  the  time  of  preaching  drew  near,  walked  forward 
towards  the  place.  In  his-way  thither,  a  mayor's  officer  met  him, 
and  desired  he  would  go  with  him  to  the  mayor.  Mr.  Wesley 
answered,  that  he  would  first  wait  on  his  LORD,  and  then  on  the 
mayor,  whom  he  reverenced  for  the  sake  of  his  office.  Mr.  Henry 

*  He  mentioned  the  names  of  seven  persons. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  133 

now  met  him  with  threatening^  and  revilings.  Mr.  Wesley  began 
singing,  "  Shall  I  for  fear  of  feeble  man,"  &.c.  This  enraged  Mr. 
Henry,  who  ran  about  raving  like  a  madman,  and  quickly  got  some 
fellows  tit  for  his  purpose.  These  laid  hold  on  Mr.  Wesley,  who 
asked,  by  what  authority  they  did  it?  Where  was  their  warrant? 
Let  them  show  that,  and  he  would  save  them  the  trouble  of  using 
violence.  They  said  they  had  no  warrant,  but  he  should  not 
preach  there,  and  dragged  him  away  amidst  the  cries  of  the  people. 
Mr  Henry  cried  out,  "  Take  him  away,  and  duck  him."  "I  broke 
out,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  into  singing,  with  Thomas  Maxfield,  and 
suH'cred  them  to  carry  me  whither  they  pleased.  At  the  bridge  in 
the  lane  they  left  me:  then  I  stood  out  of  the  liberty  of  the  corpo- 
ration, and  gave  out, 

'  Angel  of  God,  whntc'er  betide, 
Thy  summons  I  obey !'  &c. 

Some  hundreds  followed,  whom  they  could  not  hinder  from  hear- 
inir  me,  on,  '  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us?5  Never 
did  1  feel  so  much  what  I  spoke,  and  the  word  did  not  return  empty. 

"  I  then  waited  on  Mr.  Mayor,  the  poor  sincere  ones  following 
me  trembling.  He  was  a  little  warm  at  my  not  coming  before.  I 
L'i\e  him  the  reason,  and  added,  that  I  knew  of  no  law  of  God  or 
rnan,  which  I  had  traosgrewed;  but  if  there  was  any  such  law,  I 
desired  no  favor.  He  said,  he  should  not  have  denied  me  leave  to 
preach,  even  in  his  own  yard;  but  Mr  Henry  Seward,  and  the 
apothecary,  had  assured  him,  it  would  quite  cast  his  brother  down 
again.  I  answered,  it  would  tend  to  restore  him.  Here  a  clergy- 
man spoke  much — and  nothing.  As  far  as  I  could  pick  out  his 
meaning,  he  grumbled  that  Mr.  Whitefield  had  spoken  against  the 
clergy  in  his  Journal.  I  told  him,  if  he  were  a  carnal,  worldly- 
minded  clergyman,  I  might  do  what  he  would  call  railing,  I  might 
warn  (iod's  people  to  beware  of  fal-e  prophets.  I  did  not  say, 
because  I  did  not  know,  he  was  one  of  those  shepherds  who  fed 
themselves,  not  the  ilock;  hut  if  he  was,  I  was  sorry  for  him,  and 
must  leave  that  sentence  of  Chrysostom  with  him,  '  Hell  is  pa\ed 
with  the  skulls  of  chri-tian  priests.'  I  turned  from  him,  and  asked 
the  mayor  whether  he  approved  nf  the  treatment  I  had  met  with? 
I  le  -aid,  l  by  no  means,  and  if  I  complained,  he  would  bind  the 
men  over  to  answer  it  at  the  Sessions.'  1  told  him,  I  did  not  com- 
plain, neither  would  I  pro-ecute  them,  as  they  >\ell  knew.  I  as- 
sured him,  that  I  waited  on  him,  not  from  interest,  for  I  wanted 
nothing;  not  from  tear,  for  I  had  done  no  wrong;  but  from  true 
respect,  and  to  show  him  that  I  iiclieved  '  The  powers  that  be  are 
ordained  of  find.'  " 

March  17th,  he  preached  again,  when  a  troop  poured  in  upon 
him  and  the  quiet  congregation,  and  made  much  disturbance.  "  I 
enjoyed,"  <a\s  he,  "  a  sweet  calm  within,  even  while  I  preached 
the  gospel  with  much  contention.  These  slighter  conflicts  must  fit 
me  for  greater."  The  next  day,  before  preaching,  he  received  a 
message  from  the  minister,  informing  him  that  if  he  did  not  imme- 
diately quit  the  town,  Mr.  Henry  Seward  could  easily  raise  a  mob, 
and  then  he  mu»t  look  to  hinudf.  Mr.  Canning,  and  others  of  his 


134  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

friends,  dissuaded  him  from  going  to  the  society,  for  his  enemies 
were  determined  to  do  him  a  mischief,  which  they  thought  he 
should  avoid  by  going  out  of  the  way  for  a  while.  But  Mr.  Wes- 
ley was  not  intimidated  by  threatenings.  He  adds,  "  I  went,  and 
set  upon  the  opposers.  I  bid  them  to  rejoice  and  glory,  for  now 
they  had  terrified  me;  I  was  really  afraid — to  leave  Evesham :  1 
durst  no  more  do  it,  than  forsake  my  Captain,  or  deny  my  Master, 
while  any  one  of  them  opened  his  mouth  against  the  truth.  No 
man  answered  a  word,  or  offered  to  disturb  me  in  my  following 
exhortation.  I  received  great  comfort  from  those  words  in  the 
first  lesson,  '  Then  the  men  of  the  city  said  unto  Joash,  Bring  out 
thy  son,  that  he  may  die,  because  he  hath  cast  down  the  altar  of 
Baal.  And  Joash  said  unto  all  that  stood  against  him,  Will  yo 
plead  for  Baal?  If  he  be  a  god  let  him  plead  for  himself,  because 
one  hath  cast  down  his  altar.'  In  the  afternoon  there  was  none  to 
plead  for  him,  or  to  molest  me  in  the  work  of  God,  while  I  showed 
God's  method  of  saving  souls;  'For  he  maketh  sore  and  bindeth 
up;  he  woundeth,  and  his  hand  maketh  whole.'  The  tears  that 
were  shed  gave  comfortable  evidence  that  I  had  not  labored  in 
vain." 

Mr.  Wesley  went  from  hence  to  Wescot,  Idbury,  and  Oxford, 
where  he  labored  with  his  usual  success.  He  then  returned  to 
•Evesham,  saw  his  friend  Mr.  Benjamin  Seward,  and  preached 
without  molestation.  April  3d,  he  arrived  in  London,  and 
preached  at  the  Foundery,  on,  "  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat 
and  drink,  but  righteousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost." 
He  observes,  "  My  heart  was  enlarged  in  prayer  for  the  infant 
society." 

The  society  in  London  was  at  this  time  terribly  distracted  with 
foolish  and  hurtful  disputations.  Mr.  Bray,  one  Bell,  and  several 
others  who  had  influence  among  the  people,  had  imbibed  a  notion 
from  Molther,  the  Moravian,  that  there  are  no  degrees  of  faith, 
that  he  who  has  any  doubt  has  no  faith  at  all;  that  there  are  no 
means  of  grace,  but  Christ;  that  a  believer  is  under  no  obligation 
to  use  the  ordinances;  that  an  unbeliever  ought  to  be  still,  and 
neither  read  the  Scriptures,  nor  pray,  nor  use  any  of  the  ordinan- 
ces; because  he  cannot  do  these  things  without  trusting  in  them, 
and  that  would  hinder  him  from  receiving  faith,  &c.  Mr.  Wesley 
opposed  these  teachers  with  great  firmness  and  perseverance.  His 
journal,  during  his  stay  in  London,  is  filled  with  disputations  on 
these  subjects,  which  I  shall  not  transcribe.  The  following  par- 
ticulars, as  they  throw  some  light  on  the  state  of  things  at  this 
time,  and  on  the  success  of  Mr.  Wesley's  ministry,  seem  worthy 
of  being  preserved. 

April  16th,  he  received  the  following  letter.  "  I  beg  leave  to 
ask  your  opinion  about  my  state.  I  do  not  doubt  myself;  for 
through  the  grace  given  me,  I  am  confident,  God  for  Christ's  sake 
has  forgiven  my  sins,  and  made  me  free.  But  it  has  been  ques- 
tioned whether  I  have  faith  or  not. 

"  I  was  brought  up  an  heathen  in  the  house  of  a  D.  D.  After 
that  I  went  to  the  Lord's  table,  and  then  thought  myself  a  good 
Christian.  But  blessed  be  God  I  now  see  that  I  was  an  abomina- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  1S5 

ble  Pharisee.  For  my  pride  God  cast  me  out  of  his  house,  and  I 
fell  into  the  foulest  crimes  I  emiM  commit.  Alter  some  time  I 
had  a  sight  of  my  damnable  estate,  and  that  I  was  nothing  but  sin: 
1  daily  dreaded  pod'd  vengeance:  I  durst  not  offer  tn  pray,  know- 
ing my  prayer  was  an  abomination  to  that  God  who  is  of  purer 
!ian  to  behold  iniquity.  I  could  not  think  it  possible  there 
Would  be  forgiveness  for  me : 

'  I  had  my  punishment  in  view, 
I  felt  a  thousand  hells  my  due.' 

I  went  twice  to  hear  Mr.  Whitetidd,  but  thought  it  did  not  signify. 

My  misery  still  increased.  But  it  pleased  God,  that  the  last  time, 
yon  preached  at  Kennington,  my  hle~ed  Saviour  \\a-  revealed  in 
me,  in  so  glorious  a  manner,  that  1  rather  thought  my  sell'  in  hea\  en 
than  on  earth.  I  thought  I  could  meet  death  with  boldne--.  | 
was  ready  M  cry  out  to  every  one,  ()!  taste  and  see  how  good  the 
Lord  is.  I  would  not  for  a  thousand  worlds  be  in  my  former  state 
again.  May  God  prolong  your  life  and  health,  in  hid  kingdom  and 

Hitherto  the  government  of  the  society  had  been  vested  wholly 
in  the  people.  At  their  different  meetings,  they  made  such  rules 
and  orders  as  they  thought  necessary  and  proper,  without  paying 
any  particular  deference  to  the  ministers.  In  one  or  two  inst 
mentioned  in  these  journals,  they  threatened  to  expel  Mr.  Wesley 
himself,  when  lie  did  not  conform  to  the  rule-  they  had  made.  But 
on  the  ^Oth  of  April  this  year,  it  was  agreed,  1.  That  no  order 
should  be  valid  unlc.-s  tin-  minister  I.e  present  at  the  making  of  it. 
J.  That  whosoever  denies  the  ordinances  to  be  commands,  shall  be 
expelled  the  .-uciety. 

One  or  two  of  the  leaders  in  this  new  doctrine  concerning  ordi- 
nances and  means  of  Lrrace,  thinking  Mr.  John  \Vesley  more  favor- 
able to  their  opinions  than  Mr.  Charles,  wrote  to  ifim  at  Bristol, 
desiring  him  i'i  come  immediately  to  London.  He  arrived  on  the 
•Hid  on  the  'Ji;li,  Mr.  Charle>  \Ve-ley  wrote  to  a  friend  at 
Bristol  as  follows.  ••  My  brother  came  most  critically.  The  snare 
we  trust  will  now  be  broken,  and  many  simple  souls  be  delivered. 
Many  here  iu-ist,  that  a  part  of  their  chri-tian  calling  is  liberty 
from  olioyinir,  not  liberty  to  obey.  The  unjustified,  say  the\ 
t..  hi  still;  that  i-,  n»t  to  .-.-arch  the  Scriptures,  not  to  pray,  not  to 
communicate,  not  to  do  good,  not  to  endeavor,  not  to  desire;  for  it 
i-  impi»sihle  t,i  n-e  mean.-  without  trusting  in  them.  Their  prac- 
eeable  to  their  principles.  La/.y  ai^l  proud  them~el\es, 
.•ions  toward^  others,  they  trample  upon  the  ordi- 
nances and  despise  the  commands  of  Christ.  I  see  no  middle  point 
wherein  we  can  HP 

May  Jd,  Mr.  \V,.-.|,.y  received  the  following  letter. 

"My  ttEVEKEM)  FATHER  IN  CHRIST, 

"I  first   r -ived    the    c_'iu  of  faith  after  1  had   seen  myself  a  lost 

sinner,  bound   with  .   and   droppinir   into  hell. 

*  See  also  Mr.  John  \Vcs!ev's  printed  Journal  in    .  ,-.Ji     it. 

200 


136  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

Then  I  heard  his  voice,  '  Be  of  good  cheer,  thy  sins  are  forgiven 
thee.'  I  saw  the  Son  of  God  loved  me,  and  gave  himself  for  me. 
I  thought  I  saw  him  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  making  inter- 
cession for  me.  I  went  on  in  great  joy  for  four  months.  Then 
pride  crept  in,  and  I  thought  the  work  was  finished,  when  it  was 
but  just  begun.  There  I  rested,  and  in  a  little  time  I  fell  into 
doubts  and  fears,  whether  my  sins  were  really  forgiven  me,  till  I 
plunged  myself  into  the  depth  of  misery.  I  could  not  pray,  neither 
had  I  any  desire  to  do  it,  or  to  read  the  word.  Then  did  1  see  my 
own  evil  heart,  and  feel  my  helplessness,  so  that  I  could  not  so 
much  as  think  a  good  thought.  My  love  was  turned  into  hatred, 
passion,  envy,  &c.  I  felt  a  thousand  hells  my  due,  and  cried  out 
in  bitter  anguish  of  spirit,  '  Save  Lord  or  I  perish.'  In  my  last 
extremity  I  saw  my  Saviour  full  of  grace  and  truth  for  me,  and 
heard  his  voice  again,  whispering.  Peace,  be  still.  My  peace  re- 
turned, and  greater  sweetness  of  love  than  I  ever  knew  before. 
Now  my  joy  is  calm  and  solid,  my  heart  drawn  out  to  the  Lord 
continually.  I  know  that  my  Redeemer  liveth  for  me.  He  is  my 
strength  and  my  rock,  and  will  carry  on  his  work  in  my  soul  to  the 
day  of  redemption.  Dear  sir,  I  have  spoken  the  state  of  my  heart 
as  before  the  Lord.  I  beg  your  prayers,  that  I  may  go  on  from 
strength  to  strength,  from  conquering  to  conquer,  till  death  is  swal- 
lowed up  in  victory.'  G.  MURRAY." 

May  8,  H.  Harris  being  in  town,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  He 
declared  his  experience  before  the  society.  O  !  what  a  flame  was 
kindled.  No  man  speaks  in  my  hearing  as  this  man  speaketh. 
What  a  nursing  father  God  has  sent  us!  He  has  indeed  learned 
of  the  good  Shepherd  to  carry  the  lambs  in  his  bosom.  Such  love, 
such  power,  such  simplicity,  was  irresistible."  At  this  meeting 
H.Harris  invited  all  lost  sinners,  justified  or  not  justified,  to  the 
Lord's  table.  "I  would  not,"  said  he,  "for  ten  thousand  worlds, 
be  the  man  who  should  keep  any  from  it.  There  I  first  found  him 
myself:  that  is  the  place  of  meeting."  "  He  went  on,"  adds  Mr. 
Wesley,  "  in  the  power  of  the  Most  High.  God  called  forth  his 
witnesses;  several  declared  they  had  found  Christ  in  the  ordi- 
nances." 

May  29th.  "  I  dined,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  at  friend  Keen's,  a 
Quaker  and  a  Christian;  and  read  over  George  Whitefield's  ac- 
count of  God's  dealings  with  him.  The  love  and  esteem  he  ex- 
pressed for  me,  filled  me  with  confusion,  and  brought  back  my 
fear,  lest  after  having  preached  to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a 
cast-away."  ^ 

June  llth.  To  put  an  end  to  vain  disputing.-*,  and  to  stop  the 
further  progress  of  the  hurtful  opinions  which  then  prevailed,  Mr. 
John  Wesley  proposed  to  new-model  the  bands,  and  to  put  those 
by  themselves,  who  were  still  for  the  ordinances.  This  proposal 
raised  a  great  clamor:  "The  noisy  still  ones,"  adds  Mr.  Wesley, 
"  well  knew,  that  hitherto  they  had  carried  their  point,  by  wearying 
out  the  sincere  ones  scattered  among  them,  one  or  two  in  a  band 
of  disputers,  who  had  harrassed  and  sawn  them  asunder  so  that 
a  remnant  scnrcr-ly  \vas  left.  Mr.  Ingharn  seconded  us,  and  we 
obtained  that  the  t.anios  should  be  called  over,  and  as  many  aa 


THE    LIFE   Of    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  137 

were  >liouM  he  put  into  new  bands.  We  gathered  up 

our  wreck,  rari  nantes  in  gurguite  vasto^  floating  here  and  there 
on  the  vast  aby>s;  lor  nine  out  of  ten  were  swallowed  up  in  the 
dead  sea.  of  stillness.  U  why  was  not  this  done  six  months  ago! 
1  low  fatal  was  our  delay  and  false  moderation.  I  told  them  plainly, 
I  should  continue  with  them  so  long  as  they  continued  in  the  Church 
of  En-land." 

June  17th.  "We  had  an  extraordinary  meeting  of  the  society, 
increased  from  twelve,  to  three  hundred.  I  took  my  leave  of  them 
with  hearty  prayer." — The  next  day  he'set  out  for  Bristol,  where 
he  arrived  on  the  -,21st,  having  called  at  Oxford  in  his  way  thither. 
"  My  first  greeting  at  Kin^swood,"  says  lie,  "  was  by  a  daughter 
of  one  of  our  collier-;.  In  the  evening  was  at  the  malt-room,  and 
addres.-ed  m\self  to  those  in  the  wilderness.  ()  what  simplicity  is 
in  this  childlike  people!  A  spirit  of  contrition  and  love  ran  through 
them.  Here  the  seed  has  fallen  upon  good  ground." 

"  S find ay,  June  22d,  I  went  to  learn  Christ  among  our  colliers, 
and  drank  into  their  spirit.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation.  O 
that  our  London  brethren,  would  but  come  to  school  to  Kingswood! 
These  are,  u  hat  they  of  London  pretend  to  be.  God  knows  their 
poverty;  but  they  are  rich,  and  daily  entering  into  his  rest.  They 
do  not  hold  it  necessary  to  deny  \\eak  faith  in  order  to  get  strong. 
Their  souls  truly  wait  upon  God,  in  his  ordinances.  Ye  many 
;-,  <^mie  learn  Christ  of  these  outcasts;  lor  know,  that  except 
ye  be  converted,  and  become  like  these  little  children,  ye  cannot 
enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven. — I  met  several  of  those  whom  I 
had  baptized  and  found  them  growing  in  grace." 

"June  SOth,  1  now  spent  a  \\eek  at  Oxford,  to  little  purpose,  but 
that  of  olnidience  to  man,  for  the  Lord's  sake.  In  the  hall  I  read 
my  two  lectures  ou  the  cxx.vth  I'salm,  preaching  repentance  towards 
God,  and  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.  But  learned  Gallio  cared  for  none 

of  tlle>e   till 

•-.Inly  liith.  IJeing  returned  to  Bristol,  he  observes,  "  While  I 
v.  u-  meeting  the  bands,  my  mouth  was  opened  to  n  pro\e,  rebuke, 
and  exhort,  in  words  not  myo\\n.  All  trembled  before  the  prc- 
M-nce  of  God.  1  \\a-  forced  to  cut  off  a  rotten  member;  but  felt 
>nch  love  and  pity  at  the  time,  as  humbled  me  into  the  dust.  It 
was,  as  if  one  criminal  was  executing  another.  "We  betook  our- 
-i  l\.s  to  fervent  prayer  for  him,  and  the  society.  The  spirit  of 
prayer  was  poured  out  upon  us,  and  we  returned  to  the  Lord,  with 
\\eeping  and  mourning."— Ser  here,  the  true  Apo-tolical  spirit  of 
church  discipline. 

Many  of  the  colliers,  who  had  been  abandoned  to  every  kind  of 
wickedni'",  e\  en  to  a  proverb,  were  now  become  pious  and  /.ealous 
for  the  thin--  of  ( iod.  A  great  number  of  the-e,  at  this  time,  came 
to  the  churches  in  liri.-tol  on  a  Lord's-day,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
sacrament.  I'a.t  nn»t  of  the  l>ri>tol  mini-ter.-  repi-lled  them  from 
the  table,  because  they  did  not  belong  to  their  parishes.  Setting 
religion  aside,  common  humanity  would  have  taught  them  to  rejoice 
in  ~o  remarkable  :i  reformation  among  thoe  \\retched  people. 
But  tb.-.-e  \\atchmeii  of  l>rael  did  not  choo.-e  to  have  any  increase 
of  trouble.  -  Can  we  wonder,  that  the  Methodius  had  such  great 
H* 


138  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

success  in  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  middling  and  lower  orders  of 
the  people,  when  such  lazy  drones  as  these,  had  the  care  of  most 
of  the  parishes  in  England?  The  case,  I  believe,  is  now  greatly 
altered.  At  present,  there  is  more  religious  knowledge,  more  can- 
dor, and  greater  attention  to  propriety  of  conduct,  both  among  the 
clergy  and  the  people,  than  there  was  at  that  time;  and  the  Metho- 
dists have  been  the  principal  means  of  producing  the  change. 

July  25.  He  began  to  speak  to  every  member  of  the  society  in 
particular.  A  woman  came  to  him,  crying  out,  that  she  was  born 
of  God;  that  she  had  a  new  heart,  &c.  But  on  examination,  she 
could  give  no  account  of  her  faith;  no  satisfactory  proof  t)f  her 
pretensions.  Mr.  Wesley  observes  on  this  occasion,  "  How  ex 
ceedingly  cautious  ought  we  to  be,  in  receiving  people's  testimony 
of  themselves."  Another  came  to  him,  who  seems  to  have  beer, 
puffed  up  with  her  religious  comforts  and  enjoyments.  "  I  plainly 
see,"  says  he,  "  why  many  lose  their  first  comfort;  it  is  expedient 
for  them  that  it  should  go  away."  In  this  case,  as  he  observes, 
nature  will  feed  on  the  gift,  instead  of  the  giver.  We  see  somes 
who  look  at  their  joy,  and  compare  their  state  with  others,  till  they 
become  high-minded,  lose  sight  of  Christ,  and  then  sink  into  great 
darkness  and  distress,  without  perceiving  the  reason  of  it.  One 
part  of  these,  generally  recover  their  former  experience,  after  much 
suffering:  another  part,  content  themselves  with  the  externals  of 
religion,  and  much  religious  talk,  while  their  passions  have  the 
same  dominion  over  them,  they  formerly  had :  and  a  third,  look 
upon  all  experience  as  mere  imagination,  ridicule  it  in  the  terms 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  use,  and  cast  off  religion  altogether. 
These  cases  therefore,  require  the  most  serious  and  early  attention 
of  every  experienced  minister  of  the  gospel. 

Jtoly  27.  "I  heard  a  miserable  sermon,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "at 
Temple  church,  recommending  religion  as  the  most  likely  way  to 
raise  a  fortune.  After  sermon,  proclamation  was  made,  that  all 
should  depart  who  were  not  of  the  parish.  While  -the  shepherd 
was  driving  away  the  lambs,  I  staid,  suspecting  nothing,  till  the 
clerk  came  to  me  and  said,  'Mr.  Beacher  bids  you  go  away,  for  he 
will  not  give  you  the  sacrament.'  I  went  to  the  vestry  door,  and 
mildly  desired  Mr.  Beacher  to  admit  me.  He  asked,  'Are  you 
of  this  parish?'  I  answered,  'sir,  you  see  that  I  am  a  clergyman.' 
Then  dropping  his  first  pretence,  he  charged  me  with  rebellion  in 
expounding  the  Scripture  without  authority;  and  said  in  express 
words,  '  I  repel  you  from  the  sacrament.'  I  replied,  '  I  cite  you  to 
answer  this,  before  JESUS  CHRIST  at  the  day  of  judgment.'  This 
enraged  him  above  measure:  he  called  out,  '  Here,  take  away  this 
man.'  The  constables  were  ordered  to  attend,  I  suppose,  lest  the 
furious  colliers  should  take  the  sacrament  by  force;  but  I  saved 
them  the  trouble  of  taking  away  'this  man,'  and  quietly  retired."— 
These  things  are  but  poor  evidences,  that  the  Bristol  minister? 
were  the  true  successors  of  the  Apostles ! 

In  August  Mr.  Wesley  had  a  very  dangerous  fever.  It  was 
reported,  and  published  in  the  papers,  that  he  was  dead.  Upon 
nis  recovery,  he  observes,  "I  found  myself  after  this  gracious  visi 
tation,  more  desirous  and  able  to  pray;  more  afraid  of  sin;  more 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  139 

earnestly  longing  for  deliverance,  and  the  fulness  of  Christian  sal- 
\  utiui!.  Herwards,  two  or  throe  of  the  society  died,  in  the 

triumph  of  faith,  and  lull  assurance  of  hope;  which  strengthened 
tin-  hands  and  comforted  the  hearts  of  those  who  were  left  be- 
hind. 

September  22.  Mr.  Wesley  was  informed  that  the  colliers  were 
risen;  and  riding  out  from  Bristol,  he  met  about  a  thousand  of  them 
at  Lawrence-hill.  The  occasion  of  their  rising  was  the  dearness 
i-f  cum.  He  \\rnt  up  to  an  eminence,  and  began  to  talk  to  them. 
.Many  Denied  inclined  to  go  back  with  him  to  the  school,  which 
Mum-  of  the  most  desperate  perceiving,  they  rushed  violently  upon 
the  others,  beatinir,  tearing,  and  driving  them  every  way  from  Mr. 
\\C-h  y.  Ib-  add~,  "  1  rode  up  to  a  ruffian,  who  was  striking  one 
of  our  colliers,*  and  prayed  him  rather  to  strike  me.  He  answered, 
'  no,  not  for  all  the  world,'  and  was  quite,  overcome.  I  turned 
upon  another,  who  struck  my  horse,  and  he  also  sunk  into  a  lamb. 
Wherever  I  turned,  I  •.: round,  so  that  they  were 

obliged  to  make  one  general  ass.mlt,  and  the  violent  colliers  forced 
the  quirt  oiio  into  the  town.  I  seized  one  of  the  tallest,  and 
earnestly  In-xiught  him  to  follow  me:  yes,  he  said,  that  he  would, 
all  the  world  over.  I  preyed  about  six  into  Christ's  service.  We 
:nd  stopt  and  exhorted  them  to  follow  us;  and 

gleaning  SOUK;   from  every  company,  we  increased  as  we  marched 

to  tin-  M-hool.     From  one  till  three  o'clock,  we  spent 

tiiat    e\il    mi<rht   be    prevented,    and   the   lion   chained. 

Then  «   brought   us,  that  the  colliers  were  returned  in 

Tliev  had    walked   quietly  into  the   city,  without  sticks  or 

:i-t    violence.      A  few  of  the   better  sort  of  them  went  to  the 

r,    and    told   their  grievance:   then   they  all   returned  as  they 

crime,  without  noise  or  disturbance.     All  who  saw  it  were  amazed. 

Nothing  could  more  clearly  ha\  e  shown  tin-  change  wrought  among 

them,  than  this  conduct  on  sii  -h  an  occasion." 

••  I  found  afterwards,  that  all  our  colliers   to  a   man  had   been 
forced   awny.      Having   learned  of  Christ   not  to   resist  evil,  they 
wtnt   a   mile   with   tlio.-e    who  compelled   them,   rather  than   free 
them.-elves   bv  violence.     One   man  the   rioters  dragged  out  of  his 
bed,  and  threw  him  into  the  li-h  ponds.      Near  twenty  of  Mr. 
Willis's  men  they  had  prevailed  on,  by  threatening  to  fill    up  their 
nd  bury   tlii'm  alive,  if  they  did  not  come  up  mid    bear   them 
was  a  happy  circumstance  that  tin  •;.  many 

•  if  the  Methodi -t  colliers  to  "go  witli  them:  a-  these,  by  their  advice 
and  example,  would  re-train    tl  fun   of  the  others.      This 

midouliteillv  wa.-  the  true  i-iiusc-,  why  tln-y  all  returned  home  with- 
out niiLk..  uce. 

No\  '  Here,  vain  disputing      „ 

janglings  about   predestination,  had  done  much  harm  h> 

I.  Harris,  embracing  this  doctrine,  had  been  greatly 
estranged  from  his  friend.     Any  doctrine  comes  poorly  recommend- 
ed to  us,  when  it  almo-t  uniformly  diminishes  Christian  lov 
frjend.-hip,  in  the  minds  of  tho.-e  who  embrace  it.     This  is  an  cf- 

*  lie  mcaus  a  collier,  who  was  in  the  Methodists'  society. 


140  THE    LIFE   OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

feet  so  contrary  to  the  general  end,  and  manifest  tendency  of  the 
gospel,  that  the  doctrine  which  produces  it,  sh»«ld  be  viewed  with 
suspicion  and  approached  with  caution.  That  the  diminution  of 
Christian  love  was  on  the  part  of  H.  Harris,  is  evident  from  the 
following  letter,  which  Mr.  Wesley  sent  him  from  Cardiff,  on  the 
10th  of  November. 

"Mr  DEAREST  FRIEND  AND  BROTHER, 

"  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  beseech  you,  if  you  have  his  glory 
and  the  good  of  souls  at  heart,  to  come  immediately  to  meet  me 
here.  I  trust  we  shall  never  be  two,  in  time  or  in  eternity.  O ! 
my  brother,  I  am  grieved  that  satan  should  get  a  moment's  advan- 
tage over  us;  and  a"m  ready  to  lay  my  neck  under  your  feet  for 
Christ's  sake.  If  your  heart  be  as  my  heart,  hasten,  in  the  name 
of  our  dear  Lord,  to  your  second  self." 

This  letter  shows  a  mind  susceptible  to  the  strongest  attachments 
of  friendship,  and  does  Mr.  Wesley  great  honor.  Howel  Harris 
however,  did  not  come  to  him  till  the  18th,  when  he  was  at  Lan- 
trissant,  and  preparing  to  leave  Wales.  Mr.  Wesley  adds,  "  All 
misunderstanding  vanished  at  the  sight  of  each  other,  and  our 
hearts  were  knit  together  as  at  the  beginning.  Before  the  society 
met,  several  persons  were  with  me,  desiring  that  as  I  had  now  got 
him  I  would  reprove  him  openly.  Some  wanted  me  to  preach 
against  lay-preaching;  some  against  predestination,  &c.  In  my 
discourse,  a  gentleman,  who  had  come  thither  on  purpose,  inter- 
rupted me  by  desiring  I  would  now  speak  to  Mr.  Harris,  since  1 
was  sent  for  to  disprove  his  errors.  I  quashed  all  further  impor- 
tunity by  declaring,  '  I  am  unwilling  to  speak  of  my  brother  Harris, 
because  when  I  begin,  I  know  not  where  to  leave  off,  and  should 
say  so  much  good  of  him  as  some  of  you  could  not  bear.' " 

Before  Mr.  Wesley  left  Wales,  a  violent  opposition  was  raised 
against  him,  which  threatened  danger.  During  the  sermon  on 
Sunday,  while  Mr.  Wesley  was  describing  the  state  of  the  Phari- 
see, a  physician  of  the  place  found  himself  hurt,  and  got  up  and 
walked  out  of  the  church.  On  the  Tuesday  following,  being  unu- 
sually heated  with  wine,  and  urged  on  by  a  company  of  players, 
determined  on  mischief  he  came  to  the  house  where  the  people 
were  assembled  to  demand  satisfaction  for  the  injury  he  supposed 
that  he  had  received.  He  struck  Mr.  Wesley  and  several  of  the 
women  with  his  cane,  and  raged  like  a  madman,  till  the  men 
forced  him  out  of  the  room,  and  shut  the  door.  Soon  after,  it  was 
broke  open  by  a  justice  of  the  peace,  and  the  bailiff,  or  head  magis- 
trate. "  The  latter  began  expostulating  with  me,"  says  Mr.  AVes- 
ley, "  upon  the  affront  offered  the  doctor.  He  said  as  it  was  a  pub- 
lic injury,  I  ought  to  make  him  a  public  satisfaction.  I  answered. 
1  Mr.  Bailiff,  I  honor  you  for  your  office'  sake;  but  were  you,  or 
his  Majesty  King  George  among  my  hearers,  I  should  tell  you 
both,  that  you  are  by  nature  sinners,  or  children  of  wrath,  even  as 
others.  In  the  church  while  preaching,  I  have  no  superior  but 
God,  and  shall  not  ask  man's  leave  to  tell  him  of  his  sins.  As  a 
ruler,  it  is  your  duty  to  be  a  terror  to  evil  doers,  but  a  praise  to 
them  that  do  well.'  Upon  thus  speaking  to  him,  he  became  ex- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  141 

oeedin<rly  civil,  assured  me  of  his  good  will,  and  that  he  had  come 
to  prevent  me  from  being  insulted,  and  no  one  should  touch  a  hair 
of  rny  head." 

••  NVliilc  we  were  talking,  the  doctor  made  another  attempt  to 
break  in  and  get  at  me,  but  the  two  justices  and  others,  with  much 
trouble  got -him  away;  and  we  continued  our  triumph  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  our  God.  The  shout  of  a  king  was  among  us.  We 
sang  unconcerned,  though  the  players  had  beset  the  hoii-e,  were 
armed,  and  threatened  to  burn  it.  The  ground  of  their  quarrel 
with  me  was,  that  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  hud  starved  them. 
\Ve  prayed  and  sanir  with  great  tranquillity  till  one  in  the  morning- 
then  1  lay  down  till  three.  I  rose  again,  and  was  scarcely  got  into 
the  room  \\lien  they  discovered  a  player  just  bv  me,  \\lio  had  sto- 
len in  unobserved.  They  sei/ed  him",  and  IT.  Farley  wrested  the 
sword  from  him.  There  was  no  need  of  drawing  it,  for  the  point 
and  blade  were  stript  of  the  scabbard,  about  an  hand's  breadth. 
Great  was  our  rejoicing  within,  and  the  uproar  of  the  players  with- 
out. My  female  advisers  were  by  no  means  for  my  venturing  out, 
but  wished  me  to  defer  my  journey.  I  preferred  Mr.  Wells's  ad- 
\ice.  of  going  with  him  through  the  midst  of  our  enemies.  We 
called  on  the  poor  creature  they  had  secured..  On  sight  of  me  he 
cried  out,  '  Indeed  Mr.  \Ve-ley,  I  did  not  intend  to  do  you  any 
harm.'  '  That,'  I  answered,  '  was  best  known  to  God  and  his  own 
heart;'  but  told  him  that  my  principle  was  to  return  good  for  evil, 
and  therefore  doired  he  might  be  released.  I  assured  him  of  my 
good  wishes,  and  with  Mr.  Wells  walked  down  to  the  waterside, 
no  man  forbidding  me."  The  next  day,  November  the  20th,  he 
arrived  safe  in  Hristnl. 

He  L'OCS  on.  "  November  SOth,  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  our  sis- 
ter Taylor,  dying  in  triumph.  Here  is  another  witness  to  the 
truth  of  the  jro-pel  we  preach.  Commend  me  to  a  religion,  upon 
which  I  can  tru-t  my  soul,  while  entering  into  eternity." 

••  I  )e. -ember  -Jd,  I  preached  on  the   three-fold  ollice  of  Christ,  at 

. .MM. I,  but  never  with   greater   power.     It  constrained  even 

the    -ep;initUis  (the  CalvinNts)  to  own   that  Goil  wa>  \\itli  us  of  a 

truth.      I  rode  back   in  a    glorious   storm  of  thunder,  lightning  and 

rain;  my  spirit  rejsiicinjr  in  hoj f  the  L'lory  of  God.  He  opened 

my  mouth  a^ain  in  the  >ocici\ ,  and  1  spoke  in  much  ijrief,  of  our 
desolate  mother,  the  Church  of  Kngland.  My  heart  yearns 
towards  her,  when  I  think  upon  her  ruins;  audit  pitieth  me'to  see 
her  in  the  dust." 

"  December  5th,  I  was  much  refreshed  in  spirit  among  some  of 
my  friends  the  Quakers,  by  a  writer  of  theirs,  \\  ho  strongly  in- 
si<ts  on  the  perfect  death  unto  sin,  and  life  unto  righteousness, 
which  every  Christian  experiences.  Death  must  precede  life,  anil 
condemnation*  justification.  This  he  u  clearly  teaches  a*  any  of 

our  first  reformer*." 

December  Jlth,  he  set  out,  with  Thomas  Mix  field,  for  London, 
where  they  arrived  the  next  day.  On  the  JTth,  he  says,  "  Si.x  or 
seven  hundred  of  us  met  from  eleven  o'clock  till  one,  to  praise, 
God  with  the  voice  of  joy  and  thanksgiving.  He  hath  done  great 
things  for  us  already;  but  we  shall  see  greater  things  than  these. 


142  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLE.S    WESLEY. 

I  dined  at  the  house  of  a  Dissenter,  who  was  armed  cap-a-pie  witn 
her  faith  of  adherence,  brimfull  of  the  five  points,  and  going  on  to 
the  perfection  described  in  Romans  the  seventh.  On  the  28th,  I 
earnestly  warned  the  bands  not  to  fancy  they  had  new  hearts  be- 
fore they  had  seen  the  deceitfulness  of  the  old;  not  to  think  they 
would  ever  be  above  the  necessity  of  prayer;  not  to  yield  for  one 
moment  to  the  spirit  of  judging.  Mr.  Aspernel  told  me  strange 
things,  and  I  fear  trujs,  of  some  new  creatures  of  their  own  making, 
who  have  been  caught  in  gross  lies." 

April  4th,  1741.  Mr.  Wesley  set  out  for  Bristol,  and  arrived 
there  in  safety  the  next  day.  April  7th,  he  says,  "  I  prayed  by  one 
supposed  to  be  at  the  point  of  death.  He  rejoiced  to  meet  the 
king  of  terrors;  and  appeared  so  sweetly  resigned,  so  ready  for  the 
bridegroom,  that  I  longed  to  change  places  with  him.  April  llth, 
found  a  dying  sinner  rejoicing  in  God  her  Saviour.  At  sight  of  me, 
she  cried  out  '  O  how  loving  is  God  to  me !  But  he  is  loving  to 
every  man:  he  loves  every  soul  as  well  as  he  loves  mine.'  Many 
like  words  she  uttered  in  triumphant  faith,  and  witnessed  in  death 
the  universal  love  of  Jesus  Christ."  April  12th,  To-day  he  called 
forth  another  of  his  dying  witnesses.  "  The  young  woman  whom 
at  my  last  visit,  I  left  in  utter  despair,  this  morning  broke  out  into 
the  following  expressions;  '  I  see,  I  see  it  now,  that  Jesus  Christ 
died  for  me;  and  for  all  the  world.'  Some  of  her  words  to  me 
were  '  death  stares  me  in  the  face,  but  I  fear  him  not,  he  cannot 
hurt  me: '  and  again,  'death  may  shake  his  dart  in  vain;  God  is 
love,  pure  love,  love  to  every  man ! '  The  next  I  saw,  was  our 
brother  S — , 

'  With  joyful  eyes,  and  looks  divine, 

Smiling  and  pleased  in  death.'  " 

April  18th. .  "  I  gave  the  sacrament  to  the  bands  of  Kingswood, 
not  of  Bristol:  in  obedience,  as  I  told  them,  to  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, which  requires  a  wreekly  .sacrament  at  every  cathedral.  But 
as  they  had  it  not  there,  and  as  on  this  particular  Sunday,  they 
were  refused  it,  at  Temple  church,  (I  myself,  with  many  of  them, 
having  been  repelled,)  I  therefore  administered  it  to  them  in  our 
school;  and  had  we  wanted  a  house,  would  justify  doing  it  in  the 
midst  of  the  wood.  I  strongly  urged -the  duty  of  receiving  it,  as 
often  as  they  could  be  admitted  to  the  churches.  Such  a  sacrament, 
I  never  was  present  at  before.  We  received  the  sure  pledges  of 
our  Saviour's  dying  love;  and  were  most  of  us,  filled  with  all  joy 
and  peace  in  believing."  This  it  seems,  was  the  beginning  of  the 
practice  of  administering  the  sacrament  at  Kingswood. 

April  20th.  "  Returning  from  Baptist  Mills,  I  heard  that  our 
sister  Richardson  had  finished  her  course.  My  soul  was  filled 
with  strong  consolation,  and  struggled  as  it  were,  to  go  after  her, 
'as  heavenward  endeavoring.'  Jesus,  my  time  is  in  thy  hand: 
-  only  let  me  follow  her,"  as  she  has  followed  thee !  The  voice  of 
joy  and  thanksgiving  was  in  the  congregation,  while  I  spake  of  her 
death.  April  22d,  .1  hastened  to  the  joyful  funeral.  The  new 
room  was  crowded  within  and  without.  I  spake  largely  of  her 
whose  faith  they  might  safely  follow.  Great  was  my  glorying  and 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV      CHARLES    WESLE  143 

rejoicing  over  her.  She  being  dead,  yet  spake  in  words  of  faith 
and  love,  which  oujrht  to  be  had  in  remembrance.  We  were  in  a 
.re,  partakers  of  her  joy,  a  joy  unspeakable  and  full  of  glory. 
The  whole  society  followed  her  to  the  grave,  through  all  the  city. 
Satan  raged  exceedingly  'm  hj.s  children,  who  threw  dirt  and  stonea 
at  us.  After  the  burial  we  joined  in  the  following  hymn, 

'  Come  let  us  who  in  Christ  believe, 
With  saints  and  angels  join,'  &c." 

May  1st,  "  I  visited  a  sister  dying  in  the  Lord.  Then  two 
others,  one  mourning  after,  the  other  rejoicing  in,  God  hef  Saviour. 
1  was  now  informed  that  another  of  our  sisters,  E.  Smith,  is  gone 
home  in  triumph.  She  witnessed  a  good  confession  of  the  univer- 
sal Saviour,  and  gave  up  her  spirit  with  these  words,  'I  go  to  my 
:ily  Father,'  &.c.  May  4th,  I  rejoiced  over  our  sister  Hooper. 
The  outward  man  decayeth,  but  the  inner  man  is  renewed.  For 
one  uhole  night >he  had  wrestled  with  all  the  powers  of  darkness: 
but  haviiiir  done  all,  she  stood  unshaken.  From  henceforth  she 
was  kept  in  perfect  peace,  and  that  wicked  one  touched  her  not. 
her  again  in  Lrreat  bodily  weakness,  but  strong  in  the  Lord, 
and  in  the  power  of  his  might.  I  spoke,  with  her  physician,  who 
said  he  had  little  hope  of  her  recovery;  '  only,'  added  he,  'she  has 
no  dread  upon  her  spirits,  which  is  «renerally  the  worst  symptom. 
Most  people  die  for  fear  of  dying;  but  I  never  met  with  sin-h  pro- 
pie  as  \ours.  They  are  none  of  them  afraid  of  death;  but  calm 
and  patient,  and  resigned  to  the  last.'  He  had  said  to  her, 
'  Madam,  be  not  cast  down.'  She  answered  smiling,  '  Sir,  I  shall 
never  be  cast  down.'  " 

May  6th,  "  Found  our  sister  Hooper  just  at  the  haven.  She 
expressed,  while  able  to  speak,  her  fulness  of  confidence  and  love: 
and  her  desire  to  IK-  with  Christ.  At  my  next  visit,  I  saw  her  in 
the  last  conflict.  The  aniM  of  death  was  come,  and  there  were 
Imt  a  few  moment^  between  her  and  a  blessed  eternity.  \Ve 
poured  out  our  souls  to  (iod,  for  her,  her  children,  ourselves,  the 
church  and  ministers,  and  for  all  mankind.  My  sonl  was  tenderly 
affected  for  her  sufferings,  but  the  joy  swallowed  up  the  sorrow. 
How  much  then  did  her  consolation  abound!  The  servants  of 
Christ,  comparatively  speaking,  sutler  nothing.  I  a.-ked  her, 
whether -In-  was  not  in  great  pain?  '  Yes,' she  answered,  '  but  ir, 
irreater  joy.  1  would  not  be  without  either.'  '  Hut  do  you  not 
prefer  life  or  death?'  She  replied,  '  all  is  alike;  to  me;  let  Chri-t 
rlioo~e,  I  have  no  will  of  my  own.'  Her  spirit  ascended  to<;od, 
ami  we  kneeled  down  and  irave  <md  thank-;  from  the  ground  of  our 
he.-irt.  Then  we  had  recourse  to  the  book  of  comfort,  and  found 
it  written,  '  Let  n*  then-fore  labor  to  enter  into  that  re-';' 
come  Lord  .Iesu<,  and  ^rive  us  nn  inheritance  among  all  them  that 
are  sanctified." 

May  "Mli.  '•  \Ve  solemni/ed  the  funeral*  of  our  sister  Hooper, 
and  rejoiced  over  her  with  sinirinj.'.  A  srre-it  multitude  attendee! 
her  to  the  jjrave.  There  we  sang  another  hymn  of  triumph.  I 

*  This  was  a  very  early  interim-lit ;  but  I  suppose  the  state  of  the  body  mode 
it  necessary. 


144  THE    LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

found  myself  pressed  in  spirit  to  speak  to  those  who  contradicted 
and  blasphemed.  While  I  reasoned  on  death  and  judgment  to 
come,  many  trembled;  one  woman  cried  out  in  horrible  agony. 
We  returned  to  the  room  and  continued  our  solemn  rejoicings,  all 
desiring  to  be  dissolved  and  to  be  with  Christ." 

May  14th.  He  now  visited  Mrs.  Lellington,  drawing  near  the 
end  of  her  journey  through  life.  She  had  received  peace  and  joy 
in  believing,  and  all  fear  of  hell,  death  and  sin,  were  fled  away. 
He  adds,  "  I  saw  two  more  of  our  sick  sisters;  then  two  of  the 
brethren  in  Kingswood,  who  were  all  rejoicing  in  hope  of  a  speedy 
dissolution.  Preached  at  Kendalshire,  and  visited  one  of  the  bands 
there,  who  walked  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death,  and 
feared  no  evil.  I  prayed  by  a  seventh  in  Bristol,  who  triumphed 
over  the  King  of  terrors.  If  God  be  not  with  us,  who  hath  begot- 
ten us  these?" 

May  20th,  "  I  was  called  to  a  dying  woman,  who  confessed  she 
had  often  railed  at  me  in  her  health,  but  was  now  constrained  to 
send- for  me,  and  ask  my  pardon,  or  she  could  not  die  in  peace. 
We  prayed  our  Lord  to  speak  peace  and  pardon  to  her  soul.  Sev- 
eral such  instances  we  have  had  of  scoffers;  when  their  feet  stum- 
ble on  the  dark  mountains.  May  22d,  I  preached  a  funeral  ser- 
mon for  our  sister  Lellington,  and  attended  the  corpse  to  the  grave, 
where  we  rejoiced  in  hope  of  quickly  following  her.  I  gave  an* 
exhortation  to  repentance,  though  satan  greatly  withstood  me: 
thereby  teaching  me,  never  to  let  go  unwarned,  the  poor  sinners 
that  come  on  such  occasions.  Passed  the  night  with  my  brother  at 
Kingswood,  in  watching  unto  prayer.  I  wish  this  primitive  cus- 
tom were  revived  among  all  our  brethren.  The  word  of  God  en- 
courages us,  to  be  iu  watchings  often.  By  two  o'clock  I  returned 
to  Bristol,  and  at  five  found  strength  to  expound  in  the  new  room." 
May  80th,  he  observes,  "I  passed  an  hour  with  a  spiritual  Quaker, 
and  rejoiced  to  find,  we. were  both  of  the  same  religion." — I  appre- 
hend that  all  men,  who  have  true  Christian  experience,  are  of  the 
same  religion;  however  they  may  differ  in  opinion  or  modes  of 
worship.  They  are  the  one  fold,  under  the  one  true  Shepherd. 
If  all  true  Christians  Avould  consider  this  point  as  they  ought,  there 
would  soon  be  an  end  of  disputation  among  them,  and  brotherly 
love  would  take  place. 

May  31st.  "Throughout  this  day,  I  found  my  strength  increase 
with  my  labor.  I  read  in  the  society,  my  account  of  Hannah  Rich- 
ardson.* She  being  dead,  yet  spake  so  powerfully  to  our  hearts, 
that  my  voice  was  lost  in  the  sorrowful  sighing  of  such  as  be  in 
captivity.  To  several,  God  showed  himself  the  God  of  consola- 
tion; particularly  to  two  young  Welchmen,  whom  his  providence 
sent  hither  from  Caermarthen.  They  had  heard  most  dreadful 
stories  of  us,  Arminians,  Freewillers,  Perfectionists,  Papists,  which 
all  vanished  like  smoke,  when  they  came  to  hear  with  their  own 
ears.  God  applied  to  their  hearts  the  word  of  his  power.  I  took 
them  to  my  lodgings,  and  stocked  them  with  books;  then  sent  them 

*  This  account  was  printed.    See  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xiii.  p.  213. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  145 

away,  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God,  whicli  bringeth  salvation 
to  all  men." 

June  16th,  "  I  preached  in  Kingswood,  on  the  dreadful  words, 

'  SKI. i.  u.i..'  How  has  tlu%  devil  bullied  tho.-e  teachers,  who  for 
(ear  of  setting  in  mi  upon  works,  forbear  urging  tliis  first  universal 
duty!  If  eiiiorcii.il  Christ's  words  be  to  preach  works,!  hope  I 
shall  preach  works  as  long  as  I  live."  It  is  certain  however,  that 
Mr.  Wesley  did  not  understand  our  Lord's  words  literally,  luit  as 
teaching  jis  to  put  away  every  thing  we  know  to  lie  sinful,  how 
advantageous  soever  it  may  he  to  our  temporal  interest,  or  agree- 
able to  <mr  inclination;  and  that  we  should  omit  no  opportunity  of 
doing  all  the  good  in  our  power. 

July  llth,  Mr.  We.-ley  preached  five  times  this  day:  at  Bristol, 
tuice  at  Khnrswood,  at  a  place  called  Sawford,  and  at  Hath.  He 
.11  took  it  ill  to  be  attacked  in  his  head  quarters, 
that  Sodom  of  our  land,  Hath.  He  raged  horribly  in  his  children. 
They  went  out,  and  came  back  again,  and  mocked,  and  at  last 
roared,  as  if  each  man's  name  had  been  Legion.  The  sincere 
\\eremeltrd  into  tears,  and  strong  desires  of  salvation."  It  in 
plea>ing  to  reflect  oil  the  change  \\hich  has  taken  place  in  Bath, 

nnee  the  time  of '  which  Mr.  Wesley  is  here  speaking.  God  has 
rai>ed  up  many  faithful  witnesses  of  his  truth,  both  among  the 
Methodists,  and  among  Lady  Huntingdon's  people,  who  have  been 
i  rnament.s  to  the  chri>tian  profession:  and  at  present  the  gospel  i.s 
pre  idled  there  without  molestation. 

July  l.Jih,  he  set  out  for  Cardiff,  and  on  the  15th,  rode  on  with 
Mr.  Wells,  Mr.  Hodges,  and  others  to  Konmon  Castle.  Mr.  We.~ 
ley  adds,  '•  Mr.  .lones,  who  had  sent  for  me,  received  me  very 
courteously.  He  civilly  apoloiri/ed  for  the  lir.-t  question,  whicli  lie 
a-ked  me  as  a  magistrate:  '  Whether  1  was  a  Papist?  or  \\hether 
a  member  <>f  tin-  Established  Church  of  Kngland?'  He  was 
fully  satisfied  with  my  answers;  and  1  found  we  \\ere  cotemponi- 
ries  at  the  same  college.  Alter  dinner  he  scut  to  Porthkerry, 
\\here,  at  his  de-ire.  Mr.  llichards  the-  minister  lent  me  his  pulpit. 
I  preached,  on,  '  God  so  loved  the  world,'  Sic.  Never  hath  lie 
given  me  more  convincing  words.  The  (lock  and  their  shepherd 
were  deeply  all'. -ctril.  After  .-<  rmoll,  Mr.  Richard-  be-rged  my 
pardon  for  MViug  l>elieved  the  strange  reports  cirrnlated  concern- 
ing me.  God  had  now  spoken  the  contrary  to  hi.-  ln-.irt,  ami  to  the 
-  of  his  people.  I  yielded  to  Mr.  Jone.-'s  importunity,  and 
agreed  to  del.tv  my  return  to  Jirislol,  that  1  might  preach  here 
once  more,  and  spend  a  nighl  at  the  ca.-tlr.'' 

July  J7tli,  he  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  .lones  at  Mr.  Uichard-'-,  w  here 
lie  airain  ]>reached.  and  in  the  evening  went  to  the  ca.-fle.  Mr. 
We.-ley  add-.  M  \\'e  ate  our  bread  with  gladne— s  and  singlei. 
heart,  and  at  -even  o'clock  1  preached  to  some  hundred-  in  the 
court-yard.  My  three  brethren,  the  llev.  Me.--r-.  Kichards,  Wellflj 
and  llod^'e.-,  -tood  in  the  midst  of  the  people,  and  kneeled  on  the 
ground  in  praver,  and  cried  after  the  Son  of  David.  He  breathed 
into  our  soul.-  -trong  desires.  U  !  that  he  may  confirm,  iiicrea-e, 
and  sati.-fy  them.  The  voice  of  thank-giving  was  heard  in  thid 
place.  Before  and  after  supper,  we  sun^,  anrl  blessed  God  with 


746  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

'oyful  lips.  They  in  the  parlor  and  kitchen,  were  continually 
honoring  him,  by  offering  up  praise.  I  thought  it  looked  like  the 
house  of  faithful  Abraham.  The  next  day,  July  18th,  I  took  sweet 
counsel  with  Mr.  Jones  alone.  The  seed  is  sown  in  his  heart,  and 
will  bring  forth  fruit  unto  perfection.  His  wife  joined  us,  and  I 
commended  them  to  the  grace  of  God  in  earnest  prayer,  and  then 
went  on  my  way  rejoicing." 

Mr.  Wesley  now  returned  to  Bristol:  and  on  August  the  8d,  he 
preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  Mrs.  Peacock,  who  died  in  the 
Lord  most  triumphantly.  He  observes,  "  She  was  always  praising 
God  for  giving  her  such  patience.  All  her  desires  were  unto  the 
Lord,  and  she  continued  calling  upon  him,  in  all  the  confidence  of 
love,  till  he  received  her  into  his  more  immediate  presence.  At 
the  sight  of  her  coffin,  my  soul  was  moved  within  me,  and  strug- 
gled as  a  bird  to  break  its  cage.  Some  relief  I  found  in  tears;  but 
still  was  so  overpowered,  that,  unless  God  had  abated  the  vehe- 
mence of  rny  desires,  I  could  have  had  no  utterance.  The  whole 
congregation  partook  with  me,  in  the  blessedness  of  mourning. 
August  6th,  coming  to  pray  by  a  poor  Welch  woman,  .she  began 
with  me, '  Blessed  be  God  that  ever  I  heard  you !  Jesus,  my  Jesus, 
has  heard  me  on  a  bed  of  sickness.  He  is  in  my  heart;  he  is  my 
strength;  none  shall  pluck  me  out  of  his  hands.  I  cannot  leave 
him,  and  he  will  not  leave  me.  O !  do  not  let  me  ask  for  death, 
if  thou  wouldst  have  me  live.  I  know  thou  canst  keep  me.  If 
thou  wouldst  have  me  live,  let  rne  live  humbly  with  thee  all  my 
days.'  I  sat  and  heard  her  sing  the  new  song,  till  even  my  hard 
heart  was  melted.  She  glorified  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  who 
would  have  all  men  to  be  saved.  c  I  know  it,'  said  she;  '  he  would 
not  have  one  sinner  lost.  Believe,  and  he  will  give  you  all  that, 
which  he  has  given  me.' "  Surely  the  doctrine  which  these  men 
preached,  was  the  true  gospel  of  God  our  Saviour.  It  not  only 
improves  the  understanding,  but  it  gives  strength  and  firmness  of 
mind  to  the  most  weak  and  ignorant,  enabling  them  to  triumph 
over  the  severest  afflictions  to  which  human  life  is  subject.  Here 
is  a  poor  illiterate  Welch  woman,  Avho  not  only  rises  superior  to 
sickness  and  death,  but  talks  in  a  rational,  scriptural  manner,  of  the 
deep  things  of  God !  Show  me  any  system  of  philosophy,  any 
mere  speculative  notions  of  divinity,  any  other  way  of  preaching 
the  gospel,  which  produces  the  same  effects  on  the  human  mind  in 
the  same  circumstances:  then  I  may  doubt  whether  this  be  the 
true  gospel. 

On  the  24th  of  this  month  Mr.  Wesley,  in  company  with  F. 
Farley,  paid  another  visit  to  his  friends  in  Wales,  and  again  in 
September,  staying  only  a  few  days  each  time.  Mr.  Jones,  of 
Fonmon  castle,  accompanied  him  in  his  return  from  the  last 
visit;  being  desirous  to  see  the  wonderful  effects  of  the  gospel 
among  the  wild,  ignorant  colliers  of  Kingswood.  Thither  Mr. 
Wesley  took  him  on  the  20th  of  September,  and  says,  "  It  was  a 
glorious  time  at  the  society,  where  God  called  forth  his  witnesses. 
Our  guest  was  filled  with  consolation,  and  acknowledged  that  God 
Was  with  us  of  a  truth.  I  met  thjp  bands,  and  .strongly  urged  them 
to  press  towards  the  mark.  Ko;id  them  a  It  tterftill  of  threatening 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  147 

to  take  our  hou.se  by  violence.  We  laughed  our  enemies  to  scorn: 
faith  saw  the  mountain  full  of  horsemen'aud  chariots  of  fire.  Our 
brother  from  Wales  was  compelled  to  bear  his  testimony,  and  de- 
clare before  all  what  God  had  done  for  his  soul.  He  warned  us  to 

prepare  lor  the  storm  which  would  surely  fall  upon  us,  if  the  work 
went  on.  His  artless  words  were  greatly  blessed  to  us  all;  and 
our  hearts  were  bowed  and  warmed  by  the  .spirit  of  love,  as  the 
heart  of  OIK?  man." 

September  -21.  "Mr.  Jones  wished  to  take  me  to  some  of  his 
great  friends  in  the  city;  particularly  to  a  counsellor,  about  the 
threatened  sei/ure  of  our  school.  I  feared  nothing  but  trusting  to 
an  arm  of  hVsh:  our  safety  is,  to  be  still.  However,  at  his  impor- 
tunity I  went  with  him  a  little  way,  then  turned  back,  and  at  last 

i  t.'  -o  with  him  to   Justice    C r,  the  most  forward  of  our 

adversaries,  lie  received  us  courteously,  1  said,  I  came  to  wait 
upon  him  in  respect  to  his  oilice,  having  heard  his  name  mentioned 
among  somr,  who  wen-  oii'ended  at  the  good  we  did  to  the  poor 
colliers:  that  I  should  be  sorr\  to  give  any  just  cause  of  complaint, 
and  was  willing  to  know  if  any  had  been  made:  that  many  idle 
reports  wen;  spread,  a<  if  he.  should  countenance  the  violence  of 

those  who  had  sei/ed  rhe  hon.-e  of  Mr.  C and  now  threatened 

to  take  away  the  cn|lj(.rs'  school,  lie  said  'it  would  make  a  good 
workhouse.'  I  caught  hold  of  the  expression,  and  replied,  it  is  a 
workhouse  already.  'Ay, 'said  he,  'but  what  work  is  done  there?' 
I  answered,  k  v. .-  work  the  works  of  (,'od,  which  man  cannot  hinder.' 
•Bat  V1"  occasion  the  increase  of  the  poor.'  '  Sir,  you  are.  misin- 
formed; the  reverse  of  that  is  true.  None  of  our  society  are  charge- 
able to  yon;  even  those  who  were  so,  before  they  heard  us,  are  not 
so  now;  the  men  who  spent  all  their  wages  at  "the  alehouse,  now 
xiever  go  there  at  all,  but  keep  their  money  to  maintain  their  fami- 
lies, and  have  to  give  to  those  who  want.  Notorious  swearers, 
have  now  only  the  praxes  of  (iod  in  their  mouths.  The  good  done 
among  them  is  indisputable;  our  worst  enemies  cannot  deny  it. 
No  006  who  he;,  rs  d<,  continues  either  to  swear  or  drink.'  Mfl 
thought  so,'  lie  hastily  replied,  (in  eodcm  Into  /urxilanx}  '  1  \\ould 
come  and  hear  you  myself.'  I  desired  lie  would;  and  said,  the 
-race  of  (Mid  wa-  as  Mitlieient  for  him  as  for  our  colliers,  and  who 
knew  luit  he  miirht  be  converted  among  \\~-~: 

re  him  to  understand,  thai  Mr.  Jones  waa  in  the  commis- 
sion of  the  peace,  who  then  asked  him  on    what    pretence  they  had 

seized    Mr.    C s    house?      He    utterly    denied    having   had'    any 

hand  in  it,  and  said  he  should  not  at  all  concern  himself!  '  For  ii' 
what  you  do,  you  do  for  gain,  you  have  vour  reward  :  if  for  tin- 
sake  of  (iod.  he  will  recompense  yon.  I  am  of  (Gamaliel's  mind, 
it  'Ins  counsel  or  work  be  of  men, 'it  will  come  to  nought,  but  if  it 
!„.  of  God— '  1  proceeded,  'ye  cannot  overthrow  it,  h>t  haplv  ye 
be  found  to  fight  again-t  (Jod.  Follow  therefore  (.'amaliel'.--  advice; 
take  heed  to  yourselves,  refrain  from  thc~e  men,  and  let  them 
alone.'  He  seemed  determined  so  to  do,  and  thus,  through  the 
blessing  of  d'od.  we  parted  friends. 

"In  our  way   home  I  admired   the   hand   which  directs  all  our 
paths.     In  the  evening  at  Bristol,  we  found  under  the  word,  that 


14£  THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

there  is  none  like  unto  the  God  of  Jeshurun.  It  was  a  time  of  swee 
refreshment.  Just  when  I  had  done,  my  brother  came  in  from 
London,  as  if  sent  on  "purpose  to  be  comforted  together  with  us.* 
He  exhorted  and  prayed  with  the  congregation  for  another  half 
hour.  Then  we  went  to  our  friend  Vigers,  and  for  an  hour  or  two 
longer  our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and  fatness,  while 
our  mouth  praised  God  with  joyful  lips." 

I  find  no  account  of  Mr.  Wesley's  labors  for  the  year  1742.  In 
the  beginning  of  February,  1743,  he  was  employed  with  his  brother 
Mr.  John  Wesley  in  visiting  the  classes  in  London,t  and  makes  an 
observation,  which  deserves  the  most  serious  consideration  both  of 
preachers  and  people.  "  One  among  the  classes,"  says  he,  "  told 
my  brother,  that  she  had  a  constant  sense  of  forgiveness;  and  he  let 
her  pass.  I  could  not  help  proving  her  further;  and  then  the  jus- 
tified sinner  appeared  full  of  the  gall  of  bitterness.  She  said  again 
and  again,  of  a  sister  present,  I  do  not  love  her,  I  hate  her,  &c. 
I  assured  her  that  if  an  angel  from  heaven  told  me  s/ie*was  justified, 
I  would  not  believe  him,  for  she  was  a  murderer.  As  such  we 
prayed  for  her,  and  she  was  convinced  of  unbelief.  I  fear  we  have 
many  such  believers  among  us."  Mr.  Wesley  was  no  friend  to  an 
over  hasty  admission  of  members  into  the  society,  which  he  thought 
hurtful.  He  clearly  saw  two  errors  into  which  the  Methodist 
preachers  are  continually  in  danger  of  falling.  Every  assistant  is 
desirous  of  making  the  numbers  in  the  different  societies  over  which 
he  has  presided,  appear  as  high  as  possible,  at  the  yearly  confer- 
ence. This  becomes  a  strong  temptation  to  take  improper  persons 
into  the  society,  whose  life  and  conversation  do  no  credit  to  religion. 
Every  preacher  in  the  Methodist  connexion,  is  desirous  of  making 
as  many  friends  to  himself  as  possible  among  the  people;  and  this 
becomes  a  temptation  to  omit  reproof  where  it  is  necessary,  to 
flatter  the  profession  of  some,  who  deserve  no  credit,  and  to  speak 
of  others  as  being  in  a  state  of  grace,  to  which  they  have  no  claim. 
I  sincerely  wish  that  every  preacher  may  carefully  avoid  these 
dreadful  precipices,  where  he  is  in  constant  danger  of  destroying 
both  himself  and'others. 

In  the  latter  end  of  February,  Mr.  Wesley  went  down  to  Bath 
and  Bristol:  and  here,  and  in  the  neighboring  places,  perhaps  also 
in  Wales  (for  his  Journal  does  not  mention  particulars)  he  con- 
tinued his  labors  till  the  17th  of  May,  when  he  set  out  for  the  North, 
j  to  preached  at  Painswick,  admitted  twelve  new  members  into  the 
society,  and  then  visited  Stroud,  Evesham,  and  several  other  places: 
and  on  the  20th,  he  observes,  "I  got  once  more  to  our  dear  Oomers 
at  Wednesbury.  Here  the  seed  has  taken  root,  and  many  are 
added  to  the  church.  A  society  of  more  than  three  hundred,  are 
seeking  full  redemption  in  the  cleansing  blood  of  Christ.  The 
enemy  rages  exceedingly,  and  preaches  against  them.  A  few  here 
have  returned  railing  for  railing;  but  the  generality  have  behaved 
as  the  followers  of  Christ  Jesus.  May  21,  I  spent  the  morning  in 

*  This  exactly  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed  Journal.     See  his 
Works,  vol.  xxxviii.  p.  5. 
tSee  again,  vol.  xxxviii.  p.  133.         »• 

V 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  149 

conference  with  several  who  have  received  the  atonement  under 
my  brother's  ministry.  I  saw  the  piece  of  ground  to  build  a  chapel 
upon,  given  us  by  ;i  Dissenter.  I  walked  with  many  of  pur  breth- 

theold 


greetings  of  our  enemies.  I  stood  on  the  steps  of  the  market-house 
An  host  of  men  came  against  us;  and  they  lifted  up  their  voice  and 
raged  horribly.  I  preached  from  these  words,  '  But  none  of  these 
things  move  me;  neither  count  I  my  life  dear  unto  myself,  so  that  I 
might  finish  my  course  with  joy,'  &c.  The  street  was  full  of  fierce 
Kphesiaii  beasts,  (the  principal  man  setting  them  on)  who  roared 
ami  shouted,  and  threw  stones  incessantly.  At  the  conclusion  a 
>n-eam  of  ruffians  was  suffered  to  beat  me  down  from  the  steps;  I 

slid  having  given  the  blessing  was  beat  down  again,  and  so  a 
third  time.  When  we  had  returned  thanks  to  the  God  of  our  sal- 
vation, I  then  from  the  steps  bid  them  depart  in  peace,  and  walked 
through  the  thickest  of  the  rioters.  They  reviled  us,  but  had  no 
commission  to  touch  a  hair  of  our  head.  May  22,  I  preached  to 
between  one  and  two  thousand  peaceable  people,  at  Birmingham, 
and  again  at  Weclnesbury  in  the  evening.  On  the  23d,  I  took  my 
leave  in  these  words,  '  Confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  and 
exhorting  tbeiu  to  continue  in  the  faith;  and  that  we  must  through 
much  tribulation  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.'  With  many 

ami  blesMiiirs,  tlicv  sent  me  away,  recommended  to  the  grace 
of  l.od." 

M  ay  24,  Mr.  Wesley  reached  Nottingham,  having  preached  at 
two  or  three  places  in  his  \v;iy  thither  from  Wednesbury.  At  two 
o'clock,  lie  went  to  the  Market-cross,  and  proclaimed  the  Saviour 
of  all  men;  and  in  the  evening  expounded,  at  their  request,  to  Mr. 
Howe's  society.  The  next  day  he  was  at  the  cross  again;  he  ob- 
,  "There  was  not  a  breath  of  opposition,  but  a  storm  must 


follow  this  calm.  Several  peixiiLs  joiued  me  at  the  inn,  in  prayer 
and  thanksgiving.  One  gave  me  a  kind  caution,  for  which  I  sin- 
cerely thanked  him.  '  Mr.  Rogers  did  run  well,  and  preached  the 
truth",  as  yon  do  here;  but  \\hatasad  end  has  he  made  of  it! 
Take  care*  you  do  not  leave  the  church  like  him.'  In  the  afternoon 
1  came  to  the  (lock  in  Sheffield,  \vlio  are  as  sheep  among  wolves; 
the  minister  having  so  stirred  up  the  people,  that  they  are  ready 
r  the  Methodists  in  pieces.  At  six  o'clock,  1  went  to  the 
Miciety  IIOHM-,  ne\t  duor  to  our  brother  Hennet's.  Hell  from  be- 
neath was  mined  to  oppose  us.  As  .-ooii  a<  I  was  in  the  de>k,  with 
David  Taylor,  the  Hoods  Ix-gan  to  lift  up  their  voice.  An  officer 
in  the  army,  contradicted  and  blasphemed.  I  took  no  notice  of 
him,  but  sang  on.  The  stones  Hew  thick,  striking  the  desk  and 
the  people.  To  save  them,  and  the  house  from  being  pulled  down, 
I  gave  out,  that  1  should  preach  iu  the  street,  and  look  them  in  the 
The  whole  army  of  the  alien  Chaldeans  followed  me.  The 
captain  laid  hold  on  me,  and  be^an  rioting:  1  gave  him  for  answer, 
'  A  word  in  -ea-on,  or  advice  to  a  soldier.'  1  then  prayed,  partic- 
ularly for  his  .Majesty  King  George,  and  preached  the  gospel  with 
much  contention.  The  stones  often  struck  me  in  the  face.  I 


150  THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY, 

prayed  for  sinners,  as  servants  of  their  master,  the  devil;  upon 
which  the  captain  ran  at  me  with  great  fury,  threatening  revenge 
for  abusing,  as  he  called  it,  cThe  king  his  master.'  He  forced  his 
way  through  the  brethren,  drew  his  sword,  and  presented  it  to  my 
breast.  I  immediately  opened  my  breast,  and  fixing  my  eye  on  his, 
and  smiling  in  his  face,  calmly  said,  '  I  fear  God  and  honor  the 
king.'  His  countenance  fell  in  a  moment,  he  fetched  a  deep  sigh, 
and  putting  up  his  sword,  quietly  left  the  place.  He  had  said  to 
one  of  the  company  who  afterwards  informed  me,  'You  shall  see 
if  I  do  but  hold  my  sword  to  his  breast,  he  will  faint  away.'  So 
perhaps  I  should,  had  I  only  his  principles  to  trust  to^  but  if  at  that 
time  I  was  not  afraid,  no  thanks  to  my  natural  courage.  We  re- 
turned to  our  brother  Bennet's,  and  gave  ourselves  up  to  prayer. 
The  rioters  followed,  and  exceeded  in  outrage,  all  I  have  seen  be- 
fore. Those  at  Moorfields,  Cardiff,  and  Walsal,  were  lambs  to 
these.  As  there  is  no  king  in  Israel,  I  mean  no  magistrate  in  Shef- 
field, every  man  '  doeth  as  seemeth  good  in  his  own  eyes.*  "  The 
mob  now  formed  the  design  of  pulling  down  the  society  house,  and 
set  upon  their  work,  while  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  people  were  pray- 
ing and  praising  God  within.  "It  was  a  glorious  time,"  says  he, 
"with  us:  every  word  of  exhortation  sunk  deep,  every  prayer  was 
sealed,  and  many  found  the  spirit  of  glory  resting  upon  them." 
The  next  day  the  house  was  completely  pulled  down,  not  one  stone 
being  left  upon  another:  "Nevertheless,"  said  Mr.  Wesley  to  a 
friend,  "the  foundation  standeth  sure,  and  our  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  This  day  he  preached  again 
in  the  street,  somewhat  more  quietly  than  before.  In  the  evening 
the  rioters  became  very  noisy  again,  and  threatened  to  pull  down 
the  house,  where  Mr.  Wesley  lodged.  He  went  out  to  them;  read 
the  riot-act,  and  made  a  suitable  exhortation,  and  they  soon  after- 
wards separated,  and  peace  was  restored. 

May  27.  At  five  in  the  morning,  he  took  leave  of  the  society  in 
these  words,  "  Confirming  the  souls  of  the  disciples,  and  exhorting 
them  to  continue  in  the  faith,  and  that  AVC  must  through  much  tribu- 
lation enter  into  the  kingdom  of  God."  He  observes,  "  Our 
hearts  were  knit  together,  and  greatly  comforted :  we  rejoiced  in 
hope  of  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God,  who  had  now  de- 
livered us  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions.  David  Taylor  informed 
me,  that  the  people  of  Thorpe,  through  which  we  should  pass, 
were  exceedingly  mad  against  us.  So  we  found  them  as  Ave  ap- 
proached the  place,  and  Avere  turning  down  the  lane  to  Barley  Hall. 
The  ambush  rose,  and  assaulted  us  Avith  stones,  eggs  and  dirt. 
My  horse  fleAv  from  side  to  side,  till  he  found  his  Avay  through 
them.  They  Avounded  D.  Taylor  in  the  forehead,  and  the  Avound 
bled  much.  I  turned  back,  and  asked,  Avhat  Avas  the  reason  a  cler- 
gyman could  not  pass  without  such  treatment  ?  At  first  the  rioters 
scattered,  but  their  captain  rallying  them,  ansAvered  with  horrible 
imprecations  and  stones.  My  horse  took  fright,  and  turned  aAvay 
with  me  doAvn  a  steep  hill.  The  enemy  pursued  me  from  afar,  and 
followed  shouting.  Blessed  be  God,  I  received  no  hurt,  only  from 
the  eggs  and  dirt.  My  clothes  indeed  abhorred  me;,  and  my  arm 
pained  me  a  little  from  a  blow  I  received  at  Sheffield."-  This  con- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  151 

duct  ifl  undoubtedly  disgraceful  to  humanity:  I  hope  the  present 
inhabitants  Of  these  v.,\\n<  will  endeavor  to  retrieve  their  character 
by  a  peaceable  and  ob!Lrj,,,r  behavior  on  all  occasions.  Mr  Wes- 
ley now  spont  an  hour  or  two,  with  some  c,m.-t,  sincere  persons,  as- 
Mmbfed  at  Barley  Hall.  By  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  he 
reached  Biratal,  a  land  of  rest.  Here  they  had  peace  in  all  their 
borders.  Great  multitudes  were  bowed  down,  by  the  victorious 
power  of  gospel  truth.  «  It  was,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  a  time 
much  to  be  remembered,  for  the  gracious  rain,  wherewith  our  God 
refreshed  us."  The  next  day  he  preached  again  in  the  mornin" 
and  at  noon,  to  this  child-like  people,  and  again  in  the  afternoon  a"t 
Oriiishy.  in  his  way  to  Leeds.  May  29,  he  informs  us  in  his  .Jour- 
nal, that  not  a  year  before  he  had  come  to  Leed.s,  and  found  no 
man  who  cared  for  the  things  of  God:  "But,"  he  observe-  «n 
Bpark  has  now  fallen  in  this  plane  also,  and  it  will  kindle  a  great 
flame.  I  met  the  infant  society,  about  fifty  in  number,  most  of 
them  justified,  and  exhorted  them  to  walk  circumspectly  At 
seven  o'clock,  I  stood  before  Mr.  Shent's  door,  and  cried  to  thou- 
sands, <  Ho!  every  one  that  thirsteth,  come  ye  to  the  waters  '  The 
word  toft  place.  They  gave  diligent  heed  to  it,  and  seemed  a 
people  prepared  for  the  Lord.  1  went  to  the  great  church,  and 
iiowed  to  the  ministers'  pew.  Five  clergymen  were  there, 
o  a  little  confounded  me,  by  making  me  take  place  of  my  elders 
I'hey  obliged  me  to  help  in  administcrin-  the  sacra- 
ment. I  assisted  with  eight  more  ministers,  fur  whom  my  soul  was 
much  drawn  nut  in  prayer.  But  1  dreaded  their  favor,  more  than 
the  stones  at  Sheffield."  What  Mr.  Wesley  here  speaks  re- 
spectmg  the  clergymen  present,  must  not  be  understood  as  imply- 
ing either  disrespect  or  reproach.  If  he  had  any  fault  in  his  judg- 
ment of  the  clergy,  it  was  that  lie  thought  too  highly  of  the  cleri- 
1  he  fear  whi.-h  he  here  sneaks  of,  concerned  himself 
>nly  He  was  fully  convinced,  that  the  manner  in  which  he  now- 
preached  the  gospel,  was  not  contrary  to  any  written  law  of  God  or 
inan:  from  the  circumstance  Of  I.ein^  excluded  from  the  cliurcl,,-, 
from  tin-  satisfaction  he  experienced  in  himself,  in  earn  in"  the 
gospel  to  those  uho  would  not  come  to  it,  and  from  the  "effect  of 

-  labors  on  multitudes  of  th-   people,  he  was   f,,lly   >:,ti,MYd   that 
his  present  plan  of  proceeding  was  agreeable   to  the   will   ,,f  (;,,,! 
But  he  round,  that  the  favors  and  friendly  attentions  of  tho-e   who 
disapproved  of    it,  tended  to  weaken  his  resolution  to  persevere  in 
it.      Kindness  .ha-  a   w  onderfully  assimilating  influence  on   the  1m- 

n  mind:  U  melts  down  opposition  in  a  generous  heart;  and 
while  a  man  le,  K  nothing  but  the  mo>t  a-reeahle  >en.-ations'  from 
it,  he  H  UUBjpgibljr  changed  into  a  eonformitv  with'  those  who  -how 


o  -ow 

him  tavor.  Many  have  been  turned  from  their  duty,  by  kindness 
and  favor,  who  could  not  be  moved  by  persecution.  Mr.  Wesley 
felt  the  force  of  this  assimilating  principle,  and  hence  he  says,  thai 
he  "  dreaded  their  favor  more  than  the  -tones  at  Sheffield." 

At  two  o'clock,  he  found  a  vast  multitude  waitin-  for  the  word, 
and  strongly  exhorted  them  to  repent  and  believe  the  gospel,  that 
their  sms  might  be  Wotted  out.     He  preached  again  at  Bristol, 
ling  upon  the  poor  and  maimed,  the  halt  and  blind,  to  come  to 


152  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

the  great  supper.  He  observes,  "  My  Lord  disposed  many  hearts, 
I  doubt  not,  to  accept  the  invitation.  He  showed  me  several  wit- 
nesses of  the  truth,  which  they  have  now  received  in  the  love  of  it. 
I  had  a  blessed  parting  with  the  society.  May  30,  my  horse  threw 
me,  and  fell  upon  me.  My  companion  thought  I  had  broken  my 
neck;  but  my  leg  only  was  bruised,  my  hand  sprained,  and  my 
head  stunned,  which  spoiled  me  from  making  hymns,  or  thinking 
at  all  till  the  next  day,  when  the  Lord  brought  us  safe  to  Newcas- 
tle. At  seven  o'clock  I  went  to  the  room,  which  will  contain  about 
two  thousand  persons.  We  rejoiced  for  the  consolation  of  our 
mutual  faith." 

Many  persons  at  Newcastle,  had  been  greatly  agitated  during 
the  preaching,  falling  into  convulsive  motions  with  strong  cries. 
At  their  first  preaching  of  the  gospel,  many,  as  he  justly  observes, 
were  undoubtedly  struck  down  into  the  deepest  distress,  which  af- 
fected both  soul  and  body.  Mr.  Wesley  believed,  that  such  instances 
might  still  continue  to  occur.  But  he  soon  perceived,  that  these  nat- 
ural affections,  and  the  outward  expressions  of  them,  were  easily 
imitated;  and  the  persons  at  first  so  affected,  being  much  noticed  and 
talked  of,  this  became  a  temptation  to  others  to  imitate  their  state. 
He  says,  "  I  have  already  detected  many  counterfeits."  I  recollect 
two  instances,  mentioned  in  his  Journal  before  this  period.  A  wo- 
man at  Kingswood  was  greatly  agitated  under  his  preaching,  and 
cried  much :  he  turned  to  her  and  said,  "  I  do  not  think  any  better 
of  you,  for  crying,"  &c.,  and  she  presently  became  quite  calm.  A 
young  girl  at  Bristol  fell  into  fits,  and  seemed  like  one  in  a  trance. 
She  continued  this  practice  for  some  time;  but  at  length  acknowl- 
edged she  had  done  it,  that  Mr.  Wesley  might  take  notice  of  her. 
No  man  ever  had  a  more  tender  sympathy  with  those  in  distress, 
than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley;  but  no  man  abhorred  hypocrisy,  or  a 
mere  assumed  appearance  of  religious  concern,  more  than  he  did. 
Yet  he  did  not  judge  persons  who  appeared  to  be  so  affected,  till 
he  had  the  proper  evidence  on  which  he  could  form  a  true  judg- 
ment; but  he  thought  it  prudent  to  give  them  no  encouragement, 
until  some  evidence  of  their  sincerity  appeared.  June  4,  "  To- 
day," says  he,  "  one  came  who  was  pleased  to  fall  into  a  fit  for  my 
entertainment.  He  beat  himself  heartily :  I  thought  it  a  pity  to 
hinder  him;  so,  instead  of  singing  over  him,  as  had  often  been 
done,  we  left  him  to  recover  at  his  leisure.  A  girl,  as  she  began 
her  cry,  I  ordered  to  be  carried  out.  Her  convulsions  were  so  vio- 
lent, as  to  take  away  the  use  of  her  limbs,  till  they  laid  her  without 
at  the  door,  and  left  her;  then  she  immediately  found  her  legs  and 
walked  off.  Some  very  unstill  sisters,  who  always  took  care  to 
stand  near  me,  and  try  who  should  cry  loudest,  since  I  have  had 
them  removed  o'ut  of  my  sight,  have  been  as  quiet  as  Jambs.  The 
first  night  I  preached  here,  half  my  words  were  lost,  through  the 
noise  of  their  outcries.  Last  night  before  I  began,  I  gave  public 
notice,  that  whosoever  cried,  so  as  to  drown  my  voice,  should  with- 
out any  man's  hurting  or  judging  them,  be  gently  carried  to  the 
furthest  corner  of  the  room.  But  my  porters  had  no  employment 
.  the  whole  night!  Yet  the  Lord  was  with  us,  mightily  convincing 
of  sin  and  of  righteousness."  JBD 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET. 

June  5     "  My  soul  was  revived  by  the  poor  people  at  Chowden, 
nnd  yet  more  at  Tanfield,  where  I  called  to  great  numbers,  «  Be- 
hold the  Lamb  of  God,'  &c.     At  Newcastle  I  preached  m  the 
crowded  square,  chiefly  to  the  backsliders,  whom  I  besougflt  with 
to  be  reconciled  to  God.     Surely  Jesus  looked  upon  some  ol 
rl,,-.-,  as  h.-  looked  upon  Peter.     June  6,  I  had  the  great  comfort 
of  recovering  -ome  of  those  who  have  drawn  back.     I  trust  we 
shall   recover  them  again   forever.      On  the  8th,  I   spake  to  the 
|,an.U  separately,  ami  tried  their  faith.     We   certainly    have  been 
too   ra-^h  and  easy  in  allowing  persons  for  believers   on  their  own 
testimony:  nay,  and  even  persuaded  them  into  a  false  opinion  01 
themselves.     Some  souls  it  is  doubtless  necessary  to  encourage; 
but  it  should  be  done  with   prudence  and  caution.     To  tell  one 
d.irkm-ss  that  he  has  faith,  is- to  keep   him  in  darkness  still,  or  to 
make  h-ni  tnM  in  a  faUe   li-rlit;  a  faith  that  stands  in  the  words  ot 
man,  not  in  the  power  of  God,     June  U,  I  wrote  thus  to  a  son  m 
the  gospel,  «  He  not  over  sun-  that  s->  many  arc  justified.     By  tfcei 
fruits  vo  sliall  know  them.     You  will  see  reason  to  be  more  and 
more  deliberate  in  the-   judgment  you  pass  on  persons      Wait  t 
their  conversation.     I  do  not  know  whether  we  can  infallibly  pro- 
nounce llt  th:-  timo  that  any  one  i<  >u  titled.     1  once  tlnught  several 
in  that  state,  who,  1  am  now  convinced,  were  under  the  dratvmgs  ol 
the    Father.     Trv    the  spirits  therefore,  lest  you  should  lav    t 
sturnbrms-block   of  pridu  in  th  -ir  way,  and  by  supposing  them  to 
have  faith    hefore  they  have  it-  J»>U  k«*p  them  out  ot    it  forever. 

may  perceive  bv  th  itions,  that  .Mr.  \\  esley  was  a 

d-'li-ent,  attentive  watchman  over   the  people.     He  carefully  ex- 
I  the  unfrequented  road  through  which  he  had  to  guide  them, 
honestly  pointed  out  the  flatten,. ir  by-paths  which  led  to  mis. 
and  danger.     Hut  experience  hath  repeatedly  shown   that  t 

,:,t  these  .salutary  cautions,  arc   the  least 

,    seivc  them.     F.-w  persons  have  sincerity  enouaji  to   b<-  thanh 
,'        ,    •     ,.  which  tends  to  undeceive  them;  to  strip  them    <> 

ll;-v  comforts,  aud   make   them  think   worse  ot    them,  IN- - 

e.  -Prof        3  of  religion  Sre  co.nmonly  t 
,:,  ,st  imp  itient  »f  «  -h  advice.     It   is  certain,  that  these  cautk 

nent,  in  apjnlying  then 

but  in  a  large  body  of  ^oplq.  and  amoii 

much  more  danger  ol    HaW 

v.i,llt;   Hltl,  ,  ,-,!  :e,  under  a  pretence  of    , 

..ban  of  hmd-nng  th.-.r  progress  bv  ].ut 

immation.      In    t,i«-    < 
th.in   th-  other  we  stand  on  Jinn  crmin; 

trrsc.rU  period  of  th-  present  revival  ..I    religion,  Mr.  Wesle 
H.wthc  .  of  making  the*  -oeate-l  t, 

afterwards,  and  h..<  been  censlired  for  BO  doing.     IwwJ 
the   ;  »uch  advice  on  the  prearh-i-.  .>no  i-     i    - 

,n:y  n»t  ireatly  inc  .  ^Iirr  nl 

.that    sinee    he    h  ..I        .  | 

never  had  ,an  at  this  tiiue 

,-,^d     1     M 


154  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEi. 

hinder  them,  only  declared  that  I  do  not  think  the  better  of  any  one 
for  crying  out.  June  16,  I  set  out  for  Sunderland,  with  strong 
aversion  to  preaching.  I  dragged  myself  to  about  a  thousand  wild 
people,  and  cried, '  0  Israel,  thou  hast  destroyed  thyself,  but  in  me 
is  thy  help.'  Never  have  I  seen  greater  attention  in  any  people  at 
their  first  hearing  the  word.  We  rode  to  Shields,  went  to  church, 
and  the  people  nocked  in  crowds  after  me.  The  minister  spake  so 
low  that  he  could  not  be  heard  in  reading  prayers;  but  I  heard  him 
loud  enough  afterwards,  calling  to  the  church  wardens  to  quiet  the 
disturbance,  which1  none  but  himself  had  raised.  I  fancy  he 
thought  I  should  preach  in  the  church  where  I  stood,  like  some  of 
the  first  Quakers.  The  clerk  came  to  me  bawling  out,  '  It  was 
consecrated  ground,  and  I  had  no  business  to  preacfl  on  it.  That 
I  was  no  minister,'  &c.  When  he  had  cried  himself  out  .of  breath, 
I  whispered  in  his  ear  that  I  had  no  intention  to  preach  there.  He 
stumbled  on  a  good  saying,  '  If  you  have  any  word  of  exhortation 
to  the  people,  speak  to  them  without.'  I  did  so,  to  an  huge  jriulti- 
tude  waiting  in  the  church-yard :  many  of  them  very  fierce,  threat- 
ened to  drown  me,  and  what  not !  I  walked  through  the  midst  of 
them,  and  discoursed  in  strong,  awakening  words  on  the  jailor's 
question,  '  What  must  I  do  to  be  saved.'  The  church  wardens 
and  others^labored  in  vain  to  interrupt  me  by  throwing  dirt,  and 
even  money  among  the  people.  Having  delivered  my  message,  I 
rode  to  the  ferry,  crossed  it,  and  met  us  rough  friends  on  the  other 
side.  The  mob  of  North  Shields  waited  to  salute  me,  Ayith  the 
minister  at  their  head.  He  had  got  a  uian  with  a  horn  instead  of  a 
trumpet,  andjjid  him  blow,  and  his  companions  shout.  Others 
were  almost  as  violent  in  their  approbation.  We  went  through 
honor  and  dishonor;  but  neither  of  them  hurt  us,  and  by  six  o'clock 
with  XJod's  blessing  we  came  safe  to  Newcastle." 

June  19.  Mr.  Wesley  took  leave  of  the  Society  at 'Newcastle, 
who  parted  from  him  with  tears  and  many  prayers.  Wherever  he 
i-amc,  ho  preached  or  exhorted  as  opportunity  offered,  and  on  the 
^•2d,  reached  Kpv'>:-;!i,  \i'.  *  aative  place.  "All  who  met  me," 
.says  he,  "saluted  me  \vith  n.v.rty  joy.  At  eight  in  the  evening  I 
preached  in  Edward  Smith's  yard.  July  23,  waking,  I  found  the 
Lord  wirh  me,  even  my  strong  helper,  the  God  of  whom  cometh 
salvation.  I  preached  and  guarded  some  new  converts  against 
spiritual  pride."  The  next  day,  June  24,  he  arrived  at  Notting- 
ham; and  adds,  "  I  found  my  brother  in  the  market-place,*  calling 
lost  sinners  to  him  who  justifieth  the  ungodly,  lie  gave  notice  of 
my  preaching  in  the  evening.  At  seven,  many  thousands  afU-:id»'d 
in  deep  silence.  Surely  the  Lord  hath  much  people  in  this  place. 
We  began  a  >oc,icty  of  nine  members.  June  25, 1  came  to  Birming- 
ham, •  '!•  !  tii.-  M<-.u  day,  lu-ing  Sunday,  several  of  our  persecuted 
l):v:!;.-  .1  I'.o,:;  \ s  -.  -\ ••,-. •-:;!! ,-\ ,  c;npn  to  me,  whom  I  endeavored  to 
comfort.  J  preached  at  eigiit  and  at  one  o'clock,  no  man  forbid- 
ding nie.  I  expounded  in  the  evening  to  several  thousands.  IP 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jpsns  Christ,  I  began  our  society.  The  num 
berat  present  is  thniueu." 

*  See  also  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxviii.  page  151. 


LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  155 

June  27.  He  set  out  for  London,  where  he  arrived  on  the  eve- 
ning of  the  28th,  having  visited  Oxford  in  his  way  thither.  July 
S,  h?  says,  "  -Mr.  Hall,  poor  nioravianized  Mr.  Hall,  met  me  at 
the  chapel,  I  did  him  honor  before  the  people.  I  expounded  the 
•jospel,  as  usual,  and  strongly  avowed  my  intolerable  attachment 
•o  tho  Church  of  England.  Air.  M«riton  and  Gm  ed  at 

•rarnunt.     July  G,  I  showed  from  Romans  the  5th,  the  marks 
•itication,  and   overturned  the  vain  confidence  of  several.     I    » 
!y  warned  thorn  against  seducers,  and  found  my  heart  knit  to 
this  people.     July  8,  I.  Bray  came  to  persuade  me  not  to  preach 
till  the  bi.-hops  should  bid  ml-.     They  have  not  yet  forbid  me;  but 
iiy  the  ui-;u-.-  of  Cod  1  sh-ill  preach  the  word,  in  season  and  out  of 
h  tiny  and  all  men  forbid  me."     July  11.  he  left  Lon- 
don, and  the  day  following  arrived  in  Bristol.     He  stayed  there 
only  one  night,  and  then  set  out  for  Cornwall,  and  on  the  Itith, 
.     July  17,  he  says,  "  I  rose  and  forgot  that  I 

had  travelled  from  Newcastle.     I  spake  with  some  of  this  loving 

.      .  who  are  as  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.     The 

jiriests  stir  up  the  people,   and  make  their  minds  evil  affected  to- 

tlieir  brethren.    Vet  tin-  sons  of  violence  are  much  checked  by 

the  mayor,  an  h  ytei  i.m,  whom  the  Lord  hath  raised  up." 

.Mr.  Y  •  .utinued  preaching  the  gospel  at  St.   Ives  and  the 

beginning  of  August.     During  this'time, 

•>ULrii  many  difficulties  and  dangers, 

His,   ami    nlmo.-r  a--  de:-|>erate  Us  those  at 

The  mayor  informed    Mr.  We.-ley  that  the  ministers 

principal  authors  of  all  the  mischief.      In  their  sermons 

conUnoall  'ted  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  preachers  as 

PopUh  i  and   urged   the  enraged  nmltitude  to  take  all 

manner  of  mean.- to  stop  them.     While   he  was  preaching  at  St. 

on  tlie  jttth,  he  observes,  "  All  was  quiet,   the   mayor  having 

declared  his  resolution  to  swear  twenty  more  constables,  and  sup- 

.      Their  drum   he   had  seized. 

All  the  time  I  \'  '1  at  a  little  distance  to  a\ye  the 

rioters.      He  }>.^  sel  the  whole,  town  against  him,  by  not  g:\ 
up  to  their  fury.      Hut  he  plainly   told  Mr.   Hol.lin,  tli 

•  t  minister,  that  he  nonM  not  IK;  perjured  to  gratify    ai  . 
mali.-e.      11,    infon  .-!  us  th,.t  he  had  olten  heard  Mr.  Hobhn   - 
they  .iiiL'ht  to  <!ri"  jinii.'iit-." 

]•)„,.  .  ••  1   \\r-nt   to  church  and 

h  the  7th,   enough,  one  would 

think,  to  is  p«-.ipl«-   tremble.      IS 

words  UK.  •!••  than  thoM-,  -Stand  ii.  the  e  '•"''''I 

house,  and  proclaim  there  this  \\<.rd,  :  Hear  the  word  ol 

the  I-onl,  :dl  ye  ..f.ludah,  that  cuter  in  at  th.  •  to  worship 

the  Lord.     Thus  saith  the  Lord  (if  hosts,  the  God  «.t  Urael,  Amend 
votir  wa>  <  an.t  your  doiu-,  an-!  1  will  to   .'well  m   th,! 

"i.lai-i-.     Tni.-t  ve  not  in  lyiiisr  w..rds,  saying,   1  he    I  .-tuple   o 
Lord,  the  Tenmle  of  the  Lord,  the  Temple  of  the  Lord,  -re  th. 
Behold  v  : mot  profit.     Will  ye  steal, 

murder," mid  .-  -^  falsely— and  « 

jtand  b"forc  me  in  tins  It' 


36  THE    LIFF,    OF    THE    tfEV.    CHARLES  •  WESLEY. 

His  brother  having  summoned  him  to  London,  to  confer  with 
the  heads  of  the  Moravians  and  Calvinists,  he  set  out  on  the  8th 
of  August.  "We  had,"  says  he,  "near  three  hundred  miles  to 
travel  in  five  days.  I  was  willing  to  undertake  the  labor  for  the 
cake  of  peace,  though  the  journey  was  too  great  for  us  and  our 
beastSj  which  we  had  used  almost  every  day  for  three  months. 
August  12,  hardly  reached  the  Foundery  by  nine  at  night.  Here  I 
heard  that  the  Moravians  would  not  be  present  at  the  conference. 
Spangenberg  indeed  said  he  would,  but  immediately  left  England. 
My  brother  was  come  from  Newcastle;  I.  Nelson  from  Yorkshire; 
and  I  from  the  Land's  End,  for  good  purpose !" 

October  17.  He  set  out  to  meet  his  brother  at  Nottingham,  who 
had  escaped  with  his  life,  almost  by  miracle,  out  of  the  hands  of  the 
mob  at  Wednesbury.  On  the  21st,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  observes, 
"My  brother  came,  delivered  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lions!  His 
clothes  were  torn  to  tatters — he  looked  like  a  soldier  of  Christ. 
The  mob  of  Wednesbury,  Darlaston,  and  Walsal,  were  permitted 
to  take  and  carry  him  about  for  several  hours,  with  a  full  intent  to 
murder  him;  but  his  work  is  not  yet  finished,  or  he  had  been  now 
with  the  souls  under  the  altar.  October  24,  I  had  a  Messed  parting 
from  the  society,  and  by  night  came  wet  and  v.er.ry  to  I'irming- 
ham.  On  the  25th,  was  much  encouraged  by  the  patience  of  our 
brethren  from  Wednesbury.  They  pressed  n  e  to  come  and 
preach  to  them  in  the  midst  of  the  town.  It  was  agreed  between 
my  brother  and  me,  that  if  they  asked  me  I  should  go.  Accord- 
ingly we  set  out  in  the  dark,  and  came  to  PVancis  Ward's,  from 
whence  my  brother  had  been  carried  last  Thursday  night.*  1 
found  the  brethren  assembled,  standing  fast  in  one  mind  and  spirit, 
in  nothing  terrified  by  their  adversaries.  The  word  given  me  for 
them,  was,  '  Watch  ye,  stand  fast  in  the  faith,  quit  yourselves  like 
men,  be  strong.'  Jesus  was  with  us  in  the  midst,  and  covered  us 
with  a  covering  of  his  spirit.  Never  was  I  before,  in  so  primitive 
an  assembly.  We  sang  praises  with  courage,  and  could  all  set  our 
seal  to  the  truth  of  our  Lord's  saying,  '  Blessed  are  they  that  are 
persecuted  for  righteousness'  sake.'  We  laid  us  down  and  slept, 
and  rose  up  again,  for  the  Lord  sustained  us.  As  soon  as  it  was 
light,  I  walked  down  the  town  and  preached  boldly.  It  was  a, 
most  glorious  time :  our  souls  were  satisfied  as  with  marrow  and 
fatness;  and  we  longed  for  our  Lord's  coming  to  confess  us  before 
his  Father,  and  before  his  holy  angels.  We  now  understood  what 
it  was  to  receive  the  word  in  much  affliction,  and  yet  with  ioy  iu 
the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  I  took  several  new  members  into  the  society;  and  among  them 
the  young  man  whose  arm  had  been  broke,  and  Muuchin  upon  trial, 
the  late  captain  of  the  mob.  He  has  been  constantly  under  the 
word,  since  he  rescued  my  brother.  I  asked  him  what  he  thought 
of  him?  c  Think  of  him,'  said  he,  '  that  he  is  a  man  of  God,  and 
God  was  on  his  side,  when  so  many  of  us  could  not  kill  one  mem.'' 
We  rode  through  the  town  unmolested  on  our  way  to  Birmingham, 
where  I  preached.  I  rode  on  to  Evesham,  and  found  John  Nelson 

«  • fly  - — _ — ^  -» ,p. 

*  See  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxviii.  page  175. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  157 

preaching,  and  confirmed  his  word.  October  27,  preached  at  five 
in  the  morniiisr,  then  read  prayers  and  preached  twice  at  Quin- 
ton,  and  the  fourth  time  at  Kvesham,  with  great  liberty." 

October  29th,  he  came  once  more  to  Bristol,  where,  he  observes, 
that  he  had  only  spent  one  day  for  six  months.  On  the  31st  he  set 
out  for  Wales,"  and  reached"  Cardiff  on  the  first  of  November. 
'•  The  gentlemen,"  says  he,  "  had  threatened  great  things  if  I  ever 
came  there  again.  1  called  in  the  midst  of  them,  '  Is  it  nothing  to 
you,  all  ye  that  pass  by,'  &c.  The  love  of  God  constrained  me 
ik  and  them  to  hear.  The  word  was  irresiMible.  After  it 
one  of  the  most  violent  opposers  took  me  by. the  hand,  and  pr 
me  to  come  and  see  him.  The  rest  were  equally  civil  all  the  time 
I  Maid;  only  one  drunkard  made  some  disturbance,  and  when  sober 
sent  to  a<k  my  pardon.  The  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgh  ing  was 
in  the  society.  Many  are  gnmn  in  grace  and  in  the  knowledge  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  .Ions  Christ.  1  passed  an  hour  with  the 
wife  and  daughter  of  the  chief  bailiff,  who  are  waiting  as  little 
children  for  the  kingdom  of  God." 

Nov.  6.  Mr.  We.-ley  returned  to  Bri-tol.  On  the  16th  he 
preached  at  Bath,  in  his'  way . to  Cirencester,  and  the  Lord  ga\e 
te-tiuiony  M  Ms  word.  I  le  travelled  on,  and  preached  at  Kves- 
ham, Guthevton,  Quint  >\\,  and  Oxford;  and  on  the  23d,  at  the 
Foundery.  He  staid  in  London,  laboring  in  public  and  private, 
for  the  good  of  the  people,  till  January  30,  174-1,  when  he  again 
tl  for  the  North,  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God  by  all  the 
brethren.  On  the  iirM  of  February  he  came  to  Birmingham.  He 
obsenes,  "  A  great  door  is  opened  in  the  country,  but  there  arc 
many  adversaries.*3  The  preacher  at  Dudley  had  been  cruelly 
abused  by  a  mob  of  Papists  and  J)i---enter.-;  the  Dissenters  being 
stirred  by  Mr.  Whiting  their  minister.  "  It  is  probable,"  says. 
Mr.  We-l'-y,  ••  that  he  woidd  have  been  murdered,  but  for  an  hon- 
e-t  Quaker,  who  favored  his  escape  by  disguising  him  in  his  broad 
hat  and  drab  colored  coat.  Stall'ordshire,  at  pre-ent  .-e,-ms  the  >eat 
of  war.  Mr.  Wesley  here  u<es  the  word  Dissenters  in  tin-  common 
acceptation,  as  denoting  either  Presbyterians,  Independent-  or 
Baptists;  but  which  of  these  denominations  is  here  intended  1  do 
not  know.  No  men  have  cried  out  with  more  vehemence  ; 
per-ecution,  when  und-r  the  rod,  than  the  1  (Centers;  and  \ 
find  that  their  principle-  and  practices  have  sometime-  been  at  va- 
riance. I  am  inclined  to  think,  that  the  Friends,  or  (Juak- 

they  are  cot only  called,  are  tl lily  denomination  of  Chri-tia,^ 

in  England,  of  any  long  standing,  who  !n\e  ne\erbeen  iruilty  of 
persecution,  in  some  form  or  other.     Candor  mu.-t  acknowledge 

that  this  is  greatlv  to  their  praise. 

Fein-liar,  t  out  with  brother  Webb,   for    Wedncshury, 

the  field  of"  battle.      We  met   with  Variety  ..f  Li-eeti:i-_'<  on  tin 
1  cried  in  the  >treet,  '  Hehold  the  Lamb  of  God,  \\hich  takrth 
the  tins  of  the  world.1     Severatof  our  persecutors  Mood  at  a  dis- 
tance, but  none  offered  to  make   the    lea-t   di-f nrbance.      1   talked 
thr..ii-.rh  )!i"  hles-inir-  aii<l  •'  tin-    people    (but  the  },\. 

•  led)  to  vjait  Mr.JEaerron's  widov  have  I  ob 

euch  bitterness  as  m.tni6e*opposers.     February  3,  I  preached   and 
149*>  * 


158  THE    LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    CHARLES    tVEStEY, 

prayed  with  the  society,  and  beat  down  the  fiery  self-avenging  spirit 
of  resistance,  which  was  rising  in  some  to  disgrace,  if  not  to  destroy 
the  word  of  God."  Mr.  Wesley  preached  within  sight  of  Dudley, 
and  then  waited  on  the  friendly  Captain  Dudley,  who  had  stood  in 
the  gap,  and  kept  off  persecution  at  Tippen-Green  while  it  raged 
all  around.  He  then  returned  in  peace  through  the  enemy's  coun- 
try. 

The  rioters  now  gave  notice  that  they  would  come  on  the  Tues- 
day following,  and  pull  down  the  houses  and  destroy  the  goods  of 
the  Methodists.  "  One  would  think,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  there 
was  no  king  in  Israel.  There  is  certainly  no  magistrate,  who  will 
put  them  to  shame  in  any  thing.  Mr.  Constable  offered  to  make 
oath  that  their  lives  were  in  danger,  but  the  justice  refused  it,  say- 
ing that  he  could  do  nothing.  Other  of  our  complaining  brethren 
met  with  the  same  redress,  being  driven  away  with  revilings. 
The  magistrates  do  not  themselves  tear  off  their  clothes  and  beat 
them,  they  only  stand  by  and  see  others  do  it.  One  of  them  told 
Mr.  Jones,  it  was  the  best  thing  the  mob  ever  did,  so  to  treat  the 
Methodists;  and  he  himself  would  give  five  pounds  to  drive  them 
out  of  the  country.  Another,  when  our  brother  Ward  begged  his 
protection,  delivered  him  up  to  the  mercy  of  the  mdb,  who  had 
half  murdered  him  before,  find  throwing  his  hat  round  his  head 
cried, 'huzza  boys,  well  done,  stand  up  for  the  church.'"  Such 
magistrates,  sworn  to  maintain  the  public  peace,  and  such  defend- 
ers of  a  national  chwrch,  are  a  lasting  disgrace  to  any  government. 
Mr.  Wesley  adds,  "  No  wonder  that  the  mob  so  encouraged,  should 
say  thcre'is  no  law  for  the  Methodists.  Accordingly,  like  outlaws 
they  treat  them,  breaking  their  houses,  and  taking  away  their  goods 
at  pleasure:  extorting  money  from  those  who  have  it,  and  cruelly 
beating  those  who  have  it  not.  February  4,  I  spoke  with  those  of 
our  brethren  who  have  this  world's  goods,  and  found  them  entirely 
resigned  to  the  will  of  God:  all  thoughts  of  resistance,  blessed  be 
God,  are  over.  The  chief  of  them  said  to  me,  '  Naked  came  I  into 
the  world,  and  I  can  but  go  naked  out  of  it.'  They  arc  resolved, 
by  the  grace  of  God,  to  follow  my  advice,  and  to  suffer  all  things. 
.Only  I  wished  them  to  go  round  again  to  the  justices  and  give  in- 
formation of  their  danger.  Mr.  Constable  said  he  had  just  been 
with  one  of  them,  who  redressed  him  only  by  bitter  reproaches, 
that  the  rest  were  of  the  same  mind,  and  could  not  plead  ignorance, 
because  the  rioters  had  the  boldness  to  set  up  papers  inviting  all 
the  country  to  rise  with  them  to  destroy  the  Methodists.  At  noon 
I  returned  to  Birmingham,  having  continued  two  days  in  the  lion's 
den  unhurt." 

Mr.  Wesley  now  set  out  for  Nottingham,  where  he  arrived  on 
the  6th,  and  found  that  here  also,  the  monster  persecution  was  lift- 
ing up  its  destructive  head.  "  Our  brethren,"  says  he,  "are  vio- 
lently driven  from  place  to  place  of  meeting,  pelted  in  the  streets, 
&.C.,  and  mocked  with  vain  promises  of  justice  by  the  very  man 
who  underhand  encourages  the  rioters.  An  honest  Quaker  has 
hardly  restrained  some  of. our  brethren  from  resisting  evil:  but 
henceforth  I  hope,  they  will  meekly  turn  the  other  check." 

Mr.   Wesley  and  his  friends  at  Nottingham  sent  a  person  to 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  159 

Litchfield,  to  get  intelligence  of  what  mischief  had  been  done  in 
Staffordshire,  by  the  rioters  in  their  .threatened  insurrection.  He 
returned  on  the  ninth,  and  Mr.  Wesley  gives  the  following  account. 
He  met  our  brother  Ward  who  had  fled  thither  forrefuge.  The 
enemy  had  gone  to  the  length  of  his  chain:  all  the  rabble  of  the 
country  wen-  gathered  fogcther,  and  laid  waste  all  before  them. 
I  received  a  note  from  two  of  the  sufferers,  whose  loss  amounted 
to  two  hundred  pounds.  My  heart  rejoiced  in  the  great  grace 
which  \\as  iriven  them;  for  not  one  resisted  evil;  but  they  took  joy- 
fully the  spoiling  of  their  go<»d<.  We  gave  God  glory,  that 
was  not  suffered  to  touch  their  lives:  they  have  lost  allbeaidi 
rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable." 

Mr.  We.- ley  now  went  onto  Newcastle,  preaching  every  where, 
as  he  had  opportunity.  The  year  forty-four  was  considered  as  a, 
time  of  public  danger.  There  was  much  talk  of  the  Pretender,  and 
ilie  French  threatened  an  invasion  in  support  of  his  pretensions  to 
the  crown  of  England.  In  this  critical  situation  of  affairs,  it  was 
thought  proper  by  many,  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  should  write  an 
address  to  the  king  in  the  name  of  the  Methodists.  This  address 
was  accordingly  drawn  up*  but  not  delivered.  On  the  6th  of 
March  Mr.  Charles  We-ley  wrote  to  his  brother  on  this  subject,  as 
follows,  '•'  My  objection  to  your  address  in  the  name  of  the  Meth- 
odist<,  H,  that  it  would  constitute  u.s  a  sect:  at  least  it  would  seem 
in  aUmr  that  we  are  a  body  distinct  from  the  National  church; 
whereas  we  are  onjy  a  sound  pert  of  the.  church.  Guard  air;tin-t 
this,  ami  in  the  name  oi'ihe  Lord  addros  to-morrow."  March  1  J, 
at  Uiofal,  a  person  informed  him  there  was  a  constable  who 
had  a  warrant  in  which  his  name  was  i::«  ntioiied.  Mr.  Weslev 
M-nt  for  him,  and  found  it  was,  "To  summon  witnesses  to  some 
liable  words  said  to  be  .-poken  by  one  AVt-.-tlev."  He  was 
just  leaving  Hirstrd  when  this  information  was  ::i\  <ii  him;  but  he 
now  determined  not  to  go  forward  for  London' as  he  intended, 
thinking  it  better  to  appear  before  the  justices  at  Wakeiield  the 
nr\:  day,  and  look  his  enemies  in  the  face.  Accordingly,  he  rode 
f"  "S\  aketield  the  next  morning,  and  waited  on  justice  liurton  at  his 
inn,  ^vith  two  other  justices,  Sir  Rowland  Wynn,  and  tin 
Mr.  Zoueb.  He  informed  Mr.  Hurton,  that  he  had  seen  a  warrant 
»!'  In-,  snmi.-ioiiinir  witnesses  of  some  trea.-onable  words,  -aid  to  he 
,  by  one  W.  -tlr\  :  that  he  had  put  off  his  journey  to  I.< 

might  aii.-v.er  whatever  should  be  laid  to  IT 
liurtoii  repli<-d.  "he  had  nothing  to  say  airain-t  him.  and  he  - 

';»•"  -wered,    "That  is  not   sullicient  without 

clearing  :i  \  character,  and  that  of  many  innocent  people,  whom 
••heir«  I  Methodist-."  "' Vindicate  them,' 

^•aid    in;,    l-mihi:  n,  '  that  you  will    find  a  very  hard    : 

I  answ.-n-d,  >as  hard  as  you  may  "think  it,  I  will  ensure  to  proM- 
tint  all  of  them,  to  a  man,  are  true  members  of  the  Church  of  Kng- 
land,  and  loyal  .-ubjcrts  of  his  Maje-ty  Kin-r  Georgi  .'  I  then 
desired  they  would  administer  to  me  the  oath-;  and  added.  «I  \vi>h, 

•See  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxviii.  "p«ge  209,  where  the  address 
itself  is  inserted. 

i^^^H^ 

HL 


60  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLET. 

gentlemen,  that  you  could  send  for  every  Methodist  in  England, 
and  give  them  all  the  same  opportunity  you  do  me,  of  declaring 
their  loyalty  upon  oath.  Justice  Burton  said,  he  was  informed 
that  we  constantly  prayed  for  the  Pretender  in  all  our  societies,  or 
nocturnal  meetings,  as  Mr  Zouch  called  them.  I  answered,  '  the 
very  reverse  is  true.  We  constantly  pray  for  his  Majesty  King 
George,  by  name.  Here  are  such  hymns  (showing  them)  as  we 
sing  in  our  societies.  Here  is  a  sermon  which  I  preached  before 
the  university,  and  another  preached  there  by  my  brother.  Here 
are  his  appeals  and  a  few  more  tracts,  containing  an  account  of 
our  principles  and  practices.'  Here  I  gave  them  our  books,  and 
was  bold  enough  to  say,  I  am  as  true  a  Church  of  England  man, 
and  as  loyal  a  subject  as  any  man  in  the  kingdom.  They  all  cried 
that  was  impossible.  But  it  was  not  my  business  to  dispute,  and 
as  I  could  not  answer  till  the  witnesses  appeared,  I  withdrew  with- 
out further  delay. 

"While  I  waited  at  a  neighbor's  hou.se,  the  constable  from  Birs- 
tal,  whose  heart  the  Lord  had  touched,  was  brought  to  me  by  one 
of  the  brethren.  He  told  me  that  he  had  summoned  the  principal 
witness,  Mary  Castle,  on  whose  information  the  warrant  was 
granted.  She  was  setting  out  on  horseback  when  the  news  carne 
that  I  was  not  gone  forward  to  London,  as  they  expected,  but  had 
returned  to  Wakefield.  Hearing  this  she  turned  back  and  declared 
to  him  that  she  did  not  hear  the  treasonable  words  herself,  but 
another  woman  had  told  her  so.  Three  more  witnesses,  who  were 
to  swear  to  my  words,  retracted  likewise,  and  knew  nothing  of  the 
matter.  The  fifth,  Mr.  Woods,  an  ale-house  keeper,  is  forthcom- 
ing it  seems,  in  the  afternoon.  I  now  plainly  see  the  consequence 
of  not  appearing  here,  to  look  my  enemies  in  the  face.  Had  I  gone 
on  my  journey,  there  would  have  been  witnesses  enough,  and  oaths 
enough,  to  stir  up  a  persecution  against  the  Methodists.  I  took 
the  witnesses'  names,  and  a  copy  of  the  warrant  as  follows. 

"  '  WEST  RIDING  OF  YORKSHIRE. 
"  '  To  the  Constable  of  Birstal,  of  the  said  Riding,  or  Deputy. 

"  '  THESE  are,  in  his  Majesty's  name,  to  require  and  command 
you  to  summon  Mary  Castle,  of  Birstal  aforesaid,  and  all  other 
such  person  or  persons  as  you  are  informed  can  give  any  informa- 
tion against  one  Westley,  or  any  other  of  the  Methodist  preachers, 
for  speaking  any  treasonable  words  or  exhortations,  as  praying  for 
the  banished,  or  the  Pretender,  &c.,  to  appear  before  me,  and 
other  of  his  Majesty's  Justices  of  the  Peace  for  the  said  Riding,  by 
the  White  Hart  in  Wakefield,  on  the  15th  of  March  instant,  at  ten 
o'clock  in  the  forenoon,  to  be  examined,  and  to  declare  the  truth 
of  what  they  and  each  of  them  know  touching  the  premises:  and 
that  you  likewise  make  a  return  thereof,  before  us  on  the  same 
day.  Fail  not.  Given  under  my  hand  the  tenth  of  March,  1744 

E.  BURTON.' 

"  Between  two  and  three  o'clock,  Mr.  Woods  came,  and  started 
back  on  seeing  me,  as  if  he  had  trod  upon  a  serpent.  One  of  the 
brethren  took  hoW  of  him,  and  told  me  he  trembled  every  joint  of 
him.  The  justice's  clerk  had  bid  the  constable  bring  Woods  to 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET.  161 

dim  as  soon  as  ever  he  came.  But  notwithstanding  the  clerk's  in- 
structions, Woods  frankly  confessed,  now  he  was  come,  he  had 
nothing  to  say,  and  would  not  have  come  at  all,  if  they  had  not 
forced  him. 

"  I  waited  at  the  door  till  seven  in  the  evening,  while  they  were 
examining  the  disaffected..  I  took  public  notice  of  Okerhousen, 
the  Moravian  teacher;  but  not  of  Mr.  Kendrick.  When  all  their 
business  was  over,  and  I  had  been  insulted  at  their  door  from  eleven 
in  the  morning  till  seven  at  night,  I  was  sent  for  and  asked,  '  \\  hat 
would  Mr.  Wesley  desire  ?'  Wesley.  '  I  desire  nothing  but  to 
know  what  i«  alleged  against  me.5  Justice  Burton  said,  '  v,  hat 
hope  of  truth  fromhhri?1  Then  addressing  himself  to  me,  'Here 
an-  two  of  your  brethren,  one  so  silly  it  is  a  shame  he  should  ever 
set  up  for  a  teacher;  and  the  other  has  a  thousand  lies  and  equivo- 
cations upon  oath.  He  has  not  wit  enough,  or  he  would  make  a 
complete  Jesuit.'  I  looked  round  and  said,  '  I  see  none  of  my 
brethren  here,  but  this  gentleman,' pointing  to  the  Reverend  Jus- 
tice, who  looked  as  it'  he  did  not  thank  me  "Tor  claiming  him. 
Burton.  'Why,  do  you  not  know  this  man?'  pointing  to  Kend- 
rick. Wesley.  'Yes  sir,  very  well:  for  two  years  ago  I  expelled 
him  from  our  society  in  London,  for  setting  up  for  a  preacher.' 


Dot  satisfy  me;   I   cannot  depart  till  my  character  be  fully  cleared. 

o  tYitling  matter:  even  my  life  is  concerned  in  the  charge.' 
Jiurton.  '  I  did  not  summon  you  to  appear.'  IVesley.  '  I  was  the 
perxui  meant  l>y  one  Westley,  and  my  supposed  words  were  the 
occasion  of  your  order,  which  I  read  signed  with  your  name.'  Bur- 
ton. '  I  will  not  deny  my  orders,  I  did  send  to  summon  the  wit- 
s.'  IVesley.  'Yes;  and  I  took  down  their  names  from  the 

! lie's  paper.  The  principal  witness,  Mary  Castle,.wa<  setting 
out,  but  hearing  I  was  here,  she  turned  back,  and  declared  to  tin; 
(•unstable,  -he  only  heard  another  say,  that  1  should  speak  treason. 
Three  more  of  the  witnesses  recanted  for  the  same  reason:  and 
Mr.  Wood-,  \\\\<>  is  here.  >ays  he  has  nothing  to  say,  and  should 
not  ha\e  come,  had  he  not  been  forced  by  the  mini-ter.  Had  1  not 
been  here,  he  uoiild  have  had  enough  to  say ;  and  you  would  have 
had  witncs-es  and  oaths  enough;  but  1  suppo>e,  my  comini:  has 

nted  theirs.'       One  of   the    ju-tices   added,   '  I    suppose  xi  too.' 

••  They  all  seemed  fully  satisfied^  and  would  have  had  me  to  have 
been  so  too.  But  I  insi-ted  on  their  hearing  Mr.  Woods.  Burton. 
«  Do  you  de-ire  he  may  be  called  as  an  evidence  for  yon  ?'  Jl'esley. 
'I  desire  he  [day  be  heard  as  an  evidence  against  me.  if  he  has 
amrht  to  lay  to  my  charge.'  Then  Mr.  /ouch  asked  Mr.  Woods, 
what  he  had  to  say?  What  were  the  word*  I  had  spoken.  Woods 


ones.'  7-nurh.  '  Hut  were  then;  no  words  before,  or  after,  which 
pointed  to  these  troublesome  tin  e-:'  Woods.  'No:  none  at  all.' 
Wesley.  '  It  was  on  February  the  12th,  before  the  earliest  news  of 


162  THE  MFE  or  THE  REV.  CHARLES  WESLEY. 

the  invasion.  But  if  folly  and  malice  may  be  interpreters,  any 
words,  which  any  of  you  gentlemen,  may  speak,  may  be  construed 
into  treason.3  Zouch.  '  It  is  very  true.'  Wesley.  '  Now,  gentle 
men,  give  me  leave  to  explain  my  own  words.  I  had  no  thoughts 
of  praying  for  the  Pretender;  but  for  those  who  confess  themselves 
strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth;  who  seek  a  country,  knowing 
this  is  not  their  home.  The  Scriptures,  yes  sir  (to  the  clergyman) 
know  that  the  Scriptures  speak  of  us  as  captive  exiles,  who  are 
absent  from  the  Lord,  while  present  in  the  body.  We  are  not  at 
home  till  we  are  in  heaven.'  Zouch.  '  I  thought  you  would  so  ex- 
plain the  words,  and  it  is  a  fair  interpretation.' — I  asked  if  they 
were  all  satisfied?  They  said  they  we^e;  and  cleared  me  as  fully 
as  I  desired.  I  then  asked  them  again,  to  administer  to  me  the 
oaths.  Mr.  Zouch  looked  on  my  sermon,  and  asked  who  ordained 
me.  I  answered,  the  Archbishop,  and  Bishop  of  London,  in  the 
same  week.  He  said,  with  the  rest,  it  was  quite  unnecessary, 
since  I  was  a  clergyman,  and  student  of  Christ  Church,  and  had 
preached  before  the  university,  and  taken  the  oaths  before.  Yet  I 
mentioned  it  again,  till  they  acknowledged  in  explicit  terms, '  That 
my  loyalty  was  unquestionable.5  I  then  presented  Sir  Rowland 
and  Mr.  Zouch  with  the  appeal,  and  took  my  leave." 

Mr.  Wesley  now  returned  to  Birstal,  where  he  preached,  and 
then  left  Yorkshire.  He  came  to  Derby  and  Nottingham;  at  the 
last  of  which  places,  the  mob  was  become  outrageous,  under  the 
patronage  of  the  mayor.  The  Methodists  presented  'a  petition  to 
the  judge,  as  he  passed  through  the  town,  and  he  gave  the  mayor  a 
severe  reprimand,  and  encouraged  them  to  apply  for  relief  if  they 
were  further  molested.  But  the  mayor  paid  no  regard  to  the 
judge,  any  longer  than  while  he  was  present.  On  the  22d  of 
March JMr.  Wesley  arrived  safe  in  London.  Here  he  continued 
his  labors  till  the  beginning  of  May,  when  he  went  down  to  Bristol, 
and  returned  in  about  eight  dciys.  There  was  at  this  time  a  Thom- 
as Williams,  who  had  been  admitted  to  preach  in  the  Foundery, 
and  who  had  acquired  considerable  influence  among  the  people. 
He  applied  for  ordination,  was  disappointed,  and  laid  the  blame 
chiefly  on  Mr.  Wesley,  who  had  been  as  a  father  to  him,  and  ren- 
dered him  every  friendly  office  in  his  power.  He  now  shown! 
himself  unworthy  of  such  friendship.  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "He  i 
answers  the  character  one  of  his  inmates  gave  me  of  him.  '  I  never 
thought  him  more  than  a  speaker:  lean  see  no  grace  he  has.  His 
conversation  is  quite  contrary  to  the  gospel,  light  and  vain.  He  is 
haughty,  revengeful,  headstrong,  and  unmanageable.'  June  15, 
I  was  grieved  to  hear  more  and  more  of  W — 's  ingratitude.  A  ly- 
ing spirit  seems  to  have  taken  full  possession  of  him.  There 
is  nothing  so  gross  or  improbable  which  he  does  not  say."  By  lies 
and  insinuating  arts,  he  was  too  successful  in  prejudicing  some  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  friends  against  him.  Alas!  how  little  use  do  the 
people  make  of  their  understanding !  how  easily  do  they  suffer 
their  eyes  to  be  blinded,  and  their  hearts  to  be  embittered  by  artful 
men.  against  those  who  are  honestly  laboring  to  do  them  good !  It 
is  truly  wonderful  to  observe,  how  .soon  they  give  themselves  up  to 
believe  the  most  improbable  stories  which  malice  can  invent, 


T,IK    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  168 

against  their  best  friends;  how  quickly  they  drink  deep  into  the 
spirit  of  religious  persecution  even  of  those  yen  persons,  whom  a 
little  before  they  loved  as  their  own  souls.  This  was  in  some 
measure  tin-  case  at  present,  and  I  wish  it  was  tin-  only  instance 
among  the  .Methodists,  in  which  the  people  have  suffered  them- 

-  to  become  the  dupes  of  artful  and  designing  men.  Mr.  Wes- 
iiiixl  was  a  good  deal  affected  on  this  occasion,  and  he  v\ro!e 
thus  to  a  friend.  "  Be  not  weary  of  well-doing,  or  overcome  of 
evil.  You  see,  that  our  calling  is  to  suffer  all  things.  Pray  for  mo, 
tliat  I  al>o  may  endure  unto  the  end:  for  a  thousand  times  I  cry 
out,  the  harden  of  this  people  is  more  than  I  am  able  to  bear.  <") 
my  good  friend,  you  do  not-know  them !  Such  depth  of  ini'rati- 
lude  I  did  not  think  was  possible  among  the  devils  in  hell." — "  At 
night  I  was  informed  that  a  friend  had  entertained  the  <!. 
prejudices  against  me,  on  supposition  that  I  meant  her  in  a  late  di  — 

.      Lord,  u  hat  is  man!  what  is  friendship!" 

"  .June  2-1.  Our  brethren  Hodges,  Taylor,  and  Meritbn,  a>si>tcd 
IK  at  the  saerament.  At  one  love-feast  \\  e  were  six  ordained  min- 
Mondav  tin-  25th,  we  opened  our  conference,*  with  sol- 
emn prayer  and  the  Divine  blessing.  I  preached  with  much  assist- 
anee.  We  continued  in  conference  tin;  rest  of  the  week,  settling 
our  doctrines,  practice,  and  discipline,  with  great  love  and  Unan- 
imity." 

Mr.  Wesley  spent  the  remaining  part  of  this  year  in  travelling, 
and  preaching  the  gospel,  wi'h  irreat  /.eal,  diligence, and  sue. 

many  parts  of  the  Kingdom,  fr Land's  Knd  'to  Newcastle.     July 

f'tli,  he  left  London  and  arrived  in*Bristol  the  next  day.  On  the 
Uth  he  set  ..ut  for  Cornwall,  where  he  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
the  word  of  C.nd  greatly  prosper  under  his  ministry.  The  joy 
which  the  society  expressed,  at  his  arrival  in  St.  I\  e>,  is  hev.'.nd 
the  po\\er  of  words  to  describe:  and  every  where  he  was  received 

eat  numbers  of  the  people,  as  the  messenger  of  God,  for 
good.  Such  was  the  success  of  the  irospel  in  Cornwall,  this  \,-ar, 
that  in  some  places  the  inhabitants  of  a  whole  parish  seemed  en- 
tirely changed  in  their  amusements  and  morals.  Persecution 
m  other  places  with  irreat  bitterness;  but  this  did  not  much  obstruct 
the  progress  of  the  work.  It  quickened  the  /,-al  of  th.»e  u  ho  h.,d 
1X  '  'ienoed  the  power  of  gospel  truth,  and  united  them  together 
m  brotherly  love:  it  made  them  attentive  to  their  conduct,  an.!  i\<\- 

ni    III.-    mean-    of  -race,    lot    they    -hould    -i\e    t: 
watching  tor  their  halting,  any  cause  of  triumph.     When    p. 

i  religion  are  daily  in  dangi-r,  by  persecution,  of  losing  everj 

!i  ive  m  this    world,    and    perhaps   their    lives   too,   they 

more  sen-ibly  feel  the  importance   of  the  good   thing's   of  another 

jife,  and  i -e  earnestly  endeavor  to  secure  them  as  their  eternal 

inheritance.  Mr.  Wesley,  as  usual,  \\ent  throuirli  evil  report  and 
good  report,  was  abused  and  caressed,  by  different  classes  of  the 

R'ople;  but  beimr  intent  on  his  work  he  was  little  atlVcted  by  either. 
^  aving  labored  m  Cornwall,  as  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ,  near 
four  weeks,  during  which- t,ime  he  had  preached  the  -gospel  inmost 


*  This  was  rfci first-conference.    Sec  the  minutes. 

-. 
.   *l  '• 


164  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

parts  of  the  county,  he  left  it,  and  coming  to  Minehead  passed  over 
into  Wales,  and  came  safe  to  Bristol  on  the  17th  of  August. 

August  22.  Mr.  Wesley  arrived  at  Oxford,  where  he  met  his 
brother,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  Piers  and  Meriton,  and  a  great  company 
of  the  brethren.  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  to  preach  before  the  uni- 
versity, at  St.  Mary's,  on  the  24th.  He  says,  "  My  brother  bore 
his  testimony  before  a  crowded  audience,  much  increased  by  the 
races.  Never  have  I  seen  a  more  attentive  congregation:  they  did 
not  suffer  a  word  to  slip  them.  Some  of  the  heads  of  colleges 
stood  up  the  whole  time,  and  fixed  their  eyes  upon  him.  If  they 
can  endure  sound  doctrine,  like  his,  he  will  surely  leave  a  blessing 
behind  him.  The  Vice  Chancellor  sent  after  him,  and  desired  his 
notes,  which  he  sealed  up  and  sent  immediately."* 

He  now  returned  to  Bristol,  and  on  the  26th  of  September  came 
up  to  London.  Thomas  Williams  had  invented  so  many  stories, 
to  injure  him  in  the  opinion  of  the  people,  and  asserted  them  with 
so  much  confidence,  that  they  had  made  an  ill  impression  on  the 
minds  of  many  of  his  friends.  These  calumnies,  however,  were 
directly  contrary  to  Mr.  Wesley's  habits  of  life,  being  always  in 
the  company  of  one  friend  or  other,  and  almost  constantly  travel- 
ling from  place  to  place,  that  they  were  altogether  incredible;  and 
nothing  but  the  confidence  with  which  they  were  asserted,  could 
possibly  have  made  an  impression  on  any  member  of  the  society. 
Those  who  wisk  to  propagate  slander  with  success,  are  unusually 
confident  in  their  assertions,  and  zealous  in  their  endeavors.  They 
invent  a  number  of  plausible  pretences  for  their  zeal;  and  by  this 
and  the  boldness  of  their  assertions,  impose  on  those  who  are  unac- 
quainted with  the  arts  of  designing  men  to  deceive. 

Mr.  Wesley,  conscious  of  his  innocence,  and  thinking  the  cir- 
cumstances of  this  case  so  clear,  that  he  wanted  no  public  defence, 
appointed  a  day,  when  those  who  had  been  troubled  with  any  re- 
ports concerning  him,  or  his  brother,  might  meet  him.  In  this 
conference,  one  who  had  been  led  away  by  the  lies  of  Thomas 
^Williams,  asked  pardon  of  God,  and  of  Mr.  Wesley.  He  ob- 
serves, "  O !  how  easy  and  delightful  it  is,  to  forgive  one  who 
says,  I  repent.  Lord  grant  me  power  as  truly  to  forgive  them  who 
persist  to  injure  me."  I  apprehend,  that  he  has  reference  here  to 
Williams,  and  perhaps  to  a  few  others,  too  much  prejudiced  to 
come  to  him. 

October  10,  he  set  out  for  the  North,  travelling  through  the  so- 
cieties to  Newcastle,  and  every  where  strengthening  the  brethren, 
and  convincing  gainsayers  with  great  success.  He  labored  some- 
times in  Newcastle  and  the  neighboring  places;  and  having  sus- 
tained great  bodily  fatigue,  and  escaped  many  dangers  in  travelling 
through  deep  snow,  at  this  unfavorable  season  of  the  year,  he  again 
reached  London  in  safety,  on  the  29th  of  December. 

In  1745,  Mr.  Wesley  confined  his  labors  chiefly  to  London,  Bris- 
tol, (including  the  neighboring  places)  and  Wales.  August  1,  he 
observes,  "  We  began  our  conference,  with  Mr.  Hodges,  four  of 

*  See  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxviii.  page  233,  where  the  agreement 
between  the  two  accounts  is  striking  and  pleasing. 


THE    LIKE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLE*   tVESLET.  165 


oi.r  assistants,  Herb.  Jenkins,  and  Mr.  Gwynne.  We  continued  it 
five  days,  and  parted  in  great  harmony  and  love."  On  the  25th, 
lie  was  in  Wales,  and  Mr.  Gwynne  sent  his  servant  to  show  him  the 
way  td  (Jarth;  but  having  some  time  before  sprained  his  leg,  and 
bavin*  taken  too  much  exerci.se  after  the  accident,  he  was  unable 
to  go;  and  at  length  left  Wales,  without  visiting  that  agreeable 
family.  The  following  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  his  zeal  in 
doing  good  to  the  vilest  and  most  wretched  of  human  beings.  Oc- 
tober t),  "  After  preaching  at  Bath,  a  woman  desired  to  speak  with 
me.  She  had  been  in  our  society;  but  left  it  through  offence,  and 
fi'll  by  little  and  little  into  the  depth  of  vice  and  misery.  I  called 
Mrs.  Nay  lor  to  hear  her  mournful  account.  She  had  lived  some 
time  in  ^  wicked  house,  in  Avon-street:  confessed  it  was  hell  to 
her,  to  see  our  people  pass  by  to  the  preaching;  but  knew  not  what 
'••  il«i.  inn-  h<>\\  to  escape.  We  bid  her  fly  for  her  life,  and  not 
once  look  behind  her.  Mrs.  Naylor  4cept  her  with  herself  till  the 
morning,  and  then  I  carried  her  with  us  in  the  coach  to  London, 
and  delivered  her  to  the  care  of  our  sister  Davey.  Is  not  this  a 
brand  plucked  out  of  the  fire!" 

February  3,  1746.  He  opened  the  new  chapel  in  Wapping,  and 
preached  from  1  Cor.  xv.  1.  "Moreover  brethren,  I  declare  unto 
you  the  Gospel  which  I  preached  unto  you,  which  also  ye  haye 
received,  and  wherein  ye  stand."  The  next  day  he  wrote  to  a 
friend,  expressing  his  apprehensions  that  God  was  about  to  pour 
out  heavy  judgments  on  the  nation.  lie  srtys  to  his  friend,  "You 
allow  u<  one  hundred  years  to  fill  up  the  measure  of  our  iniquity; 
you  cannot  more  laugh  at  my  vain  fear,  than  I  at  your  vain,  confi- 
dence." This,  and  the  preceding  year,  were  times  of  danger  and 
national  alarm;  and  it  is  observable  that  religious  people  are  more 
apprehensive  of  divine  judgments,  at  such  seasons,  than  other  per- 
sons. Those  fearful  apprehensions  have  Ixjen  falsely  attributed  to 
superstition;  but  I  think  they  arise  from  a  more  rational  and  laud- 
alile  principle.  Religious  persons  have  a  more  clear  knowledge 
lli  in  others,  of  the  enormity  and  guilt  of  national  sins;  they  see 
more  clearly  the  mercies  enjoyed,  and  know  more  perfectly  the 
holiness  and  vengeance  of  God  against  sin,  when  once  a  nation  has 
tilled  up  the  measure  of  its  iniquity;  and  hence  arises  their  fear,  in 
any  public  danger,  lest  this  should  then  be  the  case.  We  have  not 
indeed,  any  cert  ii:i  rule  oT  judging  when  a  nation  has  filled  up  the 
measure  of  its  iniquity,  and  is  ripe  for  divine  vengeance;  and  there- 
fore may  often  he  mistaken  in  applying  a  general  principle,  in  it.-clf 
true,  to  a  particular  instance.  But  ev«ry  good  man  will  rejoice, 
when,  in  times  of  public  disturbance  and  danger,  God  is  better  to 
us  than  our  fears  and  conscious  guilt  suggested.  This  was  the 
ca-e  of  Mr.  We-ley.  Being  at  Bristol  \\hen  he  first  heard  the 
<•!"  the  victory'at  Culloden,  over  the  rebel  army,  he  observes, 
••  I  -poke  at  oighfonj  '  He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the  Lord.* 
We  rejoiced  unto  him  with  reverence,  and  thankfully  observed  the 
remarkable  answer  of  that  petition.  ^ 

All  ihcudftttngth  o'erturn,  oVrthrow, 

UK!  break  their  swords ; 
the  cl:iriii'_:  rebels  know, 
The  battle  is  the  Lord'* 


166  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

Oh !  that  in  this  reprieve,  before  the  tide  is  turned,  we  may  know 
the  time  of  our  visitation." 

May  29.  He  observes,  "In  conference,  I  found  many  of  our 
children  in  a  thriving  condition;  not  one  of  those  who  are  justified, 
dreams  that  he  is  sanctified  at  once,  and  wants  nothing  more." 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  an  uniform  and  steady  opposer  of  the 
opinion  of  his  brother,  that  a  person  is  sanctified  at  once,  by  a 
simple  act  of  faith,  in  the  manner  he  is  justified  or  pardoned.  And 
there  are  many  among  the  Methodists  who  think  the  Scriptures 
give  no  countenance  to  this  opinion.  Such  a  method  of  proceeding, 
is  certainly  not  analogous  to  the  operations  of  Divine  Power,  in 
the  productions  of  nature:  nor  does  it  accord  with  the  common 
order  in  which  the  mind  acquires  knowledge  and  experience,  and 
which  appears  to  be  founded  on  the  nature  of  our  faculties.  But 
this  subject  will  be  more  fully  discussed,  in  explaining  the  religious 
opinions  of  Mr.  John  Wesley. 

What  has  already  been  said  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  sufficiently 
demonstrates  that  he  was  animated  with  a  disinterested  and  lauda- 
ble zeal  for  the  promotion  of  Christian  knowledge,  among  the  mid- 
dling and  lower  classes  of  the  people.  Both  his  doctrines  and 
practice,  tended  to  discourage  a  party  spirit,  and  to  promote  broth- 
erly love  among  all  denominations  of  Christians  in  the  kingdom. 
Those  who  differ  from  him  in  judgment,  and  are  disposed  to  cen- 
sure what  has  been  called  his  irregularity,  must  notwithstanding, 
acknowledge  the  goodness  of  his  motives,  and  admire  his  indefati- 
gable diligence.  He  seldom  staid  long  in  one  place,  but  preached 
the  Gospel  in  almost  every  corner  of  the  kingdom.  In  fatigues,  in 
dangers,  and  in  ministerial  labors,  he  was,  for  many  years,  not 
inferior  to  his  brother;  and  his  sermons  were  generally  more 
awakening  and  useful.  Neither  he  nor  his  brother  travelled  alone; 
some  person  always  accompanying  them,  whom  they  treated  rather 
as  a  companion,  than  as  a  servant.  This  plan  was  not  adopted 
merely  for  tlie  sake  of  convenience;  but  that  they  might  constantly 
have  persons  about  them  who  might  be  witnesses  of  their  conduct 
and  behavior.  This  was  prudent,  considering  the  f.ilse  reports 
which  were  propagated  concerning  them.  June  2,  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley  left  Bristol,  accompanied  with  a  Mr.  Waller;  intending  to 
visit  the  brethren  in  Cornwall,  lie  took  a  large  circuit  in  his  \\-.\\ 
thither;  preaching  sometimes  in  a  house,  and  occasionally  in  the 
street,  where  he  met  with  various  treatment  from  the  people.  At 
Tavistock,  he  found  great  opposition,  the  people  behaving  almost 
like  wild  beasts:  they  were  restrained  however,  from  doing  any 
mischief.  Here,  some  of  Mr.  Whitefield's  society  at  Plymouth, 
met  him,  and  importuned  him  to  come  and  preach  among  them, 
and  he  complied  with  their  request.  Mr.  Whitefield  was  nis  par- 
ticular friend:  and  no  man,  perhaps,  ever  felt  the  attachment  of 
friendship,  in  a  stronger  degree  than  Mr.  Charles  Wesley:  yet  on 
account  of  some  difference  in  opinion  he  determined  to  preach,  not 
in  their,house,  but  in  the  streets,  or  fields  only.  He  might  perhaps 
be  afraid,  lest  he  should  say  something  in  the  warmth  of  an  extem- 
pore discourse,  which  would- give  offence,  cy»  promote  disputinga 
among  them.  At  length,  however,  their  importunity  overcame  his 


THK    MFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET.  167 

resolution  and  caution.  Ho  met  them  in  their ' house,  prayed  with 
them,  and  endeavored  to  provoke  them  to  love  and  good  works 
He  soon  lound  that  li..,l  ^,s  with  them;  who  does  not  make  those 

Wtmctiona   among  his   true  worshippers,  for  speculative  errors, 

wh.rh    mm   are-apt  to  imagine.     Mr.    \\Y~1, -y  olives,  "  I  found 

no  difference  between  them  and  our  children  at  Kingswood,  or  the 

••TV."      He   continued  a  few  days'  till  tin*  i-jd,  with  this 

Met,  artless  people,  who  <,-<,,;>-d   ready  to  devour  the  word 

Coring  his  stay  hero,  IK-   went  over  to  the  Dock,  and  preached 

brut  crucified  to  a  groat  multitude  of  hearers.     The  word  was  as 

tin-,  melting  down  all  it  touched.  He  adds,  "  We  mourned  and 
n-jon-ed  together  m  L;m  that  loved  us.  I  have  not  known  such  a 
refreshing  time  ~i,,ce  1  l,-ft  liri>tol.»  Sunday,  J.mo  22,  he  preached 

•  tin  on  a  hill  m  Stoke  church-yard,  to  upwards  of  four  thousand 
MMlfl  by  computation.  Some  reviled  at  first,  hut  Mr  \\Y~lev 
lummy  to  them  and  speaking  a  f.-w  word-.,  silenced  them,  the 
^neraiity  behaving  as  n,en  wh..  feare.l  (;„,!.  When  he  had  fin- 
ished his  discourse  they  followed  him  with  blessings:  only  one  man 
cursed,  and  called  him  Whitefield  the  second. 

He  BOW  prepared  to  le;i\e  them.  "Our  own  children,"  says  he, 
'  could  tiot  have  expressed  greater  afiectkm  to tu  at  partmff  If 
ppnible,  they  would  h.m-  plm-kcd  out  their  own  eye«,  and  have 
irivi-u  them  to  u-.  Several  offered  me  money;  but  I  told  them  I 
.  Others  \\onl.l  have  peVsuaded  Mr.  Waller 
to  take  it;  hut  he  walked  in  tii  m  and  said  their  love  was 

MllH. 

Mr.  \Ve-l,.:>  reaped  Gwennnp,  in  t|,,.  West  of  Cornwall,  on  the 

-'.tli  ot    .In,,,.,  and    he  give*    the    following   account  of  the  state  of 

the    people.      ••  I    | Aamination  c,f  each  separately,  1  found  the 

sni-ij-ty  m    a   prosperous    Way;    their   sulK-riii:;    had    lioi-n   far   their 
furtberance,  and  i.>r  the  furtherance  of  the  (;,,-p,.|.     Tin-  op: 
behold  and   wonder  at  their  steadfastness  and  godly  conversation. 
.June  -.>'.>,  my  evening  congregation  was  computed  to'l..-  upward^  of 

liv-    thousaml.      They  Oil    >to«.d    uncovoml,  kl led  at  j.rav.  r.  and 

•<'>  <>i-< .'  I'm-  ;,u  h.mr  and  a  half,  I  invited  then, 
l>M-k  to  tli-'ir  Father,  and  felt  no  huaisene-s  ,,r  M  .•arine-s  at'ler- 
wardg.  •  an  hour  and  a  half  m.. re  with  tin-  >ociet\  ,  uarniii" 

them  again-t  pride,  and  the  |,,\,.  nf  th.- creature-;  and  >tirriii"  them 
iij>  to  un, 

•!-1>'-llli'  •  .1    sheph.'nls   had  !.een    Srat- 

•  -loudy  d..\   of  persecution:  l.ut  the  I.urd  ^;,t|, ,..-,.,! 

'-eihrr  i,\  tin  ir  ..un  brethren;  \\iio 

.pinions,  one   or    mo;e  in   C\,TV  so 

-   than  four  have  ^rung  up  in  (iweimup.     I  talked  closely 
with  each,  and  found    no    p-a-mi  to  douht   that  (MM|  had  u>ed  them 
thus  far.     I  «dvi««J,  and  i-har^-4  them,  not  to  stretch  thems< 
"Jevond  their  line,  liy  sp(..ikiu..'  out  of  the  ^-ociery.  or  fmcyin^  tln-m- 

pul.lic     t.-arher-.        1  f  tliry  keep  U  ithill    their    boUUds.ag  thdy 

. __ 

*  <  hi  the  mouth  of  tht  tptaker.     A  strong  ineianhnru-al  expn  ^M.,II  |..r  alt.  n- 
Uon. 


168  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

promise,  they  may  be  useful  in  the  church :  and  I  would  to  God, 
that  all  the  Lord's  people  were  prophets  like  these." 

"  July^S  At  Lidgeon,  I  preached  Christ  crucified,  and  spake 
with  the  classes,  who  seem  much  in  earnest.  Showed  above  a 
thousand  sinners  at  Sithney,  the  love  and  compassion  of  Jesus, 
towards  them.  Many  who  came  from  Helstone,  a  town  of  rebels 
and  persecutors,  were  steuck,  and  confessed  their  sins,  and  declared 
they  would  never  more  be  found  fighting  against  God. — July  6.  At 
Gwennup,  near  two  thousand  persons  listened  to  those  gracious 
words  which  proceeded  out  of  his  mouth,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye 
that  travail  and  are  heavy  laden,'  &c.  Half  of  them  were  froir; 
Redruth,  which  seems  on  the  point  of  surrendering  to  the  Princ<. 
of  Peace.  The  whole  country  finds  the  benefit  of  the  gospel 
Hundreds,  who  follow  not  with  us,  have  broken  off  their  sins,  and 
are  outwardly  reformed;  and  the  persecutors  in  time  past,  will  noi 
now  suffer  a  word  to  be  spoken  against  this  way.  Some  of  those 
who  fell  off  in  the  late  persecution,  desired  to  be  present  at  the 
society." 

"At  St.  Ives  no  one  offered  to  make  the  least  disturbance:  indeed 
the  whole  place  is  outwardly  changed  in  this  respect.  I  walk  the 
streets  with  astonishment,  scarcely  believing  it  is  St.  Ives.  All 
opposition  falls  before  us,  or  rather  is  fallen,  and  not  yet  suffered 
to  lift  up  its  head  again.  This  also  hath  the  Lord  wrought." 

"July  19.  Rode  to  Sithney,  where  the  word  begins  to  take  root. 
The  rebels  of  Helstone  threatened  hard — they  say  all  manner  of 
evil  of  us.  'Papists  we  are,  that  is  certain:  and  are  for  bringing 
in  the  Pretender.'  Nay  the  vulgar  are  persuaded  that*I  have 
brought  him  with  me;  and  James  Waller  is  the  man.  But  law  is 
to  come  from  London  to-night  to  put  us  all  down,  and  set  a  price 
upon  my  head."  It  is  hardly  possible  to  conceive  the  danger  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  situation,  when  such  an  opinion  as  this  prevailed 
among  the  fierce  tinners  of  Cornwall.  But  he  trusted  in  God  and 
was  protected.  He  observes,  "  We  had  notwithstanding,  a  numer- 
ous congregation,  and  several  of  the  persecutors.  I  declared  my 
commission  to  open  their  eyes,  to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light, 
&c.  Many  appeared  convinced,  and  caught  in  the  gospel  net." 

The  next  day  being  Sunday,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  again,  and 
near  one  hundred  of  the  fiercest  rioters  were  present.  A  short 
time  before  these  men  had  cruelly  beat  the  sincere  hearers,  not 
sparing  the  women  and  children.  It  was  said,  the  minister  of  the 
parish  had  hired  them  for  that  purpose.  But  now,  these  very  men. 
expecting  a  disturbance,  came  to  protect  Mr.  Wesley,  and  said 
they  would  lose  their  lives  in  his  defence.  The  whole  congrega- 
tion was  attentive  and  quiet. 

It  is  not  easy,  perhaps  impossible, 'to  give  a  satisfactory  reason 
on  natural  principles,  for  that  sudden  and  entire  change  which 
sometimes  takes  place  on  these  occasions,  in  the  minds  of  the  most* 
violent  opposers  of  the  gospel.  I  believe  the  most  attentive  ob- 
server could  never  discover  any  external  circumstance,  sufficient  to 
produce  the  change.  If  we  admit  a  particular  providence, 
and  a  divine  supernatural  intluence  on  the  mind  of  man,  the  mat- 
ter becomes  plain  ;.  ;•!  easy;  but  without  taking  these  into  account, 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLET.  169 

noth  this  and  many  other  things  appear  inexplicable  mysteries.     I 
believe  the  chief  objections  which-  philosophers,  who  make  high 
pretensions  to  reason,  have  made  to  many  Christians  on  these  two 
points,  have  originated  in  a  supposition,  that   a  particular  provi- 
dence, and  a  supernatural  influence  on  the  mind,  are-  not  directed 
by  fixed  laws,  analogous  to  the  operations  of  Divine  power  in  the 
works  of  nature;  and  that  a  supernatural  influence  must  supersede 
or  derange  the   operations  of  our  natural  faculties.     But  in  both 
these  things,  I  apprehend,  they  are  mistaken.     It  appears  to   me, 
that  the  interpositions  of  Providence  in  the   a'ffairs  of  men,  and  a 
divine    influence  on  the  human  mind,  are  under  regulations,  or 
laws,  aceordim:  to  the  economy  of  the  gospel,  which  are  as  wisely 
adapted  to  attain  the  end   proposed,  in  the  circumstances  of  the 
subjects  to  which  they  are  applied,  and  operate  with  as  much  cer- 
tainty, under  these  circumstances,  as  the  laws  by  which  the   heav- 
enly -'bodies  are  preserved  within  their  respective  orbits,  and  di- 
rected  in  their   various  motions.     The   subjects  of  a  particular 
providence,  and  of  divine  influence,  in  this  view  of  them,  are  moral 
r.irenN,  possessed  of  active  povyers;  which  I  apprehend  are  essen- 
tially different  from  the  re-action,  or  the  repulsive  force  of  inani- 
mate bodies.      Hut  were   moral  agents  to  be  conformable  to  these 
lau-  of  a   particular   providence,  and  of  divine  influence,  in  the 
economy  of  the  iro-pel,  I   have   no  doubt  but  they  would  operate 
with    as   much   regularity  and  certainty,   as  the  laws  of  motion. 
Nor  is   it    necessary  that    a  supernatural   influence  on  the   mind, 
should  cither   supersede  Or  derange  the  operations  of  our  natural 
faculties.     It  gives  efficacy  to  the  external  means   of  instruction, 
an.l  co-operates  with  them;  it  gives  vigor  and  strength  to  the  soul, 
in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge  and  virtue  on  the  gospel  plan,  and 
enables  us  to  attain  such  degrees  of  them,  as  could  not  be  attained 
under  any  circumstances,  by  our  merely  natural  powers.     Indeed, 
when  I   consider  the  gospel,  not  only  as  a   revelation   from  God  of 
truth-  useful  to    (ban,  but  as   the  means  divinely  appointed,  of  re- 
deeming him  from  MII  and  death,  and   by  a  resurrection   restoring 
him  to   immortal   life  and   glory:  when   I   consider  the   connected 
-  of  prophecies,  which  for  ages  prepared  the  world  for  its  re- 
e.-ption  as  a  unmT-al  blessing;   the  manifestations  of  divine  po\\er 
at  its  promulgation  and  establishment ;   the  glory  attributed  to  JesUS 
Chri.-t,  in  the  Scriptures  as  our  Redeemer  and  Advocate-,  and  the 
relation  which  he   constantly  bears  to   his  people,  as  their  Captain, 
and  the  Head  of  his  Church-,  it  appears   to  me  altogether  deroga- 
tory from  the  wisdom    and  goodness   of  (MM!    to   suppose,  that  the 
gospel,  connected  with  all  UMM  circumstances,  should  now   be  left 
in  the  world    as  a   deserted    orphan,  to   shift   for   it-elf  in   the  best 
manner  it  ran,  without  any  divine  influence,  or  superintending  care. 
Tin- supposition  renders  the  gospel   unworthy  of  the   sublime  de- 
scriptions -iven  of  it  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament;  and  reduces 
it  to  a  mere  system  of  Hthics,  or  moral  precept^  as   inadequate  to 
the  great  and  noble  purpose  of  man's   redemption,  as  the  moral 
teachings  of  Socrates  or  IMato. 

Whatever  maybe  said  of  these  reasoning-,  Mr.  \>  esley  thought 
he  was  in  the  way  of  his  duty,  and  under  the  protection  of  a  par- 
15 


i    V 


170  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

ticular  providence;  and  pursued  his  labors  with  great  diligence, 
confidence,  and  success.  He  was  informed  that  the  people  of  St- 
Just,  being  scattered  by  persecution,  had  wandered  into  by-paths 
of  error  and  sin,  and  had  been  confirmed  therein  by  their  exhorter. 
He  visited  them,  and  spake  with  each  member  of  the  society;  and 
adds,  "I  was  amazed  to  find  them  just  the  reverse  of  what  they 
had  been  represented*.  Most  of  them  had  kept  their  first  love,  even 
while  men  were  riding  over  their  heads,  and  while  they  were 
passing  through  fire  and  water.  Their  exhorter  appears  a  solid, 
humble  Christian,  raised  up  to  stand  in  the  gap,  and  keep  the 
trembling  sheep  together."  The  next  day  he  again  talked  with 
gome  of  the  society,  and  says,  "  I  adored  the  miracle  of  grace, 
which  has  kept  these  sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves.  Well  may  the 
despisers  behold  and  wonder.  Here  is  a  bush,  burning  in  the  fire, 
yet  not  consumed!  What  have  they  not  done  to  crush  this  rising 
sect;  but  lo !  they  prevail  nothing !  For  one  preacher  they  cut  off", 
twenty  spring  up.  Neither  persecutions  nor  threatenings,  flattery 
nor  violence,  dungeons,  or  suffering  of  various  kinds,  can  conquer 
them.  Many  waters  cannot  quench  this  little  spark  which  the 
Lord  hath  kindled,  neither  shall  the  floods  of  persecution  drown 
it." 

.  "  Monday,  July  28.  I  began  my  week's  experiment  of  leaving 
off" tea:  but  my  flesh  protested  against  it.  I  was  but  half  awake 
and  half  alive,  all  day:  and  my  head-ache  so  increased  towards 
noon,  that  I  could  neither  speak  nor  think.  So  it  was  for  the  two 
following  days,  with  the  addition  of  a  violent  diarrhoea,  occasioned 
by  my  milk  diet.  This  so  weakened  me,  that  I  could  hardly  sit 
my  horse.  However,  I  made  a  shift  to  ride  to  Gwennup,  and 
preach  and  meet  the  society.  Being  very  faint  and  weary,  I  would 
afterwards  have  eat  something,  but  could  get  nothing  proper." 

The  congregations  had  been  large  in  most  places,  during  his 
stay  in  the  West  of  Cornwall:  but  it  being  generally  known 
that  he  was  now  preparing  to  leave  it,  they  were  greatly  increased. 
Sunday,  August  10,  being  at  Gwennup,  he  observes,  "  Nine  or  ten 
thousand,  by  computation,  listened  with  all  eagerness,  while  I  re- 
commended them  to  God,  and  the  word  of  his  grace.  For  near 
two  hours  I  was  enabled  to  preach  repentance  towards  God,  and 
faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  I  broke  out,  again  and  again,  into 
prayer  and  exhortation;  believing  not  one  word  would  return 
empty.  Seventy  years'  sufferings  would  be  overpaid,  by  one  such 
opportunity.  Never  had  we  so  large  an  effusion  of  the  spirit  as 
in  the  society;  I  could  not  doubt  at  that  time,  either  of  their  perse- 
verance, or  my  own:  and  still  I  am  humbly  confident,  that  we  shall 
Ft  and  together  among  the  multitude  which  no  man  can  number.' 

The  next  day,  August  11,  being  filled  with  thankfulness  to  God, 
for  the  mercies  shown  to  himself  and  the  people,  he  wrote  a  thanks 
giving  hymn,  which  begins  thus, 

"All  thanks  be  to  God, 
Who  scatters  abroad 
Throughout  every  place, 
By  the  least  of  his  servants,  his  savor  of  grace : 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

Who  the  victory  gave 
The  praise  let  him  have ; 
For  the  work  he  hath  done, 
All  honor  and  glory  to  Jesus  alone!"  &c. 

He  now  travelled  forward  to  St.  Endys,  and  preachedjon,  "  Re- 
pent and  believe  the  gospel."  His  friends,  the  Rev.  M« >-rs.  Ben- 
net  and  Thomson,  were  present.  "  As  I  was  concluding,"  says 
he,  "  a  gentleman  rode  up  to  me  very  fiercely,  and  bid  me  come 
down.  We  exchanged  a  few  words,  and  talked  together  more 
lan'ely  in  the  house.  The  poor  drunken  lawyer  went  away  in  as 
goad  a  humor  as  he  was  then  capable  of.  I  had  more  difficulty  to 
-et  dear  of  a  different  antagonist,  one  Adams,  an  old  enthusiast, 
who  travels  throusrh  the  land,  as  overseer  of  all  the  ministers." 

llavinir  received  many  letters  from  Mr.  Kinsman's  family, 
Mr.  Jenkins,  and  others  at  Plymouth,  importuning  him  to  favor 
them  with  another  visit  on  his  return,  he  complied  with  their  re- 
,.n  the  llih  of  August;  and  on  the  18th,  he  took  boat  at  the 
Dock,  accompanied  liy  several  friends,  to  meet  a  congregation 
;lt  somt-  .li.-tance.  He  observes,  "  The  rough,  stormy  sea  tried  our 
faith.  None  stirred,  or  we  must  have  been  overset.  In  two 
hours,  our  invisible  Pilot  brought  us  safe  to  land,  thankful  for  our 
aiice,  humbled  for  littleness  of  faith,  and  more  endeared  to 
,tlier  by  our  common  danger.  We  found  thousands  waiting 
for  the  vw.nl  of  lit'.-.  The  Lord  made  it  u  channel  of  grace. 
-poke  and  prayed  alternately  l«.r  two  hours.  The  moonlight  added 
M  the  solemnity.  Our  eyes  overflowed  with  tears,  and  our  hearts 
vsithlove:  scarce  a  soul  but  WM  affected  with  grief  or  joy.  \N  e 
drank  into  one  spirit,  and  were  persuaded,  that  neither  life  nor 
death,  thinirs  present,  nor  things  to  come,  shall  be  able  to  separate 
us  from  the  l«»ve  of  God  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord." 

Mr.  W.-lrv  continued  his  labors  daily,  visiting  various  places  in 
hi<  way  to  Hristol,  where  he  arrived  on  the  JStli,  and  came  safe  to 
London  on  the  -Jd  of  Si-pti-inN-r.      He  staid  here  a  fortnight,  dm 
which  he  became   acquainted  with  Mr.  Edward  Perronet,  ascnsi 
ble,  pious,  ami  amiable  ynmii:  man.     September  the  16th,  they  a 
out,  accompanied    by  several  friends,  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  J 
Mr    Pernmet,  Vicar  of  Shon-liam,  in  Kent;  a  man  of  a  most 
less,  childlike  spirit,  and  •/••almis  for  th.-   doctrines  of  the  UospeL 
P.ut  his  preach'm"  and  irodly  conversation,  had,  as  yet,  but  lltl 

fluen in  the  minds  of  the   people,  who,  through   ignorance,  op- 

posed  the  truth  with  srn-at  violence.     It  is  probable,  notice  had 

-hen,  that  Mr.  Wc-ley   would  preach   m     tlie  church.         A» 

,1  preaching,  the  wild  beasts  began 

•ins,  stampin-,  blaspheming  rill-ring   the  bells,  and  turnniff  ti 
.-Imn-h   i,,,  -arden.      1    spoke  on  for  halt  an  hour,  though 

onlv  the  nearest  could  hear.     The   rioters  followed  us  M  Mr    1 
ronet'sh.  ••'«''"-,  and  throwing 

I'i-rroii«'t  him"    o\er    me,  to    intercept  the  blows.       1  bej 
their  uproar,  after  wi-  not  into  the  hot.se.-      Mr.  \\  er-l.-y  ret^h 
to  London,  with  Mr.  K.    Perro.u-t,  and  October  the  9th,  being  ai>- 
nointed  as  a  day  of  public  thanksgiving  lor  national,  mci 
Foundery  was  filled  at  four  in  the  morning.     Mr.  Wesley  preached 


i 


172  THE    LIFE   OP   THE    HEV.    CHARLES    WESLET. 

from  those  words,  "How  shall  I  give  thee  up  Ephraim?"  He 
adds,  "  Our  hearts  were  melted  by  the  long-suffering  love  of  God; 
whose  power  we  found  disposing  us  to  the  true  thanksgiving.  It 
was  a  day  of  solemn  rejoicing.  O  that  from  this  moment,  all  our 
rebellions  Against  God  might  cease!" 

Though  the  winter  was  now  approaching,  and  travelling  far 
north,  is  both  difficult  and  dangerous  at  this  season,  yet  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, in  a  poor  state  of  health,  determined  to  take  his  Northern 
Journey  as  far  as  Newcastle-upon-Tyne.  October  10,  he  tells  us, 
"  I  set  out  for  Newcastle  with  my  young  companion  and  friend,  E. 
Perronet,  whose  heart  the  Lord  hath  given  me.  His  family  has 
been  kept  from  us  so  long  by  a  mistaken  notion,  that  we  were 
against  the  church."  He  visited  the  brethren  in  Staffordshire,  and 
on  the  15th,  preached  at  Tippen-green.  After  preaching  in  the 
evening,  a  friend  invited  him  to  sleep  at  his  house  at  no  great  dis- 
tance from  the  place.  Soon  after  they  were  sat  down,  the  mob  be- 
set the  house,  and  beating  at  the  door  demanded  entrance.  Mr. 
Wesley  ordered  the  door  to  be  set  open,  and  the  house  was  imme- 
diately filled.  "  I  sat  still,"  says  he,  "  in  the  midst  of  them  for 
half  an  hour.  I  was  a  little  concerned  for  E.  Perronet,  lest  such 
rough  treatment  at  his  first  setting  out,  should  daunt  him.  But  he 
abounded  in  valor,  and  was  for  reasoning  with  the  wild  beasts,  be- 
fore they  had  spent  any  of  their  violence.  He  got  a  deal  of  abuse 
thereby,  and  not  a  little  dirt,  both  of  which  he  took  very  patiently. 
I  had  no  design  to  preach;  but  being  called  upon  by  so  unexpected 
a  congregation,  I  rose  at  last,  and  read,  '  When  the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory,  and  all  the  holy  angels  with  him,  then  shall 
he  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory.'  While  I  reasoned  with  them  of 
judgment  to  come,  they  grew  calmer  by  little  and  little.  I  then 
spake  to  them,  one  by  one,  till  the  Lord  had  disarmed  them  all. 
One  who  stood  out  the  longest,  I  held  by  the  hand,  and  urged  the 
love  of  Christ  crucified,  till  in  spite  of  both  his  natural  and  diaboli- 
cal courage,  he  trembled  like  a  leaf.  I  was  constrained  to  break 
out  in  prayer  for  him.  Our  leopards  were  all  become  lambs;  and 
very  kind  we  were  at  parting.  Near  midnight  the  house  was  clear 
and  quiet.  We  gave  thanks  to  God  for  our  salvation  and  slept  in 
peace." 

October  21,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  at  Dewsbury,  where  John 
Nelson  had  gathered  many  stray  sheep,  and  formed  a  society.  The 
minister  did  not  condemn  them  unheard,  but  talked  with  them,  ex- 
amined into  the  doctrine  they  had  been  taught,  and  its  effects  on 
their  lives.  When  he  found,  that  so  many  as  had  been  affected  by 
the  preaching,  were  evidently  reformed,  and  brought  to  church  and 
sacrament,  he  testified  his  approbation  of  the  work,  and  rejoiced 
that  sinners  were  converted  to  God.  This  conduct  certainly  de- 
serves great  praise;  and  had  all  the  ministers  of  the  Established 
Church  acted  with  the  same  candor,  it  is  probable  they  would  have 
served  the  interests  of  the  church  better  than  they  have  done,  ana 
the  work  would  have  been  much  more  extended  than  we  have  yet 
seen  it. 

October  25.  They  arrived  at  Newcastle,  where  Mr.  E.  Perron- 
et was  immediately  taken  ill  of  the  small  pox,  and  had  a  very  nar- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  173 

row  escape  for  his  life.  October  31,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "Rode 
1  to  Wickham,  where  the  curate  sent  his  love  to  me,  with  a  message 
that  he  was  glad  of  my  coming,  and  obliged  to  me  for  endeavor- 
ing to  do  good  among  his  people,  for  none  wanted  it  more:  ami  he 
heartily  wished  me  good  luck  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  He  came, 
with  another  clergyman,  and  staid  both  preaching  and  the  meeting 
of  the  society."  As  such  instances  of  liberality  and  candor  are  not 
very  common  amon^  ministers  of  the  gospel,  they  deserve  the  irreater 
commendation,  who  have  resolution  to  set  so  pood  an  example. 

Wr.  \\Y-l.-v  continued  his  labors  in,  and  about  Newcastle,  till 
tho  27th  of  November,  when  he  rode  to  Hexham,  at  the  pre—ini: 
request  of  Mr.  Wardrobe,  a  Dissenting  minister,  and  others.  He 
observes,  "I  walked  directly  to  the  market-place,  and  called 
Dinners  to  repentance.  A  multitude  of  them  stood  staring  at 
me;  but  all  quiet.  The  Lord  opened  my  mouth  and  they  drew 
nearer  and  nearer:  stole  oil'  their  hat<,  and  listened:  none  oH'ered 
to  interrupt,  but  one  unfortunate  squire,  who  could  get  no  one  to 
second  him.  His  servants  and  the  constables,  hid  themselves:  one 
he  found  and  bid  him  <in  and  take  me  down.  The  poor  constable 
simply  answered,  '  Sir,  I  cannot  have  the  face  to  do  it,  for  what 
hum  doei  he  do?'  Several  papists  attended,  and  the  church  min- 
i-ter  \\  ho  had  n  fused  me  his  pulpit  with  indignation.  However 
became  to  hear  with  his  own  ear-:  1  \\  i.-h  all  who  hang  us  first, 
would,  like  him,  try  u-  afterwards." 

"  I  walked  back  to  Mr.  Ord's,  through  the  people,  who  acknowl- 
:.  '  It  is  tin1  truth  and  none  run  -.peak  airainst  it.'  A  consta- 
ble followed,  and  told  me,  '  Sir  Kdward  Blacket  orders  you  to 
disperse  the  town,  (depart,  I  suppose  he  meant)  and  not  raise  a  dis- 
turbance here.'  1  sent  my  respects  to  Sir  Kdward.  and  said,  if  lie 
would  '/i\c  me  leave  I  would  wait  upon  him  and  satisfy  him.  He 
soon  returned  with  an  answer,  that  Sir  Kdward  would  ha\e  noth- 
ing to  say  to  me:  but  if  I  preached  airain  and  raised  a  disturbance, 
he  would  put  the  law  in  execution  airain.-t  me.  I  answered,  that  I 
was  not  conscious  ,,f  breaking  any  law  of  (iod  or  man;  but  if  I  did, 
'  ady  to  Miller  the  penalty:  that,  as  I  had  not  given  notice  of 
preaching  airain  at  the('ro-s,  I  should  not  preach  again  at  that 
place  iiorcau.-e  a  disturbance  any  win-re.  1  charged  the  con-table, 
a  trembling,  submissive  soul,  to  assure  his  worship,  that  I  :• 
diced  him  for  his  ollice'  sake.  The  only  place  I  could  get  to 
preach  in  was  a  cock-pit,  and  1  expected  satan  would  come  and 
fiL'ht  me  on  his  own  irround.  Squire  Roberts,  the  justice's  .-on,  la- 
bored hard  to  raise  a  mob,  for  which  1  was  to  be  answerable;  but  the 
very  boys  ran  away  from  him,  when  the  poor  squire  persuaded  them 
to  go  down  to  the  cock-pit  and  cry  fire.  I  called,  in  word-  then  tirst 
heard  in  that  place.  '  Repent  and"  In-  converted,  that  your  sin.-  may 
be  blotted  out.'  (iod  struck  the  hard  rock,  and  the  waters  gushed 
out.  Never  ha\e  1  -r.  n  ;i  people  more  di '-iron-  of  knowing  the 
truth,  at  the  first  hearing.  I  pa--c  d  the  eM-nin^  in  conference 
with  Mr.  Wardrobe;  ()  that  all  our  Dissenting  mini-t.  rs  were  like- 
minded,  then  would  all  dissensions  cease  forever.*  November  28, 

•  It  is  uncertain,  \vlirtlur  .Mr.  Wanln.l.e  was  at  this  time  settled  as  a  Dissent- 
ins  minister  at  Hexham.     He  was  afterwords,  however,  fixed  at  Bathgatc  in 


174  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

at  six,  we  assembled  again  in  our  chapel,  the  cock-pit.  I  imagined 
myself  in  the  Pantheon,  or  some  heathen  temple,  and  almost  scru- 
pled preaching  thtere  at  first;  but  we  found  the  earth  is  the  Lord's 
and  the  fulness  thereof.  His  presence  consecrated  the  place. 
Never  have  I  found  a  greater  sense  of  God,  than  while  we  were  re- 
peating his  own  prayer.  I  set  before  their  eyes,  Christ  crucified. 
The  rocks  were  melted,  and  gracious  tears  flowed.  We  knew  not 
how  to  part,  I  distributed  some  books  among  them,  which  they 
received  with  the  utmost  eagerness;  begging  me  to  come  again, 
und  to  send  our  preachers  to  them." 

December  6.  He  says,  "  I  visited  one  of  our  sick  children,  and 
received  her  blessings  and  prayers.  December  18,  I  waked  be- 
tween three  and  four,  in  a  temper  of  mind  I  have  rarely  felt  on  my 
birthday.  My  joy  and  thankfulness  continued  the  whole  day,  to 

my  own  astonishment. — 19th,  called  on  Mr. (one  of  the 

friendly  clergymen)  at  Wickham,  whose  countenance  was  changed. 
He  had  been  with  the  bishop,  who  forbid  his  conversing  with  me. 
I  marvel  the  prohibition  did  not  come  sooner." 

Towards  the  end  of  the  month  Mr.  Wesley  quitted  these  cold 

Scotland,  where  he  labored  as  a  faithful  minister  of  Christ  till  his  death.  He  was 
a  man  of  great  piety,  and  of  more  liberality  of  mind  than  was  commonly  found 
among  the  Scotch  ministers  at  that  time.  He  cultivated  an  acquaintance  with 
the  Methodists,  .and  on  the  22d  of  May,  1755,  preached  in  their  house  at 
Newcaslle,  to  the  no  small  amazement  and  displeasure  of  some  of  his  zealous 
countrymen.  He  died  on  the  7th  of  May,  1756,  and  Mr.  Adams,  minister  at 
Falkirk,  gives  the  following  account  of  his  death,  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Gillies. 
"  On  Friday  night,  about  ten,  I  witnessed  Mr.  Wardrobe's  entrance  into  the  joy 
of  his  Lord.  But  ah !  who  can  help  mourning  the  loss  of  the  Church  of  Christ  ? 
His  amiable  character  gave  him  a  distinguished  weight  and  influence;  which 
his  Lord  had  given  him  to  value,  only  for  its  subserviency  to  his  honor  and 
glory.  He  was  suddenly  taken  ill  on  the  last  Lord's  day,  and  from  the  first 
moment  believed  it  was  for  death.  I  went  to  see  him  on  Thursday  evening, 
and  heard  some  of  the  liveliest  expressions  of  triumphant  faith,  zeal  for  the  glory 
of  Christ  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  mixed  with  the  most  amiable  humility  and 
modesty.  '  Yet  a  little  while,'  said  he,  'and  this  mortal  shall  put  on  immortal- 
ity. Mortality  shall  be  swallowed  up  of  life :  this  vile  body  fashioned  like  to 
his  glorious  body !  O  for  victory  !  I  shall  get  the  victory  !  I  know  in  whom 
I  have  believed.'.  Then  with  a  remarkably  audible  voice,  lifting  up  bis  hands 
he  cried  out,  '  O  for  a  draught  of  the  well  of  the  water  of  life,  that  I  may  begin 
the  song  before  I  go  off  to  the  Church  triumphant!  I  go  forth  in  thy  name, 
making  mention  of  thy  righteousness,  even  of  thine  only.  I  die  at  the  feet  of 
mercy.'  Then  stretching  out  his  arms,  he  put  his  hand  upon  his  head,  and  with 
the  most  serene  and  steady  majestic  eye,  I  ever  saw,  looking  upward,  he  said, 
'  Crowns  of  grace,  crowns  of  grace,  and  palms  in  their  hands  !  O  Lord  God  of 
truth,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit !'  He  says  to  me,  '  You  that  are 
ministers,  bear  a  proper  testimony  against  the  professors  of  this  age,  who  have 
n  form  of  godliness  without  the  power.'  Observing  some  of  his  people  about 
his  bed,  he  said,  '  May  I  have  some  seals  among  you  !  O  where  will  the  ungod- 
ly and  sinners  of  Bathgate  appear?  Labor  all  to  be  in  Christ.'  Then  he 
stretched  out  his  hand  to  several,  and  said,  '  Farewell,  farewell,  farewell !  And 
now,  O  Lord,  what  wait  I  for  ?  My  hope  is  in  thee  ! '  Once  o'r  twice  he  said, 
'  Let  me  be  laid  across  the  bed  to  expire,  where  I  have  sometimes  prayed,  and 
sometimes  meditated  with  pleasure.'  He  expressed  his  grateful  sense  of  the 
assiduous  care  which  Mr.  Wardrobe,  of  Cult,  had  taken  of  him ;  and  on  his 
replying, '  Too  much  could  not  be  done  for  so  valuable  a  life,'  said, '  O  speak  not 
so,  or  you  will  provoke  God.  Glory  be  to  God,  that  I  have  ever  had  any  regard 
paid  me  for  Christ's*sake.  I  am  greatly  sunk  under  the  event.  O  help  me  by 
your  prayers,  to  get  the  proper  submission  and  improvement.'  " 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  178 

regions  of  the  North,  and  began  to  move  Southward.  January  6, 
1747,  he  came  to  Grimsby,  where  he  was  saluted  by  a  shouting 
mob.  In  the  evening  he  attempted  to  preach  at  the  room,  but  the 
mob  was  so  violent  he  could  not  proceed.  At  length  one  of  the 
rioters  aimed  a  severe  blow  at  Mr.  Wesley,  which  a  friend  who 
stood  near  him,  received.  Another  of  them  cried  out,  "What, 
you  dog,  do  you  strike  a  clergyman ?  "  and  fell  upon  his  comrade. 
Immediately  every  man's  hand  was  against  his  fellow:  they  began 
fighting  and  beating  one  another,  tiD,  in  a  few  minutes,  the  room 
'••ami  of  all  disturbers;  when  Mr.  Wesley  preached  for  half 
an  hour,  without  further  molestation.  On  the  9th,  at  Hainton,  he 
talked  separately  with  tin-  members  of  the  little  society,  who  were 
a<  sheep  encompassed  with  wolves.  The  minister  of  the  place 
had  repelled  them  from  the  sacrament,  and  labored  to  stir  up  the 
whole  town  against  them.  It  is  probable  they  would  have  been 
worried  to  death,  but  for  the  chief  man  of  the  place,  a  professed 
I'apist,  who  hindered  these  good  Protestants  from  destroying  their 
innocent  brethren. 

Mr.  \\Ysley  continued  his  labors  for  the  good  of  the  people,  and 
the  propagation  of  Christian  knowledge  in  Yorkshire,  Derbyshire, 
Lancashire,  and  Staffordshire,  till  the  8th  of  February,  and'on  the 
10th,  he  arrived  safe  in  London.*  He  continued  here  till  the  23d, 
v\hen  he  again  Commenced  bis  peregrinations,  in  which  he  liad  new 
troubles  and  difficulties  to  encounter,  even  greater  than  any  he  had 
before  experienced.  On  the  24th,  he  reached  the  Devizes  in  his 
way  to  Hristol,  in  company  with  Mr.  Minton.  They  soon  per- 
ceived that  the  enemies  of  religion  had  taken  the  alarm,  and  were, 
mustering  their  forces  for  the  battle.  They  began  by  ringing  the 
bells  backward, and  running  to  and  fro  in  the  streets,  as  lions  roar- 
ing for  their  prey.  The  curate's  mob  went  in  quest  of  Mr.  Wesley 
to  several  places,  particularly  to  Mr.  Philip's,  where  it  was  ex 
peeted  he  would  preach.  They  broke  open,  and  ransacked  the 
house;  but  not  finding  him  there,  they  marched  off  to  a  Mr.  Ko-- 
ers's,  u  here  he,  and  several  others  being  met  together,  \\  ere  praying 
and  exhorting  one  another  to  continue  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and 
through  much  tribulation  to  enter  the  kingdom.  The  y.ealous 

'curate,  Mr.  Innys,  stood  with  them  in  the  street  dancing  for  joy. 
;-  This."  -.iv-  Mr.  W->Iey,  "is  he,  who  declared  in  the  pulpit,  as 
wen  as  from  bouse  to  house,  '  That  he  himself  heard  me  preach 
blasphemy  before  the  I'liiversity,  and  tell  them,  if  you  do  not 
receive  the  Holy  dlio-t  while  I  breathe  upon  you, 'ye  ;ire  ;dl 
damned.'  He  had  been  about  the  town  several  days,  stininir  up 
the  people,  and  ranvus-iing  the  gentry  for  their  vote  and  iir 
but  could  not  raise  a  mob  while  iny  brother  uas  here,  the  hour  of 
darkn  -t  then  fully  come/1  \Vhat  a  dis-rrace  to  the  gov- 

ernors '.f  any  church,  that  such  a  man  as  this  should  be  supported 
as  a  minister  in  it.  But  we  may  observe,  that  it  is  a  general  rule, 
with  all  persecutors,  to  make  those  whom  they  persecute,  appear 
to  the  people  as  absurd,  or  as  wicked  as  possible.  To  accomplish 

*  See  the  exact  correspondence  between  this  account  and  BIr.  John  Wesley'f 
printed  Josmal  in  his  Works,  vol.  xxix.  page  9. 


176  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

their  end,  persecutors  .give  full  scope  to  invention  and  suspicion: 
and  propagate  with  confidence,  such  things  as  they  imagine  will 
answer  their  purpose,  without  wishing  to  bring  them  to  the  test  of 
reason  and  truth.  In  the  present  instance,  Mr.  Innys  well  knew, 
that  what  he  asserted  of  Mr.  Wesley,  was  false.  I  fear,  we  may 
fix  it  as  a  general  rule,  with  a  very  few  exceptions,  that  any  man, 
who  has  been  a  little  practised  in  the  ways  of  persecution,  will  not 
scruple  to  utter  a  falsehood,  which  seems  very  convenient  for  his 
purpose.  Let  us  then,  learn  to  judge  truly  of  men  and  things;  and 
when  we  see  a  man  deeply  prejudiced  against  another,  or  influ- 
enced by  a  spirit  of  persecution,  let  us  give  no  credit  to  anything 
he  may  say,  from  the  pulpit,  from  the  press,  or  in  conversation,  till 
we  have  further  evidence  on  the  subject  than  his  assertions.  This 
will  be  the  best  method  of  suppressing  persecution,  and  its  con- 
comitant, slander.  O  how  careful  should  all  ministers  be,  to  avoid 
this  snare  of  the  Devil !  The  Methodist  preachers,  in  particular; 
who  have  no  shadow  of  claim  to  our  esteem,  as  preachers,  but  in 
proportion  to  their  integrity,  piety,  and  zeal  to  do  good. 

Mr.  Innys,  by  assiduity,  and  falsehood  boldly  asserted  as  truth, 
had  engaged  the  gentlemen  of  the  town  in  his  party,  and  prevailed 
with  them  to  encourage  the  mob.  While  they  beset  the  house 
where  Mr.  Wesley,  and  the  company  with  them,  were  assembled, 
he  often  heard  his  own  name  mentioned,  with,  "  Bring  him  out, 
bring  him  out."  He  observes,  "  The  little  flock  were  less  afraid 
than  I  expected;  only  one  of  our  sisters  fainted  away."  It  being 
now  dark,  the  besiegers  blocked  up  the  door  with  a  wagon,  and 
set  up  lights  lest  Mr.  YVesley  should  escape.  One  of  the  company 
however,  got  out  unobserved,  and  with  much  entreaty  prevailed  on 
the  mayor  to  come  down.  He  came  with  two  constables,  and 
threatened  the  rioters;  but  so  gently  that  no  one  regarded  him. 
Having  tore  down  the  shutters  of  the  shop,  and  broken  the  win- 
dows, it  is  wonderful  they  did  not  enter  the  house:  but  a  secret 
hand  seemed  to  restrain  them.  After  a  while  they  hurried  away 
to  the  inn,  where  the  horses  were  put  up,  broke  open  the  stable 
door,  and  turned  out  the  beasts.  "  In  the  mean  time,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "  we  were  at  a  loss  what  to  do;  when  God  put  it  into  tho 
heart  of  our  next  door  neighbor,  a  Baptist,  to  take  us  through  a 
"passage  into  his  own  house,  offer*  us  his  bed,  and  engage  for  our 
security.  We  accepted  his  kindness  and  slept  in  peace." 

February  25.  "  A  day  never  to  be  forgotten.  At  seven  o'clock, 
L  walked  quietly  to  Mrs.  Philips's,  and  began  preaching  a  little 
before  the  time  appointed.  For  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  I  invited 
a  few  listening  sinners  to  Christ.  Soon  after,  Satan's  whole  army 
assaulted  the  house.  We  sat  in  a  little  ground  room,  and  ordered 
all  the  doors  to  be  thrown  open.  They  brought  a  hand  engine  and 
began  to  play  into  the  house.  We  kept  our  sea*s,  and  they  rushed 
into  the  passage :  just  then  Mr.  Borough,  the  constable,  came  and 
seizing  the  spout  of  the  engine,  carried  it  off.  They  swore  if  he 
did  not  deliver  it,  they  would  pull  down  the  house.  At  that  time 
they  might  have  taken  us  prisoners;  we  were  close  to  them,  and 
none  to  interpose:  but  they  hurried  out  to  fetch  the  larger  engine. 
In  the  mean  time  we  were  advised  to  send  for  the  mayor;  but  M» 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  177 

r  was  gone  out  of  town,  in  the  sight  of  the  people,  which 
.1  oat  encouragement  to  those  who  were   already  wrought  up 

tn  ;i  proper  pitch   !>y  the  curate,  and   tin-   ireutlemen  of  the  town; 

particularly  Mr.  Sottoo  and  Mr.  Willy,  Dissenters,  the  two  leading 

mi  n.  Mr.  Simon  frequently  came  out  to  the  mob,  to  keep  up 
their  spirits.  He  sent  word  to  Mrs.  Philips,  that  if  >he  did  not 
turn  that  fellow  out  to  the  mob,  he  would  send  them  to  drag  him 
out.  Mr.  Willy,  pa-v-ed  by  again  and  again,  assuring  tli«'  rioter.* 
he  would  stand  'by  them,  and  secure  them  from  the  lu\v,  do  what 
they  would." — What  shall  we  say  to  these  proceedings?  Therc_ 
i-  no  ela-s  nf  people,  who  cry  out  more  loudly  against  persecution, 
than  tlii-  J>i--enter<,  when  it  happens  to  be  their  turn  to  be  | 
euted.  The  truth  >eems  to  be,  that  nnvst  denominations  of  C'bris- 
•id  condemn  per.-ecution  in  theory,  and  yet  fall  into 
the  practice  of  it,  when  p ->\ver  and  opportunity  occur.  How  far 
t!ie  Roman  Catholics,  who  have  hitherto  been  e.msi.-tent.  and  per- 
-e.-uted  on  principle,  will  now  contradict  the  former  practice  of 
their  own  Church  (  if  they  should  obtain  the  power  of  persecuting 
in  the-"  kingdoms)  time  only  can  di.-cover;  but  then-  seems  a  very 
treneral  inclination  at  present,  to  gi\c  them  an  opportunity,  either 
of  doinir  :i  great  deal  of  mischief,  or  of  retrieving  their  character  in 
this  r,  -ettinir  an  example  of  moderation  to  other  bodied 

of  profit-ing  Christians. 

Tlii-  rioters  -'now  be^an  playing  the  larger  engine;  which  broke 

the  windows,  flooded  the  r II-,  and  spoiled  tfie  goods.      We  were 

withdrawn  to  a  small  upper  room,  in  the  back  part  of  the  house; 
j  no  way  to  e-i-  ipe  their  violence,  as  the\  -eemed  under  the 
lull  power  of  the  old  murderer.  They  first  laid  hold  on  the  man 
who  kept  the  society  hou-e,  dragged  him  away,  and  threw  him  into 
the  horse-pond;  and  it  wa-  said,  broke  his  back. — \\egaveour- 
-elve-  u:ito  pr.iyer,  b.  bevim:  the  Lord  would  deliver  u>;  how,  or 
whc-ii,  we  saw  not;  nor  ai.  way  of  escaping:  we  therefore 

.-tood  -till  to  see  the  salvation  of  tiod. — F.\ery  now  an<l  then,  some 
or  other  of  our  friend-  w.mld  venture  to  u-;  but  rather  \\c?iLi  ned 
our  hand-,  so  th.it  we  \\ere  forced  to  -to_i  o  ur  ears,  and  lookup. 
Arno'iu'  the  re-t.  the  mayor's  maid  <MIU<  .  '.nil  told  us  her  mi-tre.-s 
wa<  in  tear-;  about  me;  and  begged  nn  .!  .  !i-_'iii-e  m\>idt  in  wo- 
tiien's  clothes,  and  try  to  mak-  Her  h--art  had  bei-n 

tii'-iied  towards  u-  by  the  couver-ion  :.fh  -  1:1,  ju-t  on  the  brink 
of  ruin.  Uoil  laid  hi-*  hand  on  the  po.i;-  prodigal,  and  instead  of 
laiiiu  .  he  entered  the  society.  —The  rioter-  without,  con- 

tinued pbtying  their  eiiirine,  which  diverted  them  for  some  time; 
but  their  number  and  lier.-ene<s  still  incre.i-ed;  and  the  gentlemen 
supplied  them  with  p'Kcher-  of  ale,  as  much  as  they  would  drink. 
They  were  now  on  the  point  of  breaking  in,  when  Mr.  l!oroui;h 
thought  of  reading  the  proclamation:  he  did  so  at  the  lia/ard  of  his 
life.  In  li---  than  th"  hour,  of  ali.ive  a  thou-and  wild  be.'.-t-,  IIOIK> 

Were  left,  but  the  gll..rd.       Our  euii-t'lbl.-  had  applied  to   Mr.    Street, 

the  ojih   ju-ti.1'1  in  the  town;  who  would  not  act.      We  found  tin -re 
mi    help  in  man,  which    drove    u-  closer  to  the  Lord;   and   wo 
prayed,  with  little  intermission,  the  whole  «' 

"Our  enemies  at  their   return,    mad"  their  main  ass  mlt  at  the 


178  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

back  door,  swearing  horribly,  they  would  have  me  if  it  cost  them 
their  lives.  Many  seeming  accidents  concurred  to  prevent  their 
breaking  in.  The  man  of  the  house  came  home,  and  instead  of 
Burning  me  out,  as  they  expected,  took  part  with  us,  and  stemmed 
*he  tide  for  some  time.  They  now  got  a  notion,  that  I  had  made 
rny  escape;  and  ran  down  to  the  inn,  and  played  the  engine  there. 
They  forced  the  inn-keeper  to  turn  out  our  horses,  which  he  im- 
mediately sent  to  Mr.  Clark's;  which  drew  the  rabble  and  their 
engine  thither.  But  the  resolute  old  man,  charged  and  presented 
his  gun,  till  they  retreated. — Upon  their  revisiting  us,  we  stood  in 
jeopardy  every  moment.  Such  threatenings,  curses,  and  blasphe- 
mies, I  have  never  heard.  They  seemed  kept  out,  by*a  continual 
miracle.  I  remembered  the  Roman  senators,  sitting  in  the  forum, 
when  the  Gauls  broke  in  upon  them;  but  thought  there  was  a  fitter 
posture  for  Christians,  and  told  my  companion,  they  should  take 
us  off  our  knees. — We  were  kept  from  all  hurry,  aud  discomposure 
of  spirit,  by  a  Divine  power  resting  upon  us.  We  prayed  and 
conversed  as  freely,  as  if  we  had  been  in  the  midst  of  our  brethren; 
and  had  great  confidence  that  the  Lord,  would,  either  deliver  us 
from  the  danger,  or  in  it. — In  the  height  of  the  storm,  just  when 
we  were  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  drunken,  enraged  multitude, 
Mr.  Minton  was  so  little  disturbed  that  he  fell  fast  asleep. 

"  They  were  "how  close  to  us  on  every  side,  and  over  our  heads 
untiling  the  roof.  A  ruflian  cried  out,  '  Here, they  arc,  behind  the 
curtain.'  At  this  time  we  fully  expected  their  appearance,  and 
retired  to  the  furthermost  corner  of  the  room;  and  1  said,  THIS  is 
THE  CRISIS.  In  that  moment  JESUS  rebuked  the  winds  and  the  sea, 
and  there  was  a  great  CALM.  We  heard  not  a  breath  without,  anil 
wondered  what  was  become  of  them.  The  silence  lasted  for  three 
quarters  of  an  hour,  before  any  one  came  near  us;  and  we  continued 
in  mutual  exhortation  and  prayer,  looking  for  deliverance.  I  often 
lohl  my  companions,  Now  God  is  at  work  for  us;  he  is  contriving 
our  escape:  he  can  turn  these  leopards  into  lambs;  ran  command 
the  heathen  to  bring  his  children  on  their  shoulders,  awl  make  our 
fiercest  enemies  the.  instruments  of  our  deliverance.  About  three 
o'clock  Mr.  Clark  knocked  at  the  door,  and  brought  with  him  the 
persecuting  constable.  He  said,  'Sir,  if  you  will  promi>e  never  to 
preach  here  again,  the  gentlemen  and  I  \\  ill  engage  to  bring  you 
safe  out  of  town.'  My  answer  was,  '  I  shall  promise  no  such  thing 
— setting  aside  my  olhYe,  1  will  not  give  up  my  birth-right  as  an 
Englishman,  of  visiting  what  place  I  please  of  his  Majesty's  do- 
minions.' 'Sir, 'said  the  Constable,  'AVO  expert  no  such  promir-e, 
that  you  will  never  come  here  again:  only  tell  me,  that  it  is  not 
your  present  intention,  that  1  may  toll  the  gentlemen,  v\  ho  will  then 
secure  your  quiet  departure  '  1  answered,  '  1  cannot  come  again 
at  this  time,  because  I  mn.-t  return  to  London  ;i  week  hoix-e.  l!ut, 
observe,  I  make  no  promise  of  ,i;it  preaching  here,  when  the  door 
is  opened;  and  do  not  say  that  i  do.' 

"He  went  away  with"  this  answer,  and  we  If  took  ourselves  to 
prayer  and  thanksgiving.  We  pen-rived  it  v  :;s  the  Lord's  doing, 
and  it  was  marvellous  in  our  eyes.  The  hi--i;  is  -.if  our  adversaries 
were  turned.  Whether  pity  for  us,  or  i'mn-  lor  themselves,  wrought 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  179 

_est,  God  knoweth;  probably  the  latter;  for  the  rnob  were 
--lit  up  to  such  a  pitch  of  fury,  that  their  ma  ters  dreaded  the 
jiienci-,  ;:nd  then-fore  went  "about  appealing  the    multitude, 
and  charging  them  not  to  touch  us  in  our  departure. 

••  \\  hilc  the  constable  was  gathering  his  posse,  we  got  our  things 
fro:  n  Mr.  Clark's,  and  prepared  to  go  forth.  The  whole  multitude 
\\ere  withtnit,  expecting  us,  and  saluted  us  with  a  -mcral  shout. 
The  man  Mrs.  Na\lor  had  hired  to  ride  before  her  \\  as,  as  we  now 
perceived,  one  of  the  rioters.  This  hopeful  guide  was  to  conduct 
n^  out  of  the  reach  of  his  fellows.  Mr.  Minton  and  I  took  horse  in 
the  face  of  our  enemies,  v  ho  began  clamoriiiir  against  us:  the  gen- 
tlemen were  dispersed  among  the  mob,  to  bridle  them.  We  rode 
a  slow  pace  up  the  >treet,  the  whole  multitude  pouring  along  on 
l>"th  sides,  and  attending  us  with  bind  acclamations — such  fierce- 
nd  diabolical  malice  I  have  not  before  seen  in  human  faces. 
They  ran  up  To  our  horses  as  if  they  would  swallow  us,  but  did 
not  know  \\hich  was  Wesley.  We  felt  great  peace  and  acquies- 
cence in  the  honor  done  us,  while  the  vJiolc  town  were  spectators 
of  our  march.  When  cut  of  s'-gl,!,  we  mended  our  pace,  and  about 
seven  o'clock  came  to  Wrex.dl.'  The  news  of  our  danger  was  got 
thither  before  us;  but  v.e  brought  the  welcome  tidings  of  our  de- 
liverance. We  joined  in  hearty  prayer  to  our  deliverer,  singing 
the  hymn, 

'  Worship,  and  thanks,  and  Messing,'  &c. 

';  February  2G,  I  preached  at  Bath,   and  we  rejoiced  like  men 

who  take  the   spoil.     We  continued   our   triumph   at   Bristol,  and 
reaped  the  fruit  of  our  labors  and  sufferings." 

In  the  beginning  of  March,  Mr.  AVeslcy  returned  to  London, 
and  on  the  -2  1th  preached  ;.t  Short-ham,  without  molestation.  The 
nevt  day  In-  met  with  and  stopt  a  travelling  preacher,  "  who,"  he 
-a\~,  "had  crept  in  among  our  helpers,  without  either  discrelt'on 
•••icily."  We  may  well,  suppose,  that  such  instances  as  this 
did  not  frequently  occur  at  this  e.ti  ly  period  of  in,'  v,  o:  k;  when  tho 
lay-preachers  were  lew  in  number,  no  provision  made  for  their 
*ub<istence,  ami  their  labors  and  dangers  very  gre.it.  !t  is  not 
easy  to  imagine  what  motive  a  preacher  could  have,  in  going  nut 
to  travel  under  these  circumstances,  hut  a  desire  of  doing  good. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Charles  IVrronet  attached  him>elf  to  Mr. 
We-|ey,  and  attended  him  as  a  companion,  both  in  r'nglatid  and 
Ireland,  the  \\hole  of  this  year.  On  the  -1th  tit' May  they  left  Lon- 
don, and  the  next  day  arrived  in  liri.-inl.  On  the  i'th,  Mr.  We-dey 
ohscn  ..<•  and  eh.  :.i!,,  n  ill  of  a  fe\  era 

which  soon   appeared  to  be  the  smallpox.      On    the  1-Jth  I  adminis- 
tered   the    sacrament  to  my  patient,  who   grows   worse    and  v. 

29,  expecting  the  turn  of  the  distemper,  I  sat  up  with  Charles: 
the  Lord  is  plea-ed  to  try  our  faith  and  patience  yet  further." — On 
the  J.M,  lie  was  out  of  danirer. 

Mr.  We-l'-v  continued  his  labors  in  F>ri.-tol,  London,  and  the 
places  adja<  cut,  till  A ugust  the  2  1th,  \\  hen  he  set  out  for  Ireland 
with  Mr.  Charles  IVrronet,  being  strongly  importuned  by  his  broth- 
er^ Mr.  John  Wesley,  to  come  and  .supply  his  place  in  Dublin 


180  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

On  the  27th,  they  reached  Mr.  Phillips's,  in  Wales,  and  his  brother 
not  being  come  from  Ireland,  according  to  appointment,  they  con- 
cluded he  was  detained  by  contrary  winds,  and  had  an  opportunity 
of  refreshing  themselves  and  their  weary  beasts.  On  the  2Sfh,  he 
observes,  "  Mr.  Gwynne  came  to  see  me,  with  two  of  his  family. 
My  soul  seemed  pleased  to  take  acquaintance  with  them.  We 
rode  to  Maismynis  church,  where  I  preached,  and  Mr.  Williams, 
after  me,  in  Welsh.  I  preached  a  fourth  time  (the  same  day)  at 
Garth.  The  whole  family  received  us  as  the  messengers  of  God; 
and  if  such  we  are,  they  received  him  that  sent  us." 

August  29.  Mr.  John  Wesley  arrived  from  Ireland,  and  came 
to  them  at  Garth.*  On  the  30th,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  preached 
on  a  tomb-stone  in  Builth  church-yard;  and  again  in  the  afternoon; 
in  the  evening  he  preached  at  Garth,  on  the  marks  of  the  Messias, 
from  Matthew  xi.  5. — September  2,  he  observes,  "  I  took  horse 
with  Mr.  Phillips,  Mr.  Gwynne,  and  a  brother  from  Anglesea,  as 
a  guide,  and  found  the  seven  miles  to  Radnor  four  good  hours' 
ride.  I  preached  in  the  church,  and  labored  to  awaken  the  dead, 
and  to  lift  up  the  hands  that  hung  down.  The  minister  seemed  a 
man  of  a  simple  heart,  and  surely  not  eager  for  preferment,  or  he 
would  not  be  content  with  his  salary  of  three  pounds  a  year." 
September  3,  their  friends  left  them:  on  the  4th,  early  in  the  morn- 
ing, they  set  out  for  Holy-head,  which  place  they  reached  the  next 
day  at  seven  in  the  morning,  having  travelled  on  horseback  twenty- 
five  hours.  Sunday,  September  6,  he  sent  an  offer  of  his  assistance 
to  the  minister,  who  was  ready  to  beat  the  messenger.  He  preached, 
however,  at  the  request  of  some  gentlemen,  who  behaved  with 
great  propriety.  September  the  9th,  they  reached  Dublin  in 
safety. 

Dublin  had  long  been  remarkable  for  a  bad  police.  Frequent 
robberies,  and  sometimes  murder,  were  committed  in  the  streets  at 
an  early  hour  in  the  evening  with  impunity.  The  Ormond  and 
Liberty  mob,  as  they  were  called,  would  sometimes  meet,  and  fight 
till  one  or  more  persons  were  killed.  It  was  said  the  mob  had 
beat  a  constable  to  death  in  the  street,  and  hung  the  body  up  in 
triumph,  without  any  of  them  being  brought  to  punishment  for  the 
murder.  There  was  no  vigor  in  the  magistrates,  and  their  power 
was  despised.  It  is  no  wonder  that  the  Methodists,  at  their  first 
coming,  were  roughly  handled  in  such  a  place  as  this:  but  it  is 
wonderful  that  they  soon  got  a  firm  footing,  and  passed  through 
their  sufferings  with  so  little  injury.  On  Mr.  Wesley's  arrival  here, 
he  observes,  "the  first  news  we  heard  was,  that  the  little  flock 
stands  fast  in  the  storrn  of  persecution,  which  arose  as  soon  as  my 
brother  left  them.  The  Popish  mob  broke  open  their  room,  and 
destroyed  all  before  them.  Some  of  them  are  sent  to  Newgate, 
others  bailed.  What  will  be  the  event  we  know  nqt,  till  we  see 
whether  the  Grand  Jury  will  find  the  bill."  HJ  afterwards  in- 
forms us  that  the  Grand  Jury  threw  out  the  bill,  and  thus  gave  up 
the  Methodists  to  the  fury  of  a  licentious  Popish  mob.  He  says, 
"  God  has  called  me  to  suffer  affliction  with  his  people.  I  began 

*  This  accords  with  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed  Journal. 


THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  181 

my  ministry  with,  '  Comfort  ye,  comfort  yc,  my  people,'  &c.  Sep- 
tember 10,  I  met  flic  society,  and  the  Lord  knit  our  Jiearts  together 
in  love  stronger  than  death.  We  both  wept  and  rejoiced  for  the 
consolation.  God  hath  sent  me,  I  trust,  to  confirm  these  souls,  and 
to  keep  them  together  in  the  present  distress." 

Mr.  \\  esley  spent  no  time  in  idleness.  He  was  daily  employed 
in  preaching,  expounding,  visiting  the  people  and  praying  with 
them.  September  20,  after  commending  their  cause  to  God,  he 
went  forth  to  the  Green  adjoining  to  the  barracks,  believing  the 
Lord  would  make  bare  his  arm  in  their  defence.  He  called  in  his 
Ma-ter'-  name  and  words,  "Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are  weary," 
&.c.  The  number  of  hearers  was  very  great,  and  a  religious  awe 
kept  down  all  opposition.  He  spoke  with  great  freedom  to  the 
poor  Papists,  and,  like  St.  Paul  at  Athens,  quoted  their  own  au- 
thors to  convince  them,  particularly  Kempis  and  their  Liturgy. 
None  lifted  up  his  voice  or  hands  to  oppose:  all  listened  with 
strange  attention,  and  many  were  in  tears.  He  advised  them  to 
go  to  their  respective  places  of  worship:  they  expressed  general 
satisfaction,  especially  the  Papists,  who. now  maintained  that  he 
was  a  good  Catholic. 

The  two  following  instances,  together  with  others  of  a  similar 
kind  which  have  already  been  brought  forward,  may  show  the 
iberalit\  of  his  sentiments  toward  other  denominations  of  Chris- 
tians, \\  ho  did  not  unite  with  him,  or  with  the  Methodists.  "  Sep- 
tember -2');  1  past  the  evening  very  agreeably  at  a  Baptist's;  a 
woman  of  sense  and  piety,  and  a  great  admirer  of  my  father's  Life 
of  Christ.  September  JS,  had  an  hour's  conference  with  two 
serious  (Quakers,  who  hold  the  head  with  us,  and  build  on  the  one 
foundation." 

At  this  early  period  of  the  work,  when  the  societies  were  in  their 
infancy,  the  two  brothers,  and  the  lay-preachers,  suffered  great 
inconveniences  at  the  places  where  they  lodged,  even  in  large 
towns;  and  we  may  suppose  that  both  their  accommodations  and 
provisions  were  worse  in  country  societies.  The  rooms,  also, 
\\  here  they  assembled  when  they  could  not  preach  in  the  open  air, 
bewail  to  be  much  too  small  for  the  number  of-people  who  attended. 
This  being  the  present  state  of  things  in  Dublin,  Mr.  Charles 
"Wesley  purchased  ;i  house  near  the  place  called  Dolphin's  Uarn. 
The  whole  ground  Hour  was  12  feet  long,  and  -2-1  broad.  This  was 
to  be  turned  into  a  preaching-ljoiise,  ana*  the  preachers  were  to  be 
accommodated  in  the  rooms  over  it;  but  before  he  completed  the 
pnrch;i>e,  he  wrote  to  his  brother  for  his  opinion  on  the  matter. 
His  letter  is  dated  October  9;  in  which  he  says,  one  advantage  of 
the  house  was,  that  they  could  go  to  it  immediately;  and  then  adds, 
"I  must  go  there,  or  to  some  other  lodgings,  or  take  my  flight;  for 
here  I  can  stay  no  longer.  A  family  of  squalling  children,  a  land- 
lady just  ready  to  lie  in,  a  maid  who  lias  no  time  to  do  the  least 
thing  for  us,  are  some  of  our  conveniences.*  Our  two  rooms  for 
four  people  (six  when  .1.  Healy,  and  Haughton,  come)  allow  no 

*  He  seems  to  mean,  these  are  some  of  the  best  things  in  our  present  accom- 
modations. 

16 


182  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES  WESLET. 

opportunity  for  retirement.  Charles  and  I  groan  for  elbow-room 
in  our  press-bed:  our  diet  answerable  to  our  lodgings:  no  one  to 
mend  our  clothes  and  stockings;  no  money  to  buy  more.  I  marvel 
that  we  have  stood  our  ground  so  long  in  these  lamentable  circum- 
stances. It  is  well  I  could  not  foresee,  while  on  your  side  of  the 
water."  October  17,  he  observes,  "  I  passed  the  day  at  the  house 
we  have  purchased,  near  Dolphin's  Barn,  in  writing  and  medita- 
tion. I  could  almost  have  set  up  my  rest  here :  but  I  must  not  look 
for  rest  on  this  side  eternity." 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labors  in  Dublin,  till  February  9, 
1748,  when  he  took  an  excursion  into  the  country.  His  brother, 
Mr.  John  Wesley,  had  spent  fourteen  or  fifteen  days  in  Dublin, 
the  preceding  August,  and  then  returned  to  England,  without  visit- 
ing any  of  the  country  places.  There  were,  however,  a  few 
preachers  in  Ireland,  who  had  already  introduced  the  gospel  into 
several  country  towns.  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  Tyrrel's  Pass,  where 
he  soon  met  a  large  and  well  disposed  congregation.  "  Few  such 
feasts,"  says  he,  "  have  I  had  since  I  left  England;  it  refreshed  my 
body  more  than  meat  or  drink.  God  has  begun  a  great  work  here. 
The  people  of  Tyrrel's  Pass  were  .wicked  to  a  proverb :  swearers, 
drunkards,  Sabbath-breakers,  thieves,  &,c.,  from  time  immemorial. 
But  now  the  scene  is  changed;  not  an  oath  is  heard,  nor  a  drunk- 
ard seen  among  them;  aperto  vivitur  horto.  They  are  turned  from 
darkness  to  light,  and  near  one  hundred  are  joined  in  society." 

February  11,  Mr.  Wesley,  J.  Healy,  and  five  others  set  out  for 
Athlone,  where,  it  is  probable,  notice  had  been  given  of  their 
coming.  On  the  road  some  persons  overtook  them,  running  in 
great  haste,  and  one  horseman  riding  full  speed.  It  soon  appeared 
that  the  Papists  had  laid  a  plan  to  do  them  some  violent  mischief, 
if  not  to  murder  them,  at  the  instigation  of  their  priest,  father 
Terril,  who  had  sounded  the  alarm  the  Sunday  before.  They 
spoke  of  their  designs  with  so  much  freedom,  that  a  report  of  them- 
reached  Athlone,  and  a  party  of  dragoons  being  quartered  there, 
were  ordered  out  to  meet  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends  on  the  road, 
and  conduct  them  safe  to  the  town.  But  of  this  they  were  ignorant; 
and  being  earlier  than  was  expected,  the  Papists  were  not  assem- 
bled in  full  force,  nor  did  the  dragoons  meet  them  at  that  distance 
from  the  town  which  was  intended.  They  rode  on,  suspecting 
nothing,  till  within  about  half  a  mile  of  Athlone,  when  rising  up  a 
hill,  several  persons  appeared  at  the  top  of  it,  and  bid  them  turn 
back.  "  We  thought  them  in  jest,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  till  the 
stones  flew,"  one  of  which  knocked  J.  Healy  off  his  horse,  and  laid 
him  senseless  on  the  ground;  and  it  was  with  groat  difficulty  the 
Papists  were  hindered  from  murdering  him.  The  number  of 
these  barbarians  were  soon  greatly  increased,  and  though  the 
Protestants  began  to  rise  upon  them,  they  kept  their  ground  till  the 
dragoons  appeared,  when  they  immediately  tied.  Mr.  Wesley  and 
his  little  company,  their  wounded  friend  having  recovered  his 
senses,  were  now  conducted  in  safety  to  Athlone,  where  the  soldiers 
flocked  about  them  with  great  affection,  and  the  whole  town  ex- 
pressed the  greatest  indignation  at  the  treatment  they  had  met  with. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLET.  183 

.1.  1  Icaly  \\  ;ts  put  under  the  care  of  a  surgeon,  and  at  length  recov- 
ered of  his  wounds. 

Kehrnary  1">,  -Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Dublin,  and  continued  his 
labors  with  great  success,  the  society  being  greatly  increased,  and 
many  testifying  publicly,  that  they  had  received  the  knowledge  of 
sal\  ari.i  ii  h\  -the  remission  of  their  sins,  under  his  word.  March 
8,  his  brother,  Mr.  John  \Vesley,  arrived  from  England,  which 
gave  him  a  release  from  his  present  situation.  He  did  not,  how- 
ever, leave  Dublin  till  the  20th,  when  he  entered  the  packet-boat 
at  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  and  by  three  the  next  day  reached 
Holyhead,  from  whence  he  wrote  to  his  brother  as  follows: 

"  Ttneo  it  Italiam! 
Per  varies  casus,  per  tot  discrimina  rerum — 

"  In  twenty-five  hours  exactly,  as  before,  the  Lord  brought  us 
hither.  To  describe  our  voyage  x\err  renovare  dolorem.  But 
here  we  are  alter  all,  God  be  praised,  even  God  that  heareth  the 
prayer.  Thanks,  in  the  second  place,  to  our  praying  brethren. 
The  Lord  return  it  into  their  bosom,  But  let  them  pray  on  for  us, 
and  we  for  them.  And  1  pray  the  Fatji<'r,  in  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  send,  down  his  hles.-ing  and  his  spirit  on  all 
you  who  are  now  assembled  together,  and  hear  this  read.  Peace 
be  unto  you,  even  the  peace  that  passeth  all  understanding.  Look  _ 
for  it  every  moment!  receive  it  this — and  go  in  peace  to  that 
hca\enly  country,  whither  \\e  are  hastening  to  meet  you!" 

Intending  to  riail  Mi'.  Gwynm-'s  family  at  Garth  in  Wales,  he 
took  hoi>e  the  next  morning,  and  l>\  three  in  the  afternoon  came 
to  lialdou  Ferrv.  Here  he  observes,  "We  overfilled  the  small  old 
boat,  so  that  (,'cinnit  sub  ponder e  Cymba  sutilis  et  multam  accepit 
rimosa paludem."*  Tin;  wind  being  strong,  and  the  waves  high. 
in  the  middle  of  the  channel  his  young  horse  took  fright,  and  they 
had  a  very  narrow  escape  from  being  overset.  But  a  gracious 
Providence  attended  him;  lie  came  .-ate  to  land,  and  on  the  t2.">th  in 
the  evening  reached  Garth;  but  great  fatigue,  bad  weather,  and 
continued  pain,  had  so  weakened  lmii,  that  when  he  came  into 
the  house,  he  fell  down  totally  exhausted. 

Mr.  \Ve-|e\  had  already'  conceived  a  great  regard  for  Mr. 
Gw\nne's  family,  and  particularly  for  Mi.-s  Sarah  Gwynne.  A 
kind  of  embryo-intention  of  making  proposals  of  marriage,  had 
duelt  in  his  mind  for  some  time.  He  had  mentioned  it  to  lii- 
brother  in  Dublin,  u  ho  neither  oppo.-ed  nor  encouraged  him  in  the 
matter.  During  his  pre.-ent  stay  at  Garth,  his  embr\  o-intention 
ripened  into  more  fixed  resolution;  but  >till  he  thought  it  lie. 
to  lake  the  ad\  ice  nf  his  friends.  After  lie  had  been  a  short  time  in 
London,  he  went  to  Slioivham,  and  opened  all  his  heart  to  Mr. 
Perronet,  who  advised  him  to  wait.  Much  prayer  was  made,  and 

every  prudential  Btep  was  taken  which  his  friends  could  BU 

illld  here  the  business  rested  for    the  present. 

Augii-t  l.i.  Mr.  \Ve-ley  arrived  again  in  Dublin,  and  on  the  17th 

*  The  frail  patched  vessel  groaned  under  the  weight,  and,  being  leaky,  took  in 
[k.rnty  of  water. 


184  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

he  set  out  on  horseback  for  Cork,  which  he  reached  on  the  20th 
notwithstanding  the  incessant  rains,  the  badness  of  the  roads,  and 
wretched  accommodations  at  the  inns.  The  next  day,  being  Sun- 
day, he  went  out  to  the  Marsh  at  five  in  the  morning,  and  found  a 
congregation  of  some  thousand  persons.  He  preached  from, 
"  Thus  it  is  written,  and  thus  it  behoved  Christ  to  suffer,  &,c." 
They  devoured  every  word  with  an  eagerness  beyond  description. 
"  Much  good,"  he  says,  "has  already  been  done  in  this  place;  out- 
ward wickedness  has  disappeared,  and  outward  religion  succeeded 
it.  Swearing  is  seldom  heard  in  the  streets,  and  churches  and 
altars  are  crowded,  to  the  astonishment  of  our  adversaries.  Yet 
some  of  our  clergy,  and  all  the  Catholic  priests  take  wretched 
pains  to  hinder  their  people  from  hearing  us. 

"  At  five  in  the  evening,  I  took  the  field  again,  and  such  a  sight 
I  have  rarely  seen.  Thousands  and  thousands  had  been  waiting 
some  hours;  Protestants  and  Papists,  high  and  low.  The  Lord 
endued  my  soul,  and  body  also,  with  much  strength  to  enforce  the 
faithful  saying,  '  That  Jesus  Christ  came  into  die  world  to  save 
sinners.'  I  cried  after  them  for  an  hour,  to  the  utmost  extent  of 
my  voice,  yet  without  hoarseness  or  weariness.  The  Lord,  I  be- 
lieve, hath  much  people  in  this  city.  •  Two  hundred  are  already 
joined  in  a  society.  At  present  we  pass  through  honor  and  good 
report.  The  chief  persons  of  the  town  favor  us:  no  wonder,  then, 
that  the  common  people  are  quiet.  We  pass  and  repass  the 
streets,  pursued  only  by  their  blessings.  The  same  favorable  in- 
clination is  all  round  the  country:  wherever  we  go,  they  receive  us 
as  angels  of  God.  Were  this  to  last,  I  would  escape  for  my  life 
to  America." 

"  I  designed  to  have  met  about  two  hundred  persons  who  have 
given  me  their  names  for  the  society;  but  such  multitudes  thronged 
into  the  house,  as  occasioned  great  confusion.  I  perceived  it  was 
impracticable,  as  yet,  fa  have  a  regular  society.  Here  is,  indeed, 
an  open  door;  such  as  was  never  set  before  me  till  now;  even  at 
Newcastle  the  awakening  was  not  so  general.  The  congregation 
last  Sunday  was  computed  to  be  ten  thousand.  As  yet  there  is  no 
open  opposition.  The  people  have  had  the  word  two  months,  and 
it  is  not  impossible  but  their  love  may  last  two  months  longer,  be- 
fore any  number  of  them  rise  to  tear  us  in  pieces. 

"  I  met  a  neighboring  justice  of  the  peace,  and  had  much  serious 
conversation  with  him.  He  seems  to  have  a  great  kindness  for  re- 
ligion, and  determined  to  use  all  his  interest  to  promote  it.  For  an 
hour  and  a  half  I  continued  to  call  the  poor  blind  beggars  to  Jesus. 
They  begin  to  cry  after  him  on  every  side;  and  we  must  expect  to 
be  rebuked  for  it.  Waited  on  the  bishop  at  Rivers  Town,  and 
was  received  with  great  affability  by  himself  and  family.  After 
dinner  rode  back  to  Cork,  and  drank  tea  with  some  well-disposed 
Quakers,  and  borrowed  a  volume  of  their  dying  sayings.  A  stand- 
ing testimony  that  the  life  and  power  of  God  was  with  them  at  the 
beginning;  as  it  might  be  again,  were  they  humble  enough  to  con- 
fess their  want  of  it."  Ho\v  amiable  is  the  candor  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
when  contrasted  with  the  bigotry  of  others,  who  in  their  great  zeal  1 
for  ceremonies,  have  contended  that  the  Friends  ought  not  to  be  ac- 

v 

' 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  185 

knowlcdged  as  Christians,  because  they  neglect  the  use  of  Baptism 
and  the  Kurd's  Supper.  They  do  not  condemn  those  who  use 
ordinances,  hut  they  deny  the  necessity  of  using  them,  in  order 
in  salvation;  and  they  were  evidently  led,  or  rather  driven  into 
tin-  opinion  at  first,  by  the  e\tra\  agant.  manner  in  which  Baptism 
and  tin-  Lord'c  Supper  Were  at  that  time  spoken  of;  the  people: 
being  generally  tan»ht  that  those  \\lio  hail  lieen  bapti/ed  and  after- 
wards received  the  sacrament,  were  true  Christians  and  had  a  sure 
title  to  eternal  life.  The  r'ri.-mU  thought  themselves  called  upou 
to  hear  a  public  testimony  against  an  error  of  such  dangerous  con- 
*eipience,  which  had  a  tendency  to  per.-uade  persons  that  some- 
thing merely  external  could  make  them  Chri-ti;'.ns,  and  prepare. 
tliem  for  heaven;  and  they  scorned  to  think,  that  the  most  effectual 
way  of  hearing  this  te.-tiiiiony,  >;•  a>  to  attract  the  notice  of  the  pub- 
lic, would  be  by  uniting  practice  to  theory,  and  totally  laying  aside 
the  use  of  ihe.-e  ordinances.  Without  pretending  to  give  any 
opinion  on  their  conduct  in  thi-  re-pert,  \\c  may  venture  to  say, 
that'  inral  tendenc}  to  produce  another  in  op- 

position to  it.      Mr.  Wesley  goes  on: 

••  August   J?,  1  had  much  conver.-ation   will)  Mr.  C  -  ,  a  sonsi- 

hle,  pious  clergyman;   one  after    m\   own  heart,  in  his   love   to  our 

desolate  mother.      He  is  .-lear  in  the  iln,  -trine  of   faith,  and  gave   a 

delightful  account  of  the  hi-hop.      Sometime-  waiting  on  great  men 

do  ^Kod  or  prevent  evil.      i'.nt  bowdangeroufl  the  experiment  ! 

jit  to  \\eaken  our  hands,  ;  nd  betray  us   into  an  undue   defer- 

.md  respect  of  persons!     The  J,ord  -end  to    them    by  whom 

h"  \\ill  .-end:   lint  hide  me  still  in  disgrace  or  obscurity." 

:••».      He    vtent  out  all.  nit    live    miles    I'rom    Cork,  where. 

.In-tice  P  -  received  us,  and  used  all  his  authority  with 

u.'hcrs  to    do   the  same.      He  -cut    word  to    the   Jlomi.-h  prie.-t.  that 

i'.irbid  his  jieojile  from  hearing  us,  he  would  shut  up  his  .M;i-— 

.      Several  of  the    poor  lionian    Catholics  ventured  to    come, 

the  justice  had   assured  them    he    \\oidd    himself  take  otf  the 

ihvir  prie.-t  had  laid  upon  them.      I  exhorted   all    alike  to   re- 

|  •  ntance  towards  (Jod,  and  faith  in  Jesus  Chri.-t.      I  ha-tened  Iiack 

i     the  Marsh;   on  .seeing  the  multitudes,  I  thought   on    those  \\ords 

i-("  I'rini,  '  Then,  of  all  the-e  \\  1  .....  i  m\  dilnted  <\\e  witli  lain 

few   will  own  the  messen-er  of  (.ml  \\hen    the   .stream    tuni>!' 
they   all   received  me  \\  itll  iltex  pres.-ible  ea-erne--.       1   took  oc- 
to  viridicutc  the  MethodisLn    from   the  (oldest  Blander- 

.      u      .;-t  the  cler-N  .       I  <  'idal  u'ed  ,,n  t  he  n  --pee!  line  to  them  : 

.1  particnlarlx   for  the  lii-ho|i,  and  laid  it  on    their  coii-cien.'(  .- 

ke  mention  of  them  (  the   rlerg\  )  in   all  their    pra\ers.      Au- 

.    .!   pa--ed  an  ii-efnl  hour  u  iih    Mr.    C.       He    rejoiced  that    I 

t.     !     preached    in    his    pari.-h    last    Sunday.       If  our   brethren    (the 

^•c!lFjr\  )  \\ere  like-minded,  how  illicit  their  hands   be   streip. 

In    u-!       i'.nt  we    mii-t  li.ive  patiem-e,  as  he    ob-er\ed,  till    the  thing 
k    I'M-  itself;   and    the    mist  of   prejudice    beiie.'    removed,  the  jj 
!\     th.it    nil    our    de-ire    is    the    s-ilvatiou    of    son! 
-IniH  nt  of  the  Clmnli  of  !  '.ni:!.  md. 


in  old 

.  .      Our  i  1    e\ 


.  . 

1., 


186  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARL55S    WESLEY. 

plained  the  nature  of  Christian  fellowship;  and  God  knit  our  hearts 
together  in  the  desire  of  knowing  him.  I  spake  with  some,  who 
told  me  they  had  wronged  their  neighbors  in  time  past,  and  now 
their  conscience  will  not  let  them  rest  till  they  have  made  restitu- 
tion. I  bid  them  tell  the  persons  injured,  it  was  this  preaching  had 
compelled  them  to  do  justice.  One  poor  wretch  told  me  before 
his  wife,  that  he  had  lived  in  drunkenness,  adultery,  and  all  the 
works  of  the  devil  for  twenty-one  years:  that  he  had  beat  her  al- 
most every  day  of  that  time;  and  never  had  any  remorse  till  he 
heard  us;  but  now  he  goes  constantly  to  church,  behaves  lovingly 
to  his  wife,  abhors  the  thing  that  is  evil,  especially  his  old  sins. 
This  is  one  instance  out  of  many." 

Sept.  5.  He  observes  that  the  work  now  increased  rapidly:  one 
and  another  being  frequently  justified  under  the  word.  "  Two," 
says  he,  "at  the  sacrament  yesterday :  two  at  the  society.  One 
overtook  me  going  to  the  cathedral,  and  said, '  I  have  found  some- 
thing in  the  preaching,  and  cannot  but  think  it  is 'forgiveness.  All 
the  burden  of  my  sins  sunk  away  from  off  me,  in  a  moment.  I  can 
do  nothing  but  pray  and  cry  Glory  be  to  God.  I  have  such  a  con- 
fidence in  his  love,  as  I  never  knew;  I  trample  all  sin  and  sorrow 
under  my  feet.'  I  bid  him  watch  and  pray,  and  expect  greater 
things  than  these.  Our  old  master  the  world,  begins  to  take  it  ill, 
that  so  many  desert  and  clean  escape  its  pollutions.  Innumerable 
stories  are  invented  to  stop  the  work :  or  rather  are  repeated,  for 
they  are  the  same  we  have  heard  a  thousand  times,  as  well  as  the 
primitive  Christians." 

Sept.  Q.  He  rode  to  Kinsale,  and  at  noon  walked  to  the  market- 
place. The  windows  were  filled  with  spectators  rather  than  fear- 
ers. Many  wild  looking  people  stood  with  their  hats  on,  in  the 
street;  and  the  boys  were  rude  and  noisy.  Some  well-dressed 
women  stood  behind  him  and  listened.  His  text  was,  "  Go  out 
quickly  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city,  and  bring  in  hither 
the  poor  and  the  maimed,  and  the  halt  and  the  blind."  "1  did," 
says  he,  "most  earnestly  n-vite  them  all  to  the  great  supper.  It 
was  fallow  ground,  yet  tli-:  -,vord  was  not  all  lost.  Several  settled 
into  serious  attention;  others  expressed  their  approbation;  a  few 
wept.  In  the  evening  the  multitude  so. trod  on  one  another,  that  it 
was  some  time  before  they  could  settle  to  hear.  I  received  a  blow 
with  a  stone  on  the  side  of  my  head,  and  called  on  the  person  to 
stand  forth,  and  if  I  had  done  him  any  wrong,  to  strike  me  again. 
This  little  circumstance  increased  their  attention.  I  lifted  up  my 
voice  like  a  trumpet,  and  showed  the  people  their  transgressions 
and  the  way  to  be  saved  from  them.  They  received  my  saving, 
and  spake  well  of  the  truth.  A  sudden  change  was  visible  in  their 
behavior  al'U" -wards,  for  God  had  touched  their  hearts.  Even  the 
Roman  Oath  >Jics  ow"<<!,  'None  could  find  fault  with  what  the 
man  said.3  A  ludy  oi'  the  Romish  Church  would  have  me  to  her 
house.  She  assured  me  the  governor  of  the  town,  as  soon  as  he 
heard  of  my  coming,  had  issued  orders  that  none  should  disturb 
me:  that  a  gentleu^n  uiu  uliured  to  insult  me,  would  have  been 
torn  in  pieces  by  the  Roman  Catholics,  had  he  not  fled  for  it:  and 
that  the  Catholics  in  general  are  my  firm  friends."  It  is  worth  ob- 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV     CHARLES   WESLEY.  187 

serving,  that  every  denomination  of  Christians  in  Kiasale,  claimed 
him  M  their  own.  He  tells  us,  "  The  Presbyterians  say,  I  am  a 
Presbyterian:  the  people  who  go  to  Church,  that  I  am  a  minister 
of  theirs;  and  the  Catholics  are  sure,  I  am  a  good  Catholic  in  my 
heart."  This  is  good  evidence,  that  he-  confined  himself  in  his 
public  discourse  to  the  most  essential  doctrines  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion; which  undoubtedly  ought  to  be  the  practice  of  every  itine- 
rant preacher. 

Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  excursions  from  Cork,  had  already  visited 
Bandou  once  or  twice,  where  the  words  he  spake  had  considerable 
t -fleet.  On  his  return  at  this  time  from  Kinsale,  a  poor  man  and 
his  wife  from  Bandou  met  him,  and  pressed  him  so  earnestly  to 
give  them  another  visit,  that  he  could  not  resist  their  importunity. 
I  !.•  went  thither  agiiin,  September  the  12th,  and  the  poor  man  ami 
his  wife  soon  fouiid  him  out,  and  took  him  to  their  house  in  tri- 
umph. I'he  niMirhbors  flocked  in,  and  "  We  had  indeed,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "a  feast  of  love.  A  prodigal  came,  who  had  been  a 
monster  of  wickedness  for  many  years,  but  is  now  returned  to  his 
Father:  so  are  many  of  tho  town,  who  were  wicked  to  a  proverb. 
In  the  evemiv,  I  invited  about  four  thousand  sinners  to  the  great 
supper.  God  hath  iriveu  them  tin-  bearing  ear.  I  went  to  Mrs. 
Jones's,  a  widow  •."•ntl.-woman,  who  is  determiued-to  promote  t 
work  of  God  to  the  utmost  ..f  h-r  power:  all  in  the  place  seem 
like-minded,  except  the  cle.-y!  O  why  should  they  be  the  art  tc 
brin-i  horn-  th-ir  Kin-!  If  u-rirvrd  me  to  hear  the  poor  encourage- 
,nent  givm  la>t  Sunday  to  tin-  crowds  that  iloeked  to  church;  *h, 

Lme  of  then,  had  ,mt  .rmiMM  lor  years  l^fore.     Wesend 
them  to  churrli  to  hrar  om-  Ives  railed  at,  and,  what  is  far  >vor&e, 


„.    13.     "We  parted  with  many  tears,  and 

mutual  blessings.     I  rode  on  to  Kinsale.     Here,  also,  the  mm 
Mr   I'    insteaffof  rejoicing  ro  see' so  many  publicans  in  the  t 
entertained  them  with  a  railing  accusation  against  me, j j«  «"  ""; 
postor.an  in.--ndiary,   an.l    in.->s«-iig.-r  ol   sataii       .   irange ^ji u 
hat  Mr.  P.  should  l,e  vo,e,l  a  friend  ot  the  ,-burch,  and  I  an 
«  ho  send  hundred  into  the  rhnn-l.  tor  hm.  to  drm,    hr      ' •   t  •    ..,    . 


188  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

begun,  were  Papists,  till  they  heard  the  gospel,  but  are  not  recon- 
ciled to  the  church,  even  to  the  invisible  church,  or  communion  of 
saints.  A  few  of  these  lost  sheep  we  pick  up,  but  seldom  speak  of 
it,  lest  our  good  Protestants  should  stir  up  the  Papists  to  tear  us  in 
pieces.  At  Mr.  Rolf's,  a  .pious  Dissenter,  I  heard  of  the  extreme 
bitterness  of  his  two  ministers  who  make  it  their  business  to  go 
from  house  to  house,  to  set  their  people  against  the  truth,  threat- 
ening all  who  hear  us  with  excommunication.  So  far  beyond  the 
Papists  are  these  moderate  men  advanced  in  persecution." — Mr. 
Wesley  now  quitted  this  part  of  the  kingdom,  and,  visiting  several 
towns  in  his  way  back,  he  came  safe  to  Dublin  on  the  27th  of 
September. 

October  8,  he  took  his  passage  for  England,  and  the  next  night . 
landed  at  Holyhead.  He  wrote  to  a  friend  the  following  account 
of  the  dangers  he  had  escaped.  ' '  On  Saturday  evening  at  half  past 
eight,  I  entered  that  small  boat,  and  were  two  hours  in  getting  to 
the  vessel.  There  was  not  then  water  to  cross  the  bar;  so  we  took 
our  rest  till  eleven  on  Sunday  morning.  Then  God  sent  us  a  fair 
wind,  and  we  sailed  smoothly  before  it  five  hour's  and  a  half. 
Towards  evening  the  wind  freshened  upon  us,  and  we  had  full 
enough  of  it.  I  was  called  to  account  for  a  bit  of  cnke  I  had  eat 
in  the  morning,  and  thrown  into  violent  exerci.sc.  Up  or  down,  in 
the  cabin  or  on  deck,  made  no  difference:  yet  in  the  midst  of  it,  I 
perceived  a  distinct  heavy  concern,  for  I  knew  not  what.  It  was 
now  pitch  dark,  and  no  small  tempest  lay  upon  us.  The  captain 
had  ordered  in  all  the  sails.  I  kept  mostly  upon  deck  till  half  past 
eight,  when,  upon  inquiry,  he  told  me,  he  expected  to  be  in  the 
harbor  by  nine:  I  answered,  we  would  compound  for  ten.  Whih 
we  were  talking,  the  mainsail,  as  I  take  it,  got  loose;  at  the  same 
time  the  small  boat,  for  want  of  fastening,  fell  out  of  its  place. 
The  master  called  all  hands  on  deck,  and  thrust  me  down  into  the 
cabin;  when,  in  a  minute,  we  heard  a  cry  above,  '  We  have  lost 
the  mast ! '  A  passenger  ran  up,  and  brought  us  worse  news,  that 
it  was  not  the  mast,  but  the  poor  master  himself,  whom  I  had 
scarcely  left,  when  the  boat,  as  they  supposed,  struck  him  and 
knocked  him  overboard.  From  that  moment  he  was  seen  and 
heard  no  more.  My  soul  was  bowed  before  the  Lord.  I  kneeled 
down,  and  commended  the  departing  spirit  to  his  mercy  in  Christ 
Je«us.  I  adored  his  distinguishing  goodness.  The  one  shall  be 
taken,  and  the  other  left.  I  thought  of  those  lines  of  Young :  '  No 
warning  given !  unceremonious  death !  a  sudden  rush  from  life's 
meridian  joys;  a  plunge  opaque  beyond  conjecture.'  The  sailors 
were  so  confounded  they  knew  not  what  they  did.  The  decks 
were  strewed  with  sails;  the  wind  shitting  about  the  compass;  we 
just  on  the  shore,  and  the  vessel  driving,  where  or  how  they  knew 
not.  One  of  our  cabin  passengers  ran  to  the  helm,  and  gave  orders 
as  captain,  till  they  had  righted  the  ship.  But  I  ascribe  it  to  our 
invisible  Pilot,  that  we  got  safe  to  shore  soon  after  ten.  The  storm 
was  so  high,  that  we  doubted  whether  any  boat  would  venture  to 
fetch  us.  At  last  one  answered  and  came.  I  thought  it  safer  to 
lie  in  the  vessel;  but  one  calling,  '  Mr.  Wesley,  you  must  come,'  1 
followed,  and  bv  eleven  o'clock  found  out  my  old  lodgings  at  Rob 


TIIK    LIFE    OK    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  189 

crt  Grillitlis.     October  10,  I  blessed  God  that  I  did  not  stay  in  the 
la*t  night:  a  more  tempestuous  one,  I  do  not  remember.'' — 
lie  now  wrote  the  following  thanksgiving  hymn: 

All  praise  to  the  Lord, 

Who  rules  with  a  word 

The  untractable  sea, 
And  limits  its  rage  by  his  steadfast  decree  : 

Whose  providence  binds, 

Or'releases  the  winds, 

And  compels  them  again 
At  his  beck  to  put  on  the  invisible  chain. 

Even  now  he  hath  heard 

Our  cry.  and  appear'd 

On  the  face  of  the  deep, 
And  commanded  the  tempest  its  distance  to  keep: 

His  piloting  hand 

Hath  brought  us  to  land, 

A^d  no  longer  distrcss'd, 
\Ve  are  joyful  again  in  the  haven  to  rest. 

O  that  all  men  would  raise 

His  tribute  of  praise, 

His  goodness  declare, 
And  thankfully  sing  of  his  fatherly  care ! 

With  rapfure  approve 

His  dealings  of  love, 

And  tin;  wonders  proclaim 
Performed  by  the  virtue  of  Jesus's  name. 

Through  Jesus  alone 

He  delivers  his  own, 

And  a  token  doth  send 
That  His  love  shall  direct  us,  and  save  to  the  end : 

With  joy  we  embrace 

The  pli'i!<.n>  of  his  grace, 

In  a  moment  outfly 
These  storms  of  affliction,  and  land  in  the  sky. 

"  At  half  past  nine  o'clock,  I  took  horse  in  a  perfect  hurricane, 
nnd  was  wet  through  in  less  than  ten  minutes;  but  I  rode  on,  thank- 
ful that  I  was  not  at  sea.  Near  five  in  the  afternoon1,  I  entered  the 
boat  at  Haldon-ferry,  with  a  clergyman  and  others,  who  crowded 
our  small  cra/.y  vessel.  Tie  water  wa~  exceedingly  rough,  our 
hor»e>  frightened,  and  we  looking  to  In-  overset  every  moment. 
The  minister  acknowledged  lie  never  was  in  the  like  danger.  We 
uere  half  drowned  in  the  boat.  1  >at  at  the  bottom,  with  him  and 
a  \\oman,  who  .-tuck  ver\  cl.i~e  to  me,  -o  that  m\  1'einir  able  to 
.•-wini  would  not  have  he||n-d  me.  But  tin-  Lonhwa*  my  support. 
1  cried  out  to  my  brother  clergyman,  '  F<  ar  not,  Chri.-tian — th<? 
h.iir-  of  our  head  are  .ill  numbered.'  Our  trial  lasted  near  half 
an  hour,  when  we  landed  wet  and  weary  in  the  dark  night.  Th» 
minister  \\:i<  m\  L'nide  to  ( 'arnan  on ;  and  by  the  w;;y  eiitertained 
me  with  the  praises  of  a  lay-preacher,  he  had  lateU  heard  and 
talked  with.  lie  could  say  nothing  against  \u<  preaching,  hut 
heartily  wished  him  ordained.  Hi*  name,  he  told  me.  \\a-  !' 
J  [arris.  He  took  me  to  his  own  inn.  and  at  la-t  found  out  \\  ho  I 
was,  which  increased  our  intimacy."  Mr.  Wesley  pursued  his 


190  THE   LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

journey  to  Garth,  which  place  he  reached  October   13.     Here  he 
staid  about  a  week,  and,  on  the  21st,  arrived  safe  in  Bristol. 

He  now  confined  his  labors  in  the  gospel,  for  some  months,  to 
London,  Bristol,  and  the  neighboring  places,  making  an  occasional 
excursion  to  Garth,  in  Wales.  April  9,  1749,  he  was  married  by 
his  brother,  at  Garth,  to  Miss  Sarah  Gwynne,  a  young  lady  of  good 
sense,  piety,  and  agreeable  accomplishments.  Mr.  John  Wesley 
observes,  "  It  was  a  solemn  day,  such  as  became  the  dignity  of  a 
Christian  marriage." 


CHAPTER    VI. 


SECTION   VI. 

STATING  SOME  FURTHER  PARTICULARS  CONCERNING  MR.  CHARLES 
WESLEY;  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  DEATH  IN  1788. 

MR.  WESLEY'S  Journal  now  begins  to  fail  us.  There  is  no  ac- 
count of  his  proceedings,  sometimes  for  months,  sometimes  for 
years  together.  There  are,  however,  a  few  particulars  recorded 
till  the  year  1756,  which  may  be  useful  and  entertaining  to  the 
reader,  and  throw  some  light  on  the  history  of  Methodism.  It  does 
not  appear  that  his  marriage  either  interrupted  his  labors,  or  less- 
ened his  usefulness.  April  29,  about  three  weeks  after  he  was 
married,  he  wrote  thus  to  his  brother:  "I  hope  this  will  find  you 
prospering  in  Ireland.  I  left  Garth  yesterday  sennight.  Mr. 
Gwynne,  with  Sally  and  Betty,  accompanied  me  to  Abergavenny. 
There  I  left  them  on  Saturday  morning,  and  got  hither  (Bristol) 
by  one  o'clock.  Over-riding  occasioned  a  fever — I  was  too  eager 
for  the  work,  and  therefore  believe,  God  checked  me  by  that  short 
sickness.  Till  Wednesday  evening  at  Weaver's  Hall,  my  strength 
and  understanding  did  not  return;  but  from  that  time  the  Lord  has 
been  with  us  of  a  truth.  More  zeal,  more  life,  more  power,  I  have 
not  felt  for  some  years  (I  wish  my  mentioning  this  may  not  lessen 
it:)  so  that  hitherto  marriage  has  been  no  hindrance.  You  .will 
hardly  believe  it  sits  so  light  upon  me.  «Some  farther  proof  I  had 
of  my  heart  on  Saturday  last,  when  the  fever  threatened  most.  1 
did  not  find,  so  far  I  can  say,  any  unwillingness  to  die,  on  accouiu 
of  any  I  should  leave  behind :  neither  did  death  appear  less  desira- 
ble than  formerly — which  I  own  gave  me  great  pleasure,  and  made 
me  shed  tears  of  joy.  I  almost  believe,  nothing  shall  hurt  me:  that 
the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  shall  keep  their  distance;  or, 
by  assaulting,  leave  me  more  than  conqueror.  On  Thursday,  I 
propose'setting  out  for  London,  by  Oxford,  with  T.  Maxfield.  If 
they  will  give  me  a  year  of  grace,  I  shall  wonder  and  thank  yoti. 
I  hope  you  came  time  enough  to  save  J.  Cownly,  &c.  Set  your 
time  for  1'eturning;  when  abouts  at  least.  Will  you  meet  me  at 
Ludlow?  It  is  a  thousand  pities*  you  should  not  be  here,  when 

*  The  phraseology  here-is  rather  low,  and  I  am  persuaded  would  not  have  been 
msed  by  Mr.  Wesley,  but  in  this  familiar  and  careless  way  of  writing  to  his  brother. 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    UEV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  191 

the  library  makes  its  first  appearance.  The  Lord  cut  short  your 
work  iiinl  hi-,  aii'l  make  a  tew  weeks  go  as  far  as  many  months! 
What  say  you' to  T.  Maxtield  and  me  taking  a  journey,  when  von 
return,  through  all  the  societies,  northern  and  western,  and  settling 
correspondencies  with  the  stewards,  alias  booksellers?  My  kindest 
love  to  Mr.  Lunell,  Mr.  Lloyd,  Mr.  Fowks,  Mr.  Gibbons,  and 
all  friends  at  Cork  and  Dublin.  We  make  mention  of  you  in  all 
our  prayers;  be  not  unmindful  of  us.  The  Lord  preserve  us  all 
to  his  da\ ." 

February  8,  1750.  He  observes  there  was  an  earthquake  in 
London.  This  place  he  reached  on  the  1st  of  March  and  on  the 
sth  wrote  thus  to  his  brother.  "This  morning,  a  quarter  after 
the,  \\e  had  another  shock  of  an  earthquake,  far  more  violent  than 
that  of  February  8.  I  was  just  repeating  my  text,  when  it  shook 
<  violently,  that  we  all  expected  it  to  fall  on  our 
cry  followed  from  the  women  and  children.  I 
immediately  cried  out,  '  Therefore  we  will  not  fear,  though  the 
earth  be  moved  and  the  hills  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea: 
for  the  Lord  of  Hosts  is  with  us;  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuge.' 
He  filled  my  heart  with  faith,  and  my  mouth  with  words,  shaking 
their  goals  as  well  as  their  bodies.  The  earth  moved  westward, 

th«-n  ea-t,  then  westward  again,  through  all  London  and  Westmin- 
ster.     It  was  a  strong  and  jarring  motion,  attended  with  a  rumbling 
i.ke  that  of  thunder.      Many  hou-es   were  much   shaken,  and 

s  thrown  down,  but  without  any  further  hurt." 
March  10.      He  expounded  (health  chapter  of  Isaiah;   a  chapter, 
he  tells  us,  which  he  had  not   taken  much  notice  of,  till  this  awful 
•  •xjilained  it.     April  4.  In-  says,"  Fear  filled  our  chapel, 
,ned  by  a   prophecy  of  the  return  of  the  earthquake  this 
ni-rht.      I  preached   my  written  sermon   on  the  subject,  with  great 
eil'c.-t,  and  gave  out  several  suitable   hymns.     It   was    a    glorious 
night  for  the   disciples  of  Jesus.     April  5,  I   rose   at  four  o'clock 
after  a  nk'ht  of  sound  sleep,  while  ray  neighbors  watched.     1  sent 
an  account  to  M.  G.,  as  follows :— The  late  earthquake  has  found 
me  work.      Yesterday  I  saw  the  Westminster  end  of  the  town  full 
of  coaches,  and  crowds  living  out  of  the  reach  of  Divine   .1:. 
with  astouishini:  precipitation.     Their  panic  was  caused  by  a  poor 
madman's  prophecy.      Last  night  they  were  all  t««  be  .-wallowed  up. 
The  vulgar  were  in  almo-t  a-  great   consternation  a-   their  better*, 
'•f  them  watch<-d  all  niirht;  multitudes  in  the  fields  and  open 
in  their coache-:  many  removed  their  goods.     Lon- 
lo:i   looked  like    a   sacked   city.      A    lady   ju.-t    stepping    into  her 
.-.iach  to  escape,  dropped  down  dead.      Many  came  all  night  knock- 
ing at  the  Fonndery  door,  and  bepging admittance  for  (I oil's  sake." 
I'h.-e.  however,  were  not  Metho.li.-t-,  but  others,  v,  ho,  under  the 
general   apprehension   of  danger,  thought  th  tore   .-afetv 

under  the  roof  of  religion-  ;  han  el-c\s  here.      A  plain  proof 

that  tho-e    \\ho   re-:le.-t   religion,  and    perhaps   despise   the    profes- 
-firsof  it,  while  in  health  anil  free  from  apparent  danger:  yet  \\hen 
irreat  and  public  calamities  approach  them,  even  in  apprchen.-ion, 
th"\-  jilainlv  di-cover  that  thev  think  the  state  of  religious  j 
better  than  their  own.     Mr.  \\e-j  it  of  the  great  confu- 


192  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

Bion  in  London,  on  the  4th  of  April,  is  confirmed  by  a  letter  of  Mr. 
W.  Briggs,  to  Mr.  John  Wesley,  dated  on  the  5th  of  the  same 
month,  in  which  he  says,  "  This  great  city  has  been,  for  some 
days  past,  under  terrible  apprehensions  of  another  earthquake. 
Yesterday  thousands  fled  out  of  town,  it  having  been  confidently 
asserted  by  a  dragoon,  that  he  had  a  revelation,  that  a  great  part 
•of  London,  and  Westminster  especially,  would  be  destroyed  by  an 
earthquake  the  4th  instant,  between  twelve  and  one  at  night.  The 
whole  city  was  under  direful  apprehensions.  Places  of  worship 
were  crowded  with  frightened  sinners,  especially  our  two  chapels, 
and  the  Tabernacle,  where  Mr.  Whitefield  preached.  Several  of 
the  classes  came  to  their  leaders,  and  desired,  that  they  would 
spend  the  night  with  them  in  prayer;  which  was  done,  and  God 
gave  them  a  blessing.  Indeed  all  around  was  awful !  Being  not 
at  all  convinced  of  the  prophet's  mission,  and  having  no  call  from 
any  of  my  brethren,  I  went  to  bed  at  my  usual  time,  believing  I 
was  safe  in  the  hands  of  Christ:  and  likewise,  that  by  doing  so,  I 
should  be  the  more  ready  to  rise  to  the  preaching  in  the  morning — 
which  we  both  did;  praised  be  our  kind  Protector."  In  a  post- 
script he  adds,  "  Though  crowds  left  the  town  on  Wednesday 
night,  yet  crowds  were  left  behind;  multitudes  of  whom,  for  fear 
of  being  suddenly  overwhelmed,  left  their  houses,  and  repaired  to 
the  fields,  and  open  places  in  the  city.  Tower  Hill,  Moorfields, 
but  above  all,  Hyde  Park,  were  filled  best  part  of  the  night  with 
men,  women,  and  children,  lamenting.  Some,  with  stronger  im- 
aginations than  others,  mostly  women,  ran  crying  in  the  streets,  An 
earthquake !  an  earthquake !  Such  a  distress,  perhaps,  is  not  re- 
corded to  have  happened  before  in  this  careless  city.  Mr.  White- 
field  preached  at  midnight  in  Hyde  Park.  Surely  God  will  visit 
this  city;  it  will  be  a  time  of  mercy  to  some.  O  may  I  be  found 
watching!" 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds  with  his  Journal.  April  15,  "  I  met  with 
Mr.  Salmon's  Foreigners'  Companion  through  the  universities  of 
Cambridge  and  Oxford,  printed  in  1748,  and  made  the  following 
extract  from  page  25.  '  The  times  of  the  day  the  university  go  to 
this  church,  are  ten  in  the  morning,  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  on 
Sundays  and  holidays;  the  sermon  usually  lasting  about  half  an 
hour.  But  when  I  happened  to  be  at  Oxford,  in  1742,  Mr.  W. 
the  Methodist,  at  Christ  Church,  entertained  his  audience  two 
hours;  and  having  insulted  and  abused  all  degrees,  from  the  highest 
to  the  lowest,  was  in  a  manner  hissed  out  of  the  pulpit  by  the  lads.' 
And  high  time  for  them  to  do  so,  if  the  historian  said  true;  but,  un- 
fortunately for  him,  I  measured  the  time  by  my  watch,  and  it  was 
within  the  hour.  I  abused  neither  high  nor  low,  as  my  sermon, 
in  print,  will  prove:  neither  was  I  hissed  out  of  the  pulpit,  or 
treated  with  the  least  incivility,  either  by  young  or  old.  Whsit 
then  shall  I  say  to  my  old  high-church  friend  whom  I  once  so  much 
admired?  I  must  rank  him  among  the  apocryphal  writers;  sncli  ;is 
the  judicious  Dr.  Mather,  the  wary  Bishop  Burner,  and  the  most 
modest  Mr.  Oldmixton." 

The  censure  here  passed  on  Oldmixton  I  think  is  just.     He  ap 
peara  to  me  to  be  a  bold,  dashing,  impertinent  writer.     His  preju 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  193 

dice  is  so  great,  that  his  assertions,  as  an  historian,  deserve  no 
rredit,  unless  >tipported  by  authentic  document?.  I  think  far 
uthiTwi.se  nf  Dr.  Mather,  and  Bishop  Burnet.  It  is  indeed  true, 
that  Burnet'a  History  of  his  own  Time,  is  written  with  great  cau- 
tion; hut  this  surely  docs  not  deserve  censure,  but  commendation. 
The.  truth  seems  to  he,  that  Burnet  was  a  man  of  great  modera- 
tion; on  \\hidi  account,  the  Zealots,  both  of  the  hiirh  and  low 
church  party,  became  his  inveterate  enemies.  For  the  satisfaction 
of  the  read'-r,  I  shall  give  a  short  account  both  of  Dr.  Mather*  and 
of  Bishop  Burnet. t 

i  Mather,  nn  eminent  American  divine,  was  liorn  at  Boston,  in 
minister  of  Boston  in  1684,  and  spent  his 

in  promoting  several  excellent  societies  for 

r  Mip|ire.-vjnLr  (lij.oriic.-r*,  one  for  reforming 

•  ••f-iual;er>,  wh"^  business   ii  was  to 

l!i>  reputation  wax  not  confined  to 

his  own  country ;  <>•  •  :!;i>L>,i\\, -sent  a  diploma  for  the 

<.f  dcx  tor  in  (liviuiiy;  und.in  1714,  the  Royal  Swety  of  London  chose  him 
oiH-of  ilieir  Fellows.  He  died  in  17^-.  llis  chief  work  was,  Magnalia  Christi 
Americana,  or  an  Ecclesiastical  History  of  New  England,  from  its  first  planting 
in  1620,  to  1698,  in  folio. 

t  Cill.ort  Burnel,  was  born  at  Edinburgh  in  16-13,  of  an  ancient  family  in  the 
shire  of  Aberdeen.  His  father  being  bred  to  the  study  of  the  law,  was,  at  the 
restoration,  appointed  one  of  the  Lords  of  Session,  with  the  title  of  Lord  Gri- 
mond.  Our  author,  the  youngest  son  of  his  father,  was  sent  to  continue  his 
studies  at  Aberdeen,  at  ten  \ears  of  ace,  and  was  admitted  M.  A.  before  he  was 
fourteen.  His  own  inc  linabon  led  him  to  the  study  of  the  civil  and  feudal  law; 
and  lie  used  to  say,  that  it  was  from  this  study  he  "had  received  more  just  no- 
ic-ty  and  government,  than  those  which  divines  maintain. 
About  n  year  alter,  he  began  to  apply  himself  to  the  study  of  divinity,  and  was 
admit:  efore  hewas jjfUtf1  Sir  Alex.  Burnet,  his  cousm-german, 

olfi-roil  him  ::  ,  ept  of  it.     In  1CG3,  he  came  to  Eng- 

land, and  spent  a  short  time    ;  .'I    Cambridge.     InlGC4,  he   made  a 

tour  through  Holland  and  France.  At  Amsterdam,  by  the  help  of  a  Jewish 
Rabbi,  he  perfected  himself  in  the  Hebrew  language;  and  likewise  became  ac- 
ijii:iinic-d  with  the-  leading  men  of  the  different  persuasions  tolerated  in  that 
country:  as  (Talvinists,  Arminians,  Lutherans,  Anabaptists,  Brownists,  Papists, 
and  Vnitari:!  •  •  ;u-h  of  which  he  used  frequently  to  declare,  he  met 

-urh  unfeigned   pi.-t\  -.iint  virtue,  that  he   became  fixed  in  a  strong 
•  iiiity,  and  an  invincible,   abhorrence  of  all  severities  on 

l'\»<n  Ins  re-turn  trom  hi>  tr:-.-.  Admitted  minister  of  Salton,  in  which 

station  \\<-  v.-rvcd  live-  yi-ar-*  in  the  most  exemplary  manner.  He-  rri-w  up  a  me- 
morial, in  which  b'  •  of  the  primipal  errors  in  the 

sin  in,  which    .\]>.-icl    bun    to  tl.eir    r.  -•  i.tnic  nts. 

il    in  clra\\iirj  up   the  '•  Memoirs  ol  :  ]  iamillon."  Puke 

him  to  London,  and  introduced  him  to  Km^'  C'harK-s  II.  Af- 

irriri!  Lady  Margaret  Kennedy,  daughter  of  the 

F.arl  c.f  Cassili-.  a  lady  of  piety  and  p«-od  understanding,  nmf  strongly  inclined 
to  the  PrwbytenahS.  The  day  before  their  marri^ve.  he  delivered  I  fie  lady  ft 
(bed.  reiuiiincing  all  pr-  her  fortune.  \x  Inch  \v.-:  !e,  and 

which  must  have  fallen  into  his  hands.  >ln-  having  no  intention  to  secure  il. 
Hnrnet's  intimacy  with  the  Dukes  of  Hamiltotf  and   Lauderdale.  OCCM 
him  to  he  freqnently  ^'-Mt  lor  by  tin-  King  and    tin-  Puke  of  York,  who  had 
conversations  with  him  in  private.     But  Landerdale.  I  •  !  nl  the  free- 

dom with  wliicd  1'iiiriiet  s]>okc'  to  him,  to<ik  pain-,  to  |m -Mi.lic.'.the  king  against 
Sim.  In  1675.  Sir  Harbottle  (irim-.tcin'.  ma^t-  r  ol  th«-  Rollst  appointed  him 
preacher  of  the  cbapel  there,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  Court.  In 
1C*9  and  81,  he  published  his  History  of  the  Reformation,  for  which  he  bad  the 

17 


94  THE    T.7FF,    fir    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

"  June  22.  I  met,"  says  he,"  a  daughter  of  my  worthy  old  friend 
Mr.  Erskine,  at  the  Foundery:  she  was  deeply  wounded  by  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit:  confessed  she  had  turned  many  to  Deism,  and 
feared  there  could  be  no  mercy  for  her.  July  18,  I  had  the  satis- 
faction of  bringing  back  to  Mr.  Erskine  his  formerly  disobedient 
daughter.  She  fell  at  his  feet:  it  was  a  moving  interview — all 
wept — our  Heavenly  Father  heard  our  prayers."  December  2. 
Being  in  Wales,  he  observes,  "  I  encouraged  a  poor  girl  to  seek  a 
cure  from  him  who  hath  wounded  her.  She  has  the  outward  mark 
-too;  being  daily  threatened  to  be  turned  out  of  doors  by  her  mas- 
ter, a  great  swearer,  and  strict  churchman,  a  constant  communicant 
and  habitual  drunkard." 

1751.  James  Wheatley  was  at  this  time  a  preacher  among  the 
Methodists,  and  a  dabbler  in  physic.  Some  very  heavy  complaints 
were  brought  against  him,  for  improper  conduct  to  several  women, 
of  which  Mr.  John  Wesley  has  given  a  pretty  full  statement  in  his 
printed  Journal-for  the  year  1751,  which  account  is  fully  confirmed 
by  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  private  Journal,  now  before  me.  They 
brought  Wheatley  and  his  accusers  face  to  face,  and  the  charges 
were  •  so  clearly  proved,  that  he  was  obliged  to  confess  the 
truth.  To  screen  himself  as  far  as  possible,  he  accused  others,  and 
said  the  rest  of  the  preachers  were  like  himself.  This  was  a  se- 
rious charge.  Ten  of  them  were  called  together  to  met  Wheatley; 
and  T.  Maxfield  first,  then  each  of  the  others,  asked  him — "What 
sin  can  you  charge  me  with?"  Wheatley  was  silent;  which  con- 
vinced them  that  he  was  guilty  wilful  lying.  They  were,  now 
obliged  to  silence  him,  and  Mr.  Johu  Wesley  has  been  censured  for 
using  too  much  severity  towards  him:  but  as  the  facts  were  clearly 
proved,  he  and  his  brother,  for  they  acted  jointly  in  the  matter 
could  do  no  less  than  put  him  away  from  the  connexion. 

thanks  of  both  houses  of  parliament.  About  this  time  he  became  acquainted 
with  the  Earl  of  Rochester,  and  spent  one  evening  in  a  week  with  him,  for  a 
whole  winter,  discoursing  on  those  topics  on  which  skeptics,  and  men  of  loose 
morals,  object  to  the  Christian  religion.  The  happv  effect  of  these  conferences, 
occasioned  his  publication  of  the  account  of  the  life  and  death  of  that  Earl. 
When  the  inquiry  concerning;  the  Popish  plot  was  on  foot,  the  king  consulted 
him  often,  and  offered  him  the  bishopric  of  Chichester  if  he  \vould  engage  in  his 
interests ;  but  he  refused  to  accept  it  on  these  terms. 

On  the  accession  of  King  James  to  the  throne,  he  obtained  leave  to  go  out  of 
the  kingdom.  He  lived  in  great  retirement  for  some  time  at  Paris,  then  travelled 
to  Italy  and  Rome,  where  he  was  favorably  received  by  the  Pope.  He  after- 
wards pursued  his  travels  through  Switzerland  and  Germany,  and  in  1683,  came 
to  Utrecht,  with  an  intention  to  settle  in  some  of  the  Seven  Provinces.  Here 
he  received  an  invitation  from  the  Prince  and  Princess  of  Orange,  to  come  to  tho 
Hague,  which  he  accepted.  He  was  immediately  acquainted  with  all  their  de- 
signs, and  entered  heartily  into  them.  When  the  Prince  of  Orange  came  over  to 
England, -Burnet  attended  him  in  quality  of  chaplain,  and  was  soon  advanced  to 
the  see  of  Salisbury.  He  declared  for  moderate  measures  with  regard  to  the 
clergy  who  scrupled  to  take  the  oaths  ;  and  many  were  displeased  with  him,  for 
declaring  for  the  toleration  of  Nonconformists,  in  1699,  he  published  his  Expo- 
sition of  the  39  Articles,  which  occasioned  a  representation  against  him  in  the 
Lower  House  of  Convocation,  in  1701  ;  but  he  was  vindicated  by  the  Upper 
House.  He  died  in  1715,  and  was  interred  in  the  Church  of  St.  James, 
Clerkenwell,  where  he  has  a  monument  erected  to  him.  See  Encyclopaedia 
Britaunica. 


THE    MFE    OF    THF.    REV^    CHARLES    WESLET  195 

Mr.  We.-le\  noes  on  with  his  Journal,  and  obseryes,  that  Wheat- 
•  •Imrne  put  his  brother  nnd  him  upon  a  resolution  of  strictly 


examining  into  the  life  and  moral  behavior  of  every  preacher  in  the 
connexion  with  them;  "and  th  i-'ll  uj>on  me." 

—  It  certainly  could  not  have  fallen  into  litter  hands.  Mr.  John 
Wesley's  nreat  weakness  was.  a  proiiene-s  to  believe  every  one 
sinci  re  in  his  professions  of  n-linion,  till  he  had  the  most  positive, 
imd,  perhaps,  repeated  proofs  of  IPS  insincerity;  and  to  believe 
their  testimonies  of  things  as  true,  \\  ithout  makinir  proper  allow- 
for  their  innorance.  This  exposed  him  to  frequent  im[iosition 
un<l  mi-fake.  The  case  was  far  otherwise  with  Mr.  Charles  :  he 
quickly  penetrated  into  a  man's  character,  and  it  was  not  easy  to 
impose  upon  him.  He  totally  differed  from  his  In-other  concerning 
the  qualifications  n,  -re-~  u-y  i'or  an  itinerant  preacher,  and  some- 
time- ~ilenced  a  man  whom  his  brother  had  admitted.  The  one 

!  at  the  pos-ible  harm  an  iiin|iialitieil  preacher  might  do  to 
many  persons;  the  oilier,  at  the  possible  good  he  might  do  to  some. 
This  was  the  real  principle  which  governed  the  two  brothers  in 
their  verv*rliHere,nt  conduct  towards  the  lay-preachers;  which  made 
some  of  them  represent  Mr.  Charles  as  an  enemy  to  them  all.  .But 
tlii-  certainly  was  far  from  being  the  ease.  M  r.  Charles  Wesley 
beinir  clothed  with  his  new  ollice,  set  out  the  next  morning,  June 

vi-it  the   societies  in  tin-   midland  and   northern  count  '•• 

.-.castle;  in  which  journey  Mrs.  Wesley  accompanied 
him.  1  do  not  find,  however,  in  the  whole  of  his  .Journal,  the  lea-t 
acclisation,  of  a  nature  similar  to  that  of  Wheatley,  against  any 
preacher  in  the  connexion.  In  this  journey  he  was  a  great  blessing 
to  the  people  \\herever  he  came;  many  were  added  to  the  societies, 
and  the  old  members  ucre  quickened  in  their  zeal  and  diligence,  to 
work  out  their  own  salvation  with  fear  nnd  trembling.  —  .Inly  21,  he 
observes.  ••  I  rode  to  Bir-tal  (near  I,eed.-)  where  John  Nelson  com- 
forted our  hearts  with  his  account  of  the  success  of  the  gospel  in 
every  place  where  he  has  been  preaching,  except,  in  Scotland. 
There  he  has  been  beating  the  air  for  three  week-,  and  spending 
his  strength  in  vain.  Twice  a  day  lie  preached  at  Musselborough 

16  thou-and-  of  mere  hearers,  without  one  soul  beinn  con\  ert- 
ed.  I  preached  at  one,  to  a  dilVerellt  kind  of  people.  Such  ;i  Mglit 

1  n-it  -een  for  many  months.      They  tilled   the  valley  and  side 
of  the  hill  as  -.'ra^-hoppers  for  multitude:  \<  -t  my  voice  reached  the 
:it  th"  word  home  to  many  heart-."  —  .Inly  J.'K 
he  was    taken  ill  of  a  fever,  and  on  the  Jxh.  lii~    fever    mere 

I  judged  it  incumbent  on  me,  to  leave  my  thoughts  con- 
cerning the  work  and  the  instruments,  and  bewail  dictating  the 
following  letter."  rnfortunately  tin-  letti-r  \\  as  not  tran-<-nbcd 
into  the  Journal,  a  blank  -pace  beinu'  left  for  it:  I  apprehend  it  is 
not  now  to  IM-  found  any  where. 

1  Ie  noes  on.  Aunust  S,  ••  I  w  a>  enabb-d  To  ride  out,  and  to  confer 
with  the  prea-'hers  and  oilier-—  \  unu-t  ~>,  \  went  In  the  room,  that 
[  mi'.'ht  hear  with  my  own  ears,  one  (of  the  preachers)  of  whom 
many  strange  things  had  been  told  me.  Hut  such  a  preacher  never 
have  I  heard  before,  and  hope.  I  never  shall  anain.  It  was  teyond 

;>tion.     [  cannot  say  that  lie  prea"4ied  fal-e  doctrine,  or  true, 


196  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

or  any  doctrine  at  all;  but  pure  unmixed  nonsense.  Not  one  sen- 
.tence  did  he  utter  that  could  do  the  least  good.  Now  and  then  a 
text  of  Scripture  was  dragged  in  by  head  and  shoulders.  I 
could  scarcely  refrain  from  stopping  him.  He  set  my  blood  a  gal- 
loping, and  threw  me  into  such  a  sweat,  that  I  expected  the  fever 
to  follow.  Some  begged  me  to  step  into  the  desk  and  speak  a  few 
words  to  the  dissatisfied  hearers.  I  did  so,  taking  no  notice  of  M. 
F — k,  late  superintendent  of  all  Ireland !  I  talked  closely  with 
him,  utterly  averse  to  working,  and  told  him  plainly  he  should 
either  work  with  his  hands,  or  preach  no  more.  He  complained 
of  my  brother;  I  answered  I  would  repair  the  supposed  injury  by 
setting  him  up  again.  At  last  he  yielded  to  work."  The  same 
day  he  silenced  another  preacher. 

August  12,  being  at  Newcastle,  he  desired  W.  Shent,  who  was 
with  him,  to  go  to  Musselborough.  Before  he  set  out,  he  gave  Mr. 
Wesley  the  following  account  of  a  remarkable  trial  they  had  lately 
had  at  Leeds.  "  At  Whitccoat-Hill,  three  miles  from  Leeds,  a  few 
weeks  since,  as  our  brother  Maskew  was  preaching,  a^mob  arose, 
broke  the  windows  and  doors,  and  struck  the  constable,  Jacob 
Hawley,  one  of  the  society.  On  this  we  indicted  them  for  an  as- 
sault; and  the  ring-leader  of  the  mob,  John  Hellingworth,  indicted 
our  brother  the  constable,  and  got  persons  to  swear  the  constable 
struck  him.  The  grand  jury  threw  out  our  indictment,  and  found 
theirs  against  us,  so  we  stood  trial  with  them,  on  Monday,  July  15, 
1751.  The  Recorder,  Richard  Wilson,  Esq.  gave  it  in  our  favor, 
with  the  rest  of  the  court.  But  the  foreman  of  the  jury,  Matthew 
Priestly,  with  two  others,  Richard  Cloudsly,  and  Jabez  Bunnel, 
would  not  agree  with  the  rest,  being  our  avowed  enemies.  The 
foreman  was  Mr.  Murgatroyd's  great  friend  and  champion  against 
the  Methodists.  However  the  Recorder  gave  strict  orders  to  a 
guard  of  constables,  to  watch  the  jury,  that  they  should  have  neither 
meat,  drink,  candles,  or  tobacco,  till  they  were  agreed  in  their 
verdict.  They  were  kept  prisoners  all  that  night  and  the  next  day 
till  five  in  the  afternoon,  when  one  of  the  jury  said,  he  would  die 
before  he  would  give  it  against  us.  Then  he  spake  closely  to  the 
foreman  concerning  his  prejudice  against  the  Methodists,  till  at 
last  he  condescended  to  refer  it  to  one  man.  Him  the  other  charged 
to  speak  as  he  would  answer  it  to  God  in  the  day  of  judgment. 
The  man  turned  pale,  and  trembled,  and  desired  that  another  might 
decide  it.  Another,  John  Hardwick,  being  called  upon,  immedi- 
ately decided  it  in  favor  of  the  Methodists.  After  the  trial,  Sir 
Henry  Ibison,  one  of  the  justices,  called  a  brother,  and  said,  '  You 
see  God  never  forsakes  a  righteous  man,  take  care  you  never  for- 
sake him.' " 

Besides  Richard  Wilson,  Esq.  Recorder  of  Leeds,  the  following 
justices  were  present;  J.  Frith,  mayor;  Alderman  Micklethwait, 
Alderman  Denison,  Alderman  Sawyer,  Alderman  Smith,  and  Al- 
derman Brooks.  Sir  Henry  Ibison  was  mentioned  above.  Mr. 
Wesley  left  Newcastle,  August  24,  and  on  the  26th,  reached  Thirsk 
in  Yorkshire,  where  his  Journal  for  the  present  year  ends. 

It  is  evident  from  the  nature  of  the  thing,  that  he  must  have  met 
with  great  difficulties  in  'executing  the  design  of  his  journey,  and 


THE    LITE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  197 

have  made,  himself  many  enemies.  But  he  seldom  regarded  con- 
-.  \\licn  In-  was  convinced  that  he  was  doing  his  duty. 
Eiis  muid,  however,  waa  sometimes  much  burdened.  On  one  oc- 
ca-ion,  he  oh-er\i  -s.  "Preaching  I  perceive,  is  not  my  principal 
business,  God  knoweth  my  heart  and  all  its  burdens.  O  that  he 
woultl  take  the  matter  into  his  own  hand,  though  he  lay  me  aside 
as  a  broken  vessel!" — But  he  was  frequently  comforted  and 
strengthened  in  preaching  and  prajing  with  the  societies.  After 
MIII-  nf  these  opportunities  he  says,  "  My  faith  was  greatly  strength- 
ened  for  the  \\<>rk.  The  manner,  and  the  instruments  of  carrying 
it  on,  I  leave  entirely  In  God." 

July  *.  1  T.")t.  Mr.  Charles  We.-ley,  with  his  brother,  who  was 
indisposed,*  .Mr.  Charles  IVrronrt,  and  another  friend,  set  out  for 
Norwich.  On  the  10th,  in  the  evening  they  reached  J-akenham, 
where  they  were  informed  the  whole  city  was  in  an  uproar  about 
•  lames  Wheatley,  "whose  works  of  darkness,"  says  Mr.  Wesley, 
••  an-  now  brought  to  light;  \\ hereby  the  people  are  so  scandalized 
and  exasperated,  that  they  are  ready  to  rise  and  tear  him  in  pieces. 
\Ve  do  not  therefore  wonder  that  the  clergy  are  not  forward  to 
show  their  friendly  inclinations  to  us;  yet  one  has  sent  us  a  civil 
menage,  excusing  hjs  not  visiting  us  till  the  tumult  is  over." — The 
next  day  tin-  gentleman  with  whom  they  lodged  at  Lakenham  dined 
with  the  mayor  of  Norwich,  a  wi-e,  resolute  man,  who  labored  for 
peace.  lb-  was  employed  all  day  in  taking  the  allldavits  of  the 
women  whom  Wheatley  had  tried  to  corrupt;  these  accounts  were 
printed  and  cried  about  the  -treeN,  which  occasioned  great  confu- 
••  \Vhatcould  sataii,or  his  apost!  Mr. Wesley,  "do 

more,  to  .-hut  the  door  against  the  gospel  in  this  place  forever? 
]  came  to  us.  entreating  us  to  preach.  The  advertise- 
ment we  had  printed  here  last  year,  disclaiming  Mr.  Wheatley, 
did  much  good,  and,  with  the  blc--ing  of  God,  helped  the  people 
to  distinguish.  Our  ho-t  also,  has  assured  the  mayor,  that  Mr. 
Wheatley  i-  no  Methodi-t,  or  a--ociate  of  ours.  A  letter  of  Charles 
Perronet'a  to  Wheatley  they  have  printed  there,  contrary  to  our 
express  orders.  It  is  not  lit  that  our  hand  should  be  upon  him. 
l-Vesh  discoveries  are  daily  made  of  his  lewdness,  enough  to  make 
tin-  ears  of  all  V,  ho  hear  to  tingle:  yet  lie  is  miite  in-en-ihle!" 

Tlie-e   thing-i  are  now  mentioned,  because  the  notoriety  of  them  at 
the    time   appears  a  sudicient  justification   of  Mr.  John    \V. 
conduct  toward-   Wheatley. 

Sunday,  July  1  J.  The)  walked  to  Mr.  F.dward-'-  in  Norwich, 
and  at  -even  o'clock  in  the  morning'  Mr.  Charles  We-ley  took  the 
field.  He  preached  on  Ho^'-llill  to  about  -20OO  hearers,  his  brother 
standing  \>\  him.  A  drunkard  or  two  were  troublesome,  but  more 
out  of  mirth  than  malice.  They  afterwards  went  to  church,  and 
the  people,  both  in  the  -treets  and  at  the  cathedral,  were  remarka- 
bly civil.  He  adds,  "  The  I.---.. n-.  I'-alms,  Kpi-tles  and  Gospel, 
were  very  encouraging.  Tin-  anthem  made  our  hearts  rcioi' 
pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem;  they  -h:;ll  prosper  that  love  thee. 
Peace  be  within  thy  wall-,  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces.  For 
— — ff- • ~ ~ — ~~~ 

*  Se«  also  Mr.  John  Wesley's  printed  Journal  in  his  Works,  vol.  xxix.  p.  299. 


198  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

my  brethren  and  companion's  sake  will  I  now  say,  peace  be  within 
thee.  Because  of  the  house  of  the  Lord  our  God,  will  I  seek  thy 
good.'  We  received  the  sacrament  at  the  hands  of  the  bishop. 
In  the  afternoon  I  went  to  St.  Peter's,  and  at  five  o'clock  to  Hog- 
Hill,  where  it  was  computed  that  ten  thousand  persons  were  pres- 
ent. Again.  I  preached  repentance  towards  God,  and  faith  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  They  listened  with  great  seriousness — their 
hearts  were  plainly  touched,  as  some  shoAved  by  their  tears.  Who 
could  have  thought  the  people  of  Norwich  would  ever  more  have 
borne  a  field-preacher?  It  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  it  is  marvellous 
in  our  eyes.  To  him  be  all  the  glory,  who  saith, '  I  will  work,  and 
who  shall  hinder?"' 

July  19.  Mr.  John  Wesley  left  them,  and  Mr.  Charles  con- 
tinued his  labors.  "  At  night,"  he  says,  "  I  had  multitudes  of  the 
great  vulgar  and  the  small  to  hear  me,  with  three  justices,  and 
nine  clergymen :  many,  I  am  persuaded,  felt  the  sharp  two-edged 
sword.  Sunday,  July  21.  My  audience  at  seven  in  the  morning 
was  greatly  increased.  I  dwelt  chiefly  on  those  words,  '  He  hath 
sent  me  to  preach  glad  tidings  to  the  meek,  or  poor;'  and  labored, 
as  all  last  week,  to  bring  them  to  a  sense  of  their  wants;  and  for 
this  end  I  have  preached  the  law,  which  is  extremely  wanted  here. 
The  poor  sinners  have  been  surfeited  with  smooth  words  and  flat 
tering  invitations.  The  greater  cause  have  we  for  wonder  and 
thanksgiving,  that  they  can  now  endure  sound  and  severe  doctrine. 
I  received  the  sacrament  again  from  his  lordship,  among  a  score  of 
communicants.  If  the  gospel  prevail  in  this  place,  they  will 
by  and  by  find  the  difference.  July  22,  God  is  providing  us  a 
place;  an  old  large  brew  house,  which  the  owner,  a  justice  of  peace, 
has  reserved  for  us.  He  has  refused  several,  always  declaring  he 
would  let  it  to  none  but  Mr.  John  Wesley.  Last  Saturday  Mr. 
Edwards  agreed,  in  my  brother's  name,  to  take  a  lease  for  seven 
years;  and  this  morning  Mr.  S.  has  sent  his  workmen  to  begin  to 
put  it  into  repair.  The  people  are  much  pleased  at  our  having  it: 
so  are  not  satan  and  his  Antinomian  apostles." 

July  27.  He  was  informed  of  the  death  of  a  person  whom  he 
considered  and  loved  as  a  son  in  the  gospel,  but  whose  unsteadiness 
had  given  him  great  pain.  His  observations  on  the  occasion  show, 
that  he  had  a  mind  susceptible  of  the  finest  sentiments  of  friendship. 
"  Just  now,"  says  he,  I  hear  from  Leeds  that  my  poor  rebellious 
son  has  taken  his  flight.  But  God  healed  his  backslidings  first,  and 
he  is  at  rest !  My  poor  J.  H — n  is  at  rest  in  the  bosom  of  his 
Heavenly  Father.  0  what  a  turn  has  it  given  my  heart !  what  a 
mixture  of  passions  do  I  feel  here!  But  joy  and  thankfulness  are 
uppermost.  I  opened  the  book  of  consolation,  and  cast  my  eye 
upon  a  word  which  shall  wipe  away  all  tears :  '  I  will  ransom  them 
from  the  power  of  the  grave;  I  will  redeem  them  from  death.' 
Sunday,  July  28,  I  met  our  little  society,  or  rather  candidates  for  a 
society,  at  five  in  the  morning.  At  seven,  Lpreached  Christ  Jesus, 
the  Saviour  of  all  men,  to  a  numerous,  quiet  congregation,  and  after- 
wards heard  the  bishop  preach  and  received  the  sacrament  from  him. 
At  five  in  the  evening,  after  prayer  for  an  open  door,  I  went  forth  to 
such  a  multitude  as  we  hav«  not  seen  before  in  Norwich.  During 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  ,59 

the  hymn,  a  pale-,  trembling  opposer  labored  to  interrupt  the  work 
of  God,  and  draw  olVthe  people's  attention:  but  as  soon  as  I  began 
to  read  the  history  of  the  prodigal  son,  his  commission  ended,  and 
lie  left  me  to  a  ipiiet  ainlienee.  Now  the  door  was  opened  indeed 
Kor  an  hour  and  a  half  1  showed  their  sins  and  wanderings  from 
God,  and  invited  them  back  to  their  Father's  house.  And  ,-urely  he 
had  compassion  on  them, inclining  many  hearts  to  return.  God,  I 
plainly  found,  had  delivered  them  into  my  hand.  He  filled  my  mouth 
with  persuasive  \\ords,  and  my  heart  with  strong  de.-ires  for  their 
salvation.  1  concluded,  and  began  again,  testif\inir  my  good  will 
towards  them,  which  was  the  sole  end  of  my  coming.  But  if  I 
henceforth  see  them  no  more,  yet  is  my  labor  with  my  God.  They 
have  heard  words  whereby  they  may  he  saved;  and  many- of  them, 
I  cannot  doubt,  will  he  our  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  great  day. 
Several  serious  persons  followed  me  to  Mr.  ESowutfo'g,  de.-iring  to 
be  admitted  into  our  society.  1  told  them,  as  others  before,  to 
come  among  us  lirst  for  some  time,  and  see  how  they  liked  it.  We 
spent  some  time  together  in  conference,  praise,  and  prayer.  I  am 
in  no  haste  for  a  society:  first  let  us  see  how  the  candidates  live." 
Had  this  cautions  and  prudent  conduct  been  observed,  through 
every  part  of  the  Methodi.-t  discipline,  the  preachers  and  members 
of  the  societies,  would  not  indeed  have  been  so  numerous  as  at 
pre-ent,  but  they  would  have  had  u  degree  of  excellence,  they  have 
not  yet  attained. 

M'r.  NVe.-ley  goes  on.  .Inly  30,  "  1  preached  at  five,  and  found 
the  people's  hearts  opened  for  the  word.  The  more  satan  rages, 
the  more  our  Lord  will  own  and  !>le--  us.  A  poor  rebel  at  the  con- 
clu-iim  lifted  up  his  voice;  for  whom  1  first  prayed,  and  then  turn- 
ing full  upon  him,  preached  repentance  and  Christ  to  his  heart.  I  de- 
sired him  to  turn  his  face  touards  me,  but  he  could  not.  However 
he  felt  the  invisible  chain,  which  held  him  to  hear  the  offers  of 
irrace  and  salvation.  1  have  great  hope  that  satan  has  lost  his 
.-lave;  .-ome  a--nred  me  they  saw  him  depart  in  tears.  July  31,  I 
expounded  Isaiah  xxxii.  1,  to  my  constant  hearers,  \\  ho  seem  more 
and  more  to  know  their  \\ants.  At  night,  1  laid  the  axe  to  the  root, 
and  shnued  their  actual  and  original  corruption,  from  Kev.  iii.  17. 
'Thou  >a\e-t,  I  am  rich,  and  kimwc.-t  not  that  thon  art  wretched, 
and  miserable,  and  poor,  and  blind,  and,  naked.'  The  .-tmng  man 
ii-turbed  in  hi-  palace,  and  roared  on  every  side!  M  \ 
strength  increased  witli  the  oppo-ition.  A  gentleman  on  hor-eback, 

\\ith  others*  was  ready  to  gnash  upon  me  \\itli  his  teeth,  but  my 

voice  prevailed,  and  they  retreated  to  their  strong  hold,  the  alehouse. 
There,  with  dilliculty,  they  procured  .-ome  butcher-  to  appear  in 
their  quarrel;  but  they  had  no  commi--ion  to  approach  till  1  had 
done.  ^  Then;  in  the  la-r  h\  nm,  they  made  up  to  the  table  with 
great  fury.  The  foremost  often  lifted  up  his  stick  to  strike  me, 
being  \\ilhin  his  reach;  |,ut  he  was  not  permitted.  I  -laid  to  pray 
for  them,  and  walked  quietly  to  my  li"li:iii^-.  Poor  Habshakeh 
muttert  d  something  about  the  Bishop  of  Ivxeter;  but  did  not  accept 
of  my  invitation  to  Mr.  Kdwanl-'s.  Tin-  concern  and  |o\e  of  the 
people  \\ere  much  increased,  by  my  supposed  dan«rer.  We  joined 
vr  in  prayer  and  thanksgiving  a*  usual;  and  -lept  in  peace." 


m 


200  THK    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    CHARGES    WESLEY. 

Mr  Wesley's  Journal  gives  us  no  further  information  of  his  la- 
bors, or  of  any  of  his  proceedings,  till  the  latter  end  of  the  year 
1756.  The  number  of  lay-preachers  was  now  greatly  increased; 
and  though  very  few  of  them  had  enjoyed  the  benefit  of  a  learned 
or  even  a  good  education  in  the  common  branches  of  knowl- 
edge>  yet  there  were  among  thorn  men  of  strong  sense,  and  great 
powers  of  mind,  who  soon  became  useful  and  able  preachers  of  the 
gospel.  We  may  naturally  suppose,  that  these/conscious  of  their 
abilities  and  usefulness,  would  begin  to  feel  some  uneasiness  under 
the  very  humble  character  of  a  Methodist  preacher,  which  the 
public  at  that  time  held  in  great  contempt.  This  seems  to  have 
been  actually  the  case;  for  they  wished  to  promote  a  plan,  which 
no  doubt  they  hoped  might  both  be  useful  to  the  people,  and  give 
them  a  greater  degree  of  .respectability  in  the  public  opinion.  To 
accomplish  this  purpose,  they  were  desirous  that  the  preachers,  or 
some  of  them  at  least,  should  have  some  kind  of  ordination,  and  be 
allowed  to  administer  the  ordinances  to  the  people,  through  all  the 
societies.  Both  Mr.  John  and  Charles  Wesley  opposed  this  at- 
tempt, as  a  total  dereliction  of  the  avowed  principles  on  which  the 
societies  were  first  united  together.  When  they  became  itinerant 
preachers,  and  began  to  form  societies,  they  utterly  disclaimed 
any  intention  of  making  a  separate  party  in  the  nation:  they  never 
intended  that  the  societies  should  be  separate  churches:  the  mem- 
bers were  constantly  exhorted  to  attend  their  respective  places  of 
worship,  whether  the  Established  Church,  or  a  Dissenting  meeting; 
and  the  times  of  preaching  on  the  Lord's  day  were  purposely  fixed, 
to  give  them  liberty  so  to  do.  They  had  no  intention  to  separate 
any  from  their  former  church-membership,  but  to  awaken  persons 
of  all  denominations  to  a  serious  sense  of  religion;  to  call  them 
back  to  their  first  principles,  to  be  helpers  of  their  faith,  and  to  stir 
them  up  to  work  out  their  salvation  with  fear  and  trembjing! 
Their  leading  object  was,  to  bring  persons  of  all  persuasions  to  an 
experimental  and  practical  knowledge  of  the  fundamental  truths 
of  the  Christian  religion;  to  unite  them  together  in  brotherly  love, 
while  each  retained  his  former  religious  connexion  and  his  peculiar 
opinions,  on  church  government  and  modes  of  worship.  It  is  evi- 
dent that  the  Methodist  societies  were  formed  on  these  broad  and 
disinterested  principles,  however  narrow-minded  and  interested 
men  may  have  misconstrued  them,  or  endeavored  to  pervert  them. 
It  was,  indeed,  a  new  thing  in  the  world;  but  the  two  brothers 
were  fulljr  persuaded  that  this  was  the  peculiar  calling  of  the 
Methodists.  They  had  been  gradually  led  into  this  plan,  under  a 
concurrence  of  circumstances  which  appeared  to  them  providential, 
and  many  years'  experience  of  its  extensive  usefulness  had  con- 
firmed them  in  this  opinion.  To  separate  the  people,  therefore, 
from  their  former  connexions,  and  unite  them  into  an  independent 
body,  they  thought  was  departing  from  their  proper  calling,  and 
quitting  the  station  which  God  had  appointed  them  for  the  benefit  ol 
tlie  nation.  This  subject  has  often  been  discussed,  but  the  question 
has  never  been  fairly  stated.  It  is  not  merely,  whether  the  Meth- 
odists shall  separate  from  the  Church  of  England?  but  whether 
they  s!ml!  separate  :V.>m  the  Church,  and  from  every  denomination 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  201 

of  Pi-.-r-nters  hitherto  known  in  the  kingdom,  and  ',  body, 

r  ami  independent  of  both.  TJjus  lar,  they  ha\e  beeo  akind 
of  middle  link,  utiitini:  tlir  1  Ms-enters,  and  members  of  the  Church, 
in  the  inti-re-t-  of  c\\.> rimental  nTijrion,  and  in  christian  love  and 
charity  to  one  another.  \  se|)anition  then-fore,  will  make  the  breach 
wider  than  ever:  it  will  overturn  the  original  constitution  of  Meth- 
odism, ;md  totally  subvert  the  very  spirit  of  it.  This  in  my  opin- 
ion will  be  of  Bcrious  consequence;  not  only  to  the  Methodist*  them- 
selves, but  to  the  nation  at  large.1 

The  coiita'/ion,  however,  had  "one  forth:  the  pla-rne  was  begun: 
a  division  in  the  -ociety  of  Lreds,  had  already  taken  place,  and  the 
minds  of  mam  different  societie-  \\-ere  irreatly  un.-ettled,  by  a  few 
of  the  |in-.-..-h'ei-.  Mr.  Charles  \Ve-|e\  \\  a-  much  a  Heeled  with 
proeeedini:-.  I  le  con.-idcred  the  pre-etit  attempts  to  separate 
of  the  people  from  the  Chnreh.  who  hail  belonged  to  her,  and 
the  Di-M-nters  amoni;  thi'in  from  their  former  connexions, 'as  a 
partial  evil  only:  but  he  looked  forward  to  the  con-equences,  which 
would  probably  follow,  when  Mono  were,  left  to  oppose,  them. 
"While  under  the-e  painful  exercises  of  mind,  the  words  of  the 
Lord  by  the  prophet,  often  irave  him  romfort:  "  I  will  brinir  the, 
third  part  ihroii'.'h  the  tin:."  He  often  preached  from  the-e  words 
in  the  journey  we  are  ^oinir  to  describe;  and  would  often  mention 
them  to  hi*  'friend-  in  com  er-ation,  e\en  to  the  close  of  hi.-  lite. 

\pect,  that  when  he  and  his  brother  were   ret; 
.  troiibh'-i  would  ari>e  in  the  societies;    but  that,  after  various 
.-tniL'jles,  a  third    part  would  be   found  to  adhere    to  their   original 
calling,  and  to  the  original  -implicity  of  the  Methodi-ts. 

Sept.-mber  17.  He  left  Bristol,  and  visited  the  societies  in  Glou- 
cester.-hi  re  ami  StatVord-hire.  e\ cry  \\h-Te  eontirminir  the  brethren 
in  the  truths  of  the  iro-pel,  and  in  their  peculiar  calling  as  Metho- 
di-t-.  On  the  -JM.  In-  came  to  Nottingham,  and  spent  the  after- 
noon in  takin-r  dounthe  name-  of  tho-e  in  the  society,  and  con- 
\er-ini:  \\ith  them.  He  adds,  "  \Ve  n-joiced  to  meet  once  more, 
after  -o  lonir  a  reparation.  My  subject  both  at  niirht  and_  in  the. 
morninir,  wa-,  '  1  will  brin^'  the  third  part  thronirh  th«-  lire.'  It 
.  time  iii' -olemn  rejoiciiii.'.  There  hail  been,  twelve  months 
,t  revival  and  increa-e  pf  th<-  society;  but  satan  was 
beL'inniiiL'  airain  to  >ow  hi-  tares.  My  romin^  "\\h 
tru-t,  will  be  the  means  of  preventinir  a  divi-ion."  The  next  day 

tDfl   to    Shellield.       "  Here    al-o,"     1;  1     ileliven-d    111}' 

own  -oul,  and  the  people  seemed  awakened  and  alarmed.      I  spake 
plainly  and    loviiiL'ly  to  ti  .  of  continuing  in    the    Chur.-h: 

and  though   man\  of  them   were  Diaeeutera  and  predcstini 
none  \\ere  offended/'      It  is  probable  they  understood  hi-  m- 
and    tin  n    tin-re    \\;.-   no  just  cau-e  of  oifenee.      By  advising  thpae 
who  lielon-ed  to  the  Cluirch,  to  continue  in  it,  In    :(d\i-i-d  tl. 
.sriii,  -.ue  in  their  n  ,-pecti\e   meetings,  or  churches.    _His 

I   \\:i-  to  di  — uade  the  imunlier- of  the  Methot! 

.  HUT  couin-\ions,  and  unitimr  into  l»ody. 

•AThU  «7il,  utallv  mcnt;  '  'harlcs 

i;  will  be  considered 
moro  nt  Icnyth,  111  tin-  htirr  part  of  the  life  of  Mr.  John  Wesley. 


202  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

In  doing  this  he  sometimes  mentioned  the  Dissenters,  as  well  as  thd 
members  of  the  Church  of  England,  but  not  always,  as  in  most 
places  these  formed  the  bulk  of  the  Methodist  societies. 

Passing  through  Huntslet,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Crook,  minister  of  the 
place,  stopped  him  and  took  him  to  his  house.  Here  he  met  with 
Dr.  Cockburn,  his  old  school-fellow  and  friend,  who  had  waited 
for  him  near  a  week,  to  take  him  to  York.  Mr.  Wesley  spent  a 
delightful  hour  in  conversation  with  them,  full  of  life  and  zeal,  and 
simplicity,  and  then  went  on  to  Leeds.  Sunday,  September  26,  he 
preached  at  seven  in  the  morning,  then  walked  to  Huntslet,  and 
preached  twice  for  Mr.  Crook;  in  the  evening  he  returned  to  Leeds, 
and  preached  a  fourth  time  to  a  very  crowded  audience.  In  the 
society,  he  observes,  "  I  could  speak  of  nothing  but  love,  for  I  felt 
nothing  else.  Great  was  our  rejoicing  over  each  other.  Satan,  I 
believe,  has  done  his  worst,  and  will  get  no  further  advantage  by 
exasperating  their  spirits  against  their  departed  brethren.  They 
were  unanimous  to  stay  in  the  Church,  because  the  Lord  stays  in 
it,  and  multiplies  his  witnesses  therein.  Monday  the  27th,  1  break- 
fasted with  Miss  N.,  who  was  not  so  evil-affected  towards  her 
forsaken  brethren  as  I  expected.  Nothing  can  ever  bring  such  as 
her  back,  but  the  charity  which  hopeth  all  things,  beareth  all  things, 
endureth  all  things. — I  went  to  the  Church-prayers,  with  several 
who  have  been  long  dealt  with  to  forsake  them  utterly.  They  will 
stand  the  firmer,  I  hope,  for  their  shaking." 

September  28.  "  I  set  out  with  Dr.  Cockburn,  for  York,  and 
preached  from  Hab.  iii.  2.  '  O  Lord,  revive  thy  work.'  The 
crowd  made  our  room  excessively  hot:  but  that  did  not  hinder  their 
attention. — Our  preacher  stationed  here,  had  quite  left  off  preach- 
ing in  the  morning.  Many  told  me.  I  could  not  get  a  congregation 
at  five  o'clock :  but  I  found  it  otherwise.  The  room  was  almost 
full,  while  I  explained,  'Being  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  the 
servants  of  God,  ye  have  your  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end 
everlasting  life.'  I  insisted  largely  on  the  necessity  of  laboring 
after  holiness.  The  hearers  appeared  much  stirred  up. — I  spent 
the  day  (September  29)  in  conferring  with  all  comers.  The  doc- 
tor's house  was  open  to  all,  and  his  heart  also :  his  whole  desire 
being  to  spread  the  gospel." 

October  1.  He  met  with  a  Miss  T.  earnestly  seeking  salvation; 
who  had  been  awakened  by  reading  Theron  and  Aspasio,  written 
by  Mr.  Hervey. — While  at  York,  Mr.  Wesley's  time  was  fully 
occupied;  not  merely  with  preaching  night  and  morning,  and  con- 
versing with  the  members  of  the  society:  but  in  attending  persons 
of  learning  and  character,  who  were  desirous  of  his  company,  to 
state  their  objections  to  the  doctrines  and  economy  of  the  Metho- 
dists, and  to  hear  his  answers.  This  day  he  spent  an  hour  with 
Mr.  D.  and  answered  his  candid  objections.  He  had  also  an  op- 
portunity of  defending  his  old  friend  Mr.  Ingham.  "  It  is  hard," 
says  he,  "that  a  man  should  be  hanged  for  his  looks;  for  the  ap- 
pearance of  M nism.  Their  spirit  and  practices,  he  uas  as 

utterly  renounced  as  we  have:  their  manner  and  phrase  cannot  so 
soon  be  shaken  off." — Simplicity  and  goodness  constantly  met  with 
his  approbation:  under  whatever  dress  or  form  he  saw  them,  they 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  203 

attracted  his  notice  and  ensured  his  friendship.     He  found  Mercy 

Hell  here,  ami  these  amiable  qualities  shone  so  bright  through  the 
little  sinirnlarities  of  her  profession,  that  he  had  sweet  fellowship 
with  her.  lie  add.-,  "  I  marvel  not  that  the  Friends,  so  fallen  from 
their  first  simplicity,  cannot  receive  her  testimony." — Thus  speaks 
Mr.  Wesley  of  a  woman,  who  was  a  public  teacher  among  the 
l-'riends.  Many  similar  instances  occur  in  his  life,  which  plainh 
-how  that  his  love  of  truth  and  goodness,  always  broke  through  his 
high-church  prejudices,  and  united  his  heart,  in  Christian  fellowship, 
to  the  wi.-e  and  -rood  of  every  communion. 

October  "2.  The  whole  day  was  spent  in  singing,  conference, 
anil  prayer.  "I  attended,"  says  he,  "the  quire-service.  The 
people  then-  were  marvellously  civil,  and  obliged  me  with  the  an- 
Ihem  I  desired,  Hah.  iii.,  a  feast  for  a  king,  as  Queen  Anne  called 
The  |{ev.  Mr.  Williamson  walked  with  me  to  his  house,  in 
Uie  face  of  tile  sun.  I  would  have  spared  him,  but  he  was  quite 
above  fear.  A  pious,  sensible  Dissenter  cleaved  to  us  all  day,  and 
accompanied  us  to  the  preaching.  I  discoursed  on  my  favorite 
subject,  '  I  will  bring  the  third  part,  through  the  fire.'  We  glorified 
(iod  in  the  lire,  and  rejoiced  in  hope  of  coining  forth  as  gold. 
Sunday,  October  3.  From  live  till  near  eight  in  the  morning  I 
talked  closdy  with  each  of  the  society:  then,  at  Mr.  Williamson's 
request,  I  preached  on  the  Ordinances  from  Isaiah  Ixiv.  5.  'In 
tho-e  is  continuance  and  we  shall  be  saved.'  I  dwelt  longest  on 
what  had  hern  mo-i  neglected,  family  prayer,  public  prayer,  and 
•he  sacrament.  The  Lord  set  to  his  seal,  and  confirmed  the  word 
with  a  double  blessing. — I  received  the  sacrament  at  the  minster. 
They  were  obliged  to  consecrate  twice,  the  congregation  being 
doubled  and  trebled  through  my  exhortation  and  example.  Glory 
lie  to  God  alone. — I  went  to  Mr.  Williamson's  church,  who  read 
prayers  as  one  who  felt  them,  and  then  Ix-ckoned  me.  1  stepped 
up  into  the  pulpit,  when  no  one  expected  it,  and  cried  to  a  full 
audience,  'The  Kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand;  repent  ye,  and  believe 
the  gospel.'  They  were  all  attention.  The  word  diiL  not  return 
but  accomplished  that  for  which  it  was  sent.  Neither  is  he 
th-it  planted,  any  thing,  neither  is  he  that  watereth." 

October  5.  Being  returned  to  Leeds,  hi-  conversed  with  one  of 
the  preachers  who  seemed  desirous  of  making  a  separation;  and 
adds,  ••  I  threw  away  some  words  on  one,  uho  is  \\  i.-er  in  his  oun 
'  Inn  seven  men  \\  ho  can  render  a  reason." — The  next  day,  he 
n  train  c.invcr-i'd  with  the  same  preacher,  who  frankly  confessed,  if 
any  of  th«-  -»cirtie-  should  desire  him  to  take  clnrire  of  tins 
distinct  body,  he  -hould  not  refuse  them.  Mr.  \Vesh-y  told  him 
plainly,  that  the  ground  of  all  such  de-iirns  \\;is  prid<  :  but  his 
word-  \\ere  spoken  into  the  air. — He  now  -et  out  for  Seacroft.  and 
rode  on  to  \berford,  to  see  his  old  friend  Mr.  Ingham,  who  was  al>- 

laboring  in  his  Lord's  vineyard.  "Iliad  the  happn 
says  he,  '-  of  finding  lady  Marian-tat  home,  and  their  son  Ignatius. 
She  informed  me  thai  Mr.  Imrharif-  circuit  takes  in  about  four 
hundred  miles;  that  he  has  -i\  fellow-laborers,  ami  a  thou-and  per- 
sons in  his  socirties,  most  of  them  converted.  1  rejoiced  in  his 
nut-cess.  Ignatius  would  hardly  be  satisfied  at  my  not  preaching. 


204  THE   LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

We  passed  an  hour  and  a  half  profitably,  and  got  safe  back  to  Sea 
croft  before  night.  Soon  after,  our  dearest  brother  Grimshaw 
found  us,  and  brought  a  blessing  with  him.  I  preached  from  Luke 
xxi.  34,  '  Take  heed  to  yourselves,'  &c.,  and  further  enforced  our 
Lord's  warning  on  the  society. — Our  hearts  were  comforted  and 
knit  together. — October  8,  we  had  another  blessed  hour  with  them, 
before  we  left  this  lively  people.  I  continued  till  one  o'clock,  in 
conference  with  my  worthy  friend  and  fellow-laborer,  Mr.  Grim- 
shaw; a  man  after  my  own  heart;  whose  love  of  the  church,  floAvs 
from  his  love  of  Christ.  With  such,  may  my  lot  be  cast  in  both 
worlds. 

"  I  rode  with  my  faithful  brother  Grimshaw  to  Bramley,  and 
preached  to  a  multitude  of  serious  souls,  who  eagerly  received  our 
Lord's  saying,  '  Look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads,'  &-c.  They 
seemed  broad  awake,  when  I  called  again  in  the  morning,  October 
2,  '  Watch  ye  therefore,  and  pray  always,'  &.c.  Their  spirit  quick- 
ened mine.  We  had  sweet  fellowship  together.  I  have  no 
doubt,  but  they  will  be  counted  worthy  to  escape,  and  to  stand  be- 
fore the  Son  of  Man.  Returning  to  Leeds,  I  met  my  brother 
Whitefield,  and  was  much  refreshed  by  the  account  of  his 
abundant  labors.  I  waited  on  him"  to  our  room,  and  gladly  sat 
under  his  word.  October  10.  From  Isaiah  Ixiv.  5,  I  earnestly 
pressed  the  duties  of  constant  communicating,  of  hearing,  reading, 
preaching  the  word;  of  fasting,  of  private,  family,  and  public 
prayer.  The  spirit  of  love  and  union  was  in  the  midst  of  us.  I 
came  to  Birstal  before  noon.  My  congregation  was  a  thousand  or 
two  less,  through  George  Whitefield's  preaching  to-day  at  Haworth. 
Between  four  and  five  thousand  were  left  to  receive  my  warning 
from  Luke  xxi.  34.  After  church  service,  we  met  again :  every 
soul  seemed  to  hang  on  the  word.  Two  such  precious  opportuni- 
ties,*! have  not  enjoyed  this  many  a  day.  It  was  the  old  time  re- 
vived; a  weighty  spirit  rested  on  the  congregation,  and  they  stood 
like  men  prepared  to  meet  the  Lord." 

October  11.  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  Mr.  Grimshaw,  were  present 
at  a  watch-night  at  Leeds.  Mr.  Wesley  preached  first,  and  Mr. 
Whitefield  after  him.  It  was  a  time  of  great  solemnity,  and  of 
great  rejoicing  in  hope  of  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God. 
He  now  left  Leeds,  but  continued  preaching  in  the  neighboring 
places  a  few  days.  At  Birstal,  he  makes  the  following  observa- 
tion: "  The  word  was  clothed  with  power,  both  to  awaken  and  to 
confirm.  My  principal  concern  is  for  the  disciples,  that  their 
houses  may  be  built  on  the  rock,  before  the  rains  descend.  I  heai 
in  most  places,  the  effect  of  the  word;  but  I  hearken  after  it,  less 
than  formerly,  and  take  little  notice  of  those,  who  say  they  receive 
comfort,  or  faith,  or  forgiveness.  Let  their  fruits  show  it." 

October  17.  He  came  to  Mr.  Grimshaw's,  at  Haworth,  and  was 
greatly  refreshed  with  the  simplicity  and  zeal  of  the  people.  Here 
a  young  preacher  in  Mr.  Ingham's  connexion  came  to  spend  tho 
evening  with  him.  "  I  found  great  love  for  him,"  says  Mr.  Wo.— 
ley,  "  and  wished  all  our  sons  in  the  gospel,  were  equally  modest 
and  discreet."  He  was  now  more  fully  informed  of  the  state  of  the 
people  in  several  societies,  that,  having  been  prejudiced  acainst 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY;  205 

the  Church  of  England,  l>y  some  of  the  preacher--,  their  minds 
had  been  nn-eUled  ;ui(l  rendered  dissati-ticd  with  the  Methodist 
economy.  These  \\rrc  easily  induced  to  leave  the  society,  and 
unite  thcm>el\  e-  to  sojiie  independent  body:  seldom  with  advan- 
liiit  often  with  loss.  He  talked  largely  with  Mr.  Grimshaw, 

how  to  remedy  the  evil.  "  We  agreed,"  -a\  -  lie.  "  1.  That  noth- 
ing  Call  save  the  Methodists  from  fullinir  a  prey  to  every  seducer 
Imt  dose  walking  witii  Cod,  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordinan- 

-pecially  ri'idinir  tlie  word.  and  pra\er.  private,  family,  and 
public.  2.  That  the  preachers  should  lie  allowed  more  time  in 
e\i-ry  place,  to  \isit  from  house  to  house,  after  Mr.  HaMer's  man- 
ner. 3.  That  a  small  treatise  should  be  w  ritten.  to  "round  them  in 
their  Calling,  and  pre.-i-r\e  them  a-.rain.-t  seducer.-;  and  be  lodged  in 

family." 

He  now  set  out  for  Lancashire,  accompanied  by  his  Zealous 
friend  .Mr.  Crimshaw.  They  reached  .Manchester  on  the  'JOth. 
They  found  the  society  in  a  low,  divided  ,-tatc,  and  reduced  nearly 
one  half.  "  I  make  more  allowance."  -a\-  Mr.  AVesley,  "for  this 
poor  shattered  society,  because  they  have  been  neglected,  if  not 
abused,  by  our  preachers.  The  leaders  desired  me  not  to  let  J.  T. 
come  amouir  them  airaiu.  for  he  did  them  more  harm  than  good,  by 
talking  in  his  witty  way  a^;':nst  the  Church  '"id  clergy.  As  for  poor 
.1.  II.  he  could  ni>t  advise  them  to  iro  to  church,  because  he  never  went 
himself.  Hut  some  informed  me,  that  he  ad\  ised  them  not  to  go. 
I  talked  with  the  leaders,  and  earnestly  pre»ed  them  to  set  ?m  ex- 
ample to  the  (lock,  by  walking  in  all  the  commandments  and  ordi- 
nances. I  wrote  my  thoughts  to  my  brother,  as  follows.  'Mr. 
Walker's  letter*  de-er\es  tl,  („.  M.|  iou>ly  considered.  One  only 
thinir  occurs  to  me  now,  which  niifrht  pri'\entin  a  irreat  measure 
the  mischiefs  \\  hii-h  ^  ill  probalily  ensue  after  our  death  :  and  that 
is.  i:ie;:ter,  much  greater  deliberation  and  care  in  admitting 
preacher-.  Con-ider  M-riou-ly,  it'  we  have  not  been  too  ea>y  and 
too  hasty  in  thi>  matter.  L<  I  us  pray  (iod  to  sliow  us,  if  tin-  has 
not  been  the  principal  cause,  \\  h\  -o  many  of  our  preacliers  ba\e 
lamentably  mi-carried.  Ou^'ht  any  new  preacher  to  be  reci 
bei'oi-.-  \\e  know  that  he  i<  irroiuided.  not  only  in  the  doctrine-  \\  e 
teach,  but  in  the  di-cipline  al-o,  and  particularly  in  the  communion 
of  tin-  Church  of  Kujrhiid?  If  we  do  not  insi-t  on  that  r-»ij  i  -f  (or 

our  desolate,  mother,  as  a  prerequisite,  yel  should  «e  not  be  \\eii 

a-siired  that  the  candidate  is  no  enemy  to  the  Church?  I  met  the 
society  in  calm  love,  and  exhoited  them  to  stand  fast  in  one  mind 
and  one  spirit;  in  the  old  paths,  or  nay-  of  Cod's  appointing. 
Henceforth  they  w  ill  not  beliex  e  e\ery  spirit.  The  Lord  stablish 
their  hearts  with  nr. 

October  -JS.  He  breakfasted  w  it  h  .Mr.  liichard  Harlow,  \\  lio-e 
uniform  conduct,  for  a  -rreat  man\  \rarx,  ha-  done  honor  to  the 
Methodist  society,  and  to  religion  in  irem-nd.  ••  I  ^  jo  iced,"  says 


*  Several  1-  '••v.niul  the  Rev.  Mr.  Walker, 

of  Truro,  about  this  lime.     They  ar  m  tin-  Anniniuii  Maga/ine. 

t  Natural  aflcction  ;  buch  as  parents  have  fur  their  children,  or  children  far 
their  parents. 

*          18 


206  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES  WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wesley,  "  in  the  remembrance  of  his  blessed  sister,  now 
in  glory.  For  seven  years,  she  adorned  the  gospel  in  all  things." — 
He  afterwards  took  horse  with  Mr.  Philips  for  Hafield.  The 
next  day,  Sunday  the  24th,  he  preached  in  the  church,  which  was 
better  filled  than  had  ever  been  known-  in  a  morning;" and  in  the 
evening  was  exceedingly  crowded.  He  makes  a  short  observation 
here,  that  shows  his  attachment  to  the  Church  of  England,  in  a 
much  stronger  light  than  anything  which  another  person  could  say 
of  him.  "  I  tasted  the  good  word,"  says  he,  "  while  reading  it. 
Indeed  the  scripture  comes  with  double  weight  to  me  in  a  church. 
If  any  pity  me  for  my  bigotry,  I  pity  them  for  their  blind  prejudice, 
which  robs  them  of  so  many  blessings." 

October  24.  He  returned  to  Manchester,  and  makes  the  fol- 
lowing observations  on  Mr.  Whitefield's  candor  and  liberality. 
"  Here  I  rejoiced  to  hear  of  the  great  good  Mr.  Whitefield  has 
done  in  our  societies.  He  preached  as  universally  as  my  brother. 
He  warned  them  every  where  against  apostacy,  and  insisted  on  the 
necessity  of  holiness  after  justification.  He  beat  down  the  separa- 
ting spirit,  highly  commending  the  prayers  and  services  of  our 
church;  charged  our  people  to  meet  their  bands  and  classes  con- 
stantly, and  never  to  leave  the  Methodists,  or  God  would  leave 
them.  In  a  word,  he  did  his  utmost  to  strengthen  our  hands;  and 
he  deserves  the  thanks  of  all  the  churches  for  his  abundant  labor 
of  love." 

Octobor  29,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Grimshaw  as  follows:  "  I  could  not 
leave  this  shattered  society  so  soon  as  I  proposed.  They  have 
not  had  fair  play  from  our  treacherous  sons  in  the  gospel, 
but  have  been  scattered  by  them  as  sheep  upon  the  mountains.  I 
have  once  more  persuaded  them  to  go  to  church  and  sacrament,  and 
stay  to  carry  them  thither  the  next  Lord's  day.  Nothing  but  grace 
can  keep  our  children,  after  our  departure,  from  running  into  a 
thousand  sects,  a  thousand  errors.  Grace,  exercised,  kept  up 
and  increased  in  the  use  of  all  the  means;  especially  family  and 
public  prayer  and  the  sacrament,  will  keep  them  steady.  Let  us 
labor,  while  we  continue  here,  to  ground  and  build  them  up  in 
the  Scriptures,  and  in  all  the  ordinances.  Teach  them  to  handle 
well  the  sword  of  the  spirit,  and  the  shield  of  faith.  Should  I  live 
to  see  you  again,  I  trust  you  wrill  assure  me,  there  is  not  a  member 
of  all  your  societies  but  reads  the  Scriptures  daily,  uses  private 
prayer,  joins  in  family  and  public  worship,  and  communicates  con- 
stantly. '  In  those  is  continuance,  and  we  shall  be  saved.'  " 

<<  To  MY  BELOVED  BRETHREN  AT  LEEDS,  Stc. 

"  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied!  I  thank  my  God  on  your  be- 
half, for  the  grace  which  is  given  unto  you,  by  which  ye  stand  fast 
in  one  mind  and  in  one  spirit.  My  Master,  I  am  persuaded,  sent 
me  to  you  at  this  time  to  confirm  your  souls  in  the  present  truth — 
in  your  calling,«in  the  old  paths  of  gospel  ordinances.  O  that  ye 
may  be  a  pattern  to  the  flock  for  your  unanimity  and  love.  O  that 
ye  may  continue  steadfast  in  the  word,  and  in  fellowship,  and  in 
breaking  of  bread,  and  in  prayers  (private,  family,  and  public,)  till 
we  all  meet  around  the  great  white  throne ! — I  knew  beforehand,  that 


THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES   WESLEY.  207 

the  Sanballats,  and  Tobiahs,  would  be  grieved  when  they  heard 
there  was  a  man  come  to  seek  the  good  of"  the  Church  of  England. 
I  expected  they  would  pervert  my  words,  us  if  I  should  say,  '  The 
church  could  save  you.'  So  indeed  you  and  they  thought,  till  I  and 
my  brethren  taught  you  better;  and  sent  you  in  and  through  all 
the  means  to  Jesus  Christ.  But  let  not  their  slanders  move  you. 
Continue  in  the  old  ship.  Jesus  hath  a  favor  for  our  church,  and 
is  wonderfully  visiting  ami  reviving  his  work  in  her.  It  shall  be 
shortly  said,  '  Rejoice  ye  with  Jerusalem,  and  be  glad  with  her,  all 
ye  that  love  her:  rejoice  for  joy  with  her,  all  ye  that  mourn  for 
her.'  IHessed  be  (i<id  you  see  your  calling.  Let  nothing  hin- 
der you  from  going  constantly  to  church  and  sacrament.  Read  the 
Scriptures  daily  in  your  families,  and  let  there  be  a  church  in  every 
hou>e.  The  word  is  able  to  build  you  up,  and  if  ye  watch  and 
pray  always,  ye  shall  be  counted  worthy  to  stand  before  the  Son  of 
man.  Watch  ye  therefore,  stand  fast  in  the -faith,  quit  yourselves 
like  men,  be  strrnig:  let  all  your  things  be  done  in  love.  I  rejoice 
in  hope  of  presenting  you  all  in  that  day.  Look  up,  for  your 
eternal  salvation  draweth  near. 

"I  examined  more  of  the  society.  Most  of  them  have  known 
the  -irace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  October  30,  I  dined  with  my 
candid  friend  and  censor,  Dr.  Uyrom.  I  stood  close  to  Mr.  Clay- 
ton in  church,  as  all  the  week  past,  but  not  a  look  would  he  cast 
towards  me, 

1  So  stiff  was  his  parochial  pride,' 

and  so  faithfully  did  he  keep  his  covenant  with  his  eyes,  no't  to  look 
upon  an  old  friend,  when  called  a  Methodist.  October  31,  I  spake 
with  the  rest  of  the  classes.  1  refused  tickets  to  J.  and  E.  R.;  all 
the  rest  were  willing  to  follow  my  advice,  and  go  to  church  and 
sacrament.  The  Dissenters  I  sent  to.  their  respective  meetings." 
These  extracts  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  Journal  for  the  present 
year,  show,  in  the  clearest  liirht,  that  he  had  a  just  view  of  the 
peculiar  calling  of  the  Methodists,  and  that  he  was  exceedingly 
anxious  they  should  abide  in  it.  He  was  fully  convinced,  that  all 
attempts  to  form  the  people  into  an  independent  body,  originated  in 
tlir  pride  and  selti.-hness  of  .-nine  of  the  preachers,  and  would 
be  injurious  to  tin-  progress  (,f  the  work.  He  saw.  ho\\c\er,  that 
under  various  pr«'tenci'<,  the  preachers  uoiild  finally  prevail,  and 
obtain  their  purpose,  though  not  during  the  life  of  his  brother.  He 
'ill  comforted  with  the  hope,  that  \\henever  such  an  evi-nt 
should  take  place,  there  would  be  found,  perhaps,  a  third  part  of 
the  people  in  the  societies  \\  ho  would  have  judgment  and  virtue 
enou!_rli  left  to  withstand  it,  and  continue  a  connexion  on  the  origi- 
nal plan.  How  far  his  expectations  will  be  reali/.ed,  time  must 
discover. 

November  1,  Mr.  "We-ley  left  Manchester,  and  on  the  tith  came 
safe  to  his  friends  at  Bristol.  This,  |  believe,  was  the  last  journey 
he  ever  took  through  any  considerable  part  of  the  kingdom.  He 
afterwards  divided  Ins  labors- chiefly  between  London  and  Hristol, 
and  continued  to  preach  till  within  a  short  time  of  his  death.  Many 
conjectures  have  been  made  concerning  the  reasons  which  induced 


208  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    R£V.    CHARLES   WESLEY. 

him  to  desist  from  travelling,  and  from  taking  the  same  active  part 
in  the  government  of  the  societies  which  before  he  had  done.  Not 
a  few  have  attributed  his  conduct,  in  this  respect,  to  a  loss  of  zeal, 
and  true  vital  religion;  and  I  confess  that  I  was  once  of  that  opinion; 
but  I  have  since  been  more  perfectly  informed,  and  better  acquaint- 
ed with  the  nature  of  his  situation.  The  following  circumstances 
will  throw  some  light  on  this  matter.  1.  His  determined  opposi- 
tion against  all  attempts  to  unite  the  members  of  the  Methodist 
societies  into  an  independent  body,  made  the  leading  preachers, 
who  wished  it,  his  enemies.  2.  His  avowed  opinion,  that  many 
preachers  were  admitted  into  the  connexion,  as  itinerants,  who 
were  not  qualified  for  that  station,  united  all  of  this  description 
with  the  former,  and  both  together  endeavored  to  persuade  the 
people  that  Mr.  Charles^Wesley  was  an  enemy  to  all  lay-preachers, 
and  no  friend  to  Methodism  itself:  nor  were  persons  wanting,  who 
whispered  these  things- into  the  ears  of  Mr.  John  Wesley,  to  pre- 
judice his  mind  against  Jus  brother.  Mr.  Charles  being  fully  aware 
of  all  this,  and  wishing  to  avoid  a  low  and  illiberal  opposition,  and 
especially  occasions  of  frequent  difference  with  his  brother,  thought 
it  best  to  retire  from  a  situation  in  which  alHiis  words  and  actions 
were  artfully  misconstrued  and  misrepresented,  and  from  having 
any  share  in  the  government  of  the  societies,  which  he  saw,  or 
thought  he  saw,  was  approaching  towards  a  system  of  human  pol- 
icy, that  in  the  end  could  not  be  carried  on  without  sometimes 
having  recourse  to  the  arts  of  misrepresentation  and  deception. 
These  he'  abhorred  in  all  persons,  but  when  practised  under  the 
mask  of  religion,  they  always  appeared  to  him  more' detestable. 

He  still  continued,  however,  firmly  attached  to  tfte  Methodists, 
and  labored  by  every  means  which  his  situation- would  permit,  to 
avert  the  evils  he  feared,  and  to  promote  the  gooo!  of 'the  societies. 
He  never  lost  sight  of  any  attempts  to  detach  the  people  from  their 
former  connexions,  and  unite  them  into -an  independent  body,  and 
uniformly  opposed  them  with  all  the  influence  he  ha<f.  In  1758,  he 
published  his  testimony  on  this  subject  in  the  following  words :  "1 
think  myself  bound  in  duty,  to  add  my  testimony  to-my  brother's. 
His  twelve  reasons  against  our  ever  separating  from  the  Church  of 
England,  are  mine  also.  I  .subscribe  to  them  with  all  my  heart. 
Only  with  regard  to  the  first,  I  am  quite  clear,  that  it  is  neither 
expedient  nor  LAWFUL  for  me  to  separate.  And  I  never  had  the 
least  inclination  or  temptation  so  to  do.  My  affection  for  the 
church  is  as  strong  as  ever:  and  I  clearly  see  my  CABLING;  which 
is  to  live  and  to  die  in  her  communion.  This  therefore  I  am  de- 
termined to  do,  the  Lord  being  my  helper." 

In  1786,  after  Mr.  John  Wesley  had  been  prevailed  upon  to 
ordain  some  of  the  preachers,  he  republished  the  same  testimony, 
and  in  other  ways  showed  the  most  marked  disapprobation  of  --his 
brother's  conduct.  Yet  he  still  continued  to  preach  in  the  societies 
as  usual,  and  to  correspond  with  his"  brother;  not  only  on  matters 
relating  to  the  new  ordination  among  the  Methodists,  hut  on  other 
subjects.  In  a  letter  to  his  -brother,  dated  April  9,  1787,  Ire  ob- 
serves, "  I  served  West  Street  Chapel  on  Friday  and  yesterday 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  209 

Next  Saturday  I  propose  to  sleep  in  your  bed.  S.  B.  and  I  shall 
not  disagree. 

"  Stand  to  your  own  proposal:  '  Lot  us  asrree  to  differ.'  I  leave 
America  and'  Scotland  to  yojir  latest  thoughts  and  recognitions: 
only  ob-ervin::  now  that  \ou  are  exactly  right:  '  He  did  nothing 
before  hi-  a-ked  inc.'  True,  In-  a-ked  j  our  leave  to  ordain  tuo 
more  preachers,  ln-fon-  In-  ordained  them:  but  while  your  answer 
•'..mini:  to  prohibit  him,  he  took  can- to  ordain  them  both. 
Therefore,  hi-  a.-king  you  was  a  mere  compliment.  This  1  should 
not  mention,  but  out  of  concern  for  your  autliority.  Keep  it  while 
yon  I'm  ;  ami.  after  your  death,  rli'lur  digniori — or  rather,  dtgni- 
nri'nts.* — You  Cannot  settle  tie  i:  \ou  cannot  divine  liow 

(i«,d  \\ill  .-ettle  it.  Have  the  people  of given  you  leave  to  d'n: 

K.  A.  1'.  .I.?"f 

In  this  letter,  speaking  of  irniiiH,  lie  observes,  "  1  never  knew  a 
•renius  that  eame  to  good.  What  can  be  tin-  reason:  Are  they  as 
premature  in  evil  as  m  "good;  or  do  jheir  >uperior  talents  over-et 
them:  Mu<t  every  man  of  a  suj.enor  understanding  lean  to,  and 
tru-t  and  pride  himself  in  it? — I  never  envied  a  man  of  great  parts: 
•:•  \\ished  a  friend  of  mine  pos.-essed  of  them. 

'•  1'oor  .1.  H.!  What  has  genius  doue  for  him?  ruined  his  for- 
tune, and  ruined  his  body,  l.a-t  night  I  lieard  he  wad  dyini:  of  a 
putrid  fever.  \Vi-  prayed  for  him  at  tin-  table:  but  I  know  not 
\\h.-ther  In-  is  alive  or  dead.  His  sicklies-  \\a-  -i-nt  to  prepare  him 
either  for  i'aradi-e,  or  for  order.-.  Such  a  me<seinrer  may  perhaps 
take  Samuel  or  Charles,  from  the  evil.  1  never  sought  greatthings 
for  them;  or  greater  for  myself,  than  that  1  may  escape  to  land — oil 
a  broken  piece  of  the  ship.  It  is  my  daily  and  hourly  prayer,  that 
I  ,,,,,,  safe  to  land — and  that  an  entrance  may  be  min- 

i  to  \«.n  abundantly,  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  Jesus 
Chri 

Mr.  Charles  We-ley  had  a  weak  body,  and  a  poor  state,  ot  health, 
durin;,'  the  irreate-t  pa'rt  of  his  life.  1  believe  he  laid  the  foundation 
of  both,  at  O.xford,  by  too  close  application  to  study,  and  abstinence 
from  1'ood.  He  rode  much  on  horseback,  which  probably  contri- 
buted i..  lengthen  out  life  to  a  ^..od  old  age.  1  visited  him  si 

.    ;:,,!  his    body  was    in, Iced    reduced  tQ  the 

..     He  possessed  that  state  of  mind 

\\hicli  he  had  been  always  pie  .-.  d  to  -ee  in  others— unaffected 
hum:;  holy  resignation  to  the  will  of  (iod.     He  had  no 

pf  joy,  but  .-olid  hope  and  un-haken  confidence  in  Christ, 
\\hich  kept  his  mind  in  perfect  peace.  \  few  da\s  befoi,-  his 
death  he  composed  the  follo\\inir  lines.  Ha>ing  been  >ilent  and 
•  piiet  tor  -onie  time,  he  called  -Mr-.  W.--ley  to  him,  and  bid  her 
write  a-  he  diet 


•Let  il  !••  :!i>":  "i"  rattirr.  in  ihi*  plural,  tn  those  who 

nrc  ,,,  ironically  of  UH-M-  wonhics,  who  aimed  at 

the  supreme  power  in  t:  "ver  tlie  nead  of  his  brother. 

t  Ecdttia  Anglican*  Prtsbyter  Johannes.  John,  Presbyter  of  the  Church  of 
Enelaiid.  Tin*  M,'n:itun'.  I  believe,  Mr.  John  \\VsKy  ^oini-iimi-s  used  in  the 
early  part  of  life,  when  wriiin?  to  his  brother. 


210  THE   LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

"  In  age  and  feebleness  extreme, 
Who  shall  a  sinful  worm  redeem  ? 
Jesus,  my  only  hope  thou  art, 
Strength  of  my  failing  flesh  and  heart; 
O !  could  I  catch  a  smile  from  thee, 
And  drop  into  eternity !  " 

He  died  March  29,  1788,  aged  seventy-nine  years  and  three 
months;  and  was  buried,  April  5,  in  Mary  bone  church-yard,  at  his 
own  desire.  The  pall  was  supported  by  eight  clergymen  of  the 
Church  of  England.  On  his  tomb-stone  are  the  following  lines, 
written  by  himself  on  the  death  of  one  of  his  friends:  they  could 
not  be  more  aptly  applied  to  any  person,  than  to  Mr.  Charles 
Wesley. 

"  With  poverty  of  spirit  bless'd, 

Rest,  nappy  saint,  in  Jesus  rest ; 

A  sinner  sav'd,  through  grace  forgiv'n, 

Redeem'd  from  earth  to  reign  in  heaV'n  ! 

Thy  laboi*  of  unwearied  love, 

By  thee  forgot,  and  crown'd  above ; 

Crown'd,  through  the  mercy  of  thy  Lord, 

With  a  free,  full,  immense  reward  !  " 

Mr.  Wesley  was  of  a  warm  and  lively  disposition;  of  great  frank- 
ness and  integrity,  and  generous  and  steady  in  his  friendships.  His 
love  of  simplicity,  and  utter  abhorrence  of  hypocrisy,  and  even  of 
affectation  in  the  professors  of  religion,  made  him  sometimes  appear 
severe  on  those  who  assumed  a  consequence,  on  account  of  their 
experience,  or,  were  pert  and  forward  in  talking  of  themselves  and 
others.  These  persons  were  sure  of  meeting  with  a  reproof  from 
him,  which  some,  perhaps,  might  call  precipitate  and  imprudent, 
though  it  was  evidently  founded  on  a  knowledge  of  the  human 
heart.  In  conversation  he  was  pleasing,  instructive,  and  cheerful; 
and  his  observations  were  often  seasoned  with  wit  and  humor. 
His  religion  was  genuine  and  unaffected.  As  a  minister,  he  was 
familiarly  acquainted  with  every  part  of  divinity;  and  his  mind  was 
furnished  with  an  uncommon  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  His 
discourses  from  the  pulpit  were  not  dry  and  systematic,  but  flowed 
from  the  present  views  and  feelings  of  his  own  mind.  He  had  a 
remarkable  talent  of  expressing  the  most  important  truths  with 
simplicity  and  energy;  and  his  discourses  were  sometimes  truly 
apostolic,  forcing  conviction  on  the  hearers  in  spite  of  the  most 
determined  opposition.  As  a  husband,  a  father,  and  a  friend,  his 
character  was  amiable.  Mrs.  Wesley  brought  him  five  children, 
of  whom  two  sons  and  a  daughter  are  still  living.  The  sons  dis- 
covered a  taste  for  music,  and  a  fine  musical  ear,  at  an  early  period 
of  infancy,  which  excited  general  amazement;  and  are  now  justly 
admired  by  the  best  judges  for  their  talents  in  that  pleasing  art. 

From  a  review  of  the  life  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  as  delineated 
in  the  preceding  sheets,  it  will  appear  evident,  that  the  Methodists 
are  greatly  indebted  to  him  for  his  unwearied  labors  and  great  use- 
fulness at  the  first  formation  of  the  societies,  when  every  step  was 
attended  with  difficulty  and  danger.*  And  being  dead  he  yet 

*The  labors  of  the  Methodist  preachers  at  present,  are  mere  amusement,  com- 
pared with  his  fatigues  and  dangers. 

*' 


TUT.  i. in:  or  TIII:  UKV.  CHARLES  w£SLcr  211 

speaketh,  by  his  numerous  and  excellent  hymns,  written  for  the 
i'  the  soeietii •-,  v,  h'.ch  still  continue  to  be  the  means  of  daily 
edification  and  comfort  to  thousands..  It  has  been  proposed  to 
publish  a  volume  of  >ermons,  selected  from  his  manuscripts,  for 
the  benefit  of  his  widow:  if  this  should  be  done,  it  is  hoped  the 
.Methodists  will  .-now  their  gratitude  to  his  memory,  and  that  they 
are  not  unworthy  of  the  benefits  they  have  received  from  him. 

Jli>  lively  turn  of  thought  did  not  leave  him  in  his  old  age,  as 
the  following  lines  will  testify. 

THE   MAN   OF   FASHION. 
Written  in  1784. 

What  is  a  modern  man  of  fashion? 

A  man  of  taste  and  dissipation: 

A  hiisy  man,  without  employment, 

A  happy  man,  without  enjoymrnt. 

Who  squanders  all  his  time  and  treasures, 

On  empty  joys,  and  ta-u-less  pleasures; 

Visits,  attendance,  and  attention, 

And  courtly  aris,  too  low  to  mention. 

In  si- 1-|>.  and  tln-ss,  and  snort  and  play, 

He  thni\v>  liis  worthless  life  away; 

Has  no  opinion  of  his  own, 

But  takes  from  leading  l.eatix  the  ton; 

With  a  disdainful  smile  or  frown, 

He  on  the  rif-raf  crowd  looks  down; 

The  world  polite,  his  friends  and  he,  . 

And  all  the  rest Nobody  ! 

Taught  liy  the  great  his  smiles  to  sell, 
And  how  to  write, and  how  to  spell; 
The  great  his  oracles  he  makes, 
Copies  their  vices  and  mistakes ; 
Custom  pursues,  liis  only  rule, 
And  lives  an  ape,  and  dies  a  fool ! 

Had  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  engaged  in  the  higher  walks  of  verse, 
there  is  no  doubt  but  he  would  ha\  e  been  esteemed  a  considerable 
poet,  even  by  those  \\lio  now  de>pis<-  hi>  hymns.  He  chose 
the  nio-t  excellent  way — the  writing  of  hymns  for  the  instruction 
and  edification  of  the  many,  rather  than  devote  all  his  life  in  at- 
tempt- to  please  the  fancy  of  the  few.  Some  of  his  hymns  are  cer- 
tainij  among  the  best  pieces  in  that  species  of  composition.  The 
following  h\mn  has,  through  mi.-take,  been  attributed  to  his 
brother. 

Written  qfler  a  Riot. 

• 

-  that  stray 

Far  from  tin1  path  of  peace, 
(That  imlVf  i|iu'iiii-d  way 

To  life  and  happiness;) 
How  lontj  will  vi-  your  lolly  love, 

And  throng  I  IIP  downward  road, 
And  hate  the  wisdom  from  above, 
And  mock  the  sons  of  God? 


212  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY. 

Madness  and  misery 

Ye  count  our  life  beneath ; 
And  nothing  great  can  see, 

Or  glorious  in  our  death : 
As  born  to  suffer  and  to  grieve, 

Beneath  your  feet  we  lie, 
And  utterly  contemn 'd  we  live, 
And  unlamented  die. 

Poor  pensive  sojourners, 

O'erwhelm'd  with  griefs  and  woei 
Perplex'd  with  needless  fears, 
And  pleasure's  mortal  foes ; 
More  irksome  than  a  gaping  tomb 

Our  sight  ye  cannot  bear, 
Wrapt  in  the  melancholy  gloom 
Of  fanciful  despair. 

So  wretched  and  obscure, 

The  men  whom  you  despise, 
So  foolish,  weak,  and  poor, 

Above  your  scorn  we  rise : 
Our  conscience  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 

Can  witness  better  things ; 
For  he  whose  blood  is  all  our  boast, 
Hath  made  us  priests  and  kings. 

Riches  unsearchable 

In  Jesus'  love  we  know, 
And  pleasures  from  the  well 
Of  life,  our  souls  o'erflow; 
From  him  the  spirit  we  receive, 
Of  wisdom,  grace,  and  power  ; 
And  alway  sorrowful  we  live, 
Rejoicing  evermore. 

Angels  our  servants  are, 

And  keep  in  all  our  ways, 
And  in  their  hands  they  bear 

The  sacred  sons  of  grace : 
Our  guardians  to  that  heavenly  bliss, 

They  all  our  steps  attend, 
And  God  himself  our  Father  is, 
And  Jesus  is  our  Friend. 

With  him  we  walk  in  white, 

We  in  his  image  shine, 
Our  robes  are  robes  of  light, 
Our  righteousness  divine ; 
On  all  the  grov'Jing  kings  of  earth 

With  pity  we  look  down, 
And  claim,  in  virtue  of  our  birth, 
A  never-fading  crown." 

Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  short  hymns  on  the  most  important 
passages  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  In  these  he  has  ex- 
pressed his  opinion,  on  the  leading  doctrines  of 'the  gospel,  with 
energy  and  beauty. 

"  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  grain  of  mustard-seed."  Matt.  xiii.  31. 

"  A  grain  of  grace  may  we  not  see 
This  moment,  and  the  next  a  tree  ? 
Or  must  we  patiently  attend, 
To  find  the  precious  sec, I  ascend  ? 


• 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    CHARLES    WESLEY.  213 

Our  Lord  declares  it  must  be  so ; 
And  striking  deep  our  root,  we  grow, 
And  lower  sink,  and  higher  rise, 
Till  Christ  transplant  us  to  the  skies." 

The  following  comment  on  a  much  disputed  passage  shows  his 
humanity  ami  benevolence. 

"  To-morrow  shall  thou  and  thy  tons  be  with  me."    1  Sam.  xxriii.  19. 

"  What  do  these  solemn  words  portend  ? 

A  gleam  of  hope  when  life  shall  end : 

'  Thou  and  thy  sons,  though  slain,  shall  be 

To-morrow  in  repose  with  me ! ' 

Not  in  a  state  of  hellish  pain, 

If  Saul  with  Samuel  doth  remain, 

Not  in  a  state  of  damn'd  despair, 

If  loving  Jonathan  be  there." 


- 


4 


I 


V 


-     I 


BOOK    SECOND. 


CHAPTER  I. 

GIVING    §OME    ACCOUNT    OF    MR.    JOHN    WESLEY,    FROM    HIS     BIRTH 
TO    THE    YEAH    1729. 

WHEN  we  view  Mr.  Wesley  rising  into  public  notice,  from  the 
bosom  of  a  family  which  had  long  been  venerable  for  Christian 
knowledge  and  piety,  the  mind  feels  a  degreeof  prepossession  in 
his  favor,  and  our  expectation  is  raised  of  something  great  and 
good  from  him.  As  we  proceed  to  examine  his  education,  and 
the  principles  instilled  into  his  mind, -at  an  early  period  of  life, 
we  shall  see  a  solid  foundation  laid  of  sound  knowledge  and  gen- 
uine piety.  But  that  every  one  may  judge  for  himself  in  thLs  mat- 
ter, I  shall  endeavor  to  trace,  step  by  step,  the  circumstances  of  his 
early  life,  during  the  period  mentioned  in  this  chapter. 

He  was  a  second  son  of  Samuel  and  Susannah  Wesley,  and  born 
at  Epworth  in  Lincolnshire,  on  the  17th  of  June,  1703,  O.  S. 
There  has  indeed  been  some  variation  in  the  accounts  given  of  his 
age  by  different  persons  of  the  family;  but  the  certificate  of  it,  sent 
him  by  his  father  a  little  before  he  was  ordained  priest,  to  satisfy 
the  bishop  of  his  age,  puts  the  matter  beyond  a  doubt.  The  origi- 
nal lies  before  me,  and  the  following  is  a  faithful  copy. 

"Epworth,  August  23,  1723. 

"  John  Wesley,  M.  A.,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College,  was  twenty- 
five  years  old  the  17th  of  June  last,  having  been  baptized  a  few 
hours  after  his  birth,  by  me, 

"  SAMUEL  WESLEY,  Rector  of  Epworth." 

When  he  was  nearly  six  years  old,  a  calamity  happened  which 
threatened  the  whole  family  \\itli  destruction,  and  him  in  particu- 
lar; his  parents  for  a  short  time  believing,  that  he  was  actually 
consuming  in  the  flames  of  their  house.  But  Bis  mother's  letter  to 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Hoolc,  will  be  the  best  account  of  this  matter.  It  is 
dated  August  24,  1709,  and  is  as  follows. 

"  REV.  SIR, — My  master  is  much  concerned  that  he  was  so  un- 
happy as  to  miss  of  teeing  you  at  Epworth;  ami  he  is  not  a  little 
troubled  that  the  great  hurry  of  business  about  building  his  house 
will  not  afford  him  leisure  to  write.  He  has  therefore  ordered  me 
to  satisfy  your  desire  as  well  as  I  can,  which  I  shall  do  by  a  simple 
relation  of  matters  of  fact,  though  I  cannot  at  this  distance  of  time 
recollect  every  calamitous  circumstance  that  attended  our  strange 
reverse  of  fortune.  On  Wednesday  night,  February  the  9th,  be- 


216  THE    LIFE    OF    THE     REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

tween  the  hours  of  eleven  and  twelve,  our  house  took  fire,  by  what 
accident  God  only  knows.  It  was  discovered  by  some  sparks  fall- 
ing from  the  roof  upon  a  bed  where  one  of  the  children  (Hetty) 
lay,  and  burnt  her  feet.  She  immediately  ran  to  our  chamber  and 
called  us;  but  I  believe  no  one  heard  her,  for  Mr.  Wesley  was 
alarmed  by  a  cry  of  fire  in  the  street,  upon  which  he  rose,  little 
imagining  that  his  own  house  was  on  fire;  but  on  opening  his 
door,  he  found  it  was  full  of  smoke,  and  that  the  roof  was  already 
burnt  through.  He  immediately  came  to  my  room  (as  I  was  very 
ill  he  lay  in  a  separate  room  from  me)  and  bid  me  and  my  two  eld- 
est daughters  rise  quickly  and  shift  for  our  lives,  the  house  being 
all  on  fire.  Then  he  ran  and  burst  open  the  nursery  door,  and 
called  to  the  maid  to  bring  out  the  children.  The  two  little  ones 
lay  in  the  bed  with  her;  the  three  others  in  another  bed.  She 
snatched  up  the  youngest,  and  bid  the  rest  follow,  which  they  did, 
except  Jackey.  When  we  were  got  into  the  hall,  and  saw  our- 
selves surrounded  with  flames,  and  that  the  roof  was  on  the 
point  of  falling,  we  considered  ourselves  inevitably  lost,  as  Mr.  Wes- 
ley in  his  fright  had  forgot  the  keys  of  the  doors  above  stairs.  But 
he  ventured  up  stairs  once  more,  and  recovered  them,  a  minute  be- 
fore the  stair-case  took  fire.  When  we  opened  the  street  door,  the 
strong  north-east  wind  drove  the  flames  in  with  such  violence, 
that  none  could  stand  against  them:  Mr.  Wesley,  only,  had  such 
presence  of  mind  as  to  think  of  the  garden-door,  out  of  which  he 
helped  some  of  the  children;  the  rest  got  through  the  windows.  I 
was  not  in  a  condition  to  climb  up  to  the  windows:  nor  could  I  get 
to  the  garden  door.  I  endeavored  three  times  to  force  my  passage 
the  street  door,  but  was  as  often  beat  back  by  the  fury  of  the 
flames.  In  this  distress  I  besought  our  blessed  Saviour  to  pre- 
serve me,  if  it  were  his  will,  from  that  death,  and  then  waded 
through  the  fire,  naked  as  I  was,  which  did  me  no  farther  harm 
than  a  little  scorching  my  hands  and  face. 

"  While  Mr.  Wesley  was  carrying  the  children  into  the  garden 
he"  heard  the  child  in  the  nursery  cry  out  miserably  for  help,  which 
extremely  affected  him;  but  his  affliction .  was  much  increased, 
when  he  had  several  times  attempted  the  stairs  then  on  fire,  and 
found  they  would  not  bear  his  weight.  Finding  it  was  impossible 
to  get  near  him,  he  gave  him  up  for  lost,  and  kneeling  down  he 
commended  his  soul  to  God,  and  left  him,  as  he  thought,  perish- 
ing in  the  flames.  But  the  boy  seeing  none  come  to  his  help,  and 
being  frightened,  the  chamber  and  bed  being  on  fire,  he  climbed  up  to 
the  casement,  where  he  was  soon  perceived  by  the  men  in  the  yard, 
who  immediately  got  up  and  pulled  him  out,  just  in  the  article  of  time 
that  the  roof  fell  in,  and  beat  the  chamber  to  the  ground.  Thus, 
by  the  infinite  mercy  of  Almighty  God,  our  lives  were  all  preserved 
by  little  less  than  a  miracle,  for  there  passed  but  a  few  minutes  be- 
tween the  first  alarm  of  fire,  and  the  falling  of  the  house." 

Mr.  John  Wesley's  account  of  what  happened  to  himself,  varies 
a  little  from  this  relation  given  by  his  mother.  "  1  believe,"  says 
he,  ct  it  was  just  at  that  time  (when  they  thought  they  heard  him 
cry)  I  waked:  for  I  did  not  cry,  as  they  imagined,  unless  it  was 
afterwards.  I  remember  all  the  circumstances  as  distinctly  as 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  217 

though  it  were  but  yesterday.  Seeing  the  room  was  very  light,  I 
called  ID  the  maid  to  take  me  up.  But  none  answering,  I  put  my 
.nt  of  the  curtains,  and  saw  streaks  of  fire  on  the  top  of  the 
room.  I  got  up  and  ran  to  the  door,  but  could  get  no  further,  all 
t!i«-  Hour  beyond  it  being  in  a  blaze.  I  then  climbed  upon  a  chest 
which  stood  near  the  window:  one  in  the  yard  saw  me,  and  prp- 
;  ninnin-r  to  fetch  a  ladder.  Another  answered,  '  there  will 
not  lie  time:  but  1  have  thought  of  another  expedient.  Here  I  will 
lix  myself  a^ain>t  the  wall :  lift  a  lijrht  man,  and  set  him  on  my 
shoulders."  Thevdid  -  >,  and  he  took  me  out  of  the  window.  Just 
then  the  roof  fell;'  but  it  fell  inward,  or  we  had  all  been  crashed  at 
once.  When  they  brought  me  into  the  house  where  my  father  was, 
ed  outj'Come,  neighbors!  let  us  kneel  down!  let  us  give 
thanks  to  Ciod!  He  has  given  me  all  my  eight  children:  let  the 
li  MI-C  Lr",  1  am  rich  enou.uh !'  " 

"  The  next  day,  a.s  lie  was  walking  in  the  garden,  and  surveying 
the  ruins  of  the  house,  he  picked  up  part  of  a  leaf  of  his  Poly-riot 
iiible,  on  which  just  those  words  were  legible.  '  Vade;  vende 
n-nnia  qua  habes,  el  allolle  crucem,  el  sequere  me.  Go;  sell  all 
that  thou  hast;  and  take  up  thy  cross  and  follow  me.'  " 

The    peculiar  danger    and   wonderftd   oscaj)e    of  this    child,  ex- 
,i|  deal  of  attention   and   inquiry  at  the   time,  especially 
g  the.  friends  and  relations  of  the  family.      His   brother  Sam- 
iii^  til-!)   at  Westminster,  writes  to  his   mother  on  this  ncca- 
i  the  following  words,  coriplainipg  that  they  did  not  inform 
ftlie  particulars.      "  I  hav  not  heard   a  word  from  the  coun- 
L&8  first  letter  you  se   t  me  after  the  fire.     I   am   quite 
;,  'h-imed  to  iro  to  any  of  "my  rel  itions.     They  ask   me  whether  my 
means  to  leave  Epworth?  whether  he  is  building  his  house? 
ier  he  lias  lost,  all  his  books  and  papers?  if  nothing  was  saved  ? 
nraa  the  lo-,t  child,  a  boy  or  a  girl?  what  was  its  name?   tvc. 
i  -,\  lii.-h  !  am  forced  to  answer,  I  cannot  tell;  I  do  not  know; 
.,,.,  I1(.ard— 1  have  asked  my  father  some  of  these  questions, 
-MI  still  an  ignoramus." 

Al!  the  children  received  the  first  rudiments  ol  learning  from  their 
.     ::!ier,  who.  as  we  have  seen,  was   admirably   qualified   for   this 
\n  her  own  family.      I  can  find  no  evidence  that  the  boys  were 
•  ut  to  any  school  in   the  country,  their   mother  having  a  very 
',;),. ii,m  of  the  common'  methods  of  instructing  and    -ovem-.n;.' 
lint  >he  was  not  only  attentive  to  their  progress  in  learn- 
-  ir  likewise  endeavored    to   -rive   iliem,   as  early   as   possible, 
,,d  HM't'iil  niitions  of  reli^i,,.).      Her  mind   seems  to  have  been 
a  more  than  ordinary  attention  to  Mr.  \Ve>le\-  in  this  respect. 
'  her    private    meditations,  when    he   was  near  eight  years 
he  I'n-nfions  him,  in  a  manner  that  .-hows  how  much  her  heart 
•  M  iii  forminii  his  mind  for  religion.      1   .-shall    transcribe 
thi-   whole  meditation  for  the  benefit  of  the  reader. 

--  /•.  '.I,/  17,  1711.     Son  .John. 

"Wh-tt   ^h.ll  I  render   to  the    Lord    for  all   his   ner 
ittle  inworthy  praise  that  I  c-in  ofier,  i-  so  :    e   •,  aii.l  coi-.u-mptible 

*  Sce'Arminian  M.-i^nxinc,  \-  : 

IP 

^ 


218  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

an  offering,  that  I  am  even  ashamed  to  tender  it.  But,  Lord, 
accept  it  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  pardon  the  deficiency  of  the 
sacrifice. 

"1  would  offer  thee  myself,  and  all  that  thou  hast  given  me; 
and  I  would  resolve,  O  give  me  grace  to  do  it,  that  the  residue  of 
my  life  shall  be  all  devoted  to  thy  service.  And  I  do  intend  to  be 
more  particularly  careful  of  the  soul  of  this  child,  that  thou  hast 
so  mercifully  provided  for,  than  ever  I  have  been;  that  I  may  do 
my  endeavor  to  instil  into  his  mind  the  principles  of  thy  true  reli- 
gion, and  virtue.  Lord  give  me  grace  to  do  it  sincerely  and  pru- 
dently, and  bless  my  attempts  with  good  success." 

Her  good  endeavors  were  not  without  the  desired  effect;  for  I 
believe  it  was  about  this  time,  being  eight  years  old,  that  he  begun 
to  receive  the  sacrament. 

In  the  month  of  April,  1712,  he  had  the  smallpox,  together  with 
four  others  of  the  children.  His  father  was  then  in  London,  to 
whom  his  mother  writes  thus :  "  Jack  has  bore  his  disease  bravely, 
like  a  man,  and  indeed  like  a  Christian,  without  any  complaint; 
though  he  seemed  angry  at  the  smallpox  when  they  were  sore,  as  we 
guessed  by  his  looking  sourly  at  them,  for  he  never  said  anything." 
In  1714,  he  was  placed  at  the  Charter-house,  and  became  distin- 
guished for  his  diligence  and  progress  in  learning;  so  that,  in  1719, 
when  his  father  was  hesitating  in  what  situation  he  should  place 
Charles,  his  brother  Samuel  writes  thus  of  him:  "My  brother 
Jack,  I  can  faithfully  assure  you,  give.s  you  no  manner  of  discour- 
agement from  breeding  your  third  son  a  scholar."  Two  or  three 
mouths  afterwards  he  mentions  him  again,  in  a  letter  to'his  father: 
"  Jack  is  with  me,  and  a  brave  boy,  learning  Hebrew  as  fast  as 
he  can." 

He  was  now  sixteen,  and  the  next  year  was  elected  to  Christ 
Church,  Oxford.  Here  he  pursued  his  studies  with  great  advan- 
tage, I  believe  under  the  direction  of  Dr.  Wigan,  a  gentleman 
eminent  for  his  classical  knowledge.  Mr.  Wesley's  natural  temper 
in  his  youth  was  gay  ai:d  sprightly,  with  a  turn  for  wit  and  humor. 
When  he  was  about  twenty-one  years  of  age,  "he  appeared,  as 
Mr.  Badcock  has  observed,  the  very  sensible  and  acute  collegian — 
a  young  fellow  of  the  finest  classical  taste,  of  the  most  liberal  and 
manly  sentiments."  *  His  perfect  knowledge  of  the  classics  gave 
a  smooth  polish  to  his  wit,  and  an  air  "of  superior  elegance  to  all 
his  compositions  He  had  already  begun  to  amuse  himself  occa- 
sionally with  writing  verses,  though  most  of  his  poetical  pieces  at 
this  period,  were,  I  believe,  either  imitations  or  translations  of  the 
Latin.  Some  time  in  this  year,  however,  he  wrote  an  imitation  of 
the  65th  Psalm,  which  he  sent  to  his  father,  who  says,  "  I  like 
your  verses,  on  the  65th  Psalm,  and  would  not  have  you  bury  your 

iu  the  summer  of  this  year,  his  brother,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley, 
broke  his  leg,  and  when  he  was  recovering,  wrote  to  Mr.  John 
Wesley  at  Oxford,  informing  him  of  his  misfortune,  and  requesting 
some  verses  from  him.  Air.  Wesley's  answer  is  dated  the  17th  of 

*  Westminster  Magazine. 

>   -       **•         *'• 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.   JOHN   WESLEY.  Sl§ 

June,  when  he  was  just  twenty-one  years  of  age.  The  letter  shows 
his  lively  and  pleasant  manner  of  writing  when  young;  and  the 
verses  afford  a  specimen  of  his  poetical  abilities  to  give  a  beautiful 
and  elegant  dress,  to  verses  intended  as  ridicule. 

"  I  believe,"  says  he,  "  I  need  not  use  many  arguments  to  show 
I  am  sorry  for  your  misfortune,  though  at  the  same  time  I  am  glad, 
you  are  in  a  fair  way  of  recovery.  If  I  had  heard  of  it  from  any 
one  else,  I  might  probably  have  pleased  you  with  some  impertinent 
consolations;  hut  the  way  of  your  relating  it  is  a  sufficient  proof, 
that  they  arc  what  you  don't  stand  in  need  of.  And  indeed,  if  I 
understand  you  rightly,  you  have  more  reason  to  thank  God  that 
you  did  not  break  both,  than  to  repine  because  you  have  broke  one 
loir.  \  ,„,  have  undoubtedly  heard  the  story  of  the  Dutch  seaman, 
who  having  broke  one  of  his  le^s  by  a  fall  from  the  main-mast, 
.I  of  condoling  himself,  thanked  God  that  he  had  not  broke 
his  neck.  I  scarce  know  whether  your  first  news  vexed  me,  or 
your  last  news  pleased  me  more:  but  I  can  assure  you,  that  though 
1  did  not  cry  for  grief  at  the  former,  I  did  for  joy  at  the  latter  part 
ul' your  letter.  The  two  things  which  I  most  wished  for  of  almost 
any  thing  in  the  world,  were  to  see  my  mother,  and  Westminster 
once  again,  and  to  see  them  both  together  was  so  far  above  my 
•  \pt •(•rations,  that  I  almost  looked  upon  it  as  next  to  an  impossibility. 
1  have  l>een  so  very  frequently  disappointed  when  I  had  set  my 
heart  on  any  pleasure,  that  1  will  never  again  depend  on  any  before 
it  conx-s.  However,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  you  if  you  will  tell  me, 
irasyou  can,  how  soon  my  uncle  is  expected  in  England,* 
uud  my  mother  in  London." 

"Since  yon  have  a  mind  to  see  some  of  my  verses,  I  have  sent 
you  sojne,  which  employed  me  above  an  hour  yesterday  in  the  af- 
ternoon. There  is  one,  and  I  am  afraid  but  one  good  thing  in 
them,  that  is,  they  arc  short, 

From  the  Latin. 
"  As  o'er  fair  Cloe's  rosy  cheek, 

<  'areless  a  little  vagrant  pass'd, 
With  artful  hand  around  his  neck 

A  slender  chain  the  virgin  cast. 

As  Juno  near  her  throne  above, 

Il'-r  ^p:ni'_rli'd  bird  delights  to  see;  * 

As  Venus  IKIS  her  fuv'rile  dove, 
Cloc  .simll  have  her  fav'rite  flea. 

Pleas'd  at  his  chains,  with  nimble  steps 

He  o'er  her  snowy  bosom  stray'd : 
Now  on  her  panting'  breast  he  leaps. 

Now  hides  between  his  little  head. 

Leaving  at  length  his  old  abode, 

He  found,  |i\  thirst  or  fortune  led, 
HIT  swelling  lips  that  brighter  elow'd 

Than  roses  in  their  native  bed. 

*  The  uncle  lu:ri'  mentioned  was  bis  mother's  only  brother.  He  was  in  the 
service  of  the  Kast- India  Company,  and  the  public  prints  having  stated  that  he 
was  returning  home  in  mif  ol  tin-  Company's  ships,  Mrs.  Wesley  came  to  Lon- 
don when  the  ship  arrived,  to  meet  him.  But  the  information  was  false,  and 
ihe  disappointed.  Private  Papers 


630  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN  WESLET. 

Cloe,  your  artful  bands  undo, 

Nor  for  your  captive's  safety  fear ; 
No  artful  bands  are  needful  now 

To  keep  the  willing  Yagrant  here. 

Whil'st  on  that  heav'n  't  is  giv'n  to  stay, 
(Who  would  not  wish  to  be  so  blest,) 

No  force  can  draw  him  once  away, 

Till  death  shall  seize  his  desin'd  breast.." 

Towards  the  close  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  began  to  think  of 
entering  into  deacon's  orders;  and  this  lead  him  to  reflect  on  the 
importance  of  the  ministerial  office,  the  motives  of  entering  into  it, 
and  the  necessary  qualifications  for  it.  On  examining  the  step  he 
intended  to  take,  through  all  its  consequences  to  himself  and  others, 
it  appeared  of  the  greatest  magnitude,  and  made  so  deep  an  im- 
pression on  his  mind,  that  he  became  more  serious  than  usual,  and 
applied  himself  with  more  attention  to  subjects  of  divinity.  Some 
doubts  arising  in  his  mind  on  the  motives  which  ought  to  influence 
a  man  in  taking  holy  orders,  he  proposed  them  to  his  father,  with 
a  frankness  that  does  great  credit  to  the  integrity  of  his  heart. 
His  father's  answer  is  dated  the  2Gth  of  January,  1725.  "As  to 
what  you  mention  of  entering  into  holy  orders,  it  is  indeed  a  gre:it 
work,  and  I  am  pleased  to  find  you  think  it  so.  As  to  the  motives 
you  take  notice  of,  my  thoughts  are;  if  it  is  no  harm  to  desire  get- 
ting into  that  office,  even  as  Eli's  sons,  to  eat  a  piece  of  bread;  yet 
certainly  a  desire  and  intention  to  lead  a  stricter  life,  and  a  belief 
that  one  should  do  so,  is  a  better  reason;  though  this  should,  by  all 
means,  be  begun  before,  or  ten  to  one  it  will  deceive  us  afterwards. 
But  if  a  man  be  unwilling  and  undesirous  to  enter  into  orders,  it  is 
easy  to  guess  whether  he  can  say  so  much  as,  with  common  hon- 
esty, that  he  trusts  he  is  f  moved  to  it  by  the  Holy  Ghost.'  But  the 
principal  spring  and  motive,  to  which  all  the  former  should  be  only 
secondary,  must  certainly  be  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  service  of 
his  Church  in  the  edification  of  our  neighbor.  And  woe  to  him 
who,  with  any  meaner  leading  view,  attempts  so  sacred  a  work." 
He  then  mentions  the  qualifications  necessary  for  holy  orders,  and 
answers  a  question  which  his  son  asked.  "  You  ask  me  which  is 
the  best  commentary  on  the  Bible?  I  answer  the  Bible  itself.  For 
the  several  paraphrases  and  translations  of  it  in  the  Polyglot,  com- 
pared with  the  original,  and  with  one  another,  are,  in  my  opinion, 
to  an  honest,  devout,  industrious,  and  humble  man,  infinitely  pre- 
ferable to  any  comment  I  ever  saw.  But  Grotius  is  the  best,  for 
the  most  part,  especially  on  the  Old  Testament."  He  then  hints 
to  his  son,  that  he  thought  it  too  soon  for  him  to  take  orders;  and 
encourages  him  to  work  and  write  while  he  could.  "You  see," 
says  he,  "  time  has  shaken  me  by  the  hand;  and  death  is  but  a  little 
behind  him.  My  eyes  and  heart  are  now  almost  all  I  have  left; 
and  I  bless  God  for  them." 

His  mother-wrote  to  him  in  February  on  the  same  subject,  and 
seemed  desirous  that  he  should  enter  into  orders  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. "  I  think,"  says  she,  "  the  sooner  you  are  a  deacon  the 
better,  because  it  may  be  an  inducement  to  greater  application  in  the 
study  of  practical  divinity,  which  of  all  other  studies  I  humbly 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  221 

conceive  to  bo  the  host  for  candidates  for  orders."  His  mother  was 
remarkable  for  taking  every  opportunity  to  impress  a  serious  sense 
of  religion  on  the  minds  of  her  children;  and  she  was  too  watchful 
to  let  tin-  present  occasion  slip  without  improvement.  "  The  al- 
teration of  your  temper,"  says  she,  in  the  same  letter,  "has  occa- 
sioned me  ni.irh  speculation.  I,  who  am  apt  to  be  sanguine,  hope 
it  may  proceed  from  the  operations  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  that,  by 
faking  off  your  relish  for  earthly  enjoyments,  he  may  prepare  and 
dispose  your  mind  tor  a  more  serious  and  close  application  to 
things  of  a  more  sublime  und  spiritual  nature.  If  it  be  so,  happy 
arc  you  if  you  cherish  those  dispositions;  and  now,  in  good  earnest, 
resolve  to  make  religion  the  business  of  your  life;  for,  after  all, 
that  is  the  one  thing  that,  strictly  speaking,  is  necessary:  all  things 
U-~i.li-  are  comparatively  little  to  the  purpose  of  life.  I  heartily 
wi-h  you  would  now  enter  upon  a  strict  examination  of  yourself, 
that  you  may  know  whether  you  have  a  reasonable  hope  of  salva- 
tion by  Jesus  Christ.  If  you  have,  the  satisfaction  of  knowing  it 
will  abundantly  reward  your  pains:  if  you  have  not,  you  will  find 
a  more  reasonable  occasion  for  tears,  than  cau.  be  met  with  in  a 
tragedy.  This  matter  deserves  great  consideration  by  all,  but  es- 
pecially by  those  des'i-rn-d  tor  the  ministry;  who  ought  above  all 
things  to  make  their  own  calling  and  election  sure,  le.-t  alter  they 
have  preached  toothers,  they  themselves  should  be  cast  away." 

These  advices  and  exhortations  of  his  parents  had  a  proper  in- 
tluence  on  his  mind.  He  began  to  apply  himself  with  diligence  to 
tin-  .-tiidy  of  divinity  in  his  leisure  hours,  and  became  more  de- 
sirous of  entering  into  orders.  He  wrote  twice  to  his  father  on  this 
subject.  His  father  answered  him  in  March,  and  informed  him  that 
lie  had  changed  his  mind,  and  was  then  inclined  that  he  should  take 
orders  that  summer:  "  But  in  the  first  place,"  says  he,  "  if  you 
love  yourself  or  me,  pray  heartily." 

The  books  which,  in  the  course  of  his  reading  this  summer,  be- 
fore his  ordination,  had  the  greatest  influence  both  on  his  judgment 
and  affections,  were  Thomas  a  Kcmpis  and  Bishop  Tailor's 
Hides  of  Holy  Living  and  Dying.  No  tJhat  he  implicitly  received1 
(•very  th'm:r  they  taught;  but  they  roused  his  attention  to'the  spirit 
and  tendency  of  the  C'hri.-tian  reli/mn,  and  thoroughly  convinced 
him  that  its  influence  over  the  heart  and  life  .La  much  more  exten- 
sive than  lie  had  before  imagined.  "  lie  heiran  to  see  that  ti ; 
liu'ion  is  seated  in  tin-  heart,  and  that  God'.-  law  extends  to  all  our 

thought*  as  well  as  words  and  action*.""  lie  was  however. 
»»gry  at  Kempis  for  Item;:  too  strict,  though  lie  then  read  him  only 
in  Dean  Stanhope's  translation.!  V.'e  cannot  but  remark  here  a 
singular  feature  in  Mr.  "\Yi-sle\ 's  character;  that  contrary  to  the 
disposition  of  moat  young  men  of  twenty-two,  who  have  been  edu- 
cated in  the  habits  of  study,  he  wa-  diffident  of  his  own  judgment 
till  he  had  heard  the  opinion  of  other-;  and  this  disposition  is  more 
or  le-s  visible  through  the  whole  of  his  life.  On  this  occasion  he 
consulted  his  parent*,  stated  his  objection*  to  some  things  in  Kempis, 
and  asked  their  opinion.  His  letter  is  dated  May  J'.l.  "I  was, 

*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxvi.  p.  274.  t  Ibid. 

.»•  * 


222  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

lately  advised,"  says  he,  "  to  read  Thomas  a  Kempis  over,  which 
I  had  frequently  seen,  but  never  much  looked  into  before.  I  think 
he  must  have  been  a  person  of  great  piety  and  devotion;  but  it  is 
my  misfortune  to  differ  from  him  in  some  of  his  main  points.  I 
cannot  think  that  when  God  sent  us  into  the  world,  he  had  irrever- 
sibly decreed  that  we  should  be  perpetually  miserable  in  it.  If  our 
taking  up  the  cross  imply  our  bidding  adieu  to  all  joy  and  satisfac- 
tion, how  is  it  reconcilable  with  what  Solomon  expressly  affirms 
of  religion^  '  That  her  ways  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  hei 
"paths  are  peace'?  Another  of  his  tenets  is,  that  all  mirth  or  pleas- 
ure is  useless,  if  not  sinful — and  that  nothing  is  an  affliction  to  a 
"good  man;  that  he  ought  to  thank  God  even  for  sending  him  misery. 
This,  in  my  opinion,  is  contrary  to  God's  design  in  afflicting  us: 
for  though  he  chasteneth  those  whom  he  loveth,  yet  it  is  in  order 
to  humble  them.  I  hope  when  you  have  time,  you  will  give  me 
your  thoughts  on  these  subjects,  and  set  me  right  if  I  am  mis- 
taken." 

His  mother's  letter  in  answer  to  this  is  dated  June  the  8th,  in 
which  she  makes  many  judicious  observations  on  the  points  he  had 
mentioned.  Among  other  things,  she  says,  "  I  take  Kempis  to  have 
been  an  honest,  weak  man,  that  had  more  zeal  than  knowledge,  by 
his  condemning  all  mirth  or  pleasure,  as  sinful  or  useless,  in  oppo- 
sition to  so  many  direct  and  plain  texts  of  Scripture.  Would  you 
judge  of  the  lawfulness  or  unlawfulness  of  pleasure?  of  the  inno- 
cence or  malignity  of  actions?  take  this  rule: — Whatever  weakens 
your  reason,  impairs  the  tenderness  of  your  conscience,  obscures 
your  sense  of  God,  or  takes  off  the  relish  of  spiritual  things;  in 
short,  whatever  increases  the  strength  and  authority  of  your  body 
over  your  mind;  that  thing  is  sin  to  you,  however  innocent  it  may 
be  in  itself." 

His  father's  letter  is  dated  July  14.  "  As  for  Thomas  a 
Kempis,"  says  he,  "  all  the  world  are  apt  to  strain  either  on  one 
side  or  the  other:  but,  for  all  that,  mortification  is  still  an  indispen- 
sable Christian  duty.  The  world  is  a  Syren,  and  we  must  have  a 
Care  of  her:  and  if  the  young  man  will  rejoice  in  his  youth,  yet  let 
him  take  care  that  his  joys  be  innocent;  and,  in  order  to  this,  re- 
member, that  for  all  these  things  God  will  bring  him  into  judg- 
ment. I  have  only  this  to  add  of  my  friend  and  old  companion, 
that,  making  some  grains  of  allowance,  he  may  be  read  to  great  ad- 
vantage; nay,  that  it  is  almost  impossible  to  peruse  him  seriously 
without  admiring,  and  I  think  in  so;ne  measure  imitating  his  heroic 
strains  of  humility,  piety,  and  devotion.  But  I  reckon  you  have, 
before  this,  received  your  mother's  letter,  who  has  leisure  to  bolt 
the  matter  to  the  bran."* 

Perceiving  the  good  effects  of  consulting  his  parents,  and  that  his 
mother  in  particular  took  a  pleasure  in  discussing  at  large  the  sub- 
jects he  proposed  to  her,  he  consulted  her  in  a  letter  dated  June 
the  18th,  on  some  things  he  had  met  with  in  Bishop  Taylor.  "You 
have  so  well  satisfied  me,"  says  he,  "as  to  the  tenets  of  Thomas  a 

*  Extracts  of  both  these  letters  are  inserted  in  the  Armin.  Magaz.  vol  i.  p. 
30,  33  :  but  the  original  of  his  father's  and  a  copy  of  his  mother's,  are  before  me. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  223 

Keinpis,  that  I  have  ventured  to  trouble  you  once  more  on  a 
more  dubious  subject.  I  have  heard  one  I  take  to  be  a  person  of 
pood  judgment  say,  that  she  would  advise  no  one  very  joung, 
to  read  Dr.  Taylor  on  Living  and  Dying.  She  added,  that  he  al- 
most put  her  out  of  her  senses  when  she  was  fifteen  or  sixteen 
years  old-,  because  he  see'ined  to  exclude  all  from  being  in  a  way 
of  salvation  who  did  not  come  up  to  his  rules,  some  of  which  are 
altogether  impracticable.  A  fear  of  being  Tedious  will  make  me  con- 
fine myself  to  one  or  two  instances,  in  which  I  am  doubtful;  though 
several  others  might  be  produced  of  almost  equal  consequence." 
He  thru  states  several  particulars  which  Bishop  Taylor  makes 
-ary  parts  of  humility  and  repentance;  one  of  which,  in  re- 
ference to  humility,  is,  that,  'We  must  be  sure,  in  some  sense  or 
other,  to  think  ourselves  the  worst  in  every  company  where  we 
come.'  And  in  treating  of  repentance  he  says,  '  Whether  God 
lias  forgiven  us  or  no,  we  know  not,  therefore  be  sorrowful  for  ever 
having  sinned.' " — "  I  take  the  more  notice  of  this  last  sentence," 
says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  because  it  seems  to  contradict  his  own  words 
in  the  next  section,  where  he  says,  that  by  the  Lord's  Supper  all 
the  members  are  united  to  one  another,  and  to  Christ  the  Head. 
The  Holy  Ghost  confers  on  us  the  graces  necessary  for,  and  our 
souls  receive  the  seeds  of,  an  immortal  nature.  Now  surely  these 
graces  are  not  of  so  little  force  as  that  we  cannot  perceive  whether 
ue  have  them  or  not;  if  we  dwell  in  Christ  and  Christ  in  us,  which 
lie  will  not  do  unless  we  are  regenerate,  certainly  we  must  lie  sensi- 
ble  of  it.  If  we  can  never  have  any  certainty  of  our  being  in  a 
.-tate  of  salvation,  good  reason  it  is,  that  every  moment  should  be 
spent,  not  in  joy,  but  in  fear  and  trembling;  and  then  undoubtedly, 
in  this  life,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable.  God  deliver  us  from 
such  a  fearful  expectation  as  this.  Humility  is  undoubtedly  neces- 
sary to  salvation;  and  if  all  these  things  are  essential  to  humility, 
who  can  be  humble?  who  can  be  saved?" 

His  mother's  answer  is  dated  July  21.  She  observes,  that  though 
she  had  a  great  deal  of  business,  was  infirm,  and  but  slow  of  un- 
derstanding, yet  it  was  a  great  pleasure  to  correspond  with  him  on 
religions  subjects,  and  if  it  might  be  of  the  least  advantage  to  him, 
she  .-hould  greatly  rejoice.  She  then  tells  him,  that  what  Dr. 
Taylor  calls  humility  is  not  the  virtue  itself,  but  the  accidental  ef- 
iVi-t-  of  it,  which  may  in  some  instances,  and  must  in  others,  be 
separated  from  it.  She  then  proceeds  to  state  her  own  idea  of  hu- 
mility. 

''  Humility  is  the  mean  between  pride,  or  an  overvaluing  our- 
-elves  on  one  side,  and  a  base  abject  temper  on  the  other.  It  con- 
ii<ts  in  an  habitual  disposition  to  think  meanly  of  ourselves;  which 
lisposition  is  wrought  in  us  by  a  true  knowledge  of  God;  his  su- 
(ireme  essential  glory,  his  absolute  immense  perfection  of  being; 
iind  a  just  sense  of  our  dependence  upon  him,  and  past  offences 
against  him;  together  with  a  consciousness  of  our  present  infir- 
jiities  and  frailties."  &c.,  Sec. 

This  correspondence  would  undoubtedly  tend  very  much  to  im- 
prove so  young  a  man  as  Mr.  AVesley  then  was.  It  engaged  him 
m  a  close  and  critical  examination  of  the  authors  he  was  reading. 


224  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

and  fixed  the  subjects  on  his  mind.  It  is  indeed  evident,  that  Dr. 
Taylor's  work  not  only  affected  his  heart,  but  engaged  liim  in  the 
oursuit  of  further  knowledge  of  subjects  so  interesting  to  his  hap- 
piness. He  therefore  answered  his  mother's  letter  on  the  29th  of 
July;  and  both  this  letter  and  the  answer  to  it  are  worthy  of  being 
preserved;  the  one  as  a  specimen  of  his  manner  of  reasoning  at  this 
early  period  of  life;  and  the  other,  as  it  affords  some  excellent 
practical  observations.  But  as  they  are  too  long  to  be  inserted 
here,  I  shall  only  present  the  reader  with  an  extract  from  each, 
which  I  hope  he  will  not  think  tedious. 

"  You  have  much  obliged  me,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  by  your 
thoughts  on  Dr.  Taylor,  especially  with  respect  to  humility,  which 
is  a  point  he  does  not  seem  to  me  sufficiently  to  clear.  As  to  abso- 
lute humility,  consisting  in  a  mean  opinion  of  ourselves,  considered 
with  respect  to  God  alone,  I  can  readily  join  with  his  opinion.  But 
I  am  more  uncertain  as  to  comparative,  if  I  may  so  term  it;  and 
think  some  plausible  reasons  may  be  Alleged  to  show,  it  is  not  in 
our  power,  and  consequently  not  a  virtue,  to  think  ourselves  the 
•worst  in  every  company. 

"  We  have  so  invincible  an  attachment  to  truth  already  perceived, 
that  it  is  impossible  for  us  to  disbelieve  it.  A  distinct  perception 
commands  our  assent,  and  the  will  is  under  a  moral  necessity  of 
yielding  to  it.  It  is  not  therefore  in  every  care  a  matter  of  choice, 
whether  we  will  believe  ourselves  worse  than  our  neighbor,  or  no; 
since  we  may  distinctly  perceive  the  truth  of  this  preposition,  He 
is  worse  than  I;  and  then  the  judgment  is  nut  free.  One,  for  in- 
stance, who  is  in  company  with  a  free-thinker,  or  other  person 
signally  debauched  in  faith  and  practice,  cannot  avoid  knowing 
himself  to  be  the  better  of  the  two;  these  propositions  extorting  our 
assent;  an  atheist  is  worse  than  a  believer;  a  man  who  endeavors 
to  please  God  is  better  than  he  who  defies  him. 

"  If  a  true  knowledge  of  God  be  necessary  to  absolute  humility, 
a  true  knowledge  of  our  neighbor  should  be  necessary  to  compara- 
tive. But  to  judge  one's  self  the  worst  of  all  men,  implies  a  want 
of  such  knowledge.  No  knowledge  can  be,  where  there  is  not 
certain  evidence;  which  we  have  not,  whether  we  compare  our- 
selves with  our  acquaintance,  or  strangers.  In  the  one  case  we 
have  only,  imperfect  evidence,  unless  we  can  see  through  the  heart; 
in  the  other,  we  have  none  at  all. 

"  Again,  this  kind  of  humility  can  never  be  well-pleasing  lo  God, 
since  it  does  not  flow  from  faith,  without  which  it  is  impossible  to 
please  him.  Faith  is  a  species  of  belief,  and  belief  is  defined  an 
assent  to  a  proposition  upon  reasonable  grounds.  Without  rational 
grounds  there  is  therefore  no  belief,  and  consequently  no  faith. 

"  That  we  can  never  be  so  certain  of  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  as 
to  be  assured  they  will  never  rise  up  against  us,  I  firmly  believe. 
We  know  that  they  will  infallibly  do  so  if  ever  we  apostatize;  and 
I  am  not  satisfied  what  evidence  there  can  be  of  our  final  persever- 
ance, till  we  have  finished  our  course.  But  I  am  persuaded  \\  r 
may  know  if  we  are  NOW  in  a  state  of  salvation,  since  that  is  ex- 
pressly promised  in  the  Holy  Scriptures  to-our  sincere  endeavors, 
and  we  are  surely  able  to  judge  of  our  own  sincerity. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  225 

•'As  I  understand  faith  to  be  an  assent  to  any  trutn  upon  rational 
grounds,  1  do  not  think  it  possible,  without  perjury,  to  swear  I  be- 
live  anything,  unless  I  have  rational  grounds  for  my  persuasion. 
Now  that  which  contradicts  reason  cannot  be  said  to  stand  on 
rational  ground-.;  and  such  undoubtedly  is  every  proposition  which 
is  incompatible  with  the  Divine  justice  or  mercy.  I  can  therefore 
never  say  I  believe  such  a  proposition;  since  it  is  impossible  to 
assent  upon  reasonable  evidence  where  it  is  not  in  being. 

"  What  then  shall  I  say  of  predestination?  An  everlasting  pur- 
pose of  God  to  deliver  some  from  damnation,  does,  I  suppose, 
exclude  all  from  that  deliverance  who  are  not  chosen.  And  if  it 
was  inevitably  decreed  from  eternity,  that  such  a  determinate  part 
of  mankind  should  be  .saved,  and  none  beside  them,  avast  majority 
of  the  \vorld  were  only  born  to  eternal  death,  without  so  much  as  a 
possibility  of  avoiding  it.  How  is  this  consistent  with  either  the 
Divine  justice  or  mercy?  Is  it  merciful  to  ordain  a  creature  to 
everlasting  misery  !  Is  it  just  to  punish  man  for  crimes  which  he 
could  not  but  commit?  That  Cod  should  be  the  author  of  sin  and 
injustice,  which  must,  I  think,  be  the  consequence  of  maintaining 
this  opinion,  is  a  contradiction  to  the  clearest  ideas  we  have  of  the 
Divine  nature  and  perfections. 

"I  call  faith  an  assent  upon  rational  grounds;  because  I  hold 
Divine  testimony  to  be  the  most  reasonable  of  all  evidence  what- 
c\er.  Faith  must  necessarily,  at  length,  be  resolved  into  reason. 
(iod  is  true,  therefore  what  he  says  is  true:  he  hath  said  this,  there- 
fore this  is  true.  When  any  one  can  bring  me  more  reasonable 
propositions  than  these,  I  am  ready  to  assent  to  them;  till  then,  it 
will  lie  highly  unreasonable  to  change  my  opinion." 

This  letter  is  sufficient  evidence  how  deeply  Mr.  Wesley  was 
engaged,  at  this  time,  in  the  study  of  Dr.  Taylor's  Rules  of  Holy 
Living  and  Dying,  to  which  he  chiefly  ascribes  his  first  religious 
impressions;  and  it  is  pleasing  to  observe  how  early  he  adopted  his 
opinion  of  universal  redemption,  which  he  so  uniformly  held,  and 
so  ably  defended  in  the  subsequent  part  of  his  life. 

His  mother's  letter  is  dated  August  the  18th.  "You  say  that  I 
have  obliged  you  by  sending  my  thoughts  of  humility,  and  yet  you 
do  not  seem  to  regard  them  in  the  least;  but  still  dwell  on  that  sin- 
gle point  in  Dr.  Taylor,  of  thinking  ourselves  the  worst  in  every 
company;  though  the  necessity  of  thinking  so  is  not  inferred  from 
my  definition.  I  shall  answer  your  arguments,  after  I  have  ob- 
served, that  we  dill'er  in  our  notions  of  the  virtue  itself.  You  will 
have  it  consist  in  thinking  meanly  of  ourselves;  1,  in  an  habitual 
disposition  to  think  meanly  of  ourselves;  which  I  take  to  be  more 
comprehensive,  because  it  extends  to  all  the  cases  wherein  that 
\  irtue  can  be  exercised;  either  in  relation  to  God,  ourselves,  or  our 
neighbor;  and  renders  your  distinction  of  absolute  and  comparative 
linmiliiy  perfectly  needless. 

"We  may  in  many  instances  think  very  meanly  of  ourselves 
without  being  humble;  nay  sometimes  our  very  pride  will  lead  us 
to  condemn  ourselves;  as  when  we  have  said  or  done  anything 
which  lessens  that  esteem  of  men  we  earnestly  covet.  As  to  what 
you  call  absolute  humility  with  respect  to  God,  what  great  matter  is 


S26  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

there  in  it?  Had  we  only  a  mere  speculative  knowledge  of  that  awfu» 
Being,  and  only  considered  him  as  the  Ci-eator  and  Sovereign  Lord 
of  the  universe;  yet  since  that  first  notion  of  him  implies  that  he  is 
a  God  of  absolute  and  infinite  perfection  and  glory,  we  cannot  con- 
template that  glory,  or  conceive  him  present,  without  the  most 
exquisite  diminution  of  ourselves  before  him. 

"  The  other  part  of  your  definition  I  cannot  approve,  because  I 
think  all  those  comparisons  are  rather  the  effects  of  pride  than  of 
humility. 

"  Though  truth  is  the  object  of  the  understanding;  and  all  truths 
as  such,  agree  in  one  common  excellence,  yet  there  are  some  truths 
which  are  comparatively  of  so  small  value,  because  of  little  use, 
that  it  is  no  matter  whether  we  know  them  or  not.  Among  these 
[  rank  the  right  answer  to  your  question,  whether  our  neighbor  or 
we  be  worse.  Of  what  importance  can  this  inquiry  be  to  us? 
Comparisons  in  these  cases  are  very  odious,  and  do  most  certainly 
proceed  from  some  bad  principle  in  those  who  make  them.  So  far 
should  we  be  from  reasoning  upon  the  case,  that  we  ought  not  to 
permit  ourselves  to  entertain  such  thoughts,  but  if  they  ever  intrude, 
to  reject  them  with  abhorrence. 

"  Supposing  that  in  some  cases  the  truth  of  that  proposition,  my 
neighbor  is  worse  than  I,  be  ever  so  evident,  yet  what  does  it  avail? 
Since  two  persons  in  different  respects  may  be  better  and  worse 
than  each  other.  There  is  nothing  plainer  than  that  a  free-thinker 
as  a  free-thinker;  and  an  atheist  as  an  atheist,  is  worse  in  that 
respect  than  a  believer  as  a  believer.  But  if  that  believer's  practice 
does  not  correspond  to  his  faith — he  is  worse  than  an  infidel. 

"  If  we  are  not  obliged  to  think  ourselves  the  worst  in  every 
company,  I  am  perfectly  sure  that  a  man  sincerely  humble,  will  be 
afraid  to  think  himself  the  best  in  any.  And  though  it  should  be 
his  lot  (for  it  can  never  be  his  choice)  to  fall  into  the  company  of 
notorious  sinners;  who  makes  thee  to  differ?  Or,  what  hast  thou 
that  thou  hast  not  received?  is  sufficient,  if  well  considered,  to 
humble  us,  and  silence  all  aspiring  thoughts  and  self-applause;  and 
may  instruct  us  to  ascribe  our  preservation  from  enormous  offences 
to  the  sovereign  grace  of  God,  and  not  to  our  own  natural  purity 
or  strength. 

"You  are  somewhat  mistaken  in  your  notions  of  faith.  All  faith 
is  an  assent,  but  all  assent  is  not  faith.  Some  truths  are  self- 
evident,  and  we  assent  to  them  because  they  are  so.  Others,  after 
a  regular  and  formal  process  of  reason  by  way  of  deduction  from 
some  self-evident  principle,  gain  our  assent.  This  Is  not  properly 
faith  but  science.  Some  again  we  assent  to,  not  because  they  are 
self-evident,  or  because  we  have  attained  the  knowledge  of  them  in 
a  regular  method  by  a  train  of  arguments;  but  because  they  have 
been  revealed  to  us,  either  by  God  or  man,  and  these  are  the  proper 
objects  of  faith.  The  true  measure  of  faith  is  the  authority  of  the 
revealer,  the  weight  of  which  always  holds  proportion  to  our  con- 
viction of  his  ability  and  integrity.  Divine  faith  is  an  assent  to 
whatever  God  has  revealed  to  us,  because  he  has  revealed  it."* 

*The  remaining  part  of  this  letter  on  predestination  is  inserted  in  the  Armi 
nian  Magazine,  vol.  i.  page  36,  though  with  an  error  in  the  date. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOH*    WESLET.  227 

It  was  impossible  for  Mr.  Wesley  to  correspond  with  such  a 
parent,  and  on  .such  subjects,  without  being  improved.  And  it  is 
certain  that  he  never  forgot  some  of  the  rules  and  maxims  which 
he  had  learned  from  her.  The  effect  of  his  present  inquiries  was 
deep  and  lasting.  In  reading  Kernpis,  he  tells  us  that  he  had  fre- 
quently much  sensible  comfort,  sucn  as  he  was  an  utter  stranger  to 
before.  And  Ihe  chapter  in  Dr.  Taylor  on  purity  of  intention, 
convinced  him  of  the  necessity  of  being  holy  in  heart,  as  well  as 
regular  in  his  outward  deportment.  Meeting  likewise  with  a  reli- 
gious friend  about  this  time,  which  he  never  had.  before  he  began 
to  alter  the  whole  form  of  his  conversation,  and  to  set  in  earnest 
upon  a  new  life.  He  communicated  every  week.  He  watched 
against  all  .sin,  whether  in  word  or  deed;  aud  began  to  aim  at,  and 
pray  for,  inward  holiness.* 

Having  now  determined  to  devote  himself  wholly  to  God,  his 
letters  to  his  parents  carried  a  savor  of  religion,  which  before  they 
had  wanted:  this  made  his  father  say  to  him  in  a  letter  of  August 
the  2d,  "  If  you  be  what  you  write,  you  and  I  shall  be  happy,  and 
you  will  much  alleviate  my  misfortune."  He  soon  found  that  his 
son  was  not  double  minded.  The  time  of  his  ordination  now  drew 
near.  His  father  wrote-  to  him  on  this  subject,  in  a  letter  dated 
September  the  7th,  in  which  he  says,  "God  fit  you  l»r  your  great 
work.  Fast,  watch,  and  pray;  believe,  love,  endure,  and  be  happy; 
towards  which  you  shall  never  want  the  most  ardent  prayers  of 
your  affectionate  father."  In  preparing  for  his  ordination  he  found 
some  scruples  on  his  mind  respecting  the  damnatory  clause  in  the 
Athanasian  creed;  which  he  proposed  to  his  father,  who  afterwards 
gave  him  his  opinion  upon  it.  Having  prepared  himself  with  the 
most  conscientious  care  for  the  ministerial  office,  he  was  ordained 
Deacon  on.  Sunday,  the  nineteenth  of  this  month,  by  Dr.  Potter, 
then  Bishop  of  Oxford. 

Mr.  Wesley's  ordination  supplied  him  with  an  additional  mo- 
tive to  prosecute  the  study  of  Divinity;  which  he  did,  by  directing 
his  inquiries  into  the  evidences  and  reasonableness  of  the  Christian 
religion.  He  wrote  to  his  mother  on  this  subject  November  the 
3d,  who  in  her  answer  dated  the  10th,  encourages  him  to  persevere 
in  such  investigations  without  any  fear  of  being  injured  by  them. 
"  I  highly  approve,"  says  she,  "of  your  care  to  search  into  the 
•.'rounds  and  reasons  of  your  most  holy  religion;  whieh  you  may  do, 
if  your  intention  be  pure,  and  yet  retain  the  integrity  of  your  faith. 
Nay,  the  more  you  study  on  that  subject,  the  more  reason  you  will 
tiiui  to  depend  on  the  veracity  of  God;  inasmuch  as  your  perception 
nf  him  will  be.  Hearer,  aud  you  will  more  plainly  discover  the  con- 
gruity  there  is  between  the  ordinances  and  precepts  of  the  gospel, 
and  right  reason.  Nor  is  it  an  hard  matter  to  prove  that  the  whole 
system  of  Christianity  is  founded  thereon." 

It  was  however,  but  a  small  portion  of  his  time  that  Mr.  Wesley 
employed  in  these  studies.  His  private  diary  shows  how  diligent 
he  was  in  the  study  of  the  classics,  and  other  books  in  different 
branches  of  science,  and  in  the  performance  of  his  academical 

*  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xrvi.  page  274. 


228  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

exercises.  The  time  also  drew  near  when  it  was  expected  that 
the  election  of  a  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College  would  take  place;  with 
a  view  to  which  his  friends  had  been  exerting  themselves  in  his  fa- 
vor all  the  summer.*  When  Dr.  Moiiey,  the  Rector,  was  spoken 
to  en  the  subject,  he  said,  "  I  will  inquire  into  Mr.  Wesley's  char- 
acter." He  did  so,  and  gave  him  leave  to  stand  ajcandidate.  He 
afterwards  became  his  friend  in  that  business,  and'used  all  the  in- 
fluence he  had  in  his  favor.  His  father  in  a  letter  of  July  says,  "  I 
waited  on  Dr.  Morley,  and  found  him  more  civil  than  ever.  I  will 
write  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln  again,  and  to  your  brother  Samuel  the 
next  post.  Study  hard  lest  your  opponents  beat  you."  In  another 
letter,  speaking  of  Dr.  Morley,  he  says,  "  You  are  infinitely  obliged 
to  that  generous  man." 

In  ejection  business,  the  passions  of  men  generally  run  high,  and 
every  circumstance  is  laid  hold  of,  which  can  by  any  means  be  so 
managed  as  to  influence  the  public  opinion  against  an  opponent. 
And  Mr.  Wesley's  late  seriousness  did  not  escape  the  banter  and 
ridicule  of  his  adversaries  at  Lincoln,  on  this  occasion.  In  refer- 
ence to  this  his  father  observes  in  a  letter  of  August;  "  As  for  the 
gentlemen  candidates  you  write  of — Does  any  body  think  that  the 
devil  has  no  agents  left?  It  is  a  very  callow  virtue,  sure,  that  can- 
not bear  be»g  laughed  at.  I  think  our  Captain  and  Master  en- 
dured something  more  for  us,  before  he  entered  into  glory :  and 
unless  we  follow  his  steps,  in  vain  do  we  hope  to  share  that  glory 
with  him.  Nor  shall  any  who  sincerely  endeavor  to  serve  him,  either 
by  turning  others  to  righteousness,  or  keeping  them  steadfast  in  it, 
lose  their  reward."  A"nd  in  his  letter  of  October  the  19th,  he  ex- 
horts him  to  bear  patiently  what  was  said  of  him  at  Lincoln :  "  but 
be  sure,"  says  he,  "never  to  return  the  like  treatment  to  your  ene- 
my. You  and  I  have  hitherto  done  the  best  we  could  in  that 
affair;  do  you  continue  to  do  the  same,  and  rest  the  whole  with 
Providence." 

His  mother  writes  to  him  on  this  occasion  more  in  the  way  of 
encouragement  and  caution.  "  If  it  be,"  says  she,  "a  weak  vir- 
tue, that  cannot  bear  being  laughed  at,  I  am  sure  it  is  a  strong  and 
well  confirmed  virtue  that  can  stand  the  test  of  a  brisk  buffoonery. 
I  doubt  too  many  people,  though  well  inclined,  have  yet  made 
shipwreck  of  faith  and  a  good  conscience  merely  because  they 
could  not  bear  raillery.  Some  young  persons  have  a  natural  ex- 
cess of  bashfulness;  others  are  so  tender  of  what  they  call  honor, 
that  they  cannot  endure  to  be  made  a  jest  of.  I  would  therefore 
advise  those  who  are  in  the  beginning  of  a  Christian  course,  to  shun 
the  company  of  profane  wits,  as  they  would  the  plague  or  poverty : 
and  never  to  contract  an  intimacy  with  any,  but  such  as  have  a 
good  sense  of  religion." 

But  notwithstanding  the  warm  opposition  which  his  opponents 
made  against  him,  Mr.  Wesley's  general  good  character  for  learn- 
ing and  diligence,  gave  such  firmness  and  zeal  to  his  friends,  that  on 
Thursday,  March  the  17th,  1726,  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  Lincoln 
College.f  His  father  emphatically  expresses  his  satisfaction  on 

*  His  father  mentions  it  in  his  letter  of  the  26th  of  January  of  this  year, 
t  Private  Diary. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  229 

tliis  occasion,  in  a  letter  of  the  first  of  April.  "  I  have  both  of  yours 
since  your  election:  in  both,  you  express  yourself  as  becometh  you 
What  will  be  my  o\\n  late  before  the  summer  be  over,  God  knows; 
ted passi  trratiora.  Where\er  1  am,  my  Jack  is  Fellow  of  Lin- 
coln." liis  mother,  in  a  letter  of  March  30,  tells  him,  in  her  usual 
strain  of  piety,  "  J  think  my. -elf  obliged  to  return  great  thanks  to 
Almighty  God,  for  giving  you  good  success  at  Lincoln.  Let  who- 
lie  pleased  be  the  instrument,  to  him  and  to  him  alone  the 
glory  appertains." 

The  Monday  following  his  election,  being  March  21,  he  wrote  to 
his  brother  Samuel,*  e\pre>-in<r  his  gratitude  for  the  assistance  he 
hail  given  him  in  that  atl'air.  With  this  letter  he  sent  two  or  three 
copies  nf  verses,  \\hieh  seem,  by  what  he  says  of  them,  to  have 
been  written  at  an  early  period.  "  I  have  not  yet,"  says  he,  "  been 
able  to  meet  with  one  or  two  gentlemen, from  \\hom  1  am  in  hopes 
of  jretting  two  or  three  copies  of  verses.  The  most  tolerable  of  my 
own,  if  any  such  there  uere,  \oii  probably  received  from  Leyburn. 
Some  of  those  1  had  besides.  I  have  sent  here;  and  shall  be  very 
triad  if  they  are  capable  of  being  so  corrected,  as  to  be  of  any  ser- 
vice to  you."  He  sent  three  specimens  of  his  poetry  with  this  let- 
ter: the  two  following  1  shall  insert;  which  considered  as  hasty 
productions,  the  mere  amusement  of  an  hour  or  two,  and  sent  in 
their  rough  state,  I  am  confident  e\ery  good  judge  will  pronounce 
excellent,  notwithstanding  the  modesty  with  which  he  speaks  of 
them. 

HORACE,  Lib.  I.  Ode  XXII. 

Integrity  needs  no  defence  ; 
The  man  who  trusts  to  innocence, 
Nor  wants  the  darts  IS'umidians  throw, 
Nor  arrows  of  the  Parthian  bow. 

Secure  o'er  Libya's  sandy  seas, 
Or  hoary  Caucasus  he  strays, 

p",'iiuis  scarcely  known  to  fame, 
Wuh'dby  Hydaspes"  fabled  stream. 

While  void  of  cares,  of  nought  afraid, 
I.ati-  in  th<'  S:iljine  woods  Fstray'd ; 
On  Sylvia's  lips,  while  pleas'd  I  sung, 
How  love  and  soft  persuasion  hung! 

A  mv'nous  wolf  intent  on  food, 
Kush'il  from  the  covert  of  the  wood ; 
Yet  dar'd  not  violate  the  grove 
Secur'd  by  innocence  and  love. 

Mauritania's  sultry  plain, 
So  large  a  savage  does  contain  ; 
Nor  e'er  so  huge  a  monster  treads 
Warlike  Apulia's  beechen  shades. 

*  This  letter,  and  the  verses  which  accompanied  it,  were  inserted  some  years 
ago,  bv  -Mr.  ll:i.:.  o,-k,  in  the  Westminster  Magazine.  The  letter  is  there  with- 
out a  (tali-,  which  I  have  taken  from  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Diary.  Mr.  Badcock 
t.'IU  the  piiMic,  that  lie  had  a  variety  of  curious  papers  "by  him,  which  show  Mr. 
.  in  a  light  which  perhaps  he  had  forgot,  QIC.  I  shall  have  occasion  to 
mention  this  circumstance  in  another  place. 


830  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLEY. 

Place  me  where  no  revolving  sun 
Does  o'er  his  radiant  circle  run ; 
Where  clouds  and  damps  alone  appear, 
And  poison  the  unwholesome  year : 

Place  me  in  that  effulgent  day 
Beneath  the  sun's  directer  ray ; 
No  change  from  its  fix'd  place  shall  move 
The  basis  of  my  lasting  love. 

In  irritation  cf,  Q.UIS  desiderio  sit  Pudor,  &c.     Sent  to  a  gentleman  on  the 
death  of  his  Father. 

What  shame  shall  stop  our  flowing  tears  ? 

What  end  shall  our  just  sorrows  know? 
Since  fate,  relentless  to  our  prayers, 

Has  giv'n  the  long  destructive  blow ! 

Ye  muses,  strike  the  sounding  string, 

In  plaintive  strains  his  loss  deplore  ; 
And  teach  an  artless  voice  to  sing 

The  great,  the  bounteous,  now  no  more ! 

For  him  the  wise  and  good  shall  mourn, 

While  late  records  his  fame  declare : 
And  oft  as  rolling  years  return, 

Shall  pay  his  tomb  a  grateful  tear. 

Ah !  what  avail  their  plaints  to  thee  1 

Ah  !  what  avails  his  fame  declar'd  ? 
Thou  blam'st,  alas  !  the  just  decree 

Whence  virtue  meets  its  just  reward. 

Though  sweeter  sounds  adorn'd  thy  tongue 

Than  Thracian  Orpheus  whilom  play'd  ; 
When  list'ning  to  the  morning  song 

Each  tree  bow'd  down  its  leafy  head  : 

Never  !  ah,  never  from  the  gloom 

Of  unrelenting  Pluto's  sway, 
Could  the  thin  shade  again  resume 

Its  ancient  tenement  of  clay. 

Indulgent  patience,  heav'n-born  guest ! 

Thy  healing  wings  around  display  ; 
Thou  gently  calm'st  the  stormy  breast 

And  driv'st  the  tyrant  grief  away. 

Corroding  care  and  eating  pain, 

By  just  degrees  thy  influence  own ; 
And  lovely  lasting  peace  again 

Resumes  her  long  deserted  throne. 

His  parents  now  invited  him  to  spend  some  time  with  them  in  the 
country.  Accordingly  he  left  Oxford  in  April,  and  staid  the  whole 
summer  at  Epworth  and  Wroote.  During  this  time  he  usually 
read  prayers  and  preached  twice  on  the  Lord's-day,  and  otherways 
assisted  his  father  as  occasion  required.  His  time  here  was  by  no 
means  wasted;  he  still  pursued  his  studies,  had  frequent  opportu- 
nities of  conversing  with  his  parents  on  subjects  highly  interesting 
and  instructive,  and  kept  a  regular  diary  of  what  passed.  He  of- 
ten takes  notice  of  the  particular  subjects  discussed  in  their  various 
conversations!,  and  mentions  the  practical  observations  his  parents 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.'  251 

made,  aud  sometimes  adds  his  own.  Among  others,  were  the  follow- 
ing; how  to  increase  our  laith,  our  hope,  and  our  love  of  God: 
prudence,  simplicity,  sincerity,  pride,  vanity;  wit,  humor,  fancy, 
courtesy,  and  general  usefulness,  ^rlis  parents  made  such  observa- 
tions as  reflection  and  long  experience  had  suggested  to  them,  and 
he  carefully  minuted  down  .such  rules  aud  maxims  as  appeared  to 
him  important. 

Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  21st  of  September,  and 
resume/i  his  u>ual  course  of  studies.  His  literary  character  was 
now  established  in  the  University:  he  was  acknowledged  by  all 
panics  to  he  a  man  of  talents,  and  an  excellent  critic  in  the  learned 
language*.  Hit  compositions  were  distinguished  by  an  elegant 
simplicity  of  style,  and  justness  of  thought,  that  strongly  marked 
the  excellence  of  lift  cl.-i>sical  taste.  His  skill  in  logic,  or  the  art 
of  reasoning,  was  universally  known  and  admired.  The  high 
opinion  that  was  entertained  of  him  in  the.se  respectsl  was  soon 
publicly  expressed  by  choosing  him  («reek  lectilrcr  and  moderator  of 
the  classes,  on  the  7th  of  November;  though  he  had  only  been 
elected  l-'ellow  of  the  college  in  .March,  was  little  more  than  twenty- 
three  years  of  a<re,  and  had  not  \  et  proceeded  Master  of  Arts. 

I  have  been  n.  :i   briniriiiLT   forward  all   the  particulars 

eoiiceruin.ir  him,  from  the  latter  end  of  the  \  ear  17-24,  to  the  present 
time,  Ix-cjiii-e  they  have  In  en  very  imperfectly  known,  and  some 
of  them  very  erroneoti-ly  Mated  by  all  his  biographer*,  who  have 
hitherto  attempted  to  i/ive  any  account  of  him.  Jt  i>  also  evident, 
that  an  accurate  knowledge  of  these  particulars,  does  him  credit: 
the  correspondence  relative  to  his  ordination  gives  the  reader  a 
view  of  the  simplicity  and  integrity  of  his  heart,  in  the  most  artless 
and  undisguised  manner,  and  does  infinite  honor  to  the  rational  af- 
fection and  pious  care  of  his  parents:  it  likewise  points  out  to  us 
the  kind  of  advice  which  had  the  chief  influence  in  forming  his  re- 
ligious character;  and  the  circumstances  of  his  preferment  at  Lin- 
coln ('olleire,  irive  the  most  unequivocal  proof  of  his  merit,  and  of 
the  hiirh  refutation  he  had  anjuired  in  the  university  for  learning, 
diligence,  and  attention  to  discipline,  at  this  early  period  of  Me. 

It  appears  from  u  hat  has  already  been  said,  that  Mr.  We-ley  did 
not  devote  all  his  time  to  the  >e%<  rer  .-.indie..,,  hi:t  occasionally  paid 
his  court  to  the  muses  \\iih  <_<ood  succe--.  Hi-  paraphrase  on  the 
first  eighteen  vcr>es  ot'  the  Id  Illi  I'-alm.  is  a  more  finished  piece 
than  any  thinir  he  had  written  before.  lie  beiran  to  urite  it  on  the 
lUth  of  Ani'iist  thi-  year,  \\lien  at  Kpworth;  and  for  it- beauty  and 
evellence,  it  d<  ! -e  pi  inted  with  more  accuracy  than  has 

\etl.eeiidone.  I  .shall  therefore  tran-cribc  it  from  the  original 
manu-cript. 

VEHSE  I.  ,  vcni'rons  v. 

while, spuming  nuthlv  themes,  I  soar, 

Thru'. 

\Vliat  (;.«|.  what  «-rr:i|>lt  vh:ill  I  sing? 
Whom  tint  lliro  sh'iiilil  I  (irncliiiii, 
Aullmr  »f  ihi-s  wouil'rons  friiiue  ? 
Lord, 

iiant  Maze ! 

At  v  '!••  voii-o,  whoso  pot  •    '      '.nl. 

<3omman<leil,  iioihiii?  swift  relirM,  nn«l  wo  !  Is  I  «ice. 


3S3  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

2.  Thou,  brooding  o'er  the  realms  of  night, 

Th'  unbottom'd  infinite  abyss, 

Bad'st  the  deep  her  rage  surcease, 
And  said'st  let  there  be  light ! 

./Ethereal  light  thy  call  obey'd, 

Glad  she  left  Mfer  native  shade, 
Through  the  wide  void  her  living  waters  past ; 

Darkness  turn'd  his  murmuring  head, 

Resign'd  the  reins,  and  trembling  fled ; 
The  crystal  waves  roll'd  on,  and  filled  the  ambient  waste. 

2.  In  light,  effulgent  robe,  array'd 

Thou  left'st  the  beauteous  realms  of  day ! 
The  golden  towers  inclin'd  their  head, 

As  their  Soy'reign  took  his  way. 

3,  4.  The  all-encircling  bounds  (a  shining  train, 

Minist'ring  flames  around  him  flew) 
Through  the  vasj.  profound  he  drew. 

When  lo !  sequacious  to  his  fruitful  hand, 
Heaven  o'er  the  uncolor'd  void,  her  azure  curtain  threw. 
L'o  !  marching  o'er  the  empty  space, 

The  fluid  stores  in  order  rise 
With  adamantine  chains  of  liquid  glass, 

Totiind  the  new-born  fabric  of  the  skies. 
VERSE  3.  Downward  the  Almighty  Builder  rode, 

Old  Chaos  groan'd  beneath  the  God, 
Sable  clouds  his  pompous  car, 
Harnest  winds  before  him  ran, 
Proud  to  wear  their  Maker's  chain, 
And  told  with  hoarse-resounding  voice,  his  coming  from  afar. 

6.  Embryon  earth  the  signal  knew, 

And  rear'd  from  night's  dark  womb  her  infant  head, 

6.  Though  yet  prevailing  waves  her  hills  o'erspread 

And  stain'd  their  sickly  face  with  pallid  hue. 

7.  But  when  loud  thunders  the  pursuit  began, 

Back  the  affrighted  spoilers  ran; 

8.  In  vain  aspiring  hills  opposed  their  race, 

O'er  hills  and  vales  with  equal  haste, 
The  flying  squadrons  past, 
Till  safe  within  the  walls  of  their  appointed  place: 

9.  There  firmly  fix'd.  their  sure  enclosures  stand, 
Unconquerable' bounds  of  ever-during  sand!  . 

10.  He  spake  !  From  the  tall  mountain's  wounded  side, 
Fresh  springs  roll'd  down  their  silver  tide  : 

O'er  the  glad  vales  the  shining  wanderers  stray, 
Soft  murmuring  as  they  flow, 

11.  While  in  their  cooling  wave  inclining  low, 

The  untaught  natives  of  the  field  their  parching  thirst  a..ay. 

12.  High  seated  on  the  dancing  spraySj 

Chequering  with  varied  light  their  parent  streams, 
The  feather'd  quires  attune  their  artless  lays 
Safe  from  the  dreaded  heat  of  solar  beams. 

13.  Genial  show'rs  at  his  command, 
Pour  plenty  o'er  the  barren  laud : 
Laboring  with  parent  throes, 

14.  See  !  the  teeming  hills  disclose 
A  new  birth  :  see  cheerful  green, 
Transitory,  pleasing  scene, 
O'er  the  smiling  landskip  glow, 
A  ml  glndrlen  all  the  vale  below. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  233 

Along  the  mountain's  craggy  brow, 
Amiably  dreadful  now! 
See  the  clasping  vine  dispread 
Her  gently-rising  verdant  head : 
See  the.purple  grape  appear, 
Kind  relief  of  human  care  ! 

Instinct  with  circling  life,  thy  skill 

Uprear'd  the  olive's  loaded  hough  ; 
What  time  on  Lebanon's  proud  hill 

Slow  rose  the  stately  cedar's  brow. 
Nor  less  rejoice  the  lowly  plains, 

Of  useful  corn  the  fertile  bed, 
Than  when  the  lordly  cedar  reigns, 

A  beauteous,  but  a  barren  shade. 
VERSE  17.  While  in  his  anus  the  painted  train, 

Wurblinar  to  the  vocal  grove, 
Sweetly  tell  their  pleasing  pain, 

Willing  slaves  to  genial  love. 
18.  While  the  wild-goats,  an  active  throng, 

From  rock  to  rock  light-bounding  fly, 
Jehovah's  praise  in  solemn  song, 

Shall  echo  through  the  vaulted  sky. 

The  render  who  carefully  examines  these  specimens  of  his  poeti- 
cal talents, 'and  at  the  same  time  considers  that  he  was  designed  for 
a  more  noble  employment  than  making  verses,  however  excellent 
they  illicit  IH-,  will  highly  approve  of  the  judicipus  advice  his 
mother  gave  him  about  this  time.  "I  would  not  have  you  leave 
•  ill' making  verges,"  says  she;  "rather  make  poetry  sometimes  your 
diversion,  though  never  your  business." 

Mr.  Wesley  was  now  more  desirous  than  ever,  of  improving  his 
time  to  the  best  advantage.  But  as  he  had  not  yet  taken  his  degree 
i>T  Master  of  Arts,  the  whole  of  his  time  \\as  not  at  his  own  dis- 
posal.  But  sucli  portions  of  it  as  were,  he  carefully  spent  in  pur- 
suit of  such  knowledge  as  promised  to  be  beneficial  to  himself,  and 
would  enable  him  to  Benefit  others;  never  indulging  himself  in  an 
idle,  H>I'|.',S  curiosity,  which  is  the  common  fault  of  most  young 
men  in  the  conduct  of  their  studies.  He  expresses  his  sentiments 
on  this  head  in  a  letter  to  his  mother  of  January,  17:27.  "I  ana 
shortly  to  take  my  master's  degree.  As  I  shall  from  that  time  be 
l>--s  interrupted  by  business  not  of  my  own  choosing,  I  have  drawn 
up  for  myself  a  scheme  of  studies  from  which  1  do  not  intend,  for 
some  years  at  h-ast,  to  vary.  I  am  perfectly  come  over  to  your 
opinion,  that  there,  are  many  truths  it  is  not  worth  while  to  know 
Curiosity  indeed  might,  be  a  sntlicient  plea  for  our  laving  out  some 
time  upon  them,  it'  we.  had  half  a  do/.en  centuries  of  life  to  rorne, 
but  methinks  it  is  -.M-eat  ill-husbandry  to  spend  a  considerable  part 
of  the  small  pittance  now  allowed  us,  in  what  makes  US  neither  a 
quick  nor  a  sure  return. 

"Two  days  ago  1  uas  reading  a  dispute  between  those  celebrated 
rnasten  of  controversy,  HUhop  Atterbury  and  Hi-hop  I  fondly;  but 
must  own  I  was  so  injudicious  as  to  break  on"  in  the  middle.  I  could 
not  conceive,  that  the  dignity  of  the  end  was  at  all  proportionate  to 
the  difficulty  of  attaining  it.  And  I  thought  the  labor  of  twenty  or 
thirty  hours,  if  I  wns  sure  of  succeeding,  which  I  was  not,  would 
20* 


234  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

be  but  ill  rewarded  by  that  important  piece  of  knowledge,  whethe 
Bishop  Hoadly  had  misunderstood  Bishop  Atterbury  or  no?" 

The  following  paragraph,  in  the  same  letter,  will  show  the  read- 
er how  diligent  he  had  long  been  in  improving  the  occasions  which 
occurred,  of  impressing  a  sense  of  religion  on  the  minds  of  his 
companions,  and  of  his  soft  and  obliging  manner  of  doing  it. 
"  About  a  year  and  a  half  ago,"  says  he,  "  I  stole  out  of  company 
at  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening,  with  a  young  gentleman  with  whom 
I  was  intimate.  As  we  took  a  turn  in  an  aisle  of  St.  Mary's  Church, 
in  expectation  of  a  young  lady's  funeral,  with  whom  we  were  both 
acquainted,  I  asked  him  if  he  really  thought  himself  my  friend? 
and  if  he  did,  why  he  would  not  do  me  all  the  good  he  could?  He 
began  to  protest, — in  which  I  cut  him  short,  by  desiring  him  to 
oblige  me  in  an  instance,  which  he  could  not  deny  to  be  in  his  own 
power;  to  let  me  have  the  pleasure  of  making  him  a  whole  Chris- 
tian, to  which  I  knew  he  was  at  least  half  persuaded  alread}'. 
That  he  could  not  do  rne  a  greater  kindness,  as  both  of  us  would 
be  fully  convinced  when  we  came  to  follow  that  young  woman." 

"  He  turned  exceedingly  serious,  and  kept  something  of  that  dis- 
position ever  since.  Yesterday  was  a  fortnight  he  died  of  a  con- 
sumption. I  saw  him  three  days  before  he  died;  and  on  the  Sunday 
following  did  him  the  last  good  office  I  could  here,  by, preaching 
his  funeral  sermon;  which  was  his  desire  when  living." 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeded  Master  of  Arts  on  the' 14th  of  February,* 
and  acquired  considerable  reputation  in  his  disputation  for  his 
degree;  on  which  account  his  mother  congratulates  him  in  a  letter 
of  the  fourteenth  of  March.  On  the  19th  he  writes  thus  to  her. 
"One  advantage  at  least,  my  degree  has  given  me;  I  am  now  at 
liberty,  and  shall  be  in  a  great  measure  for  some  time,  to  choose 
my  own  employment.  And  as  I  believe  I  know  my  own  deficien- 
cies best,  and  which  of  them  are  most  necessary  to  be  supplied;  I 
hope  my  time  will  turn  to  somewhat  better  account,  than  when  it 
was  not  so  much  in  my  own  disposal."  He  had  already  fixed  the 
plan  of  his  studies;  but  how  to  attain  a  more  practical  knowledge 
of  God,  and  a  more  entire  conformity  to  his  will,  in  the  temper  of 
his  mind  and  in  all  his  actions,  was  a  point  not  so  easily  determined. 
He  saw  what  the  law  of  God  required  him  to  be,  and  was  deeply 
sensible  of  his  deficiencies;  but  he  did  not  yet  see  the  way  of  faith, 
which  the  gospel  points  out  as  the  way  of  victory,  of  holiness,  and 
of  peace.  There  is  nothing  more  natural  in  this  state  of  mind, 
than  for  a  person  to  imagine,  that  some  other  situation  in  life  would 
be  more  advantageous  to  him  than  that  in  which  he  is  placed.  He 
feels  his  present  difficulties  and  hinderances  in  the  way  of  religion; 
but  he  does  not  see,  that  every  situation  of  life  has  its  difficulties 
and  hinderances,  which  a  Christian  is  called  upon  to  conquer,  not 
to  shun.  Mr.  Wesley  however,  thought,  that  the  company  he  was 
necessarily  exposed  to  at  Oxford,  was  a  hinderance  to  his  progress 
in  religion,  and  that  a  seclusion  from  the  world  would  be  highly 
advantageous  to  him  in  this  respect.  Though  we  must  disapprove 
of  the  opinion,  which  his  riper  judgment  likewise  condemned,  we 

*  Private  Diary. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  235 

cannot  but  acknowledge  that  it  gives  the  clearest  evidence  of  his 
sincerity;  and  that  he  was  not  religious,  to  be  seen  of  men.  He 
expresses  the  thoughts  he  thru  had  of  this  matter,  in  the  same  letter 
of  the  19th  of  March.  "The  conversation  of  one  or  two  persons, 
whom  you  may  have  beard  me  speak  of,  I  hope  never  without 
rrtUhoae,  first  took  off  my  relish  for  most  other  pleasures,  so  far 
that  I  despised  them  in  comparison  of  that.  I  have  since  proceed- 
ed a  step  further;  to  slight  them  absolutely.  And  I  am  so  little  at 
present  in  love  with  even  company,  the  most  elegant  entertainment 
next  to  books;  that,  unless  the,  persons  have  a  religious  turn  of 
thought,  I  am  much  better  pleased  without  them.  I  think  it  is  the 
>ettled  temper  of  my  soul,  that  I  should  prqfer,  at  least  for  some 
time,  such  a  retirement,  as  would  seclude  me  from  all  the  world,  to 
tlie  .-tati'in  1  am  now  in.  Not  that  this  is  by  any  means  unpleasant 
to  me;  but  I  imagine  it  would  be  more  improving  to  be  in  a  place 
where  I  might  confirm  or  implnnt  in  mylnind  what  habits  I  Would, 
without  interruption,  before  tlir  flexibility  of  youth  be  over. 

••  A  school  in  York-hire  was  proposed  to  me  lately,  on  which  I 
shall  think  more,  when  it  appears  whether  I  may  have  it  or  not. 
A  good  salary  is  annexed  to  it.  But  what  has  made  me  wish  for 
it  most,  is  the  frightful  description,  as  they  call  it,  which  some 
L'cntlemen  \viio  know  the  place,  nave  me  of  it  yesterday.  It  lies 
in  a  little  vale,  so  pent  up  between  two  hills,  that  it  is  scarce  ac- 
ce--i|lle  on  a  ivy  side;  so  that  you  can  expect  little  company  from 
\vitliotit,  •and  within  there  is  none  at  all.  I  should  therefore  be 
entirely  at  liberty  to  ron\er.-e  with  company  of  my  own  choosing, 
whom  for  that  reason  I  would  bring  with  me;  and  company  equally 
agreeable,  wherever  I  fixed,  could  not  put  me  to  less  expense. 

"The  sun  that  walks  his  airy  way 
To  cheer  the  world,  and  bring  the  day; 
The  moon  that  shines  with  borrow'd  light, 
The  stars  that  jjild  the  gloomy  night, 
All  of  these,  and  all  I  see, 
Should  be  sang,  and  sung  by  me : 
These  praise  their  Maker  as  they  can, 
But  want,  and  ask  the  tongue  of  man." 

"  I  am  full  of  business:  but  have  found  a  way  to  write,  without 
takini;  any  time  from  that.  It  i-  hut  rising  an  hour  sooner  in  the 
iiioriiini:.  and  iruiiit;  into  company  an  hour  later  in  the  evening;  both 
w  hich  ma\  he  done  without  any  inconvenience."  The  school  how- 
ever was  otlierways  disposed  of;  at  which  his  mother  was  well 

plea-ed.     "  I  am  not  sorry ,"  says  the,  --that  you  have  mi--ed  the 

.-'•he. i)l;  that  way  of  life  would  not  airrre  with  your  constitution; 
and  I  hope  (.Mid  lia-  better  work  for  you  to  do." 

Mr.  \Ve-Icy  saw,  that  a  loose  and  div-ultory  way  of  reading  ami 
studying,  was  not  the  way  to  accurate  knowledge;  and  to  avoid 
f.dling  into  this  error,  lie  had,  some  time  In  fore  he  took  his  mas- 
Virree,  laid  down  a  plan  of  study  which  he  now  clo-ely  pur- 
sued. Certain  hours,  in  the  morning  and  afternoon^,  of  each  day 
in  the  \\cek,  were  appropriated  to  the  .-tudy  of  certain  branches  of 
knowledge:  and  lie  never  sulfereil  lum.-elt"  ti>  de\  iate  from  the  rule 
be  bad  laid  down.  Thus,  bis  hours  of  study  on  Mondays  and 


236  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

Tuesdays,  were  devoted  to  the  Greek  and  Roman  classics,  histo- 
rians  and  poets. — Wednesdays,  to  logic  and  ethics. — Thursdays,  to 
Hebrew  and  Arabic. — Fridays,  to  metaphysics  and  natural  philos- 
ophy.— Saturdays,  to  oratory  and  poetry,  chiefly  composing. — • 
Sundays,  to  divinity.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  between  these 
more  fixed  studies,  he  perfected  himself  in  the  French  language, 
which  he  had  begun  to  learn  two  or  three  years  before :  he  also 
read  a  great  variety  of  modern  authors  in  almost  every  department 
of  science.  His  method  was  this:  he  first  read  an  author  regularly 
through;  then,  in  the  second  reading,  transcribed  into  his  collections, 
such  passages  as  he  thought  important,  either  for  the  information 
they  contained,  or  the  beauty  of  expression.  This  method  not  only 
inured  him  to  industry  and  accuracy,  but  it  considerably  increased 
his  stock  of  knowledge,  and  gave  him  a  familiar  acquaintance  with 
the  authors  he  had  read. 

It  has  been  doubted  by  some  persons,  whether  the  mathematics 
entered  into  Mr.  Wesley's  plan  of  studies  at  the  university.  But 
among  the  authors  mentioned  in  his  Diary,  I  find,  Euclid,  Keil, 
S'Gravesande,  Sir  Isaac  Nowton,  &c.  and  he  seems  to  have  studied 
them  with  great  attention.  He  sometimes  amused  himself  with 
experiments  in  optics. 

It  has  been  before  observed,  that  his  father  had  two  livings.  He 
now  became  less  able  to  attend  to  the  duties  of  his  station,  than 
formerly;  especially  as  it  was  difficult,  and  sometimes*  dangerous  in 
the  winter,  to  pass  between  Epworth  and  Wroote:  and  it  was  not 
easy  to  procure  an  assistant  to  his  mind,  in  this  remote  corner  of 
the  kingdom.-  He  was  therefore  desirous,  that  his  son,  Mr.  John 
•  Wesley,  should  come  into  the  country,  and  reside  chiefly  at  Wroote, 
as  his  curate.  Mr.  Wesley  complied  with  his  father's  request,  who 
thus  expresses  himself  in  a  letter  of  June, — "  I  do  not  think  that  I 
have  thanked  you  enough  for  your  kind  and  dutiful  letter  of  the 
14th  instant.  When  you  come  hither,  your  head-quarters  will,  I 
believe,  for  the  most  part  be  at  Wroote,  and  mine  at  Epworth; 
though  sometimes  making  a  change."  Accordingly,  he  left  Oxford 
on  the  4th  of  August;  and  coming  to  London,  spent  some  days  with 
his  brother  Samuel,  and  then  proceeded  on  his  journey  to  take  upon 
him  his  appointed  charge.  In  this  part  of  Lincolnshire,  the  ague 
is  endemic,  and  in  October  he  was  seized  with  it;  at  the  same  time 
he  was  called  to  Oxford,  probably  to  oblige  Dr.  Morley,  the  Rector 
of  Lincoln  College,  on  some  election  business.  This  gentleman 
had  rendered  such  services  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  his  election  to  Lin- 
coln, that  he  used  to  say,  "  I  can  refuse  Dr.  Morley  nothing."  In 
the  present  instance,  his  gratitude  overcame  all  objections  against 
travelling  on  horseback,  through  wet  and  cold, \vith  an  ague  upon 
him.  He  reached  Oxford  on  the  16th,  and  left  it  again  on  the  25th, 
travelling  in  the  same  manner  back  to  Wroote,  though  often  very 
ill  on  the  road.  He  now  continued  in  the  country  for  some  time, 
still  pursuing  the  same  plan  of  study,  asfartis  the' nature  of  his 
situation  woulU  permit. 

Mr.  Wesley's  general  knowledge,  and  agreeable  conversation 
had  endeared  him  to  all  his  acquaintance  at  "Oxford.  He  was  a 
most  engaging  and  instructive  companion  ;  open  and  communica 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  237 

live  to  his  friends,  and  civil  and  obliging  to  all.  The  following  let- 
ter will  set  tin-  part  of  hi-  character  in  a  dear  light.  It  was  writ- 
ten by  one  of  the  r'elh.w-  of  bis  own  College,  who,  i<  id  been 

;-.  irood  deal  ali-eiit,  and  knew  little  of  him,  except  what  he  had  learn- 
ed from  the  report  of  those  who  had  been  acquainted  with  him. 

"  Coll.  Line.  Dee.  28,  17:7. 

''Sir,  —  Yesterday  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  receiving  your  kind  and 
obliging  letter,  whereby  \  011  have  Driven  me  a  singular  instance  of 
that  iroodness  aiid  civiTTty  which  is  es-ential  to  your  cliaracter  ; 
and  strongly  confirmed  to  me.  the  man\  encomiums  which  arc 
irivf-n  von  in  this  respect,  by  all  w|10  |,;,v,.  t||,-  happines*  to  -know 
yon.  This  makes  me  infinitely  desirous  of  your  acquaintance. 

trhen  I  consider  those  shining  qualities  which  I  hear  daily 
mentioned  in  your  praise,  I  cannot  lint  lament  the  -Treat  misfortune 
we  all  sutler,  in  the  ah-t  nee  of  sj>  agreeable  a  person  from  the  col- 

}•••«-.  Mnt  I  please  myself  with  the  thoughts  of  seeing  yon  here  on 
chapter-day,  and  of  the  happine-s  \\r  -hall  have  in  your  company 
in  the  summer.  In  the  mean  time,  I  return  yon  my  most  sincere 
thanks  for  thi*  favor,  and  assure  you,  that  if  it  should  ever  lie  in 
my  power  to  serre  yon,  no  one  will  be  more  ready  to  do  it,  than, 
sir. 

"Your  most  obliged  and  most  humble  servant, 

"Lew.  FENTON." 

Mr.  \\Y-ley  continued    in  the  country   till  July,    17-.2S,   when  he 

'•'•'»r  .....  I    by    \\a\  .if  London  to    Oxford,    where  "he    arrived   on  the 

•J7th  of  this    mouth,    with   a    view  to    obtain     priests'    orders.      No 

i  is  a-.-ii:ned,   \\liy  he    was   not   ordained    priest   sooner  :  it   is 

evident,  however,  that  he  had  never  applied  for  it,  probably  on  nc- 

rouut  of  his  a-re.     On  Sunday,  the  92d  Of  September,    \K-\\ 

dained  priest,  by  Dr.  Totter,  Mi>hop  of  Oxford,   who  had  ordained 

him  deacon  in  17-25.      Mr.    We>ley   himself  has  made  a  mi-tak.    in 

the  date  of  hi-  ordination.      In  the  first  part  of  his  Farther  Appeal, 

I  was  ordained  deacon   in    17  J.'i,  _and  priest    in    the   \ear 

following."     This   only  proves,  that  in    iriv'iir,'   the  dates  of  tliimrs 

which  had  taken    place,   he   did  not   always   consult    his  diary,    but 

tni-tcd  to  hi-  memory,  which   sometimes  failed  him.      To  convince; 

-the  reader,   that  I  lri\e    L'iven    the    true  date,  I  will  in-ert  In-low    a 

part  of  hi-  letter  uf  I'rie-t-'   Order.-.' 

October    1.      He  -et  out  for    LiiK-oln-hire,   and  did  not  aL'ain  vi-it 

Oxford    till    the    nith  of  .lime,    17:2!).     At    this    time    hi-    brother 

Ir.   Morgan,  and  one  or  two  more,  had  just  formed  a  lit- 


*  Tenor  pnT-vr-niinm  nos  Johannes  pcnnisvinn.-  ,iivin:"i  Oxon.     Episrnpu^ 
tumfii  ij,.    I),,,,,,., 


.mi   Milli-M 
li  (  'liri-ti  Oxnn.     Siicr 

ttagutram,  c  Coll.  Lipcoln.  ()\.,n.  Si,-iuni.  :i.l  S:U-naii  Pre'sbyteratOa 
Ordmem  juxia  inor.-iii  ct  ritiis  Ecclcsiir  Ani?lictina:  mlini^-iiiins  it  p'romovi- 
mns  ipsumque  in 

iiimdio 

.nensis  Amu.-;  -upra  capressis  ct  uostroj  Consecrationis  Anno  clccimo 

luarto. 


238  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

tie  society,  chieify  to  assist  each  other  in  their  studies,  and  to  con- 
sult on  the  best  method  of  employing  "  their  time  to  advantage. 
During  his  stay  here,  he  svas  almost  constantly  with  them  in  the 
evenings  ;  but  about  the  middle  of  August,  he  returned  to  his  charge 
at  Wroote,  where  he  continued  till  he  received  the  following  letter 
from  Dr.  Morley,  the  Rector  of  his  college,  dated  the  21st  of  Octo- 
ber.— "At  a  meeting  of  the  society,  just  before  I  left  college,  to 
consider  of  the  proper  method  to  preserve  discipline  and  good  gov- 
ernment ;  among  several  things  agreed  on,  it  was  in  the  opinion  of 
all  that  were  present,  judged  necessary  tftat  the  junior  Fellows 
who  should  be  chosen  Moderators,  shall  in  person  attend  the  du- 
ties of  their  office,  if  they  do  not  prevail  with  some  of  the  Fellows 
to  officiate  for  them.  We  all  thought  it  would  be  a  great  hardship 
on  Mr.  Fenton,  to  call  him  from  a  perpetual  Curacy  or  Donative  ; 
yet  this  we  must  have  done,  had  not  Mr.  Hutching  been  so  kind  to 
him  and  us,  as  to  free  us  from  the  uneasiness  of  doing  a  hard  thing, 
by  engaging  to  supply  his  place  in"  the  hall  for  the  present  year. 
Mr.  Robinson  would  as  willingly  supply  yours,  but  the  serving  of 
two  cures  about  fourteen  miles  from  Oxford,  ami  ten  at  least  as  bad 
as  the  worst  of  your  roads  in  the  isle,  makes  it,  he  says,  impossible 
for  him  to  discharge  the  duty  constantly.  We  hope  it  may  be  as 
much  for  your  advantage  to  reside  at  college  as  where  you  are  if 
you  take  pupils,  or  can  get  a  curacy  in  the  neighborhood  of  Oxon. 
Your  father  may  certainly  have  another  curate,  though  not^somuch 
to  his  satisfaction  :  yet  we  are  persuaded  that  this  will  not  move 
him  to  hinder  your  return  to  college,  since  the  interest  of  college, 
and  obligation  to  statue  requires  it." — In  consequence  of  this  letter, 
he  quitted  his  father's  curacy  at  Wroote,  and  November  22,  came  to 
reside  at  Oxford. 


CHAPTER    II. 

OF  MR.  WESLEY'S  RESIDENCE  AT  OXFORD  FROM  NOVEMBER,  1729, 
TO  OCTOBER,  1735;  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  THE  PROCEEDINGS 
OF  THE  FIRST  METHODIST  SOCIETY,  DURING  THIS  PERIOD. 

Hitherto  we  have  viewed  Mr.  Wesley,  as  the  polite  collegian, 
rising  into  notice  and  esteem  for  his  literary  talents;  and  in  the 
humble  station  of  curate  to  his  father.  The  reader  will  observe, 
that  he  did  not  quit  this  station  from  discontent,  or  restless  ambi- 
tion, but  at  the  call  of  the  heads  of  his  college.  It  is  manifest,  that 
he  had  not  the  least  conception  of  what  afterwards  followed.  In 
consequence  of  the  order  he  had  received,  he  now  entered  upon  a 
new  situation:  he  obtained  pupils,  and  became  a  tutor  in  the  col- 
lege :  he  presided  in  the  hall  as  moderator  in  the  disputations,  held 
six  times  a  week,  and  had  the  chief  direction  of  a  religious  society 
As  a  tutor  he  was  singularly  diligent  and  careful  of  his  pupils,  con 
sidering  himself  responsible  for  them,  not  only  to  their  parents  and 
the  community,  but  to  God;  and  therefore  labored  to  make  them 
both  scholars  and  Christians.  Some  of  them  disapproved  of  his 


THE    LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    \\LISI.KV.  239 

religious  severities,  and  refused  to  join  with  him  in  them,  but  still 
continued  under  his  care  as  pupils,  and  warmly  acknowledged  their 
obligations  to  him.  As  moderator  in  the  disputations,  he  acquired 
a  facility  and  expertness  in  arguing  especially,  as  he  himself  ob- 
serves, ••  in  discerning  and  pointing  out  well  covered  and  plausible 
fallacies,"  which  afterwards  gave  him  a  great  superiority  over 
most  of  his  numerous  adversaries.  But  his  endeavors  to  become 
religious,  will  form  the  eliief  subject  of  this  chapter.  I  call  all  that 
he  did  mere  endeavors,  because  lie  did  not  attain  the  end  \\hich  he 
aimed  at,  peace  of  mind-,  comfort  in  God,  and  a  command  over  all 
his  passions.  He  was  a  long  time  lie  fore  he  was  fully  convinced 
that  his  own  endeavors  were  insufficient  to  give  him  the  mind  that 
was  in  Christ,  lie  clearly  saw,  in  17-J."),  what  the  go.-prl  was  in- 
tended to  do.  for  him,  and  for  all  mankind;  to  be  the  means  of 
reconciling  him  to  (iod,  and  giving  him  a  title  to  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance; of  cleansing  him  from  sin,  and  preparing  him  for  the 
enjoyment  of  heaven:  and  he  retained  this  view  of  the  general  de- 
sign of  the  gospel-,  from  that  period  to  the  end  of  his  life,  without 
the  least  variation.  But  he  did  not  yet  understand  the  method  pro- 
posed in  the  gospel,  of  putting  a  sinner  in  possession  of  these 
bleanogB,  nor  the  order  in  which  the  mind  is  capable  of  acquiring 
them.  It  is  true,  he  read  the  Scriptures  daily,  at  this  time,  and  in 
hi<  religious  re.-earchcs  was  homo  uniux  libri,  a  man  of  one  book. 
But  his  preconceived  opinions  were  as  a  blind  before  his  mind, 
and  completely  hid  from  his  \ie\\,  the  gospel  method  of  attaining 
present  salvation.  This  is  no  reproach  to  Mr.  Wesley,  nor  any 
objection  against  the  doctrines  he  afteruards  embraced.  It  is  the. 
common  lot  of  all  men  to  imbibe  in  their  youth,  notions  which  af- 
terwards hinder  thVm  from  perceiving  the  most  obvious  truths.  It 
is  well  known  that  the  systems  of  natural  philosophy,  which  inge- 
nious men  have  formed  and  taught  to  young  students,  have  been 
the  chief  hinderances  to  the  progress  of  kno\\  ledge."*  What  kept 

*  The  two  following  instances  are  remarkable  proofs  of  this.  Galen,  was  well 
acquainted  with  the  difference  between  arteries  and  veins;  he  knew  the  ef- 
fects of  ligatures  in  the  operation  »l  bli-edinur.  :>n<l  liail  all  tin-  principal  data  fa- 
miliar to  his  mind,  from  which  Harvey  concluded,  that  the  blood  circulates 
through  the  body.  Yet  Galen,  though  accustomed  to  the  process  of  reasoning, 
drew  no  such  conclusion  from  them;  tne  notion  that  the  blood  moved  to  and  I'm.  m 
the  resscls,  like  the  flux  and  reflux  of  the  sea,  so  possessed  and  blinded  his  mind, 
that  he  could  not  i>crccive  a  consequence  which  naturally  nnd  obviously  followed 
from  the  things  whic  li  he  knew.  I'lns  veil  remained  on  (he  minds  of  philoso- 
phers and  physicians  for  about  fourteen  hundred  years,  so  thai  H  uvey  !(• 
as  much  praise  for  breaking  through  the  shackles  of  ancient  error,  and  impar- 
tially following  the  liLrht  of  truth,  as  lor  the  discovery  it-elf. 

Whan  Dr.  l'ne-tl\'s  i'\p.-riiin nl-  on  ;ur.  were  tirst  published  in  France,  they 
roused  the  French  eayaittta  from  a  kind  of  lethargy  (de  Ftngourdiwcmmt,  a-  one 
of  them  expresses  it.)  yet  Maeimcr,  one  of  the  lir-l  ehvmi-ts.  not  only  in  France, 
but  iN-rhaps  in  Kuro|M>,  s|x-ukiii^  of  the  discoveiy  of  ilie  nitrous  gns,  or  nir,  has 
frankly  acknowledged,  that  he  hardly  thought  it  possible  an  experienced  chy- 
mi-t  would  ever  have  made  it.  That  his  principles  would  have  hindered  him 
from  attempting  the  exjKTiment.  which  was  neie--ar\  to  m:<  . •  ry  in 

question.     So  true  it   is,  that  though  in   ganftnl,  knowledge  acquired  lea 
mind    to  a   farther   protrrcM-,  yet,  if  we    place  too  much   confidence   in   r- 
opinions,  and  in  the  ron-equcncfs  we  draw  from  them,  they  may  sometimes  hin- 
der us  iroiu  discovering  the    mo-i  obuons  truths.     Sve  Macqucr'*  Dictionnairt 
de  Chymie.    Tom.  2,  jwge  3->3,  Ivlit 


240  THE    LJFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

his  rriind  in  a  state  of  perplexity,  was  a  confused  notion  of  justifica- 
tion; which  he  either  confounded  with  sanctification,  or  thought  a 
man  must  be  sanctified  before  he  can  be  justified.  This  notion  hin- 
dered him  from  perceiving,  that  to  justify  in  the  language  of  Paul, 
is  to  pardon  a  repenting  believing  sinner,  as  an  act  of  grace  ;  not 
for  the  sake  of  any  previous  holiness  in  him,  but  through  Jesus 
Christ  alone.  As  soon  as  he  was  convinced  of  this,  he  was  no  lon- 
ger embarrassed  and  perplexed;  he  saw  immediately  the  plan 
which  the  gospel  proposes  of  reconciling  sinners  to  God,  of  making 
them  holy  in  heart  and  life,  and  of  giving  them  a  sure  hope,  full  of 
immortality. — But  let  us  attend  him  through  the  period  appropri-  . 
atcd  to  this  chapter,  and  we  shall  see  the  efforts  of  a  great  mind  to 
do  the  will  of  God;  and  every  step  we  take,  will  convince  us  of  the 
uprightness  of  his  intention. 

It  appears  from  the  account  1  have  given  of  Mr.  Charles  Wesley, 
that  for  more  than  two  years  before  this  time  he  had  studied  very 
hard,  and  through  his  brother's  advice  and  influence  was  become 
deeply  serious;  that  during  the  last  summer  he  had  received  the 
sacrament  weekly,  and  had  prevailed  on  two  or  three  young  men 
to  do  the  same;  and  these  gentlemen  had  occasionally  met  together 
for  the  purpose  of  assisting  and  encouraging  each  other  in  their 
duty,  and  of  regulating  their  employments  by  certain  rules.  The 
regular  method  of  arranging  their  studies  and  other  employments 
procured  them  the  distinguishing  epithet  of  Methodists,  which  ac- 
cording to  Mr.  Charles,  was  given  them  before  his  brother  came  to 
Oxford  in  November.  This  is  probably  the  most  accurate  account; 
for  when  Mr.  Wesley  speaks  of  this  appellation,  be  mentions  it 
only  in  very  general  terms,  without  attempting-  to  state  at  what 
period  of  the  society  it  was  first  given.  "  The  exact  regularity  of 
their  lives  as  well  as  studies,"  says  he,  "  occasioned  a  young  gen- 
tleman of  Christ  Church  to  say,  '  here  is  a  new  set  of  Methodists 
sprung  up; '  alluding  to  some  ancient  physicians  who  were  so 
called^*  The  name  was  new  and  quaint;  so  it  took  immediately, 
and  the  Methodists  were  known  all  over  the  university. 

It  does  not  appear,  however,  that  these  gentlemen  met  together 
at  any  fixed  or  stated  times,  or  that  they  had  made  any  regulations 

*  Themison  was  the  founder  of  this  sect,  about  thirty  or  forty  years  before 
the  Christian  era  ;  -and  it  flourished  according  to  Alpinus,  about  three  hundred 
years.  Le  Clerc  informs  us,  that  the  physicians  of  this  sect  were  called  Meth- 
odists, because  they  took  it  into  their  head,  to  find  out  a  more  easy  method  of 
teaching  and  practising  the  art  of  physic.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain 
that  some  of  the  greatest  physicians  of  the  time  in  which  the  sect  flourished, 
were  Methodists.  That  Themison  was  a  man  of  the  most  extensive  practice,  is 
evidently  implied  in  the  words  of  Juvenal,  if  he  speaks  of  the  same  person, 
which  is  generally  supposed.  He  is  describing  the  infcnmties  of  an  old  man, 
and  observes, 

Circumfilil  agmine  facto 

Morborum  omne  gcmts,  quorum  si  nomina  queer  as 

Promptius  expediam 

Quot  Themison  agros  aulumno  accident  uno. 

"  A  whole  troop  of  all  kinds  of  diseases  rush  upon  him  or  all  side*  ;  if  you  ask 
their  names,  I  could  as  soon  reckon  up  hew  many  patients  Then.ison  killed  in  one 
autumn." — Had  his  practice,  however,  been  very  unsuccessful,  i*  is  not  probabla 
it  would  have  been  so  extensive  as  to  become  almost  proverbial. 


TIIH    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  241 

for  this  purpose  before  Mr.  John  Wesley  joined  them.  When  ho 
came  amongst  them,  they  gladly  committed  the  direction  of  the 
whole  to  him;  and  from  thi-  ti;  ie  tin,1  society  began  to  assume  a 
more  regular  form;  it  is  from  this  period  therefore,  that  Jic  com- 
mences his  history  of  it,  in  the  following  words: 

"  In  November,  17.M>,  four  young  gentlemen  of  Oxford,  Mr. 
.lohn  Wesley,  Fellow  of  Lincoln  College;  Air.  Charles  Wesley, 
student  of  Chri.-t  Church;  Mr.  Moriran,  commoner  of  Cliri-t 
C-hurch;  and  Mr.  Kirkman,  of  Mertoli  (,'ull.  _'.•;  lie-ran  to  spend 
some  evenings  in  a  week  together,  in  reading  chieflj  the  Greek 
Testament.  Tli-'  next  \ear,  t\vo  or  three  of  Mr.  John  We~|.  \  '- 
pupils  desired  the  lilx-rty  of  meetinir  with  them;  and  afterwards 
one  of  Mr.  Charles  We-le\  "s  pupil-,  ll  was  in  17.-J-2,  that  Mr. 
Ini'li  mi  of  (Jiieeu's  College,  a>id  Mr.  I'roiiirhtou  <if  Ivxeter,  were 
addeil  to  their  number. — To  these  in  April,  was  joined  Mr.  Ch\- 
ton  of  Hra/.en-Nose,  with  two  or  three  of  his  pupils.  About  the 
rime  Mr.  .lames  Marvevv.  as  permitted  to  meet  with  them, 
and  afterwards  Mr.  Whitefield."t 

These  four  youtiir  gentlemen  continued  their  meetings  for  some 
time,  without  any  other  views  than  their  oun  benefit.  But  in  the 
summer  of  iT.Jd,  Mr.  Morgan  '-ailed  at  the  gaol  to  see  a  man  who 
mdenined  for  killing  his  wife,  and  told  them,  that,  from  the 
conversation  he  had  with  one  of  the  debtors,  he  verily  believed  it 
would  do  much  irood  if  any  one  would  be  .it  the  pains  of  now  and 
then  speaking  With  them.  Having  mentioned  this  several  times, 
Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  Charles,  went  with  him  on  the  2  1th  of 
Auirn-t  to  the  ca-tle,  and  were  so  \\ell  satisfied  with  their  visit,  that 
they  determined  to  go  thither  once  or  twice  a  week.  They  had 
not  done  tliU  lonir,  before  Mr.  Morgan,  \\lio  seems  to  have  led  the, 
way  in  act<  of  charity  and  benevolence  to  others,  desired  Mr.  \V.  -- 
l<-\  to  iro  with  him  to  see  a  poor  woman  in  the  town  who  was  sick. 
When  th"\  heiran  to  rellect  on  the  benefit  this  might  be  of  to  the 
poor,  they  thought  it  would  be  well  worth  while  to  spend  tun  or 

three    hours  in  the-  week  in  this  species  of  charitv  ,  especially  if  the, 

minister  of  the  parUh  in  which  such  person  was,  did  not  object   to 

it.      I'ut  a>  this   practice  w,i<  quite  iii'ir,  and  had  an  appeara'ic,     ()f 

;lir  ty,  on    \\hich  a-'i-oiint  it  might    give    otlence,  Mr.  \N"e-.|r\ 

did  i;  '  i  proceed  any    further   v.  itlioiit    advice.      He  unite 

t .»    lii-i    fither,   who    was    remarkably    attached    to    regularity  and 

chmch-o  .1- r.  -I  :tue_r  what  they  had  hitherto  done,  and   wh  it   their 

to  have  hi*  opinion  \\hetlier  they  had  alreaily 

U'lirther    they    r-lmiild   >tand  still  \s  here  tlie\    were, 

or  Lf"  forward? 

Hi-  fat!i"i'-   answer   is  dated   September   21,  in  which  h- 
••   \-  to  y  itir  own  designs  and  emjilov  ments.  what  can  1  say  i 
them  than  vtilcle  proho ;  and  that  I  have  the  hi-lie-t  reason  to  bless 
(Jod,  that  he  ha>  gi\en    me  two  sons  together  at  Oxford,  to    \\hom 

lie  ha-  i  nd  courage  to  turn  the  war  against  th--  world 

anil  the  d--\  il.  \\  hifh  is  the  l»ut  way  l->  C4ini|iier  them.  Thev  have 
but  one  enemy  more  to  combat  with,  the  flesh;  which  if  they  take 

t  Wesley's  Works,  rol.  XT.  page  375. 


242  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    RfcV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

care  to  subdue  by  fasting  and  prayer,  there  will  be  no  more  for 
them  to  do,  but  to  proceed  steadily  in  the  same  course,  and  expect 
the  crown  which  fadeth  not  away.  You  have  reason  to  bless  God, 
as  I  do,  that  you  have  so  fast  a  friend  as  Mr.  Morgan,  who  I  see 
in  the  most  difficult  service,  is  ready  to  break  the  ice  for  you. 

"  I  am  afraid  lest  the  main  objection  you  make  against  your 
jjoing  on  in  the  business  of  the  prisoners,  may  secretly  proceed 
irom  flesh  and  blood.  For  who  can  harm  you  if  you  are  followers' 
of  that  which  is  so  good?  And  which  will  be  one  of  the  marks  "by 
which  the  Shepherd  of  Israel  will  know  his  sheep  at  the  last  day. 
Though,  if  it  were  possible  for  you  to  suffer  a  little  in  the  cause, 
you  would  have  a  confessor's  reward.  You  own  that  none  but 
such  as  are  out  of  their  senses  would  be  prejudiced  against  you  for 
acting  in  this  manner.  Go  on  then  in  God's  name  in  the  path  to 
which  your  Saviour  has  directed  you,  and  that  track  wherein  your 
father  has  gone  before  you!  For  -when  I  was  an  undergraduate,  I 
visited  those  in  the  castle  there,  and  reflect  on  it  with  great  satisfac- 
tion to  this  day.  Walk  as  prudently  as  you  can,  though  not  fear- 
fully, and  my  heart  and  pravcrs  are  with  you. 

"  Your  first  regular  step  is  to  consult  with  hirn,  if  any  such  there 
be,  who  has  a  jurisdiction  over  the  prisoners;  and  the  next  is  to 
obtain  the  direction  and  approbation  of  your  bishop.  This  is  Mon- 
day morning,  at  which  time  I  shall  never  forget  you.  Accordingly, 
to  Him  who  is  every  where,  I  now  heartily  commit  you." 

This  advice,  from  a  person  on  whose  judgment,  experience,  and 
orthodoxy  they  could  depend,  gave  them  courage:  it  confirmed 
them  in  their  benevolent  purposes,  and  animated  them  with  zeal  in 
the  execution  of  them.  They  carefully  attended,  however,  to  the 
prudential  directions;  and  Mr.  Wesley  immediately  consulted  Mr. 
Gerard,  the  Bishop  of  Oxford's  chaplain,  who  likewise  attended 
the  prisoners  when  any  were  condemned  to  die,  for  at  other  times 
they  were  left  to  their  own  care.  He  proposed  to  him  their  design 
of  serving  the  prisoners  as  far  as  they  could,  and  his  own  intention 
of  preaching  there  once  a  month,  if  the  bishop  should  approve  of 
it.  Mr.  Gerard  commended  the  design,  and  said  he  would  answer 
for  the  bishop's  approbation,  to  whom  he  would  take  the  first  op- 
portunity of  mentioning  it.  The  bishop  being  consulted,  not  only 
gave  his  permission,  but  was  highly  pleased  with  the  undertaking, 
and  hoped  it  would  have  the  desired  success. 

Sheltered  by  such  respectable  authority,  they  thought  themselves 
secure,  and  prosecuted  their  design  with  diligence.  But  no  human 
authority  is  sufficient  to  restrain  the  overflowings  of  a  mind  at  en- 
mity with  God.  The  old  drones  in  religion,  who  retain  little  of 
Christianity  but  the  name,  think  themselves  insulted  by  any  extra- 
ordinary piety  and  zeal  in  young  men:  and  the  gay  and  thoughtless 
are  irritated,  because  they  think  their  peculiar  pleasures  and  whole 
manner  of  life  is  thereby  condemned.  Thus  the  case  seems  to  have 
stood  between  these  young  men  and  their  opponents  at  Oxford. 
The  opposition  increased.  The  men  of  wit  in  Christ  Church  en- 
tered the  lists  against  them,  and  between  mirth  and  anger,  made 
a  pretty  many  reflections  upon  the  sarramentanans,  as  they  were 
pleased  to  call  them.  Thoir  allies  of  Morton,  thought  both  thiti 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  249 

and  the  title  «>f  Methodists,  too  decent,  as  implying  something  com- 
mendable; they  then-ton-  changed  it,  and  honored  them  with  the 
title  of  tin-  Holy  C'lul).  But  most  of  these  In  in;:  persons  of  well 
known  characters,  they  made  no  proselytes  from  the  sacrament, 
till  a  gentleman  vninent  for  learning,  and  well  esteemed  for  piety, 
joining  them,  told  his  nephew,  that  if  he  dared  to  go  to  the  weekly 
communion  any  longer,  In-  would  turn  him  out  of  doors.  This  ar- 
gument had  mi  siicce--;  the  young  gentleman  communicated  w\t 
week.  The  uncle  now  I.eeame  nrore  violent,  and  shook  his 
in-|ihew  I iy  the  throat,  to  convince  him  more  ellectually,  that  re- 
ceiving the  sacrament  every  week  was  founded  in  error:  but  this 
argument  appearing  to  the  young  gentleman  to  have  no  weight  in 
it.  lie  continued  his  usual  practice.  'I'liis  eminent  person,  so  well 
ned  for  .piety,  was  however  indefatigable  in  his  endeavors  to 
suppress  it.  He  now  changed  the  mode  of  attack,  and  like  a  true 
au'cnt  of  satan,  kept  close  to  tlie  letter  of  the  Apo>tle's  advice,  but 
'jTos.-ly.  perverted  the  -pint  of  it.  15y  a  soft  obliging  manner  to- 
wards him,  he  melted  down  the  young  gentleman's  resolution  of 
being  so  strictly  religions,  and  fn,m  this  time  he  began  to  absent 
himself  five  Sundays  out  of-JA,  fro::i  (he  -acrament.  This  success 
gave  the  opposition  new  strength,  and  one  of  the  seniors  of  the  col- 
'•on-nUing  w'th  the  doctor,  they  prevailed  with  two  other 
vonng  I'entlen :, -u  to  ]>romise  they  would  only  communicate  three 
times  a  year. 

The  opposition  now  becoming  more  serious,  by  some  persons  of 
influence  taking  so  decided  a  part  against  them,  the  two  Mr.  "NVe— 
leys  wrote  to  their  father  again,  -fating  their  situation,  and  asking 
further  advice.  His  an-vver,  \\hich  is  dated  December  1,  now  lies 
before  me. 

"  This  day  I  received  both  yours,  and  this  evening,  in  the  course 
of  our  readinir,  I  thought  I  found  an  answer  that  would  be  more  pro- 
per than  any  I  myself  could  dictate;  though  since  it  w  ill  not  be  ea.-ily 
translated,  1  .-end  it  in  the  original.  //  •  •  >.  >•  <  !*.:•/>  ifi  •• 

it  it  i  _oc  inn     Ii     • /1-^.,-x.- i/'H-     i    ;••    it  ^.n.i  .11  mint     it    faijii.*        }\  hat     Would 

yon  lie?  Would  you  be  angel*?  I  ipie.-tiim  w  hether  a  mortal  can  ar- 
rive to  a  greater  decree  of  perfection  than  -teadily  to  do  good,  and 
for  that  \er\  rea-oii  pat iently  and  meekly  to  -ntler  e\  il.  For  my 
part,  on  the  jin-ent  view  of  your  action-  and  de-iyns.  my  daily 
prayeri  are  that  (iod  would  ke.'j)  \<,'i  humble:  and  then  1  am  >ure 
that  if  you  continue  to  stiller  lor  righti-on-ne--.'  sake,  though  it  be 
but  in  a  lower  decree,  the  -pint  of  (iod  and  of  L'lory  -hall  in 
good  mea-ure  re-t  upiyi  you.  And  you.  cannot  but  i'eel  -ii'-h  a  sat- 
i.-factinii  in  your  own  minds  a-ijuiu  would  not  part  with  for  all  the 
world.  Be  never  wcarv  of  w  ell-doini::  never  look  back,  for  vou 
know  the  pri/e  and  the  crown  are  beton-  you:  though  I  can  i 
think  so  meanly  of  von,  a,  that  vou  should  be  di-courat:ed  with  tile- 
crackling  of  thorns  under  a  pot.  He  not  hiyh-minded,  but  fear. 
Preserve  an  equal  temper  of  mind  under  whatever  treatment  you 
meet  with,  from  a  not  \ery  ju.-t  or  well-natured  world.  Bear  no 

*  Cor.  vii.  4.  Great  is  my  glorying  of  you.  I  am  tilled  with  comfort.  I  am 
exceeding  joyful. 


244  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

more  sail  than  is  necessary,  but  steer  steady.  The  less  you  value 
yourselves  for  these  unfashionable  duties  (as  there  is  no  such  thing 
as  works  of  supererogation)  the  more  all  good  and  wise  men  will 
value  you,  if  they  see  your  works  are  all  of  a  piece;  or  which  is  in- 
finitely more,  He,  by  whom  actions  and  intentions  are  weighed,  will 
both  accept,  esteem,  and  reward  you. 

"  I  hear  my  son  John  has  the  honor  of  being  styled  the  father  of 
the  Holy  Club:  if  it  be  so,  I  am  sure  I  must  be  grandfather  of  it; 
and  I  need  not  say,  that  I  had  rather  any  of  my  sons  should  be  so 
dignified  and  distinguished,  than  to  have  the  title  of  His  HOLI- 
NESS." 

In  the  same  letter  he  advises  them  to  use  great  mildness  towards 
their  persecutors,  but  at  the  same  time  to  avoid  a  mean  or  sneaking 
behavior,  and  rather  to  show  an  open  manly  firmness,  which  is 
highly  becoming  in  a  mind  conscious  of  acting  well." 

In  answer  to  this,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  his  father  December  11. 
He  says,  "We  all  return  you  ouf  sincere  thanks  for  your  timely 
and  necessary  advice;  and  should  be  exceedingly  glad  if  it"  were  as 
easy  to  follow  it,  as  it  is  impossible  not  to  approve  it.  That  doubt- 
less is  the  very  point  we  have  to  gain,  before  any  other  can  be 
managed  successfully,  to  have  an  habitual  lively  sense  of  our  being 
only  instruments  in  His  hand,  who  can  do  all  things  either  with  or 
without  any  instrument.  But  how  to  fix  this  sense  in  us,  is  the 
great  question. — We  hope  you  and  all  our  friends  will  continue  to 
intercede  for  us,  to  Him  with  whom  all  things  are  possible. 

C{  To-morrow  night  I  expect  to  be  in  company  with  the  gentleman 
who  did  us  the  honor  to  take  the  first  notice  of  our  little  society.  I 
have  terrible  reasons  to  think  he  is  as  slenderly  provided  with  hu- 
manity as  with  sense  and  learning.  However,  I  must  not  let  slip 
this  opportunity,  because  he  is  at  present  in  some  distress,  occa- 
sioned by  his  being  obliged  to  dispute  in  the  schools  on  Monday; 
though  he  is  not  furnished  with  such  arguments  as  he  wants.  I 
intend,  if  he  has  not  procured  them  before,  to  help  him  to  some 
arguments,  that  I  may  at  least  remove  that  prejudice  from  him, 
that,  '  we  are  friends  to  none  but  those  who  are  as  queer  as  our  • 
selves.'  " 

Under  the  encouragement  of  his  father's  letter  they  still  continued 
to  meet  together  as  usual,  and  to  confirm  one  another  in  their  pious 
resolutions.  They  communicated  once  a  week.  They  visited  the 
prisoners,  and  some  poor  families  in  the  town  when  they  were  sick; 
and  that  they  might  have  wherewith  to  relieve  their  distress,  they 
abridged  themselves  of  all  the  superfluities  and  of  many  of  the  con- 
veniences of  life.  They  took  every  opportunity  of  conversing  with 
their  acquaintance  in  the  most  useful  manner,  to  awaken  in  them 
a  sense  of  religion.  But  the  outcry  daily  increasing,  they  thought 
it  proper,  by  way  of  self-defence,  to  propose  to  their  friends  or  op- 
ponents as  opportunity  offered,  these  or  the  like  questions: 

"1.  Whether  it  does  not  concern  all  men  of  all  condition  to 
imitate  Him  as  much  as  they  can,  who  went  about  doing  good? 

Whether  all  Christians  are  not  concerned  in  that  command, 
*  While  we  have  time  let  us  do  good  to  all  men.' 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  345 

Whether  we  shall  not  be  more  happy  hereafter,  the  more  good 

Wt'   l!d    MOW? 

•I.  Whether  \\i  may  not  try  to  do  good  to  our  acquaintance 
among  the  young  gentlemen  of  the  university.  Particularly, 
whether  we  may  not  endeavor  to  convince  them  of  the  necessity  of 
beine  Christians,  mid  of  being  scholars? 

Whether  we  may  not  try  to  convince  them  of  the  necessity  of 
method  and  industry,  in  order  to  either  learning  or  virtue? 

Whether  wo  may  not  try  to  persuade  them  to  confirm  and  in- 
rivi-e  their  industry,  by  communicating  as  often  as  they  can? 

Whether  we  may  not  mention  to  them  the  authors  whom  we 
conceive  to  have  written  best  on  those  subjects? 

Whether  \\e  may  not  assist  them  as  we  are  able,  from  time  to 
time,  to  form  resolutions  upon  what  they  read  in  those  authors, 
pud  to  execute  them  with  steadiness  and  perseverance? 

3.  May  we,  not  try  t<>  do  good  to  those  who  are  hungry,  naked, 
;n-  >ick  ?     It'  \\  e  know  any  necessitous  family,  may  we  not  give  them 
a  little  food,  clothes,  or  physic,  as  they  want? 

If  they  can  read,  may  we  not  give  them  a  Bible,  a  Common 
IVayer  Hook,  or  a  Whole  Duty  of  Man? 

May  we,  not  inquire,  now  and  then,  how  they  have  used  them; 
explain  what  they  do  not  understand,  and  enforce  what  they  do? 

May  we  not  enforce  upon  them  the  necessity  of  private  prayer, 
and  Ox  frequenting  the  ehnivh  and  sacrament? 

May  we  not  contribute  what  we  are  able,  toward  having  their 
children  clothed,  and  taught  to  read? 

4.  May  we  not  try  to  do  good  to  those  who  are  in  prison?     May 
we  not   release  BOCfl  wcll-di>posed  persons  as  remain  in  prison  for 
email  debts? 

May  we  not  lend  small  sums  to  those  who  are  of  any  trade,  that 
they  may  procure  themselves  tools  and  materials  to  work  with? 

May  we  not  give  to  them  who  appear  to  want  it  most,  a  little 
money,  or  clothe*,  or  physic?" 

It  was  impo-oihle  for  any  person,  who  had  a  grain  of  either 
humanity  or  religion  left,  to  an>\\  er  tin  -e  questions  in  the  negative, 
however  averse  he  mgiht  be  to  practice  the  duties  proposed  in 
them.  No  one  attempted  it;  but  several,  when  they  understood 
the  plan  of  their  de-i^ns,  increased  their  little  stoek  of  mone\  for 
the  prisoners  and  the  poor,  \<\  subscribing  something  quarterly  to 
that  the  more  per<on*  they  proposed  their  designs  to,  the 
more  they  were  confirmed  in  the  Ix-lief  that  they  wore  acting  riirht, 
and  more  determined  to  pursue  their  plan,  notwithstanding  the 
lidicule  \\hii-h  increased  fa-t  upon  them  during  the.  winter. 

it  appears  from  the  questions  here  proposed,  which  relate  to  the 
students,  that  Mr.  Wesley  was  not  inattentive-  to  their  progress  in 
learning,  though  he  endeavored  to  make  them  religious.  His  reg- 
ular method  of  study,  his  diligence,  and  great  care  to  make  his 
pupils  tliMrouirhly  understand  every  tiling  the\  read,  were  admirably  - 
adapted  to  make  them  scholars.  It  is  indeed  universally  allowed, 
that  he  was  an  excellent  tutor,  and  his  pupils  have  in  general 
acknowledged  themselves  under  infinite  obligations  to  him  on  this 
account. 

21* 


246  THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET, 

This  year,  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  Charles,  began  the  prae 
tice  of  conversing  together  in  Latin,  whenever  they  were  alone, 
chiefly  with  a  view  of  acquiring  a  facility  in  expressing  themselves 
in  this  language,  on  all  occasions,  with  perspicuity,  energy,  anil 
elegance.  This  practice  they  continued  for  near  sixty  years;  and 
with  such  success,  that  if  their  style  did  not  equal,  it  certainly,  on 
some  subjects,  approached  nearer  to  the  best  models  of  conversa- 
tion in  the  Augustan  age,  than  many  of  the  learned  have  thought  it 
possible  to  attain. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1731,  a  meeting  was  held  by  sev- 
eral of  the  seniors  of  the  college,  to  consult  on  the  speediest  way 
to  stop  the  progress  of  enthusiasm  in  it.  Mr.  Wesley  and  his 
friends  did  not  learn  what  was  the  result  of  this  very  pious  consul- 
tation; but  it  was  soon  publicly  reported,  that  Dr. and  the 

Censors  were  going  to  blow  up  the  Godly  Club.  This  was  now 
their  common  title;  though  they  were  sometimes  dignified  with  tnat 
of  the  Enthusiasts,  or  the  Reforming  Club. — It  is  curious  to  ob- 
serve, the  different  modes  of  attack  sometimes  made  use  of,  both 
against  persons  and  doctrines.  When  the  opposers  can  derive  no 
advantage,  either  from  Scripture  or  reason,  they  give  bad  names 
to  the  best  things;  in  order  to  prejudice  the  minds  of  those,  who 
never  think  for  themselves. 

As  new  difficulties  arose,  Mr.  Wesley  lost  no  opportunity  of 
consulting  his  friends.  He  now  wrote  to  his  brother  Samuel,  at 
Westminster;  whose  answer  is  dated  April — "  I  designed,"  says 
he,  "to  have  written  to  Mr.  Bateman,  to  wham  I  read  part  of  your 
last  letter,  concerning  the  execrable  consultation  in  order  to  stop 
the  progress  of  religion,  by  giving  it  a  false  name.  He  lifted  up 
his  eyes  and  hands,  and  protested  he  could  not  have  believed  such 
a  thing.  He  gave  Mr.  Morgan  a  very  good  character,  and  said  ho 
should  always  think  himself  obliged  to  him,  for  the  pains  he  took 
in  reclaiming  a  young  pupil  of  his,  who  was  just  got  into  ill  com- 
pany, and  upon  the  brink  of  destruction. — I  do  not  like  your  being 
called  a  club,  that  name  is  really  calculated  to  do  mischief.  But 
the  other  charge  of  enthusiasm  can  weigh  with  none,  but  such  as 
drink  away  their  senses,  or  never  had  any :  for  surely  activity  in 
social  duties,  and  a  strict  attendance  on  the  ordained  means  of 
grace,  are  the  strongest  guards  imaginable  against  it.  I  called  on 
Dr.  Terry,  to  desire  him  to  subscribe  to  Job,  but  did  not  meet  with 
him  at  home;  in  two  or  three  days,  O  rem  ridiculam  et  jocosamf 
he  did  rne  the  favor  to  call  upon  me.  I  said  I  hope  my  two  broth- 
ers have  still  good  characters  at  Oxford, — he  answered  he  believed 
they  were  studious  and  sober.  When  he  was  got  down  stairs  he 
turned  about,  and  said,  I  think  I  have  heard  your  brothers  are 
exemplary  and  take  great  pains  to  instil  good  principles  into  young 
people.  I  told  him,  and  you  may  guess  I  told  him  the  truth,  I  was 
very  glad  to  hear  such  a  character  of  them,  especially  from  him." — 
From  the  last  words,  it  is  pretty  plain,  that  Dr.  Terry  was  an 
avowed  opposer  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends,  though  he  was 
constrained  to  bear  testimony  to  the  goodness  of  their  characters: 
but  whether  he  was  the  grave  gentleman  who  so  piously  took  his 
nephew  ty  the  throat  to  convert  him  to  his  own  way  of  thinking 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLKT.  247 

and  acting;  and  who  consulted  with  the  censors  how  to  stop  the 
progress  of  religion  amoni:  them,  is  not  certain. 

In  the  midst  i)f  such  opposition,  Mr.  Wesley  thought  it  prudent 
to  take  every  method  in  his  power,  to  prevent  the  good  that  was 
in  them  from  being  evil  spoken  of;  and  with  this  view,  and  to  ob- 
tain further  advice,  hi-  wrote  iii  May,  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hoole,*  an 
a^'eil  clergyman  in  his  father's  neighborhood,  of  known  wisdom 
and  Integrity.  Part  of  his  answer  runs  thus:t  "As  to  my  own 
sense  of  the  matter,  I  confess  I  cannot  but  heartily  approve  (if  that 
serious  and  religious  turn  of  mind  that  prompts  700  and  your  as- 
sociates to  those  pious  and  charitable  ollices;  a'nd  ran  have  no 
notion  of  that  man's  religion,  or  concern  for  the  honor  of  the  uni- 
versity, that  opposes  you,  as  far  as  your  de-ign  respects  the  colleges. 
I  should  In-  loth  to  send  a  son  of  mine  to  any  seminary,  where  his 
conversation  with  virtuous  young  men,  whose  professed  design  of 
meeting  together  at  proper  times,  was  to  assist  each  other  in  form- 
ing good  resolutions,  and  encouraging  one  another  to  execute  them 
with  constancy  and  steadiness,  was  inconsistent  with  any  received 
maxims  or  rides  of  life  among  the  members." 

Onihe  18th  of  Ajiril  Mr.  Wesley,  in  c pany  with  his  brother, 

set  out  on  foot  for  Kpworth;  for  they  now  saved  every  penny  they 
could,  to  give  it  to  the  poor.     They  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  12th 
of  May,  and  on  the  llth  of  June  he  wrote  to  his  father,  giving  him 
a  very  discouraging   account  of  their  little  society.     With  r- 
to  their  walk  h'  :liat  it  was    not  so  plea-ant  to  Oxford  as 

from  it,  though  in  one  respect  more  useful.  "  For  it  let  us  see," 
.-avs  he.  -that  four  or  five  and  twenty  miles  is  an  easy  and  safe 
dav's  journey  in  hot  weather  as  we'll  as  cold.  We  have  made 
another  discovery  too,  which  may  l»e  of  some  service;  that  it  is 
ea-y  to  read  as  we  walk  ten  or  twelve  miles,  and  that  it  neither 
makes  us  faint  nor  gives  us  any  other  symptom  of  weariness,  more 
than  the  mere  walking  without  reading  at  all. 

"  Since  our  return,  our  little  company  that  used  to  meet  us  on  a 
Sunday  evening,  is  shrunk  into   almost  none  at  all.     Mr.    Morgan 
is  sick  at  Holt;  Mr.   Hoyce  is  at  his    father's   house  at  JJarton;    Mr. 
Kirkham  must  very  shortly  leave  Oxford,  to  be  his   midr'-  curate, 
ami  a  youi!^'    gentleman    of  Christ    Church,    \\lio    u-ed    to    n 
fourth,  either   afraid  or  ashamed  or  both,  is    returned  to    the    vvavs 
of  the  world,  and  studioii-lv   shuns    our   company.      Houever.  the 
[loor  at  the  ca>t|e  have  still  the  gospel  preached  to  them,  ami 
of  their  temporal  wants  supplied,  our  little  fund    rather   increasing 
than  diminishinir.      Nor    true  \\  e  \,  t  I.een  forced  to  discharge   any 

of  the  children  which  Mr.  Morgan  left  to  our  tare:  though  I  wish 
they  too,  ilo  not  find  the  want  of  him:  1  am  sure,  some  of  their 
parents  will. 

ne  however  give  us  a  better  prospect;  John  Whitelamb  in 
particular.  I  believe  with  this  you  will  receive  some  account  from 
himself,  how  his  time  i-  employed.  He  reads  one  Knirlish,  one 
Latin,  and  one  Greek  book  alternately  ;  and  never  meddles  with  a 
new  one  in  any  of  the  languages  till  he  ha- ended  the  old  one.  If 

*  Priratc  Diary.  t  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xxvi.  p.  99. 


J48  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

he  goes  on  as  he  has  begun,  I  dare  take  upon  me  to  say,  that  by  the 
time  he  has  been  here  four  or  five  years,  there  will  not  be  such  an 
one,  of  his  standing  in  Lincoln-College,  perhaps  not  in  the  university 
of  Oxford." 

But  notwithstanding  their  little  company  was  thus  scattered, 
and  they  left  to  stand  alone,  yet  they  still  pursued  their  designs  of 
doing  as  much  good  as  possible,  with  the  same  diligence  and  zeal 
as  before.  How  few  attain  to  this  steadiness  of  mind  in  that  which 
is  good  !  Who  will  support  an  uniform  character  in  an  unfashion- 
able attachment  to  the  duties  of  religion  in  every  situation,  uninflu- 
enced by  friends  or  enemies.  Surely  none  but  those  who  act  from 
principle,  who  do  not  consider  so  much  what  men  say  or  do,  as 
what  judgment  God  forms  of  them  in  every  action  of  life.  The 
present  situation  of  these  two  young  men  tried  and  proved  them  in 
this  respect,  and  they  stood  firm  as  the  beaten  anvil  to  the  stroke. 
Some  of  their  friends  however  began  to  think  that  they  carried 
matters  too  far,  -  and  laid  unnecessary  burdens  on  themselves. 
This  subject  Mr.  Wesley  mentions  in  a  letter  to  his  mother  of  the 
same  date  with  that  mentioned  above  to  his  father,  giving  her  at 
the  same  time  some  account  of  the  effects  of  their  journey. 

"The  motion  and  sun  together,"  says  he,  "in  our  last  hundred 
and  fifty  miles'  walk  so  thoroughly  carried  off  all  our  superfluous 
humors,  that  we  continued  perfectly  in  health,  though  it  is  here  a  very 
sickly  season.  And  Mr.  Kirkham  assures  us,  on  the  word  of  a 
priest  and  a  physician,  that  if  we  will  but  take  the  same  medicine 
once  or  twice  a  year,  we  shall  never  need  any  other  to  keep  us  from 
the  gout. — When  we  were  with  him,  we  touched  two  or  three 
times  upon  a  nice  subject,  but  did  not  come  to  any  full  conclusion. 
The  point  debated,  was  what  is  the  meaning  of  being  'righteous 
over  much,'  or  by  the  more  common  phrase  of,  being  too  strict  in 
religion  ?  and  what  danger  there  was  of  any  of  us  falling  into  that 
extreme  ? 

"All  the  ways  of  being  too  righteous  or  too  strict,  which  we 
could  think  of,  were  these  :  either  the  carrying  some  one  particular 
virtue  to  so  great  a  height,  as  to  make  it  clash  with  some  others  ; 
or  the  laying  too  much  stress  on  the  instituted  means  of  grace, 
ro  the  neglect  of  the  weightier  matters  of  the  law  ;  or,  the  multi- 
plying prudential  means  upon  ourselves  so  far,  and  binding  our- 
selves to  the  observance  of  them  so  strictly,  as  to  .obstruct  the  end 
we  aimed  at  by  them,  either  by  hindering  our  advance  in  heavenly 
affections  in  general,  or  by  retarding  our  progress  in  some  particu- 
lar virtue.  Our  opponents  seemed  to  think  my  brother  and  I  in 
some  danger  of  being  too  strict  in  this  last  sense  ;  of  laying  burdens 
on  ourselves  too  heavy  to  be  borne,  and  consequently  too  heavy  to 
be  of  any  use  to  us. 

"  It  is  easy  to  observe,  that  aimost  every  one  thinks  that  rule  to 
tally  needless,  which  he  does  not  need  himself;  and  as  to  the  chris 
tian  spirit  itself,  almost  every  one  calls  that  degree  of  it  which  he 
does  not  himself  aim  at  enthusiasm.  If  therefore  we  plead  foi 
either  (not  as  if  we  thought  the  former  absolutely  needful,  neither 
as  if  we  had  attained  the  latter)  it  is  no  great  wonder  that  they  who 
are  not  for  us  in  practice  should  be  against  us.  If  you  who  are  a 


THE    LIFE    OF  .THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  249 

less  prejudiced  judge,  have  perceived  us  faulty  in  this  matter,  too 
superstitious  or  entlm.-iastic,  or  whatever  it  "is  to  be  called  ;  we 
earnestly  desire  to  IK-  speedily  informed  of  our  error,  that  we  may 
no  longer  spend  our  strength  on  that  which  profiteth  not.  Or 
whatever  there  may  be  on  the  other  hand,  in  which  you  have  ob- 
ser\fd  us  to  be  too  remiss,  that  likewise  \ve  desire  to  know  as  soon  as 
pos-ihle.  This  is  a  subject  which  \ve  would  understand  with  as 
inui-li  accuracy  as  po-sihle,  it  being  hard  to  say  \\  liicli  is  of  the  \\or-t 
consequence  :  tlie  liein-r  too  strict,  tlu- really  carrying  things  too  for, 
the  \\ear\ing  ourselves  and  spending  our  strength  in  burdens  that. 
"/'•  i"  ;  <>r  the  being  frightened  by  tho-e  terrible  words, 

from  what,  if  not  directly  nece->ar\ .  \\.)iild  at  least  be  useful." 

The  reader  u  ill  easily  observe  tli;it  this  letter,  written  to  a  parent, 
to  whom  he  often  laid  open  all  his  heart  without  the  least  restraint 
or    disguise,    speaks    a  mind  ardently    bent   on  ii  total  devotion    to 
(iod,  and  anxious  to  discover  the    mo-t   excellent   way  of  attaining 
it.     The  following  letter  written  in  November  to  his  brother  Sam- 
uel, treats  on  the  same  subject  he  had  mentioned  to  his  mother,  and 
di-covers    his    -entiment-;    more     at    large.      It  seems   Mr.    Samuel 
^\  e-ley  had  -ugge-ted  to  him,   that  in  bis  genei  al  >eriousncss,    and 
in  one  or  two  other  points  of  behavior,  he  carried   matters  too  far; 
that  these  little  things  rmght  give  a  prejudice  against  other  parts 
of  his  conduct  that  were  excelli  :it,  and  of  the    utmost  importance  ; 
and  that  he  might  relax   a  little    in   these  smaller  matters    without 
injurin<r    his    gener.-;i   design.      In  an.-wer  to   these   remarks  of  his 
;    ••  ('oii-idcrin'_  the  oilier  changes  that  1  remember 
in  myself,  I  shall  not  at  all  won. '-r  if  the  time  comes  when  we  diller 
."s  little  in  our  conclusion  -  as  \\<-  do  now  in  our  premises.      In  most 
'  in  to  agree  alreiidy:  especially  as  to  rising,  not  keeping  much 
•  :iy,  ami  Htting  by  a  lire,  which  1  always  do  if  any  one  in  the 
whether  at  home   or  abroad.      l!ut    these  are    the    very 
It  which  others  will  never  airree;   with  me.      Had  I 
i:  •  the-.-,  or  but  one  of  them,  rising  early,   which    implies  fromir  to 
iy  (ihoiiL'h  I    never  am   sleepy    now)   and    keeping  so    little 
<•  niijiany,  not  one  man  in   ten  of  those  who  are  oll'ended  at  me,  ;,>  it 
is,  would   ever  open    their  mouth  against    any  of  the  other  particu- 

!  'or  the  .-ake  of  the...  .  mentioned;  I  he  root  of  th< 

I-  lie- here.  Would  I  luit  employ  a  third  of  n.\  mom  y,  and  about 
h  .If  my  time  a-  other  folks  do.  small.  \\.uild  lie  o\erlook- 

«•<!.  lint  I  think,  'JN'*7  tanli  •  >'.'  As  to  my  liair,  I  am  much  more 
sure,  that  what  this  rn.-.bb--  me  to  do,  i.-  according  to  the  Scrip- 
'me,  than  I  am  that  the  length  of  it  is  contrary  to  it.* 

••  1  b-i\e   often  thought  ot'a    >a\in^'  nf  J)r.   i  -    when  lie 

vamiued  me  for  prie-t',  order.-;  -"Do  \ou  know  what  \  mi  are  about: 

•\lr   \Vc«.li-y  w..ri'  his  luiir  ri'inarkii! 
he  w.i^  ofl"ii  inili-.;'  '  it  nniirnl  In-    hrnltli,  nnd  \v:: 

; 

nt  :iH»r<l.   v.  i  r.      His 

bie    ioir<cut 
tln*.  artvice  he  followed. 


250  THE  LIFE  OP  TttE  REV.  JOHN 

Fou  are  biding  defiance  to  all  mankind.  He  that  would  live  a- 
Christian  priest,  ought  to  know,  that  .whether  his  hand  be  against 
every  man  or  no,  he  must  expect  every  man's  hand  should  be 
against  him.'  It  is  not  strange  that  every  man's  hand,  who  is  not  a 
Christian,  should  be  against  him  that  endeavors  to  be  so.  But  is  il 
not  hard  that  even  those  who  are  with  us  should  be  against  us  ;  that 
a  man's  enemies,  in  some  degree,  should  be  those  of  the  same 
household  of  faith?  Yet  so  it  is.  From  the  time  that  a  man  sets 
himself  to  this  business,  very  many,  even  of  those  who  travel  the 
same  road,  many  of  those  who  are  before  as  well  as  behind  him,  will 
lay  stumbling-blocks  in  his  way.  One  blames  him  for  not  going 
fast  enough,  another  for  having  made  no  greater  progress  ;  another 
for  going  too  far,  which  perhaps,  strange  as  it  is,  is  the  more  com- 
mon charge  of  the  two.  For  this  comes  from  all  people  of  all  sorts; 
not  only  infidels,  not  only  half  Christians,  but  some  of  the  best  of 
men  are  apt  to  make  this  reflection,  '  he  Jays  unnecessary  burdens 
upon  himself;  he  is  too  precise  ;  he  does  what  God  has  no  where 
required  to  be  done.  '  True,  he  has  not  requited  it  of  those  who 
are  perfect ;  and  even  as  to  those  who  are  not,  aU  men  are  not  re- 
quired to  use  all  means  ;  but  every  man  is  required  to  use  those 
which  he  finds  most  useful  to  himself.  And  who  can  tell  better 
than  himself,  whether  he  finds  them  s->  or  no  ?  Who  knoweth  the 
things  of  a  man  better  than  the  spirit  of  a  man  that  is  m  him. 

"  This  being  a  point  of  no  common  concern,  I  des'u'e  to  explain 
myself  upon  it  once  for  all;  and  to  tell  you  freely  and  cl.wrly,  those 
general  positions  on  which  I  ground  all  those  practises,  for  which, 
as  you  would  have  seen  had  you  read  that  paper  through,  i  an?  gen- 
erally accused  of  singularity.  1st.  As  to  the  end  of  my  being  ;  I 
lay  it  down  for  a  rule,  that  I  cannot  be  too  happy,  or  therefore  too 
holy;  and  thence  infer  that  the  more  steadily  1  keep  my  eye  upon 
the  prize  of  our  high  calling,  and  the  more  of  my  thoughts  en\ 
words  and  actions  are  directly  pointed  at  the  attainment  of  it,  th"> 
better.  2.  As  to  th^  instituted  means  of  attaining  it,  I  likewise  la? 
it  down  for  a  rule,  tint  I  am  to  use  them  every  time  I  may.  S 
.As  to  prudential  means,  I  ! "  l:cve  this  rule  holds  of  things  indiffer- 
ent in  themselves  ;  whatever  I  know  to  do  me  hurt  that  to  me  is 
not  indifferent,  but  resolutely  to  be  abstained  from:  "whatever! 
knnw  to  do  me  good,  that  to  me  is  not  indifferent,  but  resolutely  tc 
be  embraced. 

"  But  it  will  be  said,  I  am  whimsical.  True,  and  what  then  ; 
If  by  whimsical  be  meant  simply  singular,  1  own  ir;  if  singular 
without  any  reason,  I  deny  it  with  both  my  bands,  find  am  ready  to 
give  a  reason  to  any  that  asks  me,  of  every  custom  wherein  I  differ 
from  the  world.  I  grant  in  many  single  actions  1  differ  unreasona- 
bly fi-  >  •>  <•;:•:  •  ••;.  !.nf  not  wilfully  ;  no,  1  shall  extremely  thank  any 
IIP  ii  -M  to  help  it. 

'v-vsj  to  my  beiug/o/woZ  ,•  if  by  that  be  meant  that  I  am  not  easy 
and  unaffected  enough  in  my  carriage,  it  is  very  true  ;  but  how 
shall  I  help  it  ? — If  by  formal  be  meant  that  I  am  serious,  this  too 
is  very  true;  but  u  ii/  -h-.niLl  i  help  it?  Mirth  I  grant  is  very  fit 
for  you  ;  but  does  it  follow  that  it  is  fit  for  me?  Are  the  same  tem- 
pers, any,  more  than  the  same  words  and  actions,  fit  for  all  circura- 
+* 


THB   LIFE   OP   THE   REV.   JOHN   WESLEY.  2il 

stances  ?  If  yon  arc  to  rejoice  evermore,  because  you  have  put 
your  enemies  to  iliirlit,  am  I  to  do  the  same  while  thry  continually 
:i-<anlt  me  ?  You  are  very  glad,  because  you  are  passed  from 
tleath  to  life  ;  well,  Inn  lot  him  be  afraid  who  knows  not  whether 
he  is  to  live  or  die. — Whether  this  bo  my  condition  or  no,  who  can 
tell  better  than  myself?  Him  who  ran.  whoever  he  be,  I  allow  to 
be  a  proper  judge  whether  I  do  well  to  be  generally  as  serious  as  I 
can." 

December  II.  Mr.  Samuel  We.-h.-y  answered  this  letter,  and 
felt  himself  a  little  hurt  at  some  expressions  in  it;  the  force  of 
which  he  endeavored  to  ward  oft".  Some  time  afterwards  the  sub- 

f -eriotiM;!  _rain  renewed,   and  several  letter-  pa-^ed 

between  them.  At  first  they  seemed  to  differ  in  opinion  ;  but  when 
«-ach  had  expHiinvd  himself,  they  were  more  agreed.  Mr.  Samuel 
\Ve-l  :lie  debate  in  the  following  words:  "To  the  best 

«>f  my  memory  your  character  was  but  little  in  my  thoughts,  and 
n  not  at  all,  in  my  late  letters.  I  never  designed  to  justify 
myself;  perhaps  my  laughter  is  particularly  blamenble,  as  my  tem- 
jier  is -fi-ious.  severe,  and  melancholy. — Thus  ends  our  notable 
dispute,  or  rather  we  have  had  none  at  all.  For  you  are  only 
n^ain^t  excessive  laughter,  which  1  v.a-  never  for;  and  only  forse- 

iesa  which  I  was  never  airainst.  There  is  a  time  to  weep  and 
time  to  laugh.  And  now  mcthinks  each  of  us  may  say  to  the  other, 
*w  Dick  dot-6  to  Matt — 

"  That  people  lived  and  died  I  knew, 
An  hour  aijo,  as  well  as  you." 

About  this  time  hi<  father  came  up  to  London  and  from  thence 
took  an  excursion  to  Oxford,  to  see  what  his  sons  were  doing,  and 
in  what  spirit  and  temper  of  mind  they  did  it.  On  his  return  to  Lon- 
don be  wrote  to  Mrs. Wesley,  .January  the  5th,  in  which  he  says;  "  I 
had  yours  on  new-year's  day.  on  which  I  returned  in  one  day  from  Ox- 
ford not  very  well;  bn  1  both  for  my  expense  and  labor,  by 
the  shining  piety  of  our  two  sons,  i  if  whom  I  >h;dl  write  soon  more  at 
This,  the  reader  will  the  fullest  evidence 
that  the  father  <lid  not  think  hi  ryini:  matters  too  far. 

Though  Mr.  Wesley  mntinued  with  such  per-everin-r  indu-try 
m  every  mean-  -'-If-denial,  and  in  doin- 

to  other?,  to  the  utmost  of  his  j.  'it  was   a   ban1   conviction 

nf  his  duty,  and  not  a  gate  of  passion,  that  supported  him  in  the~<; 
laborious  .  which  makt  s  his  resolution  appear  the  more, 

extraordinary.      When    In  mil  in    thi~  religion-   coi. 

life,  lie  \va-    fully  convinced   that  he   did  not    pi— e^-   that  -; 

mind  which  the  gospel  sr>  the  privilege  of  true  he' 

in  Cli  I  |>ected  tliai  tin-  jiractice  w 

of  his  power  would  lead  him  into  this  state  of  min<  him 

peace  and  jo;,  in  (lod  ;  but  he  did  not    fun  I  that  tbi^  etVrrt  fi>ll- 
he  w  as  nftrii  dull.  Hat,  and  uiialVectcd  in  the  nsi-  of  the  im>M  ,-olemii 
ordinance-.      Tliis    both  di-u-e  — ed    ami    perp|ex«>d    him.   -o  that  he 
seemed  at  a  loss  u  lii-'h    u  a \    to    pr-"-.  •••!.   to    obtain  the    hapjiiness 
and  securiiv   he  wanted.      In  thi~  .-fate  of  perplexity  he  wrote  to  hid 

mother  on  the   2-«h  of  February,  and  after  mentioning  Mr.   Mor- 


THE    LIFE   OF  'THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf. 

gan's  situation,  he  observes;  "  One  consideration  is  enough  to 
make  me  assent  to  his  and  your  judgment  concerning  the  holy  sacra 
ment;  which  is,  that  we  cannot  allow  Christ's  human  nature  to  be 
present  in  it,  without  allowing  either  con — or  transubstantiation. 
But,  that  his  divinity  is  so  united  to  us  then,  as  he  never  is  but 
to  worthy  receivers,  I  firmly  believe,  though  the  manner  of  that 
union  is  utterly  a  mystery  to  me. 

"  That  none  but  worthy,  receivers  should  find  this  effect  is  not 
strange  to  me,  when  I  observe,  how  small  effect  many  means  of 
improvement  have  upon  an  unprepared  mind.  Mr.  Morgan  and 
my  brother  were  affected  as  they  ought,  by  the  observations  you 
made  on  that  glorious  subject :  but  though  my  understanding  ap- 
proved what  was  excellent,  yet  my  heart  did  not  feel  it.  Why  was 
this,  but  because  it  was  pre-engaged  by  those  affections  Avith  which 
wisdom  will  not  dwell  ?  Because  the  animal  mind  cannot  relish 
those  truths  which"  are  spiritually  discerned.  Yet  I  have  those 
writings  which  the  good  spirit  gave  to  that  end  !  I  have  many  of 
those  which  he  hath  since  assisted  his  servants  to  give  us  :  1 
have  retirement  to  apply  these  to  my  own  soul  daily  ;  I  have  means 
both  of  public  and  private  prayer  ;  and  above  all,  of  partaking  in 
that  sacrament  once  a  week.  What  phalli  <!<>  fn  m;  kr>  ;tll  these 
blessings  effectual  ?  To  gain  from  them  that  mind  which  was  also 
in  Christ  Jesus  ? 

"To  all  who  give  signs  of  their  not  being  strangers  to  it,  I  pro- 
pose this  question — and  Avhy  not  to  yop  rather  than  any? — Shall 
I  quite  break  off  my  pursuit  of  all  learning,  but  what  immediately 
tends  to  practice  ?  I  once  desired  to  make  a  fair  show  in  languages 
and  philosophy  :  but  it  is  past ;  there  is  a  more  excellent  way,  and 
if  I  cannot  attain  to  any  progress  in  the  one,  without  throwing  up 
all  thoughts  of  the  other,  \vhy  fare  it  Avell  !  yet  a  little  while  and 
we  shall  all  be  equal  in  knowledge  if  we  are  in  virtue. 

"You  say,  'you  have  renounced  the  world.'  And  what  have  I 
been  doing  all  this  time?  What  have  I  done  ever  since  I  Avas 
born?  Why,  I  have  been  plunging  myself  into  it  more  and  more. 
It  is  enough:  Awake  thou  that  sleepest.  Is  there  not  one  Lord, 
one  Spirit,  one  hope  of  our  calling?  One  way  of  attaining  that  hope? 
Then  I  am  to  renounce  the  Avorld  as  well  as  you.  That  is  the  very 
thing  I  Avant  to  do:  to  draw  off  my  affections  from  this  world  and 
fix  them  on  a  better.  But  how?  What  is  the  surest  and  the  short- 
est way  ?  Is  it  not  to  be  humble  ?  Surely  this  is  a  large  step  in  the 
w'ay.  But  the  question  recurs,  how  am  I  to  do  this?  To  OAvn  the 
necessity  of  it  is  not  to  be  humble.  In  many  things  you  have  in- 
terceded for  me  and  prevailed.  Who  knows  but  in  this  too  you 
may  be  successful?  If  you  can  spare  me  only  that  little  part  of 
Thursday  evening,  which  you  formerly  bestowed  upon  me  in  anoth- 
er manner,  I  doubt  not  but  it  would  be  as  useful  now  for  correcting 
my  heart,  as  it  was  then  for  forming  my  judgment. 

"When  I  observe  how  fast  life  flies  away,  and  hoAv  slow  im- 
provement comes,  I  think  one  can  never  be  too  much  afraid  of  dy- 
ing before  one  has  learned  to  live.  I  mean  even  in  the  course  of 
nature.  For  were  I  sure  that  '  the  silver  cord  should  not  be  vio- 
lently loosed;'  that  '  the  wheel  should  not  be  broken  at  the  cistern,' 


THE    LIKE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEV.  253 

till  it  was  quite-  worn  ;i\v:iy  by  its  own  motion;  yet  what  a  time 
would  this  give  me  for -uch  ;i  work!  a  moment  to  transact  the  husi- 
i'  eternity!  What  are  forty  years  in  comparison  of  this? 
So  that  were  1  sun:  of  wh;it  never  man  yet  was  sure  of,  how  little 
wonlil  it  alter  the  case!  How  justly  still  might  I  cry  out, 

"  '  Downward  I  hasten  to  my  destin'd  place  | 
There  none  ol.tainthy  aid,  none  sing  thy  praise ! 

•hall  F  HI-  in  death's  de>-p  ix.van  drown'd  ; 

re,  i-  swei't  fiir-'ivfiM-s  found  .' 
O  Bare  me  y.-t.  while  on  tho  I, rink  I  stand  : 
Ki-lnilif  t!iPM>  storms,  and  set  me  safeon  land. 
O  make  mv  lon^insfs  and  thy  mercy  sure  ! 
Thou  art  the  God  of  power.'' " 

This  letter  needs  no  comment;  it  shows  an  ardent  mind,  wholly 
occupied  in  pursuit  of  a  savin::  knowledge  of(iod;  but  embarrassed 
and  perplexed,  not  knowini:  which  way  to  turn,  and  yet  willing  to 
s-icrilice  the  dearest  object  in  life  to  obtain  the  end  in  view. 

Mr.  Morgan  had  now  been  ill  more  than  twelve  month?,  and 
lira*  SO  greatly  reduced,  that  lie  became  a  burden  to  himself,  and 
-totally  useless  to  others.  In  t  his  statre  of  his  di-ease,  his  nnder- 
st-mdini:  sometimes  appeared  deranged;  lie  became  more  changea- 
blo  in  his  toTnper  than  u-nal.  and  inconsistent  in  his  conversation. 
Hilt  this  was  purely  the  effect  of  hi-  di.-ease,  not  the  least  symptom 

«>f  the  kind  having  ever  appeared,  till  long  after  his  health  "had  de- 
Mis  father  being  fully  informed  of  the  state  of  his    health,  wrote 
to  him  in  March,  and  told  him  that  he  should  no- longer   be  limited 
in  his  •  to  any   lived    allowance;  that   such  sums   as   were 

iry  for  his  health  should  be  immediately  remitted  to  him; 
but  stronirly  insi.-tcd  that  no  part  of  it  should  be  given  away;  that 
lie  rdiould  lay  it  out  in  recreation,  medicine,  and  .-uch  other  matters 
a>  illicit  be  nece^ary  for  the  recovery  and  support  of  his  health. 
Me  then  says,  •'  Voii  cannot  co:u-eive  what  a  noi-e  that  ridiculous 
society  which  you  are  ensured  in,  has  made  her--.  He-ides  the 
particulars  of  the  great  follies  of  it  at  (Kford,  which  to  my 
concern  I  have  often  heard  repeated;  it  gave  me  sensible  trouble 
t'.  hear,  tb  it  ymi  were  noted  for  u'oin::  into  the  villages  about 
Molt;  calling  their  children  together,  and  teaching  them  their 
•8  and  catechism,  and  giving  the.n  a  .-h'.IIinu'  :it  your  depart- 
ure. I  could  not  huladvi.-c  \\it!i  a  wise,  pi.m-.  and  learned  cler- 
gyman: h>- fold  me  that  he  has  known  t!. 

follow  from  such  blind  /.e,d;   and    plainly  -ati-lied    me    that    ii 
through  mi-take  of  true  piety  and  religion       I  projio-ed   v\  riling  to 
soni'-  prudi-nt  and  good  man  at  Oxford  to  reason  with  you  on  the,e 
points,  and  to  convince  you   that  \ou  wi-re    in   a    vvr.ui^    \\  i\ .      Me 
said,  in  a  ^I'lierou-  mind,  a-    !]••    took  \nnr-    to   In-,  tin'    admonition 

and  adrice  of  a  father  would   make  a  deeper  impression  than  all 

the  exhortations  of  other-.      Me  concluded,  that  you  ua-  young  as 
I  lint  \oiir  judgment  was  not   come  to    it-  maturity;   but   a- 
soon  a-  v   mi-  judirriM-nt  improv.-d,  and  o»i  the' ail \  ice  nf  a  ti 
you  Would  >ee  'he  error  of  your  •'•••-.  that 

you  may  walk  uprightly  and  -at"e|\,  \\ithout  endeavoring  to  outklo 


254  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

all  the  good  bishc  ps,  clergy,  and  other  pious  and  good  men  of  the 
present  and  past  ages:  which  God  Almighty  give  you  grace  and 
sense  to  understand  aright." 

In  the  month  of  April  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  visited  Oxford,  and 
spent  a  few  days  there;  no  doubt  with  a  view  chiefly  to  satisfy 
himself  on  the  spot,  of  the  truth  or  falsehood  of  the  various  ac- 
counts that  were  given  him  of  his  two  brothers.  When  he  re- 
turned to  Londoii  he  wrote  a  hasty  poetical  epistle  to  his  brother 
Charles,  in  which  he  has  clearly  expressed  his  opinion  of  their  con- 
duct, and  the  views  he  had  formed  of  their  opponents.  The  latter 
part  of  it  refers  to  the  unhappy  situation  of  Mr.  Morgan. 

April  20,  1732. 

"Though  neither  are  o'erstock'd  with  precious  time, 
If  I  can  write  it,  you  may  read  my  rhyme  ; 
And  find  an  hour  to  answer  I  suppose 
In  verse  harmonious  or  in  humble  prose  ; 
What  I  when  late  at  Oxford  coukl  not  say, 
My  friends  so  numerous,  and  so  short  my  stay. 

"  Let  useless  questions  first  aside  be  thrown, 
Which  all  men  may  reply  to.  or  that  none  : 
As  whether  Doctors  doubt  the  D —  will  die  : 

Or  F still  retains  his  courtesy  ? 

Or  J n  dies  daily  in  conceit, 

Dies  without  death,  and  walks  without  his  feet? 
W.hat  time  the  library  completes  its  shell  ? 
What  hand  revives  the  discipline  of  Fell  ? 
What  house  for  learning  shall  rewards  prepare, 
Which  orators  and  poets  justly  share, 
And  see  a  "second  Atterbury  there  : 

"  Say,  does  your  Christian  purpose  still  proceed, 
T'  assist  in  every  shape  the  wretches'  need  ? 
To  free  the  prisoner  from  his  anxious  gaol, 
When  friends  forsake  him,  and  relations  fail  ? 
Or  yet  with  nobler  charity  conspire 
To  snatch  the  guilty  from  eternal  fire  ? 
Has  your  small  squadron  firm  in  trial  stood, 
Without  preciseness,  singularly  good  ? 
Safe  march  they  on  'twixt  dangerous  extremes 
Of  mad  profaneness  and  enthusiasts'  dreams? 
Constant  in  prayer,  while  God  approves  their  pains, 
His  spirit  cheers  them  and  his  blood  sustains? 
Unmov'd  by  pride -or  anger,  can  they  hear 
The  foolish  laughter,  or  the  envious  fleer  ? 
No  wonder  wicked  men  blaspheme  their  care, 
The  devil  always  dreads  offensive  war; 
Where  heavenly  zeal  the  sons  of  night  pursues, 
Likely  to  gain,  and  certain  not  to  lose ; 
The  sleeping  conscience  wakes  by  dangers  near, 
And  pours  the  light  in,  they  so  greatly  fear. 

"  But  hold,  perhaps  this  dry  religious  toil, 
May  damp  the  genius,  and  the  scholar  spoil. 
Perhaps  facetious  foes,  to  meddling  fools 
Shine  in  the  class,  and  sparkle  in  the  schools  : 
Your  arts  excel,  your  eloquence  outgo, 
And  soar  like  Virgil  or  like  Tully  flow; 
Have  brightest  turns  and  deepest  learning  shown, 
And  prov'd  your  wit  mistaken  by  their  own. 


THE    MPE    Of    THE    UEV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  255. 

If  not — the  wights  should  moderately  rail, 
.  .  Whose  total  merit  summ'd  from  far  detail 

Is,  saunt'ring  sleep,  and  smoko,  and  wine,  uud  ale. 

"  How  contraries  niny  meet  without  design  ! 
And  pretty  gentlemen  and  bigots  join ! 
A  pert  yo;.  with  saucy  airs, 

That  none  can  know  the  world,  who  say  their  pray'rs : 
And  Rome  in  middle  asjes  us'd  to  grant, 
The  most  devout  wore  still  most  ignorant. 
So  when  old  Moody  Noll  our  ruin  wrought 
Was  ig-norance  (he  best  devotion  thought; 
His  cnp-boir'd  saints  all  marks  of  sense  deface, 
And  preach  that  learning  is  a  foe  to  jjrace  : 

-ii  was  s]x>ke  in  school*,  and  Latin  ceas'd,         % 
They  quite  reform'd  the  language  of  the  beast. 

"  One  or  two  questions  more  before  lend, 
That  much  concern  a  drother  and  a  friend. 

John  seem  bent  beyond  hN  strength  to  go, 
To  his  frail  carcase  literally  foe? 
Lavish  of  health,  as  if  in  haste  to  die. 
And  shorten  time,  t'  ensure  eternity  .' 

Does  M weakly  think  his  time  misspent? 

Of  his  best  actions  can  lie  now  repent? 
Others,  their  sins  with  reason  just  deplore, 
The  guilt  remaining  when  the  pleasure's  o'er; 
Sinn-  the  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid, 
Shall  he  for  virtue  first  himself  upbraid  ? 
Shall  he.  what  most  men  to  their  sins  deny, 
Show  pain  for  alms,  remorse  for  piety? 

.  harist  decline? 

What  Clement  ;  the  bread  and  wine? 

Or  •  <   pi»-ess  him  whole, 

And  taint  iy  and  his  soul  ?  t 

If  to  renoniiee  hi-,  graces  hr  ( 
(  I  !   that  he  could  transfer  the  stock  to  me  ? 
Alas  !  enough  what  mortal  e'er  can  do. 
For  him  who  made-  him  and  rc-deemM  him  too? 
!  may  to  man  beyond  desert  he  show'd, 
<iod." 

lii  April,  this  year,  Mr.  Clayton  joined  their  little  society,  and 
nliout  tin-  >ame  time  Mr.  lm:liam.  Mr.  BroUffhtOD,  Mr.  Ilarvej, 
and  oiii-  or  tsvo  of  Mi-.  John  mid  C'linrli-s  \\'<v-li-y'.s  pupils.  Tliry 

ill  /iTilniK  i nlii-rs  i)f  tin-  Cliurcli  uf  Elngland;  not  only  tr- 

iiin'ions  of  all  IIIT  doctrines,  as   t";ir   as    tliry    Vi't    nndcr.-tood    them, 
';dl  her  di-«-i|)liiu-,  to  the  minntrst  i-irciuii-t:iii'-c.      l!y  tin-  ail- 

if  Mr.  Clayton,  they  now  added  to  their  innner  pran 

nee  of  the  fasts  of  the  church;  the  jjencral  neglect 
i.f  uh'n-h.  they    thoiiL'lit,  was  liy  no   means  a  MilHrient   e\<-ii~e    for 

•in";  them. 

[•'or  x.me  year-  liefore  this,  Mr.  \V,-ley  had  frnpientl ;. 
o\er.  with  irreat  attention.  Mr.  I.:I\N'>  Christian  I'ei  lection,  and 
liis  Serious  Call  to  a  Holy  Lite;  and  a  hi-  prartiee  \\a-,  had  made 
extracts  from  them.  He  had  conceived  a  hii:h  opinion  of  the  au- 
thor from  his  writinjs,  having  ofien  lieeii  in-trneted  Ity  them.  Be- 
in^  in  London,  in  the  month  of  .July,  he  \vent  down  to  I'ntnex  .  to 
^Il•.  Law  a  vi<it,  uliich  \vas  the  introduction  to  a  per-onal 
ncqunintance  with  C.K  h  other.  Mr.  \V«  M.all\  repeated 


256  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

his  visits,  and  a  friendly  correspondence  followed,  which  lasted 
several  years.  From  this  time,  he  began  to  read  the  Theologia 
Germanica,  and  other  mystic  writers,  of  which,  we  shall  after- 
wards have  occasion  to  take  some  notice. 

But,  though  he  was  pleased,  and  perhaps  too  much  captivated 
with  the  views  which  some  of  the  mystic  writers  gave  him  of  reli- 
gion, as  consisting  chiefly  in  contemplation,  and  inward  attention  to 
our  own  mind;  it  does  not  appear,  that  he  was  less  diligent  in  the 
instituted  means  of  grace,  nor  less  active  in  doing  good  to  others  than 
before.  He  was  now  known  to  many  pious  and  respectable  per- 
sons in  London,  who  began  to  take  notice  of  him.  He  heartily  up- 
proved  of  the  conduct  of  those  well  disposed  persons,  who  associ- 
ated together,  to  carry  on  a  plan  of  suppressing  vice,  and  spread- 
ing religion  and  virtue  among  the  people;  and  on  the  3d  of  Au- 
gust, was  admitted  into  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Chris- 
tian Knowledge.* 

Mr.  Wesley,  and  those  associated  with  him,  now  suffered  the  en 
tire  loss  of  Mr.  Morgan,  who  had  been  the  foremost  in  promoting 
their  pious  endeavors  to  do  good.  He  left  Oxford  on  the  5th  of 
June,  and  died  in  Dublin  on  the  26th  of  August.  That  this  is  the 
true  time  of  his  death,  is  evident  from  a  letter  of  Mr.  Morgan  the 
father,  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  dated  September  the  5th.  He 
says,  "  From  the  intimacy  which  1  understood  to  have  been  con- 
tracted between  you  and  my  dear  son,  I  make  no  doubt  but  you 
must  have  some  concern  upon  you  at  the  reading  the  account  of  his 

*  In  the  reign  of  James  II.  the  fear  of  Popery  was  so  strong,  as  well  as  just, 
that  many,  in  and  about  London,  began  to  meet  often  together,  both  for  devotion, 
and  their  further  instruction.  Things  of  that  kind,  had  been  formally  practised 
only  among  the  Puritans,  and  the  Dissenters  ;  but  these  were  of  the  church,  and 
came  to  their  ministers  to  be  assisted;  and  were  chiefly  directed  by  Dr.  Bever- 
idge  and  Dr.  Horneck.  After  the  revolution,  in  1688,  these  societies  became 
more  numerous,  and  for  the  greater  encouragement  of  devotion,  they  got  such 
collections  to  be  made,  as  maintained  many  clergymen,  to  read  prayers  in  such  a 
number  of  places,  and  at  such  different  hours,  that  devout  persons  might  have 
that  comfort  at  every  hour  of  the  day.  There  were  constant  sacraments  every 
Lord's  day  in  many  churches ;  and  there  were  greater  numbers,  and  greater  ap- 
pearances of  devotion,  at  prayers  and  sacrament,  than  had  ever  been  observed  in 
the  memory  of  man.  Tnes'e  societies  resolved  to  inform  the  magistrates  of 
swearers,  drunkards,  profaners  of  the  Lord's  day,  and  of  lewd  houses;  and  they 
threw  in  that  part  oftne  fine,  given  by  the  law  to  informers,  into  a  stock  of  char- 
ily. From  this  they  were  called  Societies  of  Reformation.  Some  good  magis- 
trates encouraged  them  ;  others  treated  them  roughly.  As  soon  as  Queen  Mary 
heard  of  this,  she  encouraged  these  good  designs  by  her  letters  and  proclama"- 
tions  ;  and  King  William  afterwards  dicl  the  same.  Other  societies  set  them- 
selves to  raise  charity-schools  fbr  teaching  poor  children,  for  clothing  them,  and 
binding  them  out  to  trades;  and  many  books  were  printed,  and  sent  over  the 
nation,  to  be  freely  distributed.  These  were  called  Societies  for  Propagating 
Christian  Knowledge.  At  last,  a  corporation  was  created  by  King  William,  for 
propagating  the  gospel  among  infidels,  for  setting  schools  in  our  plantations,  for 
furnishing  the  clergy  that  were  sent  thither,  and  for  sending  missionaries  among 
such  of  our  plantations,  as  were  not  able  to  provide  pastors  for  themselves.  It 
was  a  glorious  conclusion  of  a  reign,  that  began  with  preserving  our  religion,  and 
ended  with  creating  a  corporation  for  promoting  it,  among  infidels,  to  the 
remoter  parts  of  the  earth.  The  bishops,  and  clergy,  contributed  liberally  to  it. 
Upon  Queen  Anne's  accession  to  the  crown,  she  continued  to  them  the  same  fa- 
vor and  protection.  See  Burnet'%  History  of  his  own  Time,  vol.  v.  p.  90,  &c. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  S57 

ili-iith,asl  have  the  greatest  in  writing  it.  His  distemper  threw 
him  into  a  lover,  of  which  he  died  the  26th  pa-t,  about  four  in  the 
morning.  This  is  the  soonest  that  I  could  attempt  writing  any 
thing  about  him,  since  my  affliction  was  consummated.  You  see  I 
make  very  free  with  you,  but  the  candor  and  generosity  which  I 
have  heard  you  commendid  for,  embolden  me  to  it;  and  I  shall,  I 
hope, "Hud  some  opportunities  to  make  amends,  and  beg  you  will, 
upon  all  occasion-,  let  me  know,  when  I  can  be  serviceable  to  you 
in  this  kingdom." 

During  the  course  of  this  summer,  Mr.  We-ley  made  two  joiir- 
Kpworth.  In  these  excursions  he  often  went  considerably 
out  of  his  way,  to  s|iend  a  imrhr,  and  sometimes  two  or  three,  with 
a  friend:  mo-t  frequently  with  the  parents  or  relations  of  >ome  of 
lii-  pupils.  In  the  first  journey,  while  he  was  standing  on  the  irar- 
den  uall  at  a  friend's  hou-e,  it  fell  flat  under  him:  hut  he  escaped 
unhurt.  His  second  journey  was  in  order  to  meet  his  brother 
Samuel,  ice.,  at  Kp\\orth,  and  that  the  whole  family  might  once 
more  a--emhle  together.  In  f'.ire  [heir  final  separation  by  death. 
This  meeting  mu-t  have  been  very  affecting:  as  their  father  was 
growing  iulirm,  and  his  son  Samuel  W&s  now  going  to  reside  wholly 
at  Tivertou,  in  Devon,  it  was  not  probable  they  would  ever  see 
each  other  again. —  Mr.  \Ye.-le\  returned  to  Oxford  on  the  2.Jd  of 
September;  and  as  soon  as  it  was  known  there  that  Mr  Morgan 
wa-  dead,  a  report  was  propagated,  that  the  rigorous  fa-ting  he 
hail  impo-ed  on  himself',  by  the  advice  of  Mr.  John  and  Charles 
We-ley,  had  hastened  his  death.  As  this  report  was  highly  pre- 
judicial to  their  character,  and  night  hinder  their  usefulness;  and 
as  it  was  probable  it  would  reach  the  father,  and  might  alllict  him, 
and  prejudice  him  more  deeply  again.-t  his  son's  conduct,  and  the 
per.-ous  \\ith  whom  lie  had  been  connected,  Mr.  AVe.-ley  thought  it 
lie-t  to  write  to  him,  and  stat  •  the  matter  as  it  really  was.  His 
letter  is  dated  the  18th  of  October,  this  year.*  "The  occasion," 
say-  he,  "of'  giving  you  this  trouble,  is  of  a  very  extraordinary 
nature.  On  Sunday  h.-t  1  w:.<  informed,  as  no  doubt  you  will  1x3 
ere  Ion::,  that  my  brother  and  I  had  killed  \oiir  son:  that  the  rigo- 
rou>  fitting  which  hi-  had  imposed  upon  himself  bv  our  ad\  i 
had  increased  hi-;  illne.--,  and  hastened  his  death.  Now,  though 
eoiisideriii;r  it  in  it-elf,  it  is  11  c/v»/  siimfl  tfiiiuf  with  inr  to  he  ji. 
of  Won't  JUtlgWfnt }  yet  a-  the  heinu  thought  guilty  of -o  mi-e|iie\- 
ii  11-  an  imprudence,  miulit  make  me  !'•  —  a  hie  to  do  the  \\ork  I  came 
into  the  \\orld  for,  1  am  obliged  to  dear  m\>elf  of  it,  by  nh-erving 
l«i  you,  as  I  ha\e  done  to  other. -,  that  your  .-on  left  oil'  fa<ling  about 
a  \.  .11-  and  a  half  .-ince,  and  that  it  is  not  \et  half  a  \ear  .-ince  1 
heu'ail  to  practi-e  it.  .  «fl 

••  I  mu-t  not  let  this  opportunity  .-lip  of  doing  my  part  towards 
giving  you  a  juster  notion  of  -ome  other  particular-,  relating  both 

*  In  till  the  printi'il  copifs  of  tins  li  HIT  whirli  I  liavo  M-CII,  tlic  dote  is  1730. 
Bat  fa  •  manuscript,  in  Mr.  ('h:irlfs  Wr-li-y's  h;unl-wriiiiiif,  tin-  »l;itc  is  i::ij; 
whirli  i.»  ill'1  tnif  (I. itr  of  il.  us  ;i|i|M-::rv  from  Mr.  .M'Uj 

ilfiith.  Tin-  triu1  daii-  may  lit-  coL.-ricd  from  tin-  Iriti-r  it-rlf,  compared  with 
Mr.  John  \Y.->.i.Vx  >h"rt  historj  of  Uethodism,  which  liics  the  lime  when  taey 
became  acquainted  with  Mr.  <'h\r 


258  THE    I.TPE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

to  him  and  myself,  which  luivc  been  industriously  misrepresented 
to  you. 

"  In  March  last  he  received  a  letter  from  you,  which  not  being 
able  to  read,  he  desired  me  to  read  to  him;  several  of  the  expres- 
sions I  perfectly  remember,  and  shall  do,  till  I  too  am  called  hence. 
— In  one  practice  for  which  you  blapied  your  son,  I  am  only  con- 
cerned as  a  friend,  not  as  a  partner.  Your  own  account  of  it  was 
in  effect  this:  '  He  frequently  went  into  poor  people's  houses  about 
Holt,  called  their  children  together  and  instructed  them  in  their 
duty  to  God,  their  neighbor  and  themselves.  He  likewise  explained 
to  them  the  necessity  of  private  as  well  as  public  prayer,  and  pro- 
vided them  with  such  forms  as  were  best  suited  to  their  several 
capacities;  and  being  well  apprised  how  the  success  of  his  endeav- 
ors depended  on  their  good  will  towards  him,  he  sometimes  distri- 
buted among  them  a  little  of  that  money  which  he  had  saved  from 

gaming  and  other  fashionable  expenses  of  the  place.' This  is 

the  first  charge  against  him,  and  I  will  refer  it  to  your  own  judg- 
ment, whether  it  be  fitter  to  have  a  place  in  the  catalogue  of  his 
faults  or  of  these  virtues  for  which  he  is  now  numbered  among  the 
sons  of  God. 

"  If  all  the  persons  concerned  in  that  ridiculous  society,  whose 
follies  you  have  so  often  heard  repeated,  could  but  give  such  a 
proof  of  their  deserving  the  glorious  title  which  was  once  bestowed 
upon  them,  they  would  be  contented  that  their  lives  too  should  be 
counted  madness,  and  their  end  thought  to  be  without  honor.  But 
the  truth  is,  their  title  to  holiness  stands  upon  much  less  stable 
foundations;  as  you  will  easily  perceive  when  you  know  the  ground 
of  this  wonderful  outcry,  which  it  seems  England  itself  is  not  wide 
enough  to  contain." 

He  then  gives  Mr.  Morgan  a  short  history  of  their  little  society, 
informing  him  what  their  practices  were,  and  of  their  care  to  consult 
wise,  learned,  and  pious  clergymen,  in  every  step  they  had  taken, 
in  the  manner  described  above.  He  subjoins,  "  As  for  the  names 
of  Methodists,  Supererogation  men,  and  so  on,  with  which  some 
of  our  neighbors  are  pleased  to  compliment  us,  we  do  not  conceive 
ourselves  to  be  under  any  obligation  to  regard  them, .much  less  to 
take  them  for  arguments.  To  the  law  and  to  the  testimony  we 
appeal,  whereby  we  ought  to  be  judged.  If  by  these  it  can  be 
proved  we  are  in  an  error,  we  will  immediately  and  gladly  retract 
it:  if  not,  we  have  not  so  learned  Christ,  as  to  renounce  any  part 
of  his  service,  though  men  should  say  all  manner  of  evil  against  us, 
with"  more  judgment,  and  as  little  truth  as  hitherto.  "Your  son 
already  stands  before  the  judgment  seat  of  Him  who  judges  righte- 
ous judgment;  at  the  brightness  of  whose  presence  the  clouds 
remove;  his  eyes  are  open  and  he  sees  clearly  whether  it  was  '  blind 
zeal  and  a  thorough  mistake  of  true  religion  that  hurried  him  on  in 
the  error  of  his  way,'  or  whether  he  acted  like  a  faithful  and  wise 
servant,  who  from  a  just  sense  that  his  time  was  short,  made  haste 
to  finish  his  work  before  his  Lord's  coming,  that  when  '  laid  in  the 
balance  he  might  not  be  found  wanting.'" 

This  well  tiinegl  letter,  containing  a  simple  narrative  of  facts, 
fully  satisfied  Mr.  Morgan,  and  gave  hUlTO  better  opinion  of  the 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY1.  259 

•<>i>>"-  rflfM^H^^  H  • 

society  \\itn  which  his  son  had  been  connected.  His  answer, 
which  is  dated  November  25,  shows  him  to  Inve  been  a  man  of 
moderation  and  a  friend  to  piety.  It  is  as  follows.  "Your  favor 
of  the  20th  past  was  delayed  in  its  passage,  I  belie\r  bv  contrary 
winds,  or  it  had  not  been  so  lonir  unanswered.  I  trl\ c  entire  credit 
to  every  tliins  and  every  fart  yon  relate.  It  \\a-  ill-judged  of  my 
poor  son  to  take  to  fasting  with  regard  to  his  health,  which  I  knew 
nothing  of,  or  I  should  ha\eadvi~ed  him  against  it.  He  v 
clined  to  piety  and  virtue  from  his  infancy.  1  mustouii  1  was  much 
concerned  at  the  .-trance  accounts  which  were  spread  here,  of  some 
extraordinary  practiced  of  a  religious  .society  which  he  hud  ensured 
in  at  Oxford,  \\lii.-h  you  may  1^  sure  lost  nothing  in  the  car 
l<st  through  his  youth  and  immaturity  of  judgment,  he  might  he 
hurried  into  /.e;d  and  enthusiastic  notions  that  \\ould  pro\r  perni- 
cious. ISut  now  indeed,  that  piety  and  holiness  of  life  which  lie- 
practised,  affords  me  -onie  comfort  in  the  mitlM  of  my  allliction  for 
the  loss  of  him;  having  full  assurance  of  his  being  forever  haj)py. 
The  good  account  you  are  pleased  to  give  of  your  own  and  your 
friend's  conduct  in  point  of  duty  and  religions  oilices,  and  the  /eal- 
OHS  approbation  of  them  by  the  good  old  gentleman  your  father, 
signified  in  a  manner  and  style  becoming  thi'  best  of  men,  reconciles 
and  recommends  that  method  of  life  to  me,  and  makes  me  almost 
wi>h  that  I  \\ere  <me  amount  you.  I  am  \erymuch  obliged  to  \  on, 
for  the  great  pains  you  have  been  at  in  transcribing  so  lonir  and  >o 
particular  an  account  for  my  perusal,  and  shall  be  always  ready  to 
vindicate  you  from  any  calumny  or  a.-persiori  that  I  -hall  hear  cast 
upon  you.  I  ;iiii  mncii  obliged  for  j  our  and  your  brother's  great 
civilities  and'assistances  to  my  <lcare-t  srui:  I  thank — the  author  of 
those  lines  you  sent  me,  for  the  regard  he  has  shown  to  his  memory. 
It'  ever  I  can  be  serviceable  to  any  of  you  in  this  kingdom,  I  beg 
you  will  let  me  kiyiw." 

A  correspondence  took  place  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr. 
Morgan,  and  the  year  following  Mr.  Morgan  sent  the  only  son  he 
no\v  had,  to  Oxford,  and  placed  him  under  Mr.  \Vesle\  •>  care; 
which  was  the  8trongest*proof  he  could  possibly  give,  that  he  ap- 
proved  of  his  conduct. 

During  the  two  last  years.  Mr.  Wes|,.\  made  fremient  excursinns 
to  London,  and  dill'rrent  parts  of  the  country,  liesides  his  joiirnies 
to  Kpuorth,  and  the  place-  he  \i>iteil  iii  his  \\ay  thither  and  back, 
all  of  which  he  performed  on  foot.  He  observes  ill  his  I)iar\  ,  that 
he  had  walked  about  in."((i  miles;  1  >uppuse  he  means  witliin  the 
\ear  he  is  speaking  of.  In  tln-M-  excursions  lie  constantly  preached 
on  the  I-ord's  day,  if  he  had  nil  opportunity;  s,(  that  he  might  now 
lied,  in  some  >ort.  an  itinerant  preacher,  though  ..n  a  plan 
very  different  from  that  which  he  afterwards  adopted,  and  of  which 
he  could  not  at  this  time  have  the  mo-t  distant  conception. 

By  reading  Mr.  Law's  Christian  Perfection,  and  his  Serious 
Call  to  a  Holy  Life,  he  \vas  confirmed  in  the  \  ie\\s  he  before  had 
of  the  ell'ects  the  L'ospel  is  intended  to  produce  on  the  minds  of 
those  who  sincerely  embrace' it;  and  was  fully  convinced  of  the 
absurdity  ami  danger  of  l>eing  an  half  diristiay.  On  the  1st  of 
January,  1733,  he  preached  at  St.  Mary's,  Oxford,  before  the  uni- 


860          „  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

versity,  on  the  circumcision  of  the  heart.  In  this  discourse,  which 
is  printed  in  the  second  volume  of  his  sermons,  he  has  explained 
with  great  clearness,  and  energy  of  language,  his  views  of  the 
Christian  salvation  to  be  attained  in  this  life;  in  which  he  never 
varied,  in  any  material  point,  to  the  day  of  his  death.  He  was  in- 
deed, at  this  time,  almost  wholly  ignorant  of  the  gospel  method  of 
attaining  this  salvation,  but  he  sought  it  with  his  whole  heart,  ac- 
cording to  the  knowledge  he  then  had,  and  was  willing  to  sacrifice 
.  the  dearest  thing  he  had  in  the  world,  for  the  attainment  of  it. 

His  father  was  now  in  a  bad  state  of  health,  and  seemed  de- 
clining apace.  On  this  account  he  set  out  on  horseback  for  Ep- 
worth,  in  the  beginning  of  January.  As  he  was  passing  over  the 
bridge  beyond  Daintry,  his  horse  fell  over  it  with'  him;  but  he 
again  escaped  unhurt.  When  the  events  of  life  glide  smoothly  on, 
and  follow  certain  previous  circumstances  in  regular  succession, 
we  see  nothing"  wonderful  in  them,  because  there  seems  to  be  some 
common  principle  on  which  the  succession  depends.  But  in  extra- 
ordinary deliverances  from  danger,  and  in  many  other  instances  of 
human  affairs,  we  plainly  perceive,  there  is  no  such  principle, 
which  connects  the  previous  circumstances  with  the  following 
event:  the  interposition  of  Providence,  almost  stands  visible 
before  our  eyes,  and  a  strong  conviction  of  it  takes  place  in  the 
mind,  which  nothing  but  inattention  or^false  reasoning  can  oblite- 
rate. On  these  occasions  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  fail  to  return  God 
the  tribute  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,  and  renewed  his  diligence 
in  serving  him. 

The  state  of  his  father's  health  occasioned  his  parents  to  turn 
their  thoughts  to  the  means  of  obtaining  the  living  of  Epworth  for 
him,  in  case  of  his  father's  demise.  The  thing  wag  mentioned  to 
him  when  he  was  now  with  them,  but  he  seems  to  have  given  them 
little  answer.  After  his  return  to  Oxford,  in  February,  he  wrote  to 
his  mother  on  the  subject.  "You  observe,"  says  he,  "when  I  was 
with  you,  that  I  was  very  indifferent  as  to  the  having  or  not  having 
the  living  of  Epworth.  I  was  indeed  utterly  unable  to  determine 
either  way;  and  that  for  this  reason:  I  know,  if  I  could  stand  my 
ground  here,  and  approve  myself  a  faithful  minister  of  our  blessed 
Jesus,  by  honor  and  dishonor,  through  evil  report  and  good  report; 
then  there  would  not  be  a  place  under  the  heaven  like  this,  for  im- 
provement in  every  good  work.  But  whether  I  can  stem  the  tor- 
rent which  I  saw  then,  but  see  now  much  more,  rolling  down  from 
all  sidtes  upon  me,  that  I  know  not.  It  is  true,  there  is  One  who 
can  yet,  either  command  the  great  water-flood  that  it  shall  not 
come  nigh  me,  or  make  a  way  for  his  redeemed  to  pass  through. 
But  then  something  must  be  done-  on  my  part:  and  should  he  give 
me,  even  that  most  equitable  condition,  '  according  to  thy  faith  be 
it  unto  thee.,'  yet  how  shall  1  fulfil  it?  Why  he  will  look  to  that  too. 
My  father  and  you  helping  together  with  your  prayers,  that  our 
faith  fail  us  not." 

The  difficulties  which  Mr.  Wesley  foresaw,  did  not  arise  from 
any  new  persecution  which  threatened  him,  but  from  the  danger  of 
unsteadiness  in  the  young  gentlemen,  who  had  for  some  time  met 
with  him.  He  easily  perceived,  that  unless  he  could  overcome  this 


THE  i.tFr.  OF  Tiir.  RF.V.  JOHN   WESLEY.  561 


difficulty,  ti  'nt  little  prospect  of  duini:  any  la-tin? 

in  hi-  -.ml   it   mii-t    !•(•   confe--ed,  that,  though 

his  pi  .  i:n'iiii'  e\  idence  of  hi-  integrity,  dis- 

.  •  ifi-e  \\i-i  . 

i:ii'ii  \\  h>  had  su'.Hrient  resolution  to  per-'  \  ere  therein.     His 

:it  absence  t  to,  <•  "ild   have  no  pood   influence  upon  them,  as 

his  own  e\  vidimus,  and  advice,  \\ere  tin-  prin- 

cipal means  of  pre-i-:-viii'.r  tlieni  in  the   same  disposition  with  liim- 

M  If.      l!nt  it  ><•...)!<  thru  IK-  did  not  attend   to   this  circumstance   at 

t;  for    in    May.   !:«•  .-rt    out   a  .-rain   for    Kp'.vorth,    and    took 

i.  \\  ho  had  now 

I-  ft  Oxford.      From  thence  he  nroeeeded  to  Kpworth,  uud  returned 

I  •   Manche-ter  <»-i    Saturday    the  -Jd    i-f   .lime.      The    next  da\    lie 

:.•  the  Old  Church,  again  in  Sal  ford,  a  in! 

d    Oxford,  he   perceived     tile  had  I  I'- 

ll is  pupil-,  and  the  memliers  of  tlieir  litile 

•  w    found    himself  surrounded    with    enemies    iri- 

'i  'iiphin^  over  him,  and  friends  desertinir  him;  he  saw  the  fruit-;  of 

h'-  lalior-  in  danger  of  lu-injr  1  lasted   li<  fore    they  had  attained  ma- 

!u.iiv.     I'nT  he  ,-f.io.l  linn  ;.-  a  roiU.:md  being  conscious  of  his  oWn 

ity,  th  .t  lie  hud  notliin.'   in  \ie\\    1  nt  to  serve  God  in   ri-rht- 

rl  (rne  h-iline-.-,  a::d  to  benefit  his  n,-ii;h!)or,  he    vie\\eil 

.1  ition  without  "ii:  no  gusts  of  paaaioo  rose  to 

el  >ud  hi-*  under-t:i:i:liirr,  no  fear  t:>  dam;:  Ins   /eal:   he  was  enaliled 

my  ri'l'uire,  1  will  not  t'enr.      He  wrote  to 

•i  the  .-implieity  an<!  .'his  heart;   and   thi-;  letter 

t!ie  in,,  ii,  and  his    manner   of   viewing  dillienlties,  infinitely 

•-iption  whieh  another  ran  jrivc  of  him. 

This  lett.  the  1.  :ih  of  .ln:;e,  and   runs  thus:  "The  ef- 

ji  iiiiiev  I  I.elieve  \\ill  make  me   more  cautions  of 

j    time  from  Oxford  for  the  future;   at  lea^t  till  I  have  no 

..•eof,  which  proSably  will  !»e  within  a  year  or  two. 

OIK*  of  my   yonni:   irentliMiien  told   me   nt    my  return,  that   lie  was 

i  of  siii'ru!  -irity  :   another,  that  he  had  read   an 

PXCell  •t'.Mr.  I  .o   is'-'-,  \\  lii'-h    had    convinced    him    of   the 

mi-H.  jardina  nutbority.      I'.oth  of  them  agreed,  that  th« 

~t,  ua-  nn  inn  ingularit)  : 

.ill  .in-  clinreh  (flrit  i<,  i!ie  majority  of  it)  havini;    lon^'    sinco 

.!,  the  injunction  -lie  fortn«-rl\   i:a  \ecou- 

.iird  v.  h  >  could  not  yield  to  this  arirument,  has  IM-OM 

t-o-ivineed    !>\   a    l'e\er,*and    Dr.    Frcu  in.      Our   >e\rn   and    t  \\eii  ty 

•  i  Monday  -hnmk  to  fne:   ami 

th--  ii  .    the   last  "of  Mr.    Clayton's   pupils,  \\lio  continued 

\\iih  n<.  informed  me.  that  he  did  not  de-s'i^n  to  meet  us  niiy  more. 

••  Mv  ill  -  ihey  c-dl  it,  seems  to  1.,    \\li.it   ha-  tVi^h 

c\er\  from  a  falling  hou-e.      On  Sunday   I  was  con~idcr- 

in;.'  the  matter  a  little  more    nearly;   and    imagined    that    all   the   ill 
con>ei|iieii  .-.  -  ,.f  my  sinirnlarity,  were  rcducealile  to  three;   diminu- 


tion of  fortune,  lo->  of  frieiKU,  and  of  reputation.      As   to    my  for- 
tune, I  well  kixVW',  thoiiL'h  oerhaps  other>  do  nor.  that    I    could   not 
.'oriic  a  l::r.rer  tlrm  I  liave:  "and  a-  for  that  mo.-t  plau>ilile  e\- 
tor  dc.-iiiii^  it,  '  \\  hile  I  have  *o  little  I   cannot  do  the  good  I 


S62  THE    LIFE    OF    THE     REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

would;'  I  ask,  can  you  do  the  good  God  would  have  you  do?  It  is 
enough.  Look  no  further.  For  friends,  they  were  either  trifling 
or  serious:  if  triflers,  fare  them  well;  a  noble  escape:  if  serious, 
those  who  are  more  serious  are  left,  whom  the  others  would  rather 
have  opposed  than  forwarded  in  the  service  they  have  done,  and 
still  do  us.  If  it  be  said,  but  these  may  leave  you  too;  for  they  are 
no  firmer  than  the  others  were.  First,  I  doubt  that  fact;  but  next, 
suppose  they  should,  we  hope  then  they  would  only  teach  us  a  no- 
bler and  harder  lesson,  than  any  they  nave  done  hitherto:  It  is 
better  to  trust  in  the  Lord,  than  to  put  any  confidence  in  man. 
And  as  for  reputation,  though  it  be  a  glorious  instrument  of  ad- 
vancing our  Master's  service,  yet  there  is  a  better  than  that,  a  clean 
heart,  a  single  eye,  a  soul  full  of  God!  A  fair  exchange,  if  by  the 
loss  of  reputation  we  can  purchase  the  lowest  degree  of  purity  of 
heart !  We  beg  my  mother  and  you  would  not  cease  to  work  together 
with  us,  that  whatever  we  lose,  we  may  gain  this :  and  that  having 
tasted  of  this  good  gift,  we  may  count  all  things  else  but  dung  and 
.  dross  in  comparison  of  it." 

Mr.  Wesley  now  redoubled  his  diligence  with  his  pupils,  that  he 
might  recover  the  ground  he  had  lost.  His  pupils  indeed  contin- 
ued with  him  whethefthey  adopted  his  religious  practices  or  no. 
But  as  he  had  been  blamed  for  singularity,  both  by  friends  and  en- 
emies, and  many  had  thought  that  he  too  rigorously  imposed  some 
particular  practices  upon  others;  he  informs  his  mother  what  the 
singularity  was,  which  chiefly  gave  offence  at  Oxford,  and  explains 
the  methods  he  made  use  of  with  his  pupils,  to  instruct  them  in 
the  things  of  God.  This  letter  is  dated  August  17th;  "  The  thing," 
says  he,  "  that  gives  offence  here  is,  the  being  singular  with  regard 
to  time,  expense,  and  company.  This  is  evident  beyond  exception 
from  the  case  of  Mr.  Smith,  one  of  our  Fellows;  who  no  sooner 
began  to  husband  his  time,  to  retrench  unnecessary  expenses,  and 
to  avoid  his  irreligious  acquaintance,  but  he  was  set  upon,  by,  not 
only  all  these  acquaintance,  but  many  others  too,  as  if  he  had 
entered  into  a  conspiracy  to  cut  all  their  throats:  though  to 
this  day  he  has  not  advised  any  single  person,  unless  in  a  word 
or  two  and  by  accident,  to  act  as  he  did  in  any  of  those  instances. 

"  It  is  true  indeed,  that  '  the  devil  hates  offensive  war  most,  and 
that  whoever  tries  to  rescue  more  than  his  own  soul  from  his 
hands,  will  have  more  enemies,  and  meet  with  greater  opposition, 
than  if  he  was  content  with,  having  his  own  life  for  a  prey.'  That 
I  try  to  do  this,  is  likewise  certain :  but  I  qannot  say  whether  I  c  rig- 
orously impose  any  observances  on  others,  till  I  know  what  that 
phrase  means.  What  I  do  is  this.  When  I  am  intrusted  with  a 
person  who  is  first  to  understand  and  practise,  and  then  to  teach 
the  law  of  Christ,  I  endeavor  by  an  intermixture  of  reading  and 
conversation,  to  show  him  what  that  law  is;  that  is,  to  renounce 
all  unsubordinate  love  of  the  world,  and  to  love  and  obey  God  with 
all  his  strength.  When  he  appeal's  seriously  sensible  of  this, 
I  propose  to  him  the  means  God  hath  commanded  him  to  use,  in 
order  to  that  end;  and  a  week,  or  a  month,  or  a  year  after,  as  the 
state  of  his  soul  seems  to  require  it,  the  several  prudential  means 
recommended  by  wise  and  good  men.  As  to  the  times,  order 


THE    LIKE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESI.ET.  263 

measure,  and  manner,  wherein  these  are  to  be  proposed,  I  depend 
upon  the  Holy  Spirit  to  direct  me,  in  and  by  my  own  experience 
and  reflection,  joined  to  the  advices  of  my  religious  friends  here 
and  elsewhere.  Only  two  rules  it  is  ray  principle  to  observe  in 
aU  cases;  (ii-st  to  begin,  continue,  and  end  all  my  advices  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness:  ;!<  knowing  that  the  wrath  or"  severity  of  man 
worketh  not  the  righteousness  of  God;  and  secondly,  to  add  to 
meekness  lon-r-siifferinir:  in  pursuance  of  a  rule  which  I  tivt  lon^ 
.-ince,  •  never  to  L'i\e  up  any  one  till  I  have  tried  him,  at  lea.-t  ten 
:  h.m-  lontr  hat'i  God  ,'iad  pity  on  thee?' 

••  If  the  wi-e  and  goodwill  I.-eli'eve  those  falsehoods  which  the 
bad  invent,  because  I  end'  \e  m\ -elf  and  my  friends  from 

tin-in,  then  I  shall  lose  my  reputation,  even  anniiiir  them,  for 
(^thouu'h  not  perhaps  ^.>od.  \et)  the  best  action-  1  ever  did  in  my 
life.  This  is  the  very  case.  I  try  to  ai-f  as  my  Lord  commands: 
ill  men  >a\  all  manner  of  evil  of  me,  and  good  men  believe  them. 
Then-  is  a  way,  and  there  is  but  one,  of  making  my  peace;  God 
forbid  I  should  ever  take  it.  I  have  as  many  pupils  as  I  need,  and 
as  many  friends;  when  more  are  better  for  me,  I  .-hall  have  more. 
If  I  have  no  more  pupils  ;jft,T  these  are  ^one  from  me,  I  shall  then 
be  udad  of  a  curacy  near  you;  if  I  have,  I  shall  then  take  it  as  a  .-i;r- 
nal  that  I  am  to  remain  here.  Whether  her*  or  there,  my  de.-ire 

i-  to  know  and  feel  that  I  an thinir,  that  I  have  nothing, and  that 

I  c.m  do  nothiiiir.  For  whenever  I  am  empty  of  my.-elf.  then  know 
I  of  a  surety,  that  neither  friends  nor  foe-,  nor  any  creature,  can 
hinder  me  from  beinir  tilled  with  all  the  fulne  —  of  God.  Let  not 
my  father's  or  your  pra\er.-  be  ever  .-hid;  in  behalf  of  your  atl'ec- 
tionate  son." 

On  the  -Jlst  of  Septemlx-r  this  year,  Mr.  We.-ley  beiran  the  prac- 
tice of  reading  as  he  travelled  on  horseback;  and  this  practice  he 
continued  near  forty  years,  till  his  infirmities  obliged  him  to  travel 
in  a  carriage.  His  frequent  jouniies,  often  on  foot  as  well  as  on 

horseback,  and  the  irreat  and  constant  labor  of  preaching,  readinir, 
visitii,  herever  he  was,  with  hard  study  and  a  very  ab- 

stemious diet,  had  now  very  much  ailected  his  health.  His  -trenirth 
wa-  greatly  reduced,  and  h"  had  frei|uent  returns  of  spitting  of 
blood.  In  the  iii-lit  of  the  Kith  of  .Inly,  he  had  a  return  of  it  in 
such  (juantity  as  waked  him  out  of  sleep.  The  sudden  and  une\- 
;  manner  of  its  coming  oft,  with  the  solemnity  of  the  ni_rht 
si-ason,  made  i  ,'  i  near.  He  cried  to  ( iod;  "O!  pi 

me  for  thy  coming,  uud  come  when  thou  wilt."'     His  friends  he- 

<ran  to  be  alarmed  for  hi-  -:,t«  t\  .  and  his  mother  wrote  tuo  or 
three  h-tti-rs  bbimin^'  him  fur  the  ireneral-ne^lecr  of  his  health.  He 
ii'iw  took  the  advice  of  a  physician  or  tuo,  and  by  proper  care  and 
a  prudent  management  of  hi-  daily  e\erci-e,  he  irradually  lo-t  his 
co'iiplaiuts,  and  reco\i-n-d  his  strength. 

Towards  the  i-ud  of  this  \ear.  In-  turned  his  thoughts  to  a  sub- 
ject of  va-t  importanci>  in  Christian  experience;  the  presence  of 
God  with  hi-  people.  ilut  he  found  it  too  irreat  for  him  to  com- 
prehend. He  talked  with  Mr.  Law,  and  wrote  to  his  mother  upon 

4 


S64  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

it;  but  he  received  little  or  no  information  from  either  of  them. 
They  all  seem  to  have  inquired  into  the  nature  and  manner  of  the 
Divine  Presence,  rather  than  into  the  evidences  of  it.  His 
mother's  answer  is  dated  January  1,  1734:  she  confesses  that  she 
did  not  understand  the  subject,  and  that,  in  this  respect,  she  still 
worshipped  an  unknown  God.  Nothing  indeed  is  more  certain 
than  this,  that  the  manner  of  the  Divine  Presence  and  operations, 
both  in  the  works  of  nature  and  grace,  is  incomprehensible  to  us,  at 
the  same  time  that  the  effects  produced,  demonstrate  his  presence 
and  power.  Through  the  want  of  this  distinction,  many  have  run 
into  great  errors  in  explaining  the  influence  of  Divine  grace  on  the 
human  mind,  and  some  have  even  denied  it:  though  to  him  who 
rightly  understands  the  Scriptures,  and  has  any  degree  of  Christian 
experience,  the  effects  of  it  as  clearly  demonstrate  a  Divine  influ- 
ence, as  the  works  of  nature  show  the  existence  of  God,  though  the 
manner  of  his  presence  and  operation  in  both  is  inexplicable. 

The  whole  force  of  Mr.  Wesley's  mind  was  now  bent  on  reli- 
gious subjects.  In  reflecting  on  the  progress  of  th^e  soul  to  an  en- 
tire conformity  to  the  will  of  God  and  a  fitness  for  heaven,  he 
thought  that  different  degrees  of  virtue  are  different  states  of  mind; 
that  is,  of  the  understanding,  will,  and  affections;  and  that  we  must 
pass  through  the  loTver  states  before  AVC  can  arrive  at  the  higher; 
so  that  Christian  experience  is  a  progressive  work;  in  which  the  first 
step  prepares  the  mind  for  the  second,  and  so  on  through  the 
whole  of  our  progress.  He  observed,  however,  that  there  are  cer- 
tain states  of  mind  which  are  more  strongly  marked  than  others; 
and  that  these  states  ascertain  our  progress  with  some  degree  of 
certainty.  He  wrote  to  his  mother  on  this  subject.  She  answered 
him  in  a  letter  of  January,  "  You  are  entirely  in  the  right  in  what 
you  say  in  the  second  paragraph  of  your  letter.  The  different  de- 
grees of  virtue  and  piety  are  different  states  of  soul,  which  must  he 
passed  through  gradually — for,  in  all  matters  of  religion,  if  there 
be  not  an  internal  sense  in  the  hearer  corresponding  to  the  sense  in 
the  mind  of  the  speaker,  what  is  said  will  have  no  effect:  this  I 
have  often  experienced:  yet  sometimes  it  falls  out,  that  while  a 
zealous  Christian  is  discoursing  on  spiritual  subjects,  the  blessed 
Spirit  of  God  "will  give  such  light  to  the  minds  of  those  who  hcai 
him,  as  dispels  their  native  darkness,  and  enables  them  to  appro 


hend  those  spiritual  things  of  which  before  they  had  no  discern 

this  letter  she  addresses  a  pup 
appears   to   have  despised  religion.     "Tell  him  from  me,"  says 


incut."     In  this  letter  she  addresses  a  pupil  of  Mr.  Wesley's,  who 


she,  "  I  arn  as  good  as  my  word,  I  daily  pray  for  him,  and  beg  of 
him  if  he  have  the  least  regard  for  his  soul,  or  have  yet  any  rc- 
niaining  sense  of  religion  in  his  mind,  to  shake  off  all  acquaintance 
with  the  profane  and  irregular;  for  it  is  the  freethinker  and 
sensualist,  not  the  despised  Methodist,  who  will  he  ashamed  and 
confounded  when  summoned  to  appear  before  the  face  of  that  Al- 
mighty Judge,  whose  godhead  they  have  blasphemed,  and  whose 
offered  mercy  they  despised  and  ludicrously  rejected.  The  pleas 
ures  of  sin  are  but  for  a  short  uncertain  time,  hut  eternity  hath  no 
end.  Therefore  one  would  think  that  few  arguments  might  serve 
to  convince  a  man  •.  h.>  lias  not  l<>r.t  his  senses,  that  it  is  of  the  last 
•P 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  265 

mportarice  for  us  to  be  very  serious  in  improving  the  present  time, 
nnd  acquainting  ourselves  \\ith  God  \\hile  it  is  callid  to-day;  le-t 
lieing  disqualified  for  his  blissful  presi -nre,  our  future  existence  be 
ine\pres.-ihly  miserable." 

Mr.  Wesley,  and  those  associated  with  him,  were  not  only  zeal- 
ous of  good  works  before  men,  but  they  were^severe  and  strict  in 
examining  themselves  in  tin-  elo-et.  Karli  had  a  string  of  ques- 
tions, by  \\  hirli  lie  examined  both  his  actions  and  his  moti\ 
performing  then1.,  and  also  the  temper  of  his  mind  on  every  occa- 
sion that  orrnrred.  It  would  be  too  Ion?  to  insert  their  whole 
scheme  of  self-examination,  as  it  related  to  every  part  of  duty:  I 
shall  therefore  only  give  a  specimen  of  it,  in  the  love  of  man. 

1.  Have  I  embraced  every  probable  opportunity  of  doing  good, 
and  of  preventing,  removing,  or  lessening  evil  ?  2*  Have  I  thought 
any  thin.ir  too  dear  to  part  \\ith,  to  ser\e  my  neighbor?  3.  Have  I 
spent  an  hour  a*  least,  every  day,  in  speaking  to  some  one  or  oth- 
er? 4.  Have  I,  in  speaking  to  a  stranger,  explained  what  religion 
is  not  (not  negative,  not  external)  and  what  it  is,  the  recovery  of  the 
image  of  God;  searched  at  what  step  in  it  he  stops,  and  what 
makes  him  stop?  5.  Have  I  persuaded  all  I  could  to  attend  public 
prayers,  sermons,  and  sacraments?  and  in  general,  to  obey  the 
laws  of  the  Church  universal,  the  Church  of  .Kngland,  the  state, 
the  university,  and  their  respective  colleges  ?  6.  Have  I,  after 
every  visit,  asked  him  who  went  with  me,  did  I  say  any  thing 
wrong?  7.  Have  I,  when  any  one  asked  advice,  directed  and  ex- 
bort.-d  him,  with  all  my  power?  8.  Have  1  rejoiced  with  and  for 
my  neighbor,  in  virtue,  or  pleasure?  Grieved  with  him  in  pain, 
and  for  him  in  sin?  9.  Has  good  will  been,  and  appeared  to  be, 
the  spring  of  all  my  actions  towards  others?  &c.  &c.  for  their 
M-lieme  of  self-examination  extended  to  a  very  considerable  length. 

His  father's  health  had  been  on  the  decline  for  several  years,  and 
he  now  seemed  approaching  towards  the  close  of  life.  The  old 
gentleman,  conscious  of  his  situation,  and  desirous  that  the  living 
of  Kpworth  should  remain  in  the  family,  Wrote  to  his  SOD  .lohn, 
requesting  him  to  apply  for  the  n<  \t  presentation.  \Ve  have  al- 
ready seen,  that,  when  the  subject  was  mentioned  to  him  last  \  ear, 
he  hesitated,  and  could  not  determine  one  way  or  the  other.  But 
now  he  was  determined  not  to  accept  of  the  living,  if  he  could  ob- 
tain it,  and  stated  to  his  father,  some  reasons  for  refusing  to  com- 
ply with  his  request.  His  father  and  brother  Samuel  wire  disap- 
pointed, and  both  attacked  him,  with  every  argument  they  could 
possibly  bring  to  bear  upon  him.  He  acted  on  the  defensive  only, 
and  maintained  his  ground.  Hut  the  mode  of  attack,  and  of  his  de- 
fence, will  i:ive  u<  the  best  view  of  his  principles  and  disposition 
of  mind  at  this  time. 

His  father's  letter  is  dated  Nov.  20th,  and  runs  a-  follows 
"Your  state  of  the  question,  and  only  argument  is:  'The  question 
is  not  \\hether  I  could  do  more  good  to  other-*,  thin-  \>\-  here;  but 
whether  1  could  do  more  good  to  myself;  seeing  \\herevcr  I  can 
be  most  holy  to  myself,  there  I  can  most  promote  holiness  in  others. 
Uut  I  can  improve  myself  more  at  Oxford,  than  at  any  other  place.' 

"  To  thU  1  answer,   1.  It  is  not  dear  self,  but  the  glory  ot  God, 
19 


266  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

and  tne  different  degrees  of  promoting  it,  which  should  be  our  main 
consideration,  and  direction  in  any  course  of  life.  Witness  St. 
Paul  and  Moses.  2.  Supposing  you  could  be  more  holy  yourself 
at  Oxford,  how  does  it  follow  that  you  could  more  promote  holiness 
in  others,  there  than  elsewhere?  Have  you  found  many  instances 
of  it,  after  so  many  yjears'  hard  pains  and  labor?  Further,  I  dare 
say,  you  are  more  modest  and  just  than  to  say,  there  are  no  holier 
men  than  you  at  Oxford,  and  yet  it  is  possible  they  may  not  have 
promoted  holiness  more  than  you  have  done:  as  I  doubt  not  but 
you  might  have  done  it  much  more,  had  }'ou  have  taken  the  right 
method.  For  there  is  a  particular  turn  of  mind  for  these  matters: 
great  prudence  as  well  as  great  fervor. 

"  3.  I  cannot  allow  austerity,  oV  fasting,  considered  by  themselves, 
to  be  proper  acts  of  holiness,  nor  am  I  for  a  solitary  life.  God 
made  us  for  a  social  life;  we  are  not  to  bury  our  talents  we  are  to 
let  our  light  shine  before  men,  and  that  not  barely  through  the 
chinks  of  a  bushel,  for  fear  the  wind  should  blow  it  out.  The 
design  of  lighting  it  was,  that  it  might  give  light  to  all  that  went 
into  the  house  of  God.  And  to  this,  academical  studies  are  only 
preparatory. 

"4.  You  are  sensible  what  figures  those  make,  who  stay  in  the 
university  till  they  are  superannuated.  I  cannot  think  drowsiness 
promotes  holiness.  How  commonly  do  they  drone  away  their  life, 
either  in  a  college,  or  in  a  country  parsonage,  where  they  can  only 
give  God  the  snuffs  of  them,  having  nothing  of.life  or  vigor  left  to 
make  them  useful  in  the  world. 

"  5.  We  are  not  to  fix  our  eye  on  one  single  point  of  duty,  but  to 
take  in  the  complicated  view  of  all  the  circumstances  in  every  state 
of  life  that  offers.  Thus  in  the  case  before  us,  put  all  the  circum- 
stances together:  if  you  are  not  indifferent  whether  the  labors  of  au 
aged  father  for  above  forty  years  in  God's  vineyard  be  lost,  and  the 
fences  of  it  trodden  down  and  destroyed;  if  you  consider  that  Mr. 
M.  must,  in  all  probability,  succeed  me,  if  you  do  not,  and  that  the 
prospect  of  that  mighty  Nimrod's  coming  hither  shocks  my  soul, 
and  is  in  a  fair  way  of  bringing  down  my  grey  hairs  with  sorrow 
to  the  grave :  if  you  have  any  care  for  our  family,  which  must  be 
dismally  shattered  as  soon  as  I  am  dropt;  if  you  reflect  on  the  dear 
love  and  longing  which  this  poor  people  have  for  you,  whereby  you 
will  be  enabled  to  do  God  the  more  service,  and  the  plenteousness 
of  the  harvest,  consisting  of  near  two  thousand  souls,  whereas  you 
have  not  many  more  scholars  in  the  university;  you  may  perhaps 
alter  your  mind,  and  bend  your  will  to  his,  who  has  promised,  if 
in  all  our  ways  we  acknowledge  him,  he  will  direct  our  paths.5' 

The  old  gentleman  wrote  to  his  son  Samuel  on  the  subject,  who 
warmly  took  part  with  his  father,  and  wrote  to  his  brother  at  Ox- 
ford in  December,  1784.  "Yesterday,"  says  he,  "I  recei-'ed  a 
letter  from  my  father,  wherein  he  4ells  me,  you  are  unalterably 
resolved  not  to  accept  of  a  certain  living  if  you  could  get  it.  After 
this  declaration,  I  believe  no  one  can  move  your  mind  but  Him  who 
made  it.  I  shall  not  draw  the  saAV  of  controversy,  and,  therefore, 
though  I  judge  every  proposition  flatly  false,  except  that  of  your 
being  assured,  yet  I  shall  allow  every  word,  and  have  nevertheless 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.       +  267 

this  to  say  against  your  conclusions,  1.  I  see  your  love  to  yourself, 
but  your  love  to  your  neighbor  I  do  not  see.  2.  You  are  not  at 
liberty  to  .resolve  against  undertaking  a  pure  of  souls  You-  are 
solemnly  engaged  to  do  it,  before  God.  and  his  nign  priest  and  his 
church.  Are  you  not  ordained?  Did  you  not  deliberately  and 
openly  promise  to  instruct,  to  teach,  to  admonish,  to  exhort  those 
committed  to  your  charge  ?  Did  you  equivocate  then  with  so  vile  • 
a  reservation,  as  to  purpose  in  your  heart  that  you  never  would 
have  any  so  committed?  It  is  hot  a  college,  it  is  not  a  university, 
it  is  the  order  of  the  Church,  according  to  which  you  were  called. 
Let  Charles,  if  he  is  silly  enough,  vow  never  to  leave  Oxford,  and 
therefore  avoid  orders.  Your  faith  is  already  plighted  to  the  con- 
trary; you  have  put  your  hand  to  the  plough,  to  that  plough."  — 
This  is  strong  language,  and  the  argument,  if  good,  was  like  play- 
ing heavy  cannon  upon  his  brother.  Mr.  John  Wesley,  however, 
kept  himself  within  his  fortress,  and  answered  his  brother  Samuel 
with  caution.  His  letter  is  dated  January  15th,  1735,  and  having 
explained  himself  at  some  length  to  his  father,  he  sent  a  copy  of 
that  letter  to  his  brother.  He  observes,  "Had  not  my  brother 
Charles  desired  it  might  be  otherwise,  I  should  have  sent  you  only 
an  extract  of  the  following  letter.  But  if  you  will  be  at  the  pains, 
you  will  soon  reduce  the  argument  of  it,  to  two  or  three  points, 
which,  if  to  be  answered  at  all,  will  be  easily  answered.  By  it 
you  may  observe,  my  present  purpose  is  founded  on  my  present 
weakness.  But  it  is  not  indeed  probable,  that  my  father  should 
live  till  that  weakness  is  removed. 

"Your  second  argument  Phad  no  occasion  to  mention  before. 
To  it  I  answer,  that  I  do  not,  nor  ever  did,  resolve  against  under- 
taking a  cure  of  souls.  There  are  four  cures  belonging  to  our 
college,  and  consistent  with  a  fellowship  :  I  do  not  know  but  I  may 
take  one  of  them  at  Michaelmas.  Not  that  I  am  clearly  assured, 
that  I  should  be  false  to  my  engagement  were  I  only  to  instruct  and 
exhort  the  pupils  committed  to  my  charge.  But  of  that  I  should 
think  more." 

Though  the  letter  to  his  father  is  long,  yet  it  contains  such  a  dis- 
tinct view  of  his  manner  of  thinking  and  reasoning,  and  of  the 
onergy  of  his  language,  at  this  period,  that  it  cannot  with  propriety 
be  omitted. 


SIR, 

"  1st.  The  authority  of  a  parent,  and  the  call  of  Providence,  are 
things  of  so  sacred  a  nature,  that  a  question  in  which  these  are  any 
uays  concerned,  deserves  the  most  serious  consideration.  I  am 
therefore  greatly  obliged  to  you  for  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  set 
ours  in  a  clear  light;  which  I  now  intend  to  consider  more  at  large, 
with  the  utmost  attention  of  which  I  am  capable.  And  I  shall  the 
more  cheerfully  do  it,  as  being  a<-nn  d  of  your  joining  with  me  in 
earnestly  imploring  his  guidance,  who  will  not  suffer  those  that 
bend  their  wills  to  his,  to  seek  dentil  in  the  error  of  their  life. 

"2d.  I  entirely  agree,  that  'the  glory  of  God,  and  the  different 
degrees  of  promoting  it,  are  to  be  our  sole  consideration  and  direc- 
tion in  the  choice  of  any  course  of  life;  '  and,  consequently,  that  it 


868  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

must  wholly  turn  upon  this  single  point,  whether  I  am  to  prefer  a 
college  life,  or  that  of  a  rector  of  a  parish.  I  do  not  say  the  glory 
of  God  is  to  be  my  first,  or  my  principal  consideration,  but  my  only 
one :  since  all  that  are  not  implied  in  this,  are  absolutely  of  no 
weight;  in  presence  of  this,  they  all  vanish  away,  they  are  less  than 
the  small  dust  of  the  balance. 

.  "3d.  And,  indeed,  till  all  other  considerations  were  set  aside,  I 
could  never  come  to  any  clear  determination;  till  my  eye  was  single, 
my  whole  mind  was  full  of  darkness.  Every  consideration  distinct 
from  this,  threw  a  shadow  over  all  the  objects  I  had  in  view,  and 
was  such  a  cloud  as  no  light  could  penetrate.  Whereas,  so  long 
as  I  can  keep  my  eye  single,  and  steadily  fixed  on  the  glory  of  God, 
I  have  no  more  doubt  of  the  way  wherein  1  should  go,  than  of  the 
shining  of  the  sun  at  noon-day. 

"  4th.  That  course  of  life  tends  most  to  the  glory  of  God,  wherein 
we  can  most  promote  holiness  in  ourselves  and  others.  I  say  in 
ourselves  and  others,  as  being  fully  persuaded  that  these  can  never 
be  put  asunder.  For  how  is  it  possible  that  the  good  God  should 
make  our  interest  inconsistent  with  our  neighbor's  f  That  he  should 
make  our  being  in  one  state  best  for  ourselves,  and  our  "being  in 
another  best  for  the  church?  This  would  be  making  a  strange 
schism  in  his  body;  such  as  surely  never  was  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world.  And  if  not,  then  whatever  state  is  best  on  either  of 
these  accounts,  is  so  on  the  other  likewise.  If  it  be  best  for  others, 
then  it  is  so  for  us;  if  for  us,  then  for  them. 

"  5th.  However,  when  two  ways  of  life  are  proposed,  I  should 
choose  to  begin  with  that  part  of  the  question,  which  of  these  have 
I  rational  ground  to  believe  will  conduce  most  to  my  own  improve- 
ment. And  that  not  only  because  it  is  every  physician's  concern 
to  heal  himself  first,  but  because  it  seems  we  may  judge  with  more 
ease,  and  perhaps  certainty  too,  in  which  state  we  can  most  pro- 
mote holiness  in  ourselves,  than  in  which  we  can  in  others. 

"  6th.  By  holiness,  I  mean  not  fasting,  or  bodily  austerity,  or  any 
other  external  means  of  improvement,  but  the  inward  temper,  to 
which  all  these  are  subservient,  a  renewal  of  the  soul  in  the  image 
of  God.  I  mean  a  complex  habit  of  lowliness,  meekness,  purity, 
faith,  hope,  and  the  love  of  God  and  man.  And  I  therefore  believe 
that,  in  the  state  wherein  I  am,  I  can  most  promote  this  holiness  in 
myself,  because  I  now  enjoy  several  advantages,  which  are  almost 
peculiar  to  it. 

"  7th.  The  first  of  these,  is  daily  converse  with  my  friends.  I 
know  no  other  place  under  heaven  where  I  can  have  always  at 
hand  half  a  dozen  persons  nearly  of  my  own  judgment,  and  engaged 
in  the  same  studies.  Persons  who  are  awakened  into  a  full  and 
lively  conviction,  that  they  have  only  one  work  to  do  upon  earth, 
who  are  in  some  measure  enlightened  so  as  to  see,  though  at  a  dis- 
tance, what  that  one  work  is,  viz.  the  recovery  of  that  single  in 
tention  and  pure' affection  which  were  in  Christ  Jesus:  who,  in 
order  to  this,  have,  according  to  their  power,  renounced  themselves, 
and  wholly  and  absolutely  devoted  themselves  to  God :  and  who 
suitably  thereto  deny  themselves,  and  take  up  their  crass  daily. 
To  have  such  a  number  of  such  friends  constantly  watching  over 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  269 

my  soul,  and  according  to  the  variety  of  occasions,  administering 
reproof,  advice,  or  exhortation,  with  all  plainness,  and  all  gentle- 
ness, is  a  blessing  I  have  not  -yet  found  any  Christians  to  enjoy  in 
any  other  part  of  the  kingdom.  And  such  a  blessing  it  is,  so  con- 
ducive, if  faithfully  used,  to  the  increase  of  all  holiness,  as  I  defy 
any  one  to  know  the  full  value  of,  till  he  receives  his  full  measure 
of  glory. 

"  8th.  Another  invaluable  blessing  which  I  enjoy  here  in  a  greater 
degree  than  I  could  anywhere  else,  is  retirement.  I  have  not  only 
as  much,  but  as  little  company  as  I  please.  I  have  no  such  thing 
as  u  trifling  visitant,  except  about  an  hour  in  a  month,  when  I  in- 
vite some  of  the  fellows  to  breakfast.  Unless  at  that  one  time,  no 
one  ever  takes  it  into  his  head  to  set  foot  within  my  door,  except 
he  has  some  business  of  importance  to  communicate  to  me,  or  I  to 
him.  And  even  then,  as  soon  as  he  has  despatched  his  business, 
he  immediately  takes  his  leave. 

"9th.  Both  these  blessings,  the  continual  presence  of  useful,  and 
uninterrupted  freedom  from  trifling  acquaintance,  are  exceedingly 
endeared  to  me,  whenever  I  have  spent  but  one  week  out  of  this 
place.  The  far  greatest  part  of  the  conversation  I  meet  with 
abroad,  even  among  those  whom  I  believe  to  be  real  Christians, 
turns  on  points  that  are  absolutely  wide  of  my  purpose,  that  no 
way  forward  me  in  the  business  of  life.  Now,  though  they  may 
have  time  to  spare,  I  have  none;  it  is  absolutely  necessary  for  such 
a  one  as  me  to  follow  with  all  possible  care  and  vigilance,  that  ex- 
cellent advice  of  Mr.  Herbert, 

'  Still  let  my  mind  he  bent,  still  plotting  where, 
And  when,  and  how,  the  business  may  be  done.7 

And  this,  I  bless  God,  1  can  in  some  measure  do,  so  long  as  I  avoid 
that  bane  of  piety,  the  company  of  good  sort  of  men,  lukewarm 
Christians  (as  they  are  called,)  persons  that  have  a  great  concern 
for,  but  no  sense  of  religion.  But  these  undermine  insensibly  all 
my  resolutions,  and  quite  steal  from  me  the  little  fervor  I  have; 
and  I  never  come  from  among  these  saints  of  die  world  (as  .1. 
Valdesso  calls  them,)  faint,  dissipated  and  shorn  of  all  my  strength, 
but  I  say,  '  God  deliver  me  from  a  half  Christian.' 

"  10th.  Freedom  from  care  I  take  to  be  the  next  greatest  advnn- 
t'iLrc  to  freedom  from  useless,  and  therefore  hurtful  company.  And 
this  too  I  enjoy  in  greater  perfection  here  than  I  can  ever  expect  to 
do  any  where  else.  I  hear  of  such  a  thing  as  the  cares  of  this  world, 
and  I  read  of  them,  but  I  know  them  not.  My  income  is  ready  for 
me  on  so  many  -rated  days,  and  all  I  have  to  do  is  to  count  and 
carry  it  home.  The  grand  article  of  my  expense  is  food,  and  this 
mo  is  provided  without  any  care  of  mine.  I  have  nothing  to  do, 
but  at  such  an  hour  to  take  and  eat  what  is  prepared  for  uie.  My 
laundress,  barber,  &c.  are  always  ready  at  quarter-day,  so  I  have 
no  trouble  on  account  of  those"  expenses.  And  for  what  I  occasion- 
ally need,  I  can  be  supplied  from  time  to  time  without  any  expense 
,of  thought.  Now  to  convince  me  what  a  help  to  holiness  this  is 
(were  not  my  experience  abundantly  sufficient)  I  should  need  no 
better  authority  than  St.  Paul's,  '  I  would  have  you  be  without 
23" 


270  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

carefulness.'  This  I  speak  for  your  own  profit,  that  ye  may  attend 
upon  the  Lord  without  distraction.  Happy  is  he  that  careth  only 
for  the  things  of  the  Lord,  how  he  may  please  the  Lord.  He  may 
be  hoiy  both  in  body  and  spirit,  after  the  Apostle's  judgment,  and 
I  think  that  he  had  the  spirit  of  God. 

"llth.  To  quicken  me  in  making  a  thankful  and  diligent  use 
of  all  the  other  advantages  of  this  place,  I  have  the  opportunity  of 
public  prayer  twice  a  day  and  of  weekly  communicating.  It  would 
be  easy  to  mention  many  more,  and  likewise  to  show  many  disad- 
vantages, which  a  person  of  greater  courage  and  skill  than  me, 
could  scarce  separate  from  a  country  life.  But  whatever  one  of 
experience  and  resolution  might  do,  I  am  very  sensible  I  should 
not  be  able  to  turn  aside  one  of  the  thousand  temptations  that 
would  immediately  rush  upon  me.  I  could  not  stand  my  ground, 
no  not  for  one  month,  against  intemperance  in  sleeping,  eating, 
and  drinking;  against  irregularity  in  study,  against  a  general  luke- 
warmness  in  my  affections,  and  remissness  in  my  actions;  against 
softness  and  self-indulgence,  directly  opposite  to  that  discipline 
and  hardship  which  become  a  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  then, 
when  my  spirit  was  thus  dissolved,  I  should  become  an  easy  prey 
to  whatever  .impertinent  company  came  in  rny  way.  Then  would 
the  cares  of  the  world,  and  the  desire  of  other  things  roll  back  with 
a  full  tide  upon  me.  It  would  be  no  wonder,  if,  while  I  preached 
to  others,  I  myself  should  be  a  cast-away.  I  cannot  therefore  but 
observe,  that  the  question  does  not  relate  barely  to  degrees  of  per- 
fection, but  to  the  very  essence  and  being  of  it.  Jlgitur  de  vita  et 
sanguine  Turni.  The  point  is,  whether  I  shall,  or  shall  not,  work 
out  my  salvation,  whether  I  shall  serve  Christ,  or  Belial. 

"12th.  What  still  heightens  my  fear  of  this  untried  state  is, 
that  when  I  am  once  entered  into  it,  be  the  inconveniences  of  it 
found  more  or  less — v&tigia  nulla  retrorsum — when  I  am  there, 
there  I  must  stay.  If  this  way  of  life  should  prove  less  advantage- 
ous, I  have  almost  continual  opportunities  of  quitting  it;  but  what- 
ever difficulties  occur  in  that,  whether  foreseen  or  unforeseen, 
there  is  no  returning,  any  more  than  from  the  grave.  When  I 
have  once  launched  into  that  unknown  scuj  there  is  no  recovering 
my  harbor;  I  must  on  among  whatever  whirlpools,  or  rocks,  or 
sands,  though  all  the  waves  and  storms  go  over  me. 

"13th.  Thus  much  as  to  myself  But  you  justly  observe,  that 
we  are  not  to  consider  ourselves  alone;  since  God  made  us  all  for 
a  social  life,  to  which  academical  studies  are  only  preparatory.  I 
allow  too  that  he  will  take  an  exact  account  of  every  talent  which 
he  has  lent  us,  not  to  bury  them,  but  to  employ  every  mite  we  have 
received,  in  diffusing  holiness  all  around  us.  I  cannot  deny  that 
every  follower  of  Christ  is,  in  his  proportion,  the  light  of  the  world, 
but  wrhoever  is  such  can  no  more  be  concealed  than  the  sun  in  the 
midst  of  heaven;  that  being  set  as  a  light  in  a  dark  place,  his  shin- 
ing out  must  be  the  more  conspicuous;  that  to  this  very  end  was 
his  light  given,  that  he  might  shine  at  least  to  all  that  look  towards 
him;  and  indeed  that  there  is  one  only  way  of  hiding  it,  which  is, 
to  put  it  out.  Neither  can  I  deny,  that  it  is  the  indispensable  duty 
of  every  Christian  to  impart  both  light  and  heat  to  all  who  aro 


THE    LIFE   OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  271 

willing  to  receive  it.  I  am  obliged  likewise,  unless  I  lie  against 
the  truth,  to  grant  that  there  is  not  so  contemptible  an  animal  upon 
earth,  as  one  that  drones  jiway  life,  without  ever  laboring  to  pro- 
mote the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  men;  and  that  whether  he 
be  young  or  old,  learned  or  unlearned,  in  a  college  or  out  of  it. 
Viet  granting  the  superlative  degree  of  contempt  to  be  on  all  ac- 
counts due  to  a  college  drone;  a  wretch  that  hath  received  ten  tal- 
ents, and  yet  employs  none;  that  is  not  only  promised  a  reward  by 
his  gracious  Master,  but  is  paid  beforehand  for  his  work  by  his 
generous  founder,  and  yet  works  not  at  all;  allowing  all  this,  and 
whatever  else  c;m  bi>  said  (for  I  own  it  is  impossible  to  say  enough) 
against  the  drowsy  ingratitude,  the  lazy  perjury  of  those  who  are 
commonly  called  harmless  or  good  sort  of  men  (a  fair  proportion 
of  whom  I  must  to  our  shame  confess  are  to  be  found  in  colleges,) 
allowing  this,  I  say,  I  do  not  apprehend  it  will  conclude  against  a 
college  life  in  general.  For  the  abuse  of  it  does  not  destroy  the 
use;  though  there  are  some  here  who  are  the  lumber  of  the  crea- 
ation,  it  does  not  follow  that  others  may  not  be  of  more  service  to 
the  world  in  this  station,  than  they  could  in  any  other. 

"  14th.  That  I  in  particular  could,  might,  it  seeme,  be  inferred 
from  what  has  been  proved  already,  viz.,  That  I  could  be  holier 
here  myself  than  anywhere  else,  if  I  faithfully  used  the  blessings  I 
enjoy;  for  to  prove,  that  the  holier  any  man  is  himself,  the 
more  shall  he  promote  holiness  in  others,  there  needs  no  more 
than  this  one  postulatum,  the  help  which  is  done  on  earth,  God 
•does  it  himself.  If  so,  if  God  be  the  sole  agent  in  healing  souls, 
and  man  only  the  instrument  in  his  hand,  there  can  no  doubt  be 
made,  but  that  the  more  holy  a  man  is,  lie  will  make  use  of  him 
the  more.  Because  he  is  more  willing  to  be  so  used;  because  the 
more  pure  he  is,  he  is  the  fitter  instrument  for  the  God  of  purity; 
because  he  will  pray  more,  and  more  earnestly  that  he  may  be  em- 
ployed, and  that  his  service  may  tend  to  his  Master's  glory;  be- 
cause all  his  prayers  both  for  employment  and  success  therein  will 
the  more  surely  pierce  the  clouds;  because  the  more  his  heart 
is  enlarged,  the  wider  sphere  he  may  act  in  without  carefulne-s  or 
ilistrartion.  Ami  lastly,  because  the  more  his  heart  is  renewed  by 
the  image  of  God,  the  more  God  can  renew  it  in  others  by  him 
without  destroying  him  by  pride  or  vanity. 

"  15th.  But  for  the  proof  of  every  one  of  these  weighty  truth-.  >  \- 

Serience  is  worth  a  thousand  reasons.  1  see,  I  feel  them  IMIV 
ay.  Sometimes  I  cannot  do  good  to  others",  because  I  am  un- 
willing to  doit;  shame  or  pain  is  in  the  way;  and  I  do  not  desire 
to  serve  God  at  so  dear  a  rate.  Sometimes  I  cannot  do  the  -rood 
I  desire  to  do,  because  I  am  in  other  respects  too  unholy.  I  know 
within  myself,  wore  I  fit  to  be  so  employed,  (iod  would  employ  me 
in  this  work.  Hut  my  heart  is  too  unclean  tor  such  mighty  works 
to  be  wrought  by  my  hands.  Sometimes  1  cannot  accomplish  the 
good  I  am  employed  in,  because  I  do  not  pray  more  and  more 
fervently;  and  sometimes  even  when  I  do  pray,  and  that  instantly, 
because  I  am  not  worthy  that  my  prayer  should  be  heard.  Some- 
time- 1  dare  not  attempt  to  assi-t  my  neighbor,  1 au-e  I  know  the 

narrowness  of  my  heart,  that  it  cannot  attend  to  many  things,  with- 


272  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

out  utter  confusion,  and  dissipation  of  thought.  And  a  thousand 
times  have  I  been  mercifully  withheld  from  success  in  the  things  I 
have  attempted;  because  were  one  so  proud  and  vain  enabled  to 
gain  others,  he  would  lose  his  own  soul. 

"  16th.  From  all  this  I  conclude,  that  where  I  am  most  holy 
myself  there  I  could  most  promote  holiness  in  others;  and,  conse- 
quently, that  I  could  more  promote  it  here,  than  in  any  place  under 
heaven.  But  I  have  likewise  other  reasons  beside  this  to  think  so; 
and  the  first  is,  the  plenteousness  of  the  harvest.  Here  is  indeed  a 
large  scene  of  various  action.  Here  is  room  for  charity  in  all  its 
forms.  There  is  scarce  any  way  of  doing  good  to  our  fellow-crea- 
tures for  which  here  is  not  daily  occasion.  I  can  now  only  touch 
upon  the  several  heads.  Here  are  poor  families  to  be  relieved; 
here  are  children  to  be  educated;  here  are  work-houses  wherein 
both  young  and  old  want,  and  gladly  receive  the  word  of  exhorta- 
tion; here  are  prisons  fo  be  visited,  wherein  alone  is  a  complication 
of  all  human  wants;  and,  lastly,  here  are  the  schools  of  the  proph- 
ets; here  are  tender  minds  to  be  formed  and  strengthened,  and 
babes  in  Christ  to  be  instructed,  and  perfected  in  all  useful  learning. 
Of  these  in  particular  we  must  observe,  that  he  who  gains  only  one, 
does  thereby  as  much  service  to  the  world  as  he  could  do  in  a  par- 
ish in  his  whole  life,  for  his  name  is  legion;  in  him  are  contained 
all  those  who  shall  be  converted  by  him.  He  is  not  a  single  drop 
of  the  dew  of  heaven;  but  '  a  river  to  make  glad  the  city  of  God.' 

"17th.  But  Epworth  is  yet  a  larger  sphere  of  action  than  this; 
there  I  should  have  the  care  of  two  thousand  souls.  Two  thou- 
sand souls!  I  see  not  how  any  man  living  can  take  care  of  an  hun- 
dred. At  least  1*  could  not;  I  know  too  well  Quid  valeant  humeri. 
Because  the  weight  I  have  already  upon  me,  is  almost  more  than  1 
am  able  to  bear,  ought  I  to  increase  it  ten-fold? 


-imponere  Pelio 


Ossam  Scilicet,  atque  Osse  frondosum  involvere  Olympian. 

Would  this  be  the  way  to  help  either  myself  or  my  brethren  up  tc 
heaven?  Nay,  but  the  mountains  I  reared  would  only  crush  my 
own  soul,  and  so  make  me  utterly  useless  to  others. 

"  18th.  I  need  not  but  just  glance  upon  several  other  reasons, 
why  I  am  more  likely  to  be  useful  here  than  any  where  else.  As, 
because  I  have  the  joint  advice  of  many  friends  in  any  difficulty, 
and  their  joint  encouragement  in  any  dangers.  Because  the  good 
bishop  and  vice-chancellor,  are  at  hand  to  supply  (as  need  is)  their 
want  of  experience;  because  we  have  the  eyes  of  multitudes  upon 
us,  who,  even  without  designing  it,  perform  the  most  substantial 
office  of  friendship,  apprizing  us  where  we  have  already  fallen,  and 
guarding  us  from  falling  again;  lastly,  because  we  have  here  a  con- 
stant fund  (which  I  believe  this  year  will  amount  to  near  eighty 
pounds)  to  supply  the  bodily  wants  of  the  poor,  and  thereby  pre- 
pare their  souls  to  receive  instruction. 

"  19th.  If  it  be  said  that  the  love  of  the  people  at  Epworth  bal- 
ances fcll  these  advantages  here;  I  ask  how  long  it  will  last?  Only 
till  I  come  to  tell  them  plainly  that  their  deeds  are  evil,  and  to 
make  a  particular  application  of  that  general  sentence  to  say  to 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    Jo  HA'   WESLEY.  273 

each, ' Thou  art  the 'man!'  Alus,  sir,  do  I  not  Know,  what  lov« 
they  had  for  you  at  first?  and  how  have  they  used  you  since?  Why, 
inst  as  every  one  will  be  used,  whose  business  it  is  to  bring  light  to 
them  that  love  to  sit  in  darkness. 

"  20th.  Notwithstanding,  therefore,  their  present  prejudice  in 
itiy  favor,  I  cannot  quit  my  first  conclusion,  that  1  am  not  likely  to 
do  that  good  any*  where,  not  even  at  Epworth,  which  I  may 
do  at  Oxford;  and  yet  one  terrible  objection  lies  in  the  way;  Have 
you  found  it  so  in  tact?  What  have  you  done  in  .«o  many  years? 
Xuy,  have  not  the  very  attempts  to  do  good,  for  want  of  a  particu- 
lar turn  of  mind  for  the  business  you  engaged  in,  or  of  prudence  to 
direct  you  in  the  right  method  of  doing  it,  not  only  hern  nnsm 
ful,  but  brought  such  contempt  upon  you,  as  lias  in  ^reat  meas- 
ure disqualified  yon  for  any  future  success?  And  arc  there  not 
men  in  Oxford  who  are  not  only  better  and  holier  than  you,  but 
\\lio  have  preserved  their  reputation,  who  being  universal! 
teemed,  are  every  way  fitter  to  promote  the  glory  of  God  in'  that 
place? 

••  JlsL  I  am  uot  careful  to  answer  in  this  matter.  It  is  not  my 
part  to  say  whether  God  has  done  any  good  by  my  hands;  whether 
I  have  a  particular  turn  of  mind  for  this  or  not;  or  whether  the 
want  of  success  in  my  past  attempts,  was  owing  to  want  of  pru- 
dence, to  ignorance  of  the  right  method  of  acting,  or  to  some  other 
cause.  But  the  latter  part  of  the  objection,  that  ne  who  is  de- 
spised can  do  no  good,  that  without  reputation  a  man  cannot  be 
useful  in  the  world,  being  the  strong-hold  of  all  the  unbelieving,  the 
vain-glorious,  and  the  cowardly  Christians,  (so  called,)  I  will,  by 
tin'  irrncc  of  God,  see  what  reason  that  has,  thus  continually  to  ex- 
alt itself  against  the  knowledge  of  Christ. 

"  21>\.  With  regard  to  contempt  then,  (under  which  term  I  include 
all  the  passions  that  border  upon  it,  as  hatred,  envy,  &c.,  and  all 
the  fruits  that  flow  from  them,  such  as  calumny,  reproach,  and 
per-ecution  in  any  of  its  (onus)  my  first  position,  in  defiance  of 
worldly  wisdom,  is  this,  '  Fvery  true  Christian  is  contemned 
\\herever  he  lives,  |.y  all  \\lio  are  not  so,  and  who  know  him  to  he 
such,  i.  e.,  in  eitecf,  by  all  \\ith  \\hom  he  converses;  since  it  is  im- 
possible for  light  not  to  shine.'  This  position  I  prove  both  from 
Ltnpte  of  Our  Lord,  and  from  his  express  assertious.  First 
from  his  example,  if  the  disciple  is  not  above  his  ma-ter,  nor  the 
servant  above  his  lord,  then,  as  our  Master  was  despised  and  re- 
jected of  men,  so  will  every  one  of  his  true  disciples.  lint  the  dis- 
ciple is  not  above  his  master,  and  therefore  the  consequence  will 
not  fail  him  a  hair's-hreadth.  Secondly,  from  his  own  expn 

sections  of  this  consequence.  c  If  they  have  called  the  master  of 
the  hon-e  Beelzebub,  how  much  more  them  of  his  household.' 
Matthew  x.  !•>.  '  Uemcmber  (ye  that  would  fain  forget,  or  evade 
it)  the  word  that  I  said  unto  yon,  the  servant  is  not  greater  than 
his  lord.  If  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute 
you.'  Ami  as  for  that  vain  hope,  that  this  belongs  only  to  the 
first  followers  of  Christ,  hear  \e  him.  'All  these  things  will. 
they  do  to  yon,  because  they  know  not  him  that  sent  me.'  And 
ye  are  not  of  thti  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth 


2*4  THE    LIFK    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

you.'  John  xvi.  20.  Both  the  persons  who  are  hated,  and  the 
persons  who  hate  them,  and  the  cause  of  their  hating  them,  are 
here  clearly  determined.  The  hated  are  all  that  are  not  of  this 
world,  that  are  born  again  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God;  the 
haters  are  all  that  are  of  this  world,  that  know  not  God,  so  as  to 
love  him  with  all  their  strength;  the  cause  of  their  hatred  is,  the 
entire  irreconcilable  differences  between  their  desires,  judgments, 
and  affections;  because  these  know  not  God,  and  those  are  deter- 
mined to  know  and  pursue  nothing  besides  him;  because  these  es- 
teem and  love  the  world,  and  those  count  it  dung  and  dross,  and 
singly  desire  that  love  of  Christ. 

"  23d.  My  next  position  is  this,  '  Until  he  be  thus  contemned, 
no  man  is  in  a  state  of  salvation.'  And  this  is  no  more  than  a  plain 
inference  from  the  former;  for  if  all  that  are  not  of  the  world  are 
therefore  contemned  by  those  that  are,  then  till  a  man  is  so  con- 
temned, he  is  of  the  world,  i.  e.,  out  of  a  state  of  salvation.  Nor 
is  it  possible  for  all  the  trimmers  between  God  and  the  world,  for 
all  the  dodgers  in  religion,  to  elude  this  consequence,  which  God 
has  established,  and  not  man,  unless  they  could  prove  that  a  man 
may  be  of  the  world,  i.  e.,  void  both  of  the  knowledge  and  love  of 
God,  and  yet  be  in  a  state  of  salvation.  I  must  therefore,  with  or 
without  leave  of  these,  keep  close  to  my  Saviour's  judgment,  and 
maintain  that  contempt  is  a  part  of  that  cross  which  every  man 
must  bear  if  he  will  folllow  him;  that  it  is  the  badge  of  his  disci- 
pleship,  the  stamp  of  his  profession,  the  constant  seal  of  his  calling; 
insomuch  that,  though  a  man  may  be  despised  without  being  saved, 
yet  he  cannot  be  saved  without  being  despised. 

"  24th.  I  should  not  spend  any  more  words  about  this  great 
truth,  but  that  it  seems  at  present  quite  voted  out  of  the  world;  the 
masters  in  Israel,  learned  men,mien  of  renown,  seem  absolutely  to 
have  forgotten  it;  nay,  censure  those  who  have  not  forgotten  the 
words  of  their  Lord,  as  setters  forth  of  strange  doctrines.  And 
hence  it  is  commonly  asked,  '  How  can  these  things  be?'  How 
can  contempt  be  necessary  to  salvation?  I  answer,  as  it  is  a  neces- 
sary means  of  purifying  souls  for  heaven,  as  it  is  a  blessed  instru- 
ment of  cleansing  them  from  pride,  which  else  would  turn  their 
very  graces  into  poison;  as  it  is  a  glorious  antidote  against  vanity, 
which  would  otherwise  pollute  and  destroy  all  their  labors;  as  it  is 
an  excellent  medicine  to  heal  the  anger  and  impatience  of  spirit 
apt  to  insinuate  into  their  best  employments;  and  in  a  word,  as  it 
is  one  of  the  choicest  remedies  in  the  whole  magazine  of  God 
against  love  of  the  world,  in  which  whosoever  liveth  is  counted 
dead  before  him. 

"  25th.  And  hence  (as  a  full  answer  to  the  preceding  objection) 
I  infer  one  position  more.  'That  our  being  contemned  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  our  doing  good  in  the  world.  If  not  to  our  doing  some 
good  (for  God  may  work  by  Judas)  yet  to  our  doing  so  much  as 
we  otherwise  should.  For  since  God  will  employ  those  instruments 
most,  who  are  fittest  to  be  einpk>3red;  since  the  holier  a  man  is,  the 
fitter  instrument  he  is  for  the  God  of  holiness;  and  since  contempt 
is  so  glorious  a  means  of  advancing  holim'.--  in  him  that  is  exercised 
thereby.  Nay,  since  no  man  can  be  holy  at  all  without  it,  who  can 


THE    MFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  275 

keep  off  the  consequence?  The  being  contemned  is  absolutely 
necessary  to  a  Christian's  doing  his  full  measure  of  good  in  the 
worltl. — Whore  then  is  the  scribe?  Where  is  the  wise?  Where 
is  the  disputer  of  the  world?  Where  is  the  replier  against  God, 
with  his  sage  maxims?  '  He  that  is  despised  can  do  no  good  in  the 
world;  to  be  useful,  a  man  must  be  esteemed;  to  advance  the  glorv 
of  God,  you  musf  have  a  fair  reputation.'  Saith  the  world  so'.' 
Hut  what  saith  the  Scripture?  Why,  that  God  hath  laughed  all 
the  heathen  wisdom  to  scorn?  It  saith,  that  twelve  despised  fol- 
lowers of  a  despised  Master,  all  of  whom  were  of  no  reputation, 
who  wen-  esteemed  as  the  filth  and  oil-scouring  of  the  world,  did 
more  good  in  it  than  ail  the  tribes  of  Israel.  It  saith,  that  the  des- 
pised Master  of  these  despised  followers  left  a  standing  direction 
to  us,  and  to  our  children,  '  Blessed  are  ye'  (not  accursed  \vith  the 
levivy  etirsi>  of  doing  no  ^ood,  of  being  useless  in  the  world)  'when 
men  shall  revile  yon  and  persecute  you,  and  say  all  manner  of  evil 
of  you  falsely  for  my  name's  sake,  llejol-c  and  be  exceedingly 
glad,  for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven.' 

"26th.  These  are  part  of  my  rr-isons  for  choosing  to  abide' (till  I 
am  ^better  'unformed)  in  the  station  wherein  God  has  placed  me. 
As  for  the  flock  commirv.l  to  your  care,  whom  for  many  years  you 
have  diligently  fed-with  the  sincere  milk  of  the  word,  I  trust  in 
God  your  labor  shall  not  be  in  vain,  either  to  yourself  or  them  , 
many  of  them  the  Great  Shepherd  has  by  your  hand  delivered  from 
the  hand  of  the  destroyer,  some  of  whom  are  already  entered  into 
peace,  and  some  remain  unto  this  day.  For  yourself,  I  doubt  not, 
Init  when  your  warfare  is  accomplished,  when  you  are  made  per- 
fect through  sufferings,  you  shall  come  to  your  grave,  not  with 
sorrow,  but  as  a  ripe  shock  of  corn,  full  of  years  and  victories. 
And  he  that  took  care  of  the  poorgsheep  before  you  was  born,  will 
not  forget  them  when  yon  are  dead." 

Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  wrote  to  his  brother  John  at  Oxford,  Feb- 
ruary 8,  1733,  and  made  some  observations  on  the  letter  he  had 
written  to  hi.s  father,  fie  tell>  him,  "  Charles  was  in  the  right  to 
desire  1  might  have  your  whole  letter.  Though  yon  have  stated 
the  point,  so  as  to  take  away  the  question,  at  least  all  possibility  of 
dilfering  about  it,  if  it  be  only  this,  whether  yon  are  to  serve  Christ, 
or  Melial?  I  see  no  end  of  writing  now,  but  merely  complying 
with  your  desire  of  having  my  thought-  upon  it;  which  I  here  :_ri\< 
in  short,  and  I  think  almost  in  full,  though  I  pass  over  strictures  on 
le--  malt. 

"1.  Your  friends,  retirement,  frequent,  ordinances,  and  freedom 
from  care,  are  great  ble-sin^s  ;  all,  except  the  last,  yon  may  expect, 
in  a  lower  degree,  eUewhere.  Sure  all  your  labors  are  not  come 
to  this,  that  more  is  absolutely  necessary  for  yon,  for  the  very  beiny 
of  \oiir  ehristian  life,  than  for  the  salvation  of  all  the  parish  priests 
in  F.ngland.  It  is  very  strange  ! 

•-  .'.  To  the  question,  -  What  -rood  have  you  done  at  Oxford  ?' 
You  are  not  careful  to  answer:  how  comes  it  then  you  are  so  very 
careful  about  the  good  you  miirht  do  at  F.pworth  ?  The  help  that 
is  done  oil  the  earth,  he  douih  himself,  is  a  full  solution  of  that 
terrible  difficulty. 


276  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

"  Tbe  impossibility  of  return,  the  certainty. of  being  disliked  by 
them  that  now  cry  you  up,  and  the  small  comparative  good  my 
father  has  done,  are  good  prudential  reasons  :  but  I  think  can 
hardly  extend  to  conscience.  '  You  can  leave  Oxford  when  you 
will.'  Not  surely  to  such  advantage.  'You  have  a  probability  of 
doing  good  there.'  Will  that  good  be  wholly  undone  if  you  leave 
it  ?  Why  should  you  not  leaven  another  lump  ? 

"  4.  What  you  say  of  contempt  is  nothing  to  the  purpose;  for  if 
you  will  go  to  Epworth,  I  will  answer  for  it,  you  shall,  in  a  com- 
petent time,  be  despised  as  much  as  your  heart  can  wish.  In  your 
doctrine,  you  argue  from  a  particular  to  a  general.  '  To  be  useful, 
a  man  must  be  esteemed,'  is  as  certain  as  any  proposition  in  Euclid, 
and  I  defy  all  mankind  to  produce  one  instance,  of  directly  doing 
spiritual  good  without  it,  in  the  whole  book  of  God. — 5.  '  God,  who 
provided  for  the  flock  before,  will  do  it  after  my  father.'  May  he 
not  suffer  them  to  be,  what  they  once  were,  almost  heathens  ?  And 
may  not  that  be  prevented  by  your  ministry  ?  It  could  never  enter 
into  my  head  that  you  could  refuse  on  any  other  ground,  than  a 
general  resolution  against  the  cure  of  souls.  I  shall  give  no  posi- 
tive reason  for  it,  till  my  first  is  answered.  The  order  of  the 
Church  stakes  you  down,  and  the  more  you  struggle  will  hold  the 
faster.  If  there  be  such  a  thing  as  truth,  I  insist  upon  it  you  must, 
when  opportunity  offers,  either  perform  that  promise,  or  repent  of 
it:  Utrum  marvis?  "  Which  do  you  prefer? 

To  this  letter  Mr.  John  Wesley  replied  on.  the  13th  of  the  same 
month. — "  Neither  you  nor  I,"  says  he,  "  have  any  time  to  spare  ; 
so  I  must  be  as  short  as  I  can. 

"  There  are  two  questions  between  us,  one  relating  to  being 
good,  the  other  to  doing  good.  With  regard  to  the  former:  1. 
You  allow  I  enjoy  more  of  friends,  retirement,  freedom  from  care, 
and  divine  ordinances,  than  I  could  do  elsewhere  ;  and  I  add,  1.  I 
feel  all  this  to  be  ju.st  enough.  2.  I  have  always  found  less  than 
this  to  be  too  little  for  me  ;  and  therefore,  3.  Whatever  others 
do,  I  could  not  throw  up  any  part  of  it,  without  manifest  hazard  to 
my  salvation. 

"  2.  As  to  the  latter,  I  am  not  careful  to  answer,  '  what  good  I 
have  done  at  Oxford: '  because  I  cannot  think  of  it  without  the 
utmost  danger.  I  am  careful  what  good  I  may  do  at  Epworth, 
1.  Becanse  I  can  think  of  it  without  any  danger  at  all  ;  2.  Because 
as  I  cannot,  as  matters  now  stand,  avoid  thinking  of  it  without  sin. 

"  3.  Another  can  supply  my  place  at  Epworth,  better  than  at 
Oxford  ;  and  the  good  done  here,  is  of  a  far  more  diffusive  nature. 
It  is  a  more  extensive  benefit  to  sweeten  the  fountain,  than  to  do 
the  same  to  particular  streams. 

"  4.  To  the  objection,  You  are  despised  at  Oxford  therefore  you 
can  do  good  there  ;  I  answer,  1.  A  Christian  will  be  despised  any 
where.  2.  No  one  is  a  Christian  till  he  is  despised.  3.  His  being 
despised  will  not  hinder  his  doing  good,  but  much  further  it,  by 
making  him  a  better  Christian.  Without- contradicting  any  of  these 
propositions,  I  allow,  that  every  one  to  whom  you  do  good  direct 
ly,  must  esteem  you  first  or  last. — N.  B.  A  man  may  despise  you 
for  one  thing,  hate  you  for  another,  and  envy  you  for  a  third. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  277 

"  5.  God  may  suffi-r  Kpworth  to  be  worse  than  before.  But  /mow 
not  attempt  in  prevmt  it,  with  so  great  a  hazard  to  my  own  soul. 
Your  last  itrsiimniMs  Cither  ignoratio  elencK,  or  implies  these  two 
propoeitivtt  :  !  1.  Y<*  resolve  against  any  parochial  cure  of  souls. 
2  1  he  priestnvho  ^oes  not  undertake  the  first  parochial  cure  that 
offers,  is  perjured.'  Let  us  add  a  third  :  '  The  tutor  who  being 
in  orders  never  accepts.of  a  parish,  is  perjured  ;'  and  then  I  deny 
all  three."  ' 

This  lettpfjMe.  Samuel  Wesley  answered,  paragraph  by  para- 
graph. 1.  You  say  you  have  but  just  enough.  Had  ever  any 
nmn  on  earfh  more?  <  You  have  experienced  less  to  be  insuffi- 
•cient.  ISot  in/Che  qpurse  of  the  priesthood  to  which  you  are  called 
In  that  waft  I  am  persuaded,  that  he  that  gathereth  much  can  have 
noUung  overt  yet  he- that  gathereth  little  can  have  no  lack  2 
1  here  is  dagger  in  thinking  of  the  gooH  you  have  done,  but  not 
o!  what  you  may  do.'  Vain  glory  lies  both  ways  ;  «  But  the  latter 
was  your-mity.'  So  was  the  former;  without  you  can  compare 
two  things  without  thinking  of  one  of  them.  3.  <  The  et>od  done 
at  Oxford"  iy  more  diffusive.'  It  is  not  that  good  you  have  prom- 
ised. Yonrdeceive  yourself,  if  you  imagine  you  do  not  here  think 
of  what  yovf have  done.  'Your  want  may  be  better  supplied  at 
rtn;4flpotii  my  father  is  right  in  his  successions.  4.  <A 
Christian  wIH  be  despised  every  where  ;  no  one  is  a  .Christian  till 
he  is  so  ;  it  toll  further  his  doing  good.'  *lf  universal  propositions, 
I  deny  them  all.  Esteem  goes  before  the  good  done,  as  well  as 
follows  it.  '  <-\  man  may  both  despise  and  envy.'  True  ;  he  may 
have  a  hot  and  a  cold  lit  of  an  ague.  Contempt  in  general,  is  no 
more  incompatible  with,  than  necessary  to,  benefiting  others.  5 
bee  the  first  and  third.  6.  I  said  plainly,  I  thought  you  had  made 
a  general  resolution  ;  as  to  taking  the  first  dffer,  I  supposed  an 
opportunity  a  proper  one;  and  declare  now  my  judgment,  should 
you  live  never  so  long,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  providence,  you 
can  never  meet  another  so  proper.  «  An  ordained  tutor,  who 
accepts  not  a  cure  is  perjured  ;'  alter  the  term  into,  «  Who  resolves 
not  to  accept ; '  and  I  will  maintain  it,  unless  you  prove  either  of 
these  two  :  '  1.  There  is  no  such  obligation  at  taking  orders.  2. 
I  his  ohfgatioi)  is  dispensed  with.'  Both  which,  I  utterly  deny." 

Mr.  John  Wesley  now  closed  the  debate,  in  a  manner  that  does 
credit  both  to  his  head  and  heart.  His  letter  is  dated  the  4th  of 
March.  He  observes  to  his  brother,  "  I  had  rather  dispute  with 
you,  i»  I  mn*t  dispute,  than  with  any  man  living  ;  because  it  may 
be  done  with  so  little  expense  of  time  and  words.  The  question 
is  now  brought  to  one  jmint,  and  the  whole  of  the  argument  will 
lie  in  one  single  syllogism. 

"Neither  hope  of  doing  greater  good,  nor  fear  of  any  evil,  ought 
to  deter  you  IP*. in  \\  hat  you  have  engaged  yourself  to  do  ;  but  you 
have  engaged  ytwrsclf  to  undertake  the  cure  of  a  parish  :  there- 
fore, neither  thai  hope  nor  that  fear  ought  to  deter  you  from  it. 
The  only  doubt  which  remains  is,  whether  1  have  engaged  myself 
or  not?  You  think  I  did  at  my  ordination,  '  Before  God  and  his 
high  priest.'  I  thltrtv  I  did  not.  Houev.r.  I  own  I  am  not  the 
proper  judge  of  the  oath  I  then  took  :  it  being  certain,  and  allowed 
24 


278  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

by  all.  c  Verbis,  in  quce,  quis  jurcjurando  adigitur,  sensum  genu* 
inum,  ut  et  obligatiom  Sacramenii  modum  ac  mensuram,  prcestilut 
a  mente,  non  prcestantis  sed  exigentis  jur amentum.' — '  That  the 
true  sense  of  the  words  of  an  oath,  and  the  mode  and  extent  of  its 
obligation,  are  not  to  be  determined  by  him  who  takes  it,  but  by 
him  who  requires  it.'  Therefore  it  is  not  I,  but  the  high  priest  of 
God,  before  whom  I  contracted  that  engagement,  who  is  to  judge 
of  the  nature  and  extent  of  it. 

"  Accordingly,  the  post  after  I  received  yours,  I  referred  it  en- 
tirely to  him  ;  proposing  this  single  question  to  him,  Whether  I 
had,  at  my  ordination,  engaged  myself  to  undertake  the  cure  of  a 
parish  or  no  :  His  answer  runs  in  these  words.*  '  It  doth  net 
seem  to  me,  that  at  your  ordination  you  engaged  yourself  to  under- 
take the  cure  of  any  parish,  provided  you  can,  as  a  clergy  man , 
better  serve  God  and  his  church  in  your  present  or  some  other  sta- 
tion.'— Now  that  I  can,  as  a  clergyman,  better  serve  God  and  his 
church,  in  my  present  station,  I  have  all  reasonable  evidence." 

The*  assertions,  that  "  every  true  Christian  is  contemned  where- 
ever  he  lives,  by  all  who  are  not  so," — that,  "  until  he  be  thus  con- 
temned, no  man  is  in  a  state  of  salvation,"  &c.  will  appear,  no 
doubt,  the  most  singular  of  any  in  these  letters.  The  expressions 
certainly  are  too  strong,  and  the  language  on  the  whole  too  abrupt, 
to  convey,  his  full  meaning.  Perhaps  Mr.  Wesley's  opinion  on 
this  subject,  a  little  more  unfolded,  may  be  reduced  to  the  follow- 
ing propositions. 

1.  That  a  true  Christian,  in  the  temper  of  his  mind,  the  motives 
of  his  actions,  and  the  whole  tenor  of  his  behavior,  is  not  conform- 
ed to  worldly-minded  men,   and  will  therefore  be  despised,  and 
sometimes  persecuted  by  them. 

2.  Until  a  man  be  thus  transformed  by  the  renewing  of  his  mind, 
and  stand  o.pposed  to  the  principles  and  practices  of  those  who  are 
of  the  world,  and  not  of  God,  he  is  not  a  Christian. 

3.  That  a  Christian  being  contemned  and  persecuted  by  those 
who  are  not  Christians,  will  tend  to  make  him  more  careful  and 
diligent  in  all  the  means  of  improvement  in  the  Christian  life,  and 
further  his  progress  to  a  true  conformity  to  Christ. 

4.  That  a   Christian's  being   contemned,   will  not  hinder,   but 
greatly  increase  his  usefulness,  particularly  in  times  of  persecu- 
tion, when  patience,  humility,  love,  and  the  other  virtues  of  his 
mind,  will  be  in  the  highest  degree  of  exercise,  and  appear  to  the 
greatest  advantage,  in  contrast  with  the  opposite  dispositions  of 
the  persecutors.     By  these  means,   Christians,  in  all  ages  of  the 
church,  have  conquered  those  who  hated  them  most,  and  been  the 
instruments  of  their  conversion. 

I  will  not  assert  that  Mr.  Wesley  would  have  signed  these  pro- 
positions, as  containing  the  whole  of  his  opinion  on  this  subject  in 
1735,  though  I  believe  they  vary  but  little  from  it ;  and  I  am  per- 
suaded, that  he  would  afterwards  have  subscribed  them  with  the 
greatest  readiness. 

*  The  bishop's  letter  lies  before  me,  and  runs  in  the  words  mentioned. 


Tilt    MFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  279 

111  the  midst  of  this  debate  ho  wrote  to  his  mother,  without  taking 
the  least  notice  of  it:  nor  do  I  find  that  she  wrote  to  him  on  that 
M.  Inert;  uhieli  appears  extraordinary,  if  she  was  of  the  same  opin- 
ion with  her  husband  and  her  son  Samuel.  Mr.  We.-lry's  letter  is 
on  th"  sulreet  of  Christian  liberty,  concerning  \vhieh,  he  wished  to- 
li.rn-  his  mother's  opinion.  He  says,  "  I  have  had  a  jrreat  deal  of 
eonversation  lately  on  the  subject  of  Christian  liberty,  and  should 
be  glad  of  your  thoughts,  as  to  the  several  notion*  of  it  which  good 
men  entertain.  I  perceive  different  persons  take  it,  in  at  least  six 
dill'erent  senses.  1.  For  liberty  from  wilful  sin,  in  opposition  to 
the  bondage  of  natural  corruption.  2.  For  liberty  as  to  rites  and 
points  of  discipline.  So  Mr.  Whiston  says,  '  Tliou^h  the  stations 
were  instituted  by  the  Apostles,  yet  the  liberty  of  the  Christian  law 
dispenses  with  them  on  extraordinary  occasions.'  3.  For  liberty 
from  denying  ourselves  in  little  things:  for  trifles,  it  is  commonly 
thought,  we  may  indulge  in  safety,  because  Christ  has  made  us 
free.  This  notion,  I  a  little  doubt,  is  not  sound.  4.  For  liberty 
from  fear,  or  a  filial  freedom  from  fear  on  account  of  his  past  sins; 
for  he  believes  in  Christ,  and  hope  frees  him  from  fear  of  losing 
his  present  labor,  or  of  being  a  cast-away  hereafter  5.  Christian 
liberty  is  taken  by  some,  for  a  freedom  from  restraint,  as  to  sleep 
or  food.  So  they  would  say,  your  drinking  but  one  glass  of  wine, 
or  my  rising  at  a  fixed  hour,  was  contrary  to  Christian  liberty. 
Lastly,  it  is  taken  for  freedom  from  rules:  if  by  this  be  meant, 
making  our  rules  yield  to  extraordinary  occasions,  well;  if  the  hav- 
ing no  rules  at  all,  this  liberty,  is  as  yet  too  high  for  me;  I  cannot 
attain  unto  it." 

Mr.  Wesley's  father  died  in  April,  and  the  living  of  Epworth  was 
given  away  in  May;  so  that  he  now  considered  himself  as  settled  at 
Oxford,  without  any  risk  of  being  further  molested  in  his  quiet 
retreat.  But  a  new  scene  of  action  was  soon  proposed  to  him,  of 
which  he  had  not  before,  the  least  conception.  The  trustees  of  the 
new  Colony  of  Georgia  were  greatly  in  want  of  proper  persons  to 
send  thither,  to  preach  the  gospel,  not  only  to  the  Colony,  but  to 
the  Indians.  They  fixed  their  eyes  on  Mr.  John  Wesley,  and 
some  of  his  friends,  as  the  most  proper  persons,  on  account  of  the 
regularity  of  their  behavior,  their  abstemious  way  of  livin  /,  and 
their  readiness  to  endure  hardships.  On  the  28th  of  August,  being 
in  London,  he  met  with  his  friend  Dr.  Burton,*  for  whom  he  had 

•John  Burton,  D.  D.  was  lorn  in  1  696,  at  Wembworlh  in  Devonshire,  his  father 
being  Rector  of  that  parish  ;  and  was  educated  at  Corpus-Christi  College,  <)x- 
f.inl.  In  1723,  being  then  Pro-proctor  and  Master  of  the  Schools,  he  spoke  a 
Latin  .oration  before  the  determining  Bachelor,  which  is  entitled,  "  Heli  ;  or  an 
instance  of  a  Magistrate's  erring  through  unseasonable  lenity.'*  It  was  written 
and  published  with  a  view  to  encourage  the  salutary  exercise  of  ncndeinica!  dis- 
cipline. He  also  introduced  into  the  schools,  Locke,  and  other  eminent  modern 
philosophers,  as  suitable  companions  to  Aristotle.  He  printed  a  double  serie* 
<>1  philosophical  questions,  for  the  use  of  the  younger  students  ;  from  which  Mr. 
Johnson  of  Magdalene-College,  Cambridge,  took  the  hint  of  his  larger 


work  of 
tlu>  same  kind. 

When  t!i--  settling  of  Georgia  was  in  irritation.  Dr.  Umy,  justly  revered  for  his 
institution  of  parochial  libraries,  Dr.  Stephen  Hales,  Dr.  Berninan,  and  other 
learned  Divines,  entreated  Dr.  Burton's  pious  assistance  in  that  undertaking. 
This  he  readily  gave,  by  preaching  before  the  society  in  1732,  and  publishing 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

a  great  esteem;  and  the  next  day  was  introduced  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe, 
where  the  matter  was  proposed  to  him,  and  strongly  urged  upon 
him  by  such  arguments  as  they  thought  most  likely  to  dispose  his 
mind  to  accept  of  the  proposal.  It  does  not  appear  that  Mr. 
Wesley  gave  them  any  positive  answer.  He  thought  it  best  to 
"  take  the  opinion  of  his  friends.  Accordingly,  he  wrote  to  his 
brother  Samuel,  visited  Mr.  Law,  and  in  three  or  four  days,  set 
out  for  Manchester,  to  consult  Mr.  Clayton,  Mr.  Byrom,  and  sev- 
eral others  whose  judgment  he  respected.  From  thence  he  went 
to  Epworth,  and  laid  the  matter  before  his  mother,  arid  eldest  sis- 
ter, who  consented  to  his  acceptance  of  the  proposal.  His  brother 
Samuel  did  the  same.  Mr.  Wesley  still  hesitated,  and  on  the  8th 
of  September,  Dr.  Burton  wrote  to  him,  pressing  him  to  a  compli- 
ance. His  letter  is  directed  to  Manchester,  and  franked  by  Mr. 
Oglethorpe. 

"  7  ber  8,  1735. 
"DEAR  SIR,          •  C.  C.  C.  Oxon. 

"  I  had  it  in  commission  to  wait  upon  you  at  Oxford,  whether 
by  this  time  I  imagined  you  might  be  arrived.  Your  short  confer- 
ence with  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  has  raised  the  hopes  of  many  good 
persons,  that  you  and  yours  would  join  in  an  Undertaking,  which 
cannot  be  better  executed  than  by  such  instruments.  I  have  thought 
again  of  the  matter,  and  upon  the  result  of  th,<2  whole,  cannot  help 
again  recommending  the  undertaking  to  your,.*choice :  and  the  more 
so,  since  in  our  inquiries,  there  appears  such  an  unfitness  in  the 
generality  of  people.  That  state  of  ease,  luxury,  levity,  and  inad- 
vertency, observable  in  most  of  the  plausible  and  popular  Doctors, 
are  disqualifications  in  a  Christian  teacher,  and  would  lead  us  to 
look  for  a  different  set  of  people.  The  ,more  men  are  inured  to 
contempt  of  ornaments  and  conveniences  of  life,  to  serious  thoughts 
and  bodily  austerities,  the  fitter  they  We  for  a  state  which  more 
properly  represents  our  Christian  pilgrimage.  And  if  upon  consid- 
eration of  the  matter,  you  think  yourselves  (as  you  must  do,  at 
least  amidst  such  a  scarcity  of  proper  persons)  the  fit  instruments 
for  so  good  a  work,  you  will  be  rtady  to  embrace  this  opportunity 
of  doing  good;  which  is  not  irf  vain  offered  to  you. — Be  pleased  to 
write  a  line  signifying  your  thoughts  to  me,  or  Mr.  Oglethorpe; 
and  if  by  advice  I  can  be  assisting  to  you,  you  may  command  my 
best,  best  services.  ,. 

"  Yours/  affectionately, 
.;-    v  "  JOHN  BURTON. 

'•'  P.  S.  Mr.  Horn  telling  me,  he  heard  you  were  at  Manchester, 
I  presume  you  are  with  Mr.  Clayton,  deliberating  about  this  affair." 

his  sermon,  with  an  appendix  on  the  state  of  that  Colony.  On  the  death  of 
Dr.  Edward  Littleton'}  he  was  presented  by  Eton-College  to'the  Vicarage  of 
Maple-Derham,  in  Oxfordshire.  When  he  went  to  take  possession,  a  melancholy 
scene  presented  itself  to  his  view;  a  widow,  with  three  infant  daughters,  to  be 
turned  out,  without  a  home,  and  without  a  fortune.  From  his  compassion  arose 
love ;  for  Mrs.  Littleton  was  handsome,  elegant,  ingenuous,  and  had  great  sweet- 
ness of  temper.  The  consequence  was  marriage.  In  1760, Tie  exchanged  his 
Vicarage  of  MapTe-Derham,  for  the  Rectory  of  Worplesdon  in  Surry.  In  his 
advanced  age,  he  collected  and  published  in  one  volume,  all  his  scattered  pieces, 
under  the  title  of  Opuscula  Miscellanea.  He  died  in  February,  1771. 


THE    MKE    Of    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  281 

Mr.  Wesley    now  consented  to  go  to  Georgia.     He  said  to  his 

brother  Samuel,  thut  his  objections  to  Epworth  were  founded  on 
his  own  weakness.  He  thought  he  should  have  so  many  tempta- 
tions to  what  lie  then  deemed  irregularity  in  eating  and  drinking, 

at  the  visits  he  should  be  obliged  to  make",  that  he  could    not   stand 
against  them;  besides  the  dilh'cultv  he  would   have  of  spending  his 
time,   to   the   most    advantage,      if  it    ill  going  to  (Jeoriria,  he 
pi'osj  t  usefulness,  without   any  of  these  dangers  to  him- 

self. N;,y.  I  hue  no  doubt,  but  the  very  ditlieuliv  of  the  under- 
!  the  prospect  of  the  hardships  he  mu-~t  undergo,  had 
influence  in  di>po.-ing  him  to  accept  of  it.  Dr.  Burton' wrote 
to  him  again  on  the  jsth  ,,f  the  same  month,  as  follows:  "It  was 
v.  ith  no  small  pleasure,  that  I  heard  your  resolution  on  the  point 
under  consideration.  I  am  persuaded,  that  an  Opportunity  is  offered 
of  doing  much  good  in  an  allair,  for  the  conducting  of 'which  we 
can  find  but  fc\v  proper  instrument-.  Voiir  undertaking  adds 
greater  credit  to  our  pro<-eedings.  and  the  propagation  of  religion 
u  ill  be  the  distinguished  honor  of  our  colony.  This  has  ever,  in 
like  cases,  been  the  detifarotvm:  a  defect  seemingly  lamented,  but 
ever  remedied.  With  greater  satisfaction,  therefore,  wo 
•••ijoy  your  readiness  to  undertake  the  work.  When  it  is  known, 
that  good  men  are  thus  employed,  the  pious  and  charitable  will  be 
the  more  encouraged  to  promo'e  the  work.  You  have  too  much 
steadiness  of  mind,  to  be  di-tu  "bed  by  the  light  scoff-  of  the  idle 
and  profme.  I, it  me  put  a  mntter  to  be  considered  by  your 
brother  Chirles.  Would  it  rnt  be  more  advisable  that  h- 
in  orders?  " 

On   the   2Sth   of  the   same    month,  a  few  days  before  Mr.  O-_de- 
i!:  -rpe    intended  to  sail,  Dr.  Ihirton    wrote   again   to   Mr.  \\'es!e\ , 
:  him  advice  on  several  points  respecting  his  future  situation, 
.-st  other  things  he  observes, — "  I'nder    the  influence  of  ,Mr. 
''    lethorpe,  giving  weight  to  your  endeavors,  much  may  be  elle.  -ted 
"     I<T    the    present    circu  The     apostolical    manner    of 

:.'u'_',  from    house   to   house,   will,    through    (Jod's   grace,   be 
•  ••\  to  turn  many  to  riglneon~nes-.     The   people  are  IK; 
'!'••  pi  '  their  Christian  life,  t»  be  fed  with  milk  iir-n 

it;  and  the  wi-e  hoii-eholder  will  bring  ou'  of  hi-  si 
proportioned  to  the   necrs-iries  of  hi-   family.     Tl. 

'your  |ire.-ent  Christian  pilgrimage  \\ill   furnish   the 

•  '•'  dis.-oiirse;   and   what  an-  nnfn,  will 

vr  influence  than  a  labored  ducour.-e   on    a  snbjert,    in 

v  hidi  men  think  themselves  not  so  immeffTately  eoucerned.      \\"iili 

re, '.ml    to   your   behavior    and    ma T   of    address,   that    must    be 

'        '  oi'diiii:  to  the  dillerent  circum>taiices  of  p- 
i   ::t    von    will    iil\Nay-,  in  the  Use  of  means,  coi:sider  the  grear 
a':d  i1  in-  applications  u  ill  of  cc 

in  \  iew  th«-  pattern  of  thnt  gospel  preacher  St.  Paul,  \\  ho 
H  men,  that  he  mi-h' 

1     •   :  •'liii'.dy .  ii  •!    u  i.jil-.l    distiu- 

1  till  .1.  and  u  !(tit  is  n  •  .ntial 

'i  it  is  indc-i. -itble,  •     !  -,\  hit  i-  \  •.  :-di|e- 

!U     v.  h.'l  •  'v.       I 

••»*  '         + 


882  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

mention  this  because  men  are  apt  to  deceive  themselves  in  such 
cases,  and  we  see  the  traditions  and  ordinances  of  men  frequently 
insisted  on,  with  more  rigor  than  the  cominandnfeuts  of  God,  to 
which  they  are  subordinate.  Singularities  of  less  importance,  arc 
often  espoused  with  more  zeal,  than  the  weighty  matters  of  God's 
law.  As  in  all  points  we  love  ourselves,  so  especially  in  our  hy- 
"potheses.  Where  a  man  has,  as  it  were,  a  property  in  a  notion, 
he  is  most  industrious  to  improve  it,  and  that  in  proportion  to  the 
labor  of  thought  he  has  bestowed  upon  it;  and  as  its  value  rises  in 
imagination,  we  are  in  proportion  more  unwilling  to  give  it  up,  and 
dwell  upon  it  more  pertinaciously,  than  upon  considerations  of 
.general  necessity  and  use.  This  is  a  flattering  mistake,  against 
which  we  should  guard  ourselves.  I  hope  to  see  you  at  Gravcscnd 
if  possible.  1  write  in  haste  what  occurs  to  my  thoughts — disce 
docendus  adhuc,  quce  censet  amiculus.  May  God  prosper  your 
endeavors  for  the  propagation  of  his  gospel!  " 

I  shall  now  leave  Mr.  Wesley,  preparing  for  his  voyage  to 
America.  While  he  was  abroad,  Mr.  Gambold,  who  had  been 
intimately  acquainted  with  him  at  Oxford,  wrote  some  account  of 
his  proceedings  there,  and  endeavored  to  delineate  his  character. 
He  sent  this  to  one  of  Mr.  Wesley's  relations;  and  I  shall  close 
this  chapter  with  the  following  short  abstract  from  it: 

"About  the  middle  of  March,  173^,  I  became  acquainted  with 
Mr."  Charles  Wesley.,  of  Christ-Church.  I  had  been  for  two  years 
before  in  deep  melancholy;  so  it  pie  ised  God  to  disappoint  and 
break  a  proud  spirit,  and  to  embitter  the  world  to  me  as  I  was  in- 
clining to  relish  its  vanities.  During  this  time,  I  had  no  friend  to 
whom  I  could  open  my  mind;  no  man  did  care  for  my  soul,  or 
none  at  least  understood  her  paths.  The  learned  endeavored  to 
give  me  right  notions,  and  the  friendly  to  divert  me.  One  day  an 
old  acquaintance  e.ntertained  me  with  some  reflections  on  the 
whimsical  Mr.  Charles  Wesley;  his  prepiseness,  and  pious  extrav- 
agancies. Upon  hearing  this,  I  suspected  he  might  be  a  good 
Christian.  I  thereto re  we  -i  to  his  room,  and  without  ceremony 
desired  the  benefit  of  his  ,:  >  iversation.  "  I  had  so  large  a  share  of 
it  afterwards,  that  hardly  a  day  passed  while  I  was  at  college,  but 
we  were  together  once,  if  not  oftener. 

"After  some  time,  he  introduced  *nc  to  his  brother  John,  of  Lin- 
coln College:  'For  he  is  somewhat  older,'  said  he,  'than  I  am,  and 
can  resolve  your  doubts  better.'  I  never  observed  any  person  have 
a  more  real  deference  for  another  than  he  had  for  his  brother; 
which  is  the  more  remarkable,  because  such  near  relations,  being 
equals  by  birth,  and  conscious  to  each  other  of  all  the  little  familiar 
passages  of  thoir  lives,  commonly  stand  too  close,  to  see  the  ground 
theiv  •>!  ty  !>  '  !">;•  -MI  -h  -uS'Tiission.  Indeed  he  followed  his  brother 
e-i'  ; .  ;  ,  >»  -:tiip  of  them  I  should  describe  both.  I 

shall  therefore  say  no  more  of  Charles,  but  that  he  was  a  man 
formed  for  friendship;  who  by  his  cheerfulness  and  vivacity  would 
refresh  his  f-i^nl'-  ir>  v-t:  with  attentive  consideration,  would  enter 
into,  and  settle  ail  ii.s  ooaceriis  as  far  as  he  was  able:  he  would  do 
-  any  thing  for  him,  great,  or  small,  and  by  a  habit  of  mutual  open- 
ness and  freedom,  would  leave  no  room  for  misunderstanding. 


THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  28$ 

"The  W.  already  talked  of  for  some  religious  practi- 

ces, which  I  isioned  by  Mr.  Morgan,  of  Christ-Church 

lie  was  ayoung  man  of  an  excellent  disposition.  !  I.:  took  all  oppor- 
tunities to"  make  his  companions  in  lo\e  with  a  good  life;  to  create 
i,,  them  a  r.  for  the  public  worship  ;  to  tell  them  of  t 

faults  with  a  sweetness  and  simplicity  that  disarmed  the  worst  tern- 
He  d.liirhted  much  in  works  of  charity;  he  kept  sevrrii 
children  at  si-h..,.l  ;  and,  when  he  found  beggars  in  the  street,  would 
lirinir  them  int..  his  chambers  and  talk  to  them.  From  these  com- 
bined friends  be-an  a  little  society.  Mr.  John  Wesley  was  the 
,.|,i,.f  man:.  Inch  he  was  very  fit:  for  he  had  not  only  more 

b-aniiii"  and  experience  than  the  rest,  but  he  was  blest  with  sncl 
:,,.,ivj.  lining  ground,  and  such  steadiness  that 

What  proposals  he  made  to  any,  were  sure  to  alarm 
,)„.,.,  ...  much  in  earnest;  nor  could  they  after 

wards  slight  them,  because  they  saw  him  always  the  same.      Wlia 
supported  this  uniform  visor,  was,  the  care  he  took  to  considei 
well  everv  affair  before  he  engaged  in  it  ;  making  all   his  decis 
in  the  fear  of  God,   without   passion,   humor,  or  self-confidence. 
For   thon-'h   he   had  naturally  n  very  clear  apprehension,  yet  hi* 
:,,u:d  more  on  his  humility  and  singleness  of 
i       lie   had,    1  think,   something  of  authority  in   his  counte- 
:, Burned  anything  to  himself   above  his  com- 
panions: any  of  them   might  speak  tlu-ir  mind,  and  their  words 

•i  as  his  words  were  by  them. 

••  Their  undertaking  included  the-  particulars:  to  con- 

verse with  voiinsr.-tndiMiT-  the  prisons;  to  instruct  some 

r  families  ;  to  take  care  of  a  scl.ool  and  a  parish  work-house. 
They  took  great  pains  with  the  younger  members  of  the  umver- 
8-,t,.  them  from  bad  company,  and  encourage  them  in  a 

:-.ous  life.     They  would   -et  them  to  breakfast,  and  ovei 
;,  ,,f  tea  endeavor  to  fa-ten  some  good  hint  upon  them, 
would  briu-  them  acquainted  with  other  well-disposed  you:ig  men, 
jrivo  them  assistance  in  the  difficult  parts  of  their  learning,   and 
•di  over  them  with  the  -reate.-t  tenderni 

no  or  other   of  the.m  went  to  the   castle  every   day,  a 
anotl.  ,mnonly  to  I!o,-ardo.     Whoever  went  to  the-c 

*  any   prisoners   as  would  a      nd, 

,,-t  to  tli.-  man   or  ni.-n   whom  he  had  taken  partlCU- 
l.u-I ,  •  '"'•   their  conversatH 
with  him  for  four  or  live  tl;  ~ »  any 
„„,.                                                                               •  ''•  t"  h;iv(>  M1|lir>  Intt 

|,fe,  th.-y  <-ame  e\ery  day  to  his  asst.-t.ince,  an.l  par- 
t,,ok  lictandi  •  P  those  who  shonld  now  be  C 

able,  or  -  -it  rjile  M  lay  hold  on  salvation.     In  order  to  r. 
w!l;,  for  small  debts,   and  to  purchase  bo., 

,  |,  to  which  many  m 

.HMMiaintar,  inarterlv.     They  had  prayers  at  the  cas- 

tl,  mot  \\.-d:  rmon  on  Sni,d.,y,  and  the 

sacrament  once  a  month.  .  . 

"  Wh.-n    they    u.i.l.M-t.M.k    any  poor    I  umly. 
,:i*t  „„.  K  times  pn\  e  them  money,  adm 


SS4  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

of  their  vices,  read  to  them,  and  examined  their  children.  The 
school  was,  I  think,  of  Mr.  Wesley's  own  setting  up  ;  however, 
lie  paid  the  mistress,  and  clothed  some,  if  not  all  the  children. 
When  they  went  thither,  they  inquired  how  each  child  behaved, 
eaw  their  work,  heard  them  read  and  say  their  prayers,  or  cate- 
chism, and  explained  part  of  it.  In  the  same  manner  they  taught 
the  children  in  the  work-house,  and  read  to  the  old  people  as  they 
did  to  the  prisoners. 

"  They  seldom  took  any  notice  of  the  accusations  brought  against 
them  for  their  charitable  employments  ;  but  if  they  did  make  any 
reply,  it  was  commonly  such  a  plain  and  simple  one,  as  if  there 
was  nothing  more  in  the  case,  but  that  they  had  just  heard  such 
doctrines  of  their  Saviour,  and  had  believed  and  done  accordingly. 
Sometimes  they  would  ask  such  questions  as  the  following  :  Shall 
we  be  more  happy  in  another  life,  the  more  virtuous  we  are  in 
this?  Are  we  the  more  virtuous  the  more  intensely  we  love  God 
and  man?  Is  love,  of  all  habits,  the  more  intense,  the  more  we 
exercise  it?  Is  either  helping  or  trying  to  help  man  for  God's 
sake,  an  exercise  of  love  to  God  or  man  ?  particularly,  is  feeding 
the  hungry,  clothing  the  naked,  visiting  the  sick,  or  prisoners,  nn 
exercise  of  love  to  God  or  man  ?  Is  omlr.'ivonrir  to  teach  the 
ignorant,  to  admonish  sinners,  to  encourage  the  good,  to  comfort 
the  afflicted,  and  reconcile  enemies,  an  exercise  of  love  to  God  or 
man?  Shall  we  be  more  happy  in  another  life,  if  we  do  the  for- 
mer of  these  things,  and  try  to  do  the  latter  ;  or  if  \ve  do  not  the 
one,  nor  try  to  do  the  other? 

"  I  could  say  a  great  deal  of  his  private  piety  ;  how  it  was  nour- 
ished by  a  continual  recourse  to  God  ;  and  pre.srrvcd  by  a  strict 
watchfulness  in  beating  down  pride,  and  reducing  the  craftiness  and 
impetuosity  of  nature,  to  a  child-like  simplicity  ;  and  in  a  good 
degree  crowned  svith  divine  love,  and  victory  over  the  whole  set  of 
earthly  passions.  He  thought  prayer  to  be  more  his  business  than 
anything  else  ;  and  I  have  seen  him  come  out  of  his  closet  with  a 
serenity  of  countenance  that  was  next  to  shining ;  it  discovered 
what  he  had  been  doing,  and  gave  me  double  hope  of  receiving 
wise  directions,  in  the  matter  about  which  I  came  to  consult  him. 
In.all  his  motions  he  attended  to  the  will  of  God.  He  had  neither 
the  presumption,  nor  the  leisure  to  anticipate  things  whose  season 
was  not  now  ;  and  would  show  some  uneasiness  whenever  any  of 
us,  by  impertinent  speculations,  were  shifting  oft'  the  appointed 
improvement  of  the  present  minute.  By  being  always  cheerful, 
but  never  triumphing,  he  so  husbanded  the  secret  consolations 
which  God  gave  him,  that  they  seldom  left  him,  and  never  but  in  a 
state  of  strong  and  long-suffering  faith.  Thus  the  repose  and  sat- 
isfaction of  the  mind  being  otherwise  secured,  there  jvere  in  him 
no  idle  cravings,  no  chagrin  or  fickleness  of  spirit,  nothing  but  the 
genuine  wants  of  the  body  to  be  relieved  by  outward  accommoda- 
tions and  refreshments.  When  he  was  just  come  home  from  a 
long  journey,  and  had  been  in  different  companies,  he  resumed  his 
usual -employments,  as  if  h£  had  never  left  them;  no  dissipation  of 
thought  appeared,  no  alteration  of  taste:  much  less  was  he  discom- 
posed by  any  slanders  or  affronts;  he  was  o.nly  afraid  lest  he  should 

. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  285 

pi  ow  prowl  of  this  conformity  to  his  Master.     In  abort,  he 
many  endeavors  to  be  religious,  but  none  jo  -  with,  a  zeal 

always  upon  tin-  stretch,  and  :i  mo<t  transparent  sincerity,  he.  ad- 
dicted himself  to  erery  irood  word  anil  work. 

••  I5ec,m--e  he  required  -nch  a  regulation  of  our  studies,  as  tnighl 
derote  them  all  to  God,  he  has  been  ;\c. -used  as  one  that  discour- 
aged learning.  Far  from  that,  for  tin:  first  thin*:  he  -truck  at  in 
yoim^  men,  was,  that  indolence  which  will  not  submit  to  cl<».e 
thinking.  Me  earnestly  recommended  to  them,  a  method  and  order 
in  all  their  actions.  'The  morning  hour  of  devotion  \\  as  from  five 
.  and  the  same  in  the  evening.  On  the  point  of  early  risinir, 
he  told  them,  the  well  spending  of  the  day  would  depend.  For 
past,  he  and  his  friends  have  read  tin;  New  Testament 
to-.'etrier  in  the  evenings  ;  and  after  every  portion  of  it,  having 
heard  the  conjectures  the  re-t  had  to  oiler,  be  made  his  own  obser- 
vations  on  the  phrase,  design,  and  ditlicnlt  places  ;  and  one  or  two 
wrote  these  down  from  his  month. 

"  If  any  one  could  have  provoked  him.  I  should  ;  for  1  was  very 
slow  in  coming  into  their  measures,  and  very  remiss  in  doing  my 
part.  I  frequently  contradicted  his  assertions  ;  or,  which  is  much 
•:ie,  distinguished  upon  them.  1  hardly  ever  submitted  to 
his  advice  at  the  time  he  irave  it,  though  I  relented  afterwards. 
One  time  he  was  in  fear  1  had  taken  up  notions  that  were  not  safe, 
and  pursued  my  spiritual  improvement  in  nn  erroneous,  localise 
in.ict'n  -  •  lie  came  over  and  staid  with  me  ne;ir  a  week. 

He  condoled  with  me  the  incnmbrances  of  my  constitution,  heard 
all  I  had  to  say,  and  endeavored  to  pick  out  my  meaning,  and 
yielded  to  me  as  far  as  he  could.  I  never  saw  more  humility  in 
him  than  at  this  time. 

••  Mr.  Wesley  had  not  only  friends  at  Oxford  to  assist  him,  but 
t  many  correspondent*.  Me  set  apart  one  day  at  least  in  the 
week,  to  write  letters,  and  he  was  no  slow  composer  ;  in  which, 
without  levity  or  aflectation,  but  with  plainnes.s  and  fervor,  he 
gave  his  advice  in  particular  cases,  and  vindicated  the  strict  origi- 
nal sense  of  the  gospel  precepts. 

"  He  is  now  gone  to  Georgia  as  a  missionary,  where  there  is 
ince  that  aspires  after  divine  undom,  but  no  false  learning 
that  is  gut  above  it.  Me  is.  I  conf.'-s  still  living  ;  and  1  know  that 
an  advantage. HIS  character  is  more  de  -e:it|y  he-towed  on  the  de- 
'.at,  besides  that  his  condition  is  very  like  that  of  the 
dead,  bein;:  un.-oncerned  in  all  we  -ay,  1  am  not  making  any  attempt 
on  tlie  opinion  of  the  public,  but  only  stn  h  in?  a  private  edifica- 
tion. A  family  picture  of  him.  his  relations  ma\  be  allowed  to 
keep  by  them.  "  And  this  is  the  idea  of  Mr.  Wesley,  which  I  cher- 
i-h  for'the  .-ervice  of  my  own  soul,  and  which  I  take  the  lilu-rty 
likewi-e  to  depo-ire  with  you." 


CHAPTER    III. 
op  MR.  WESLEY'S  VOYAGE  TO  AMERICA,   OF   HIS   LABORS  THERE, 

AKD    RETURN    TO    EM;  I,  AND    IN    1738. 

IT  lias  been  already  observed,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  at  this  time,  had 
very  imperfect  notions  of  the   method   proposed   in   the  gospel  of 
attaining  true  Christian  experience.     lie  did  indeed  diil'er,  in  MUH.' 
things,  from  the  generality  of  the,  clergy  in  the  Church  of  England: 
lied  his  notions   of  gospel  holiness   much  further  than  they 
lit,  either  necessary  or  attainable  in  this  life  ;  and  believing, 
in  exact  attendance  on  the   instituted   means  of  grace,  with 
of  charity,  self-denial,   and  mortification,  were  the  chief  helps 
t  i  attain  it,  he  carried  the<e    particulars   to   an   extent  which  made 
:.:>pe.ir   -insular.     His   ardor  to  attain  the  end  was  exceeded 
•fling  hut  the   exactness   and    ritror   with  which  he  practised, 
i;c  thought  the  mean-  ot'  attaining  it.      His  extreme  attention 
t  >  every  thing  that  mfght  be  helpful  in  subduing  the  evil  propen- 
•if  his  nature,  and  that  might  further  his  progress  towards  a 
conformity  with  Christ,   led   hi;n   to   consider  and  speak  of  the  ob- 
^•e.-vance  of  little  things,  as  of  the   utmost  importance  to  his  salva- 
tion.    Not  that  he  thought  the  things  of  .so  much  importance  in 
themselves,    detached    from    others  ;  but    as    filling   up    the    more 
minute  par"  -tern  of  duties,  which  with   "t  them,  would  be 

incomplete  and  less  b'-ncli.-ird  to  him.      Like  as  a  ,...    i  >traitened  in 

rcumstances,  and  struggling  to  get  forward  i.     '.e  world  ;  if 
lie  only  attend  to  the  more  important  brandies  of  his  hiiMiie-- 
wholly   neglect   the  numerous    little    expenses   of   his   family,   will 

find  that  they  greatty  retard  his  pi-  Mr.  \Vc.-l.  • 

ni-eniinir   th.1  external  ii   ,ps  and  hinder- 

inces  in  a  reli-  -id  theret'n-e  t'.onirht  it  his  duty 

oali-'  'he   ininnt'  that   mijrht   IK:    hurtful,    audio 

•'lini:  that  mi^ht  in   any    iv^pi-ct    be    n-efnl   to  him. 
\nd  a>  little    thiiiL's  are    too  commonly   overlooked,    though 
re  made  up  of  them,  he  might  perhaps  on  this  account 
nore  strongly  of  them  than  otherwise  he  would  have  done.      II. >w- 
trer  this  be,  his  scrupulous   exactness   in   things   \\hich 
tliiT~  of  little  iin|Mirtance,  or  wholly  indiflerent  in  religion,  chiefly 
attracted  notice,  and  made  him  appear  u  '  -«\  superstitious, 

to  persons  who  did  not  perceive   the   principle  which  governed  his 
conduct.       I  nedthe  dignity   of  I  '••!•  in  their  opin- 

ion, and  \\eakcneil  hi.-    influence   o\er   t!:  care.     To 


288  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

this  principle,  therefore,  which  governed  him  in  the  smallest  mat- 
ters, we  must  attribute,  in  a  great  measure,  his  want  of  success, 
and  most  of  the  inconveniences  which  he  suffered  in  Georgia. 
We  may  blame  his  want  of  prudence,  because  the  principle  on 
jvhich  he  reasoned  was  sometimes  carried  too  far ;  but  his  integ- 
rity, and  upright  intention  will  remain  unsullied. 

On  Tuesday,  the  14th  of  October,  he  set  out  for  Gravesend,  in 
order  to  embark  for  Georgia,*  accompanied  by  his  brother  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley,  Mr.  Ingham  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  and  Mr. 
Delamotte,  the  son  of  a  merchant  in  London.  "  Our  end,"  says 
he,  "  in  leaving  our  native  country,  was  not  to  avoid  want,  God 
having  given  us  plenty  of  temporal  blessings;  nor  to  gain  the  dung 
or  dross  of  riches  or  honor  ;  but  singly  this,  to  save  our  souls  ;  to 
live  wholly  to  the  glory  of  God."  In  the  afternoon  they  found  the 
Simmonds  off  Gravesend,  and  immediately  went  on  board.  The 
next  day  he  wrote  to  his  brother,  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley,  of  Trver- 
ton,  informing  him  that  he  had  presented  his  father's  commentary 

*  Georgia  is  situated  between  Carolina  and  Florida.  It  extends  120  miles 
upon  the  sea-coast,  and  300  miles  from  thence  to  the  Apalnchian  mountains,  and 
its  boundaries  to  the  north  and  south,  arc  tlie  rivers  Savannah  and  Alatamana. — 
The  settlement  of  a  colon}- between  the  rivers  Savannah  and  Alalanraha.  vas 
meditated  in  England  in  1732,  for  the  accommodation  of  poor  people  in  Great 
Britain  and  Ireland,  and  for  the  further  security  of  Carolina.  Humane  and  opu- 
lent men  suggested  a  plan  of  transporting  a  number  of  indigent  families  to  iliis 
part  of  America  free  of  expense.  For  this  purpose  they  applied  to  the  kiny, 
George  II.  and  obtained  from  him  letters  patent,  bearing  date  June  9,  1732.  for 
legally  carrying  into  execution  what  they  had  generously  projected.  They  called 
the  new  province  Georgia,  in  honor  of  the  king,  who  encouraged  the  plan.  A  • 
corporation,  consisting  of  21  persons,  was  constituted  by  the  name  of  "  The 
Trustees  for  settling  and  establishing  the  Colony  of  Georgia." 

In  November,  1732,  116  settlers  embarked  for  Georgia,  to  be  conveyed  thiihci 
free  of  expense,  furnished  with  every  thing  requisite  for  building  and  cultivating 
the  soil.  Mr.  James  Oglethorpe,  one  of  the  trustees,  and  an  active  promoter  ol 
the  settlement,  embarked  as  the  head  and  director  of  these  settlers.  They 
arrived  at  Charlestown  early  in  the  next  year.  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  acompanied  by 
William  Bull,  shortly  after  his  arrival,  visited  Georgia ;  and  after  surveying  the 
country,  marked  the  spot  on  which  Savannah  now  stands,  as  the  fittest  to  begin 
tlieir  settlement.  Here  they  accordingly  began  and  built  a  small  fort;  a  num- 
ber of  small  huts  for  their  defence  and  accommodation.  Such  of  the  settlers  as 
were  able  to  bear  arms  were  embodied,  and  well  appointed  with  officers,  arms, 
and  ammunition.  A  treaty  of  friendship  was  concluded  between  the  settlers 
and  their  neighbors  the  Creek  Indians,  and  everything  wore  the  aspect  of  peace 
and  future  prosperity.  But  the  fundamental  regulations  established  by  the  trus- 
tees of  Georgia,  were  ill  adapted  to.  the  circumstances  and  situation  of  the  poor 
settlers,  and  of  pernicious  consequence  to  the  prosperity  of  the  province.  Like 
other  distant  legislators,  who  framed  their  regulations  on  principles  of  specula- 
tion, they  were  liable  to  many  errors  and  mistakes ;  and  however  good  their 
design,  their  rules  were  found  improper  and  impracticable.  These  injudicious 
regulations  and  restrictions,  the  wars  in  which  they  were  involved  with  the 
Spaniards  and  Indians,  and  the  frequent  insurrections  among  themselves,  threw 
the  colony  into  a  state  of  confusion  and  wretchedness  too  great  for  human  nature 
long  to  endure.  Their  oppressed  situation  was  represented  to  the  Trustees  by 
repeated  complaints,  till  at  length  finding  that  the  province  languished  under 
their  care,  and  weary  with  the  complaints  of  the  people,  they,  in  the  year  1752, 
surrendered  their  charter  to  the  king,  and  it  was.  inside  a  royal  government. 
Georgia  is  now  a  flourishing""state  :  what  are  called  the  upper  counties  are  pretty 
generally  supplied  with  preachers  of  the  Baptist  and  Methodist  persuasion  ;  hut 
the  greater  part  of  the  state  is  without  ministers  of  any  denomination. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    KEV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  289 

on  Job,  to  the  Queen,  and  had  received  many  good  words  and 
smiles.  In  this  letter  he  declares  his  sentiments  to  his  brother, 
coucernmt;  the  usual  method  of  teaching  boys  tin-  heathen  poets  in 
-diools.  "The  uncertainty,"  says  lie,  "  of  having  another 
opportunity  to  toll  you  my  thoughts  in  this  life,  obliges  me  to  tell 
you  what'l  have  often  thought  of,  and  that  in  as  few  and  plain 
words  as  1  can.  Kleiranec  of  style  is  not  to  be  weighed  iigain>t 
purity  of  heart;  purity  both  from  the  lusts  of  the  flesh,  the  lu-ts 
of  the  eve  and  tile  pride  of  life.  Therefore,  whalev  er  has  any  ten- 
dency to  impair  that  purity,  is  not  to  be  tolerated,  much  less  recom- 
mended for  the  sake  of  that  elegance.  Hut  of  this  sort  (I  speak 
nut  from  the  reason  of  the  tiling  only,  nor  from  Miigle  experience) 
are  most  of  tbe  classics  usually  read  .  M\  of  them 

tending  to  inflame  the  lusts  of  tin;  flesh  (besides  Ovid,  Virgil's 
.Kneid,  and  Terence's  Knnuch)  and  more  to  teed  the  lust  of  tin- 
eye,  and  the  pride  of  life.  I  beseech  you  therefore  by  the  mercies: 
of  (MM!,  who  would  ha\e  us  holy  as  lie  is  holy,  that  you  banish  all 
such  poison  from  your  .-rliool,  that  yon  introduce  in  their  place 
such  Christian  authors  as  will  work  together  with  you  in  building 
up  your  flock  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  For  assure 
yourself,  dear  brother,  you  are  even  now  called  to  the  converting 
of  heathens  as  well  as  1. 

"  So  many  souls%af%"  committed  to  your  charge  by  God,  to  be 
prepared  for  a  happy  eternity.  You  are  to  instruct  them,  not  only 
m  the  beggarly  elements  of  dre.'k  and  Latin,  but  much  more  in 
tin-  i:o<pe|.  \ou  are  to  labor  with  all  your  might  to  convince  them, 
that  Christianity  is  not  a  negation,  or  an  external  thing,  but  a  new 
heart,  a  mind  conformed  to  that  of  Christ ;  faith,  working  by  love." 

These  sentiments  have  been  spoken  of  as  singular;  and  have 
been  brought  forward  as  an  indirect  evidence  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
fondness  for  singularity.  But  if  we  understand  them  with  a  little 
candor,  and  the  opinions  of  learned  and  pious  men  on  the  same 
subject  be  fairly  stated,  there  will  appear  nothing  singular  in  them. 
He  here  condemns  the  reading  arid  explaining  of  the  heathen  poets, 
indiacri  initial  fly,  to  youth  in  great  schools;  but'we  must  not  sup- 
pn-e,  that  he  would  ha\e  condemned  a  judicious  selection  from 
them.  Indeed,  after  biochool  at  Kinirswood  \\as  fully  established, 
lie  made  .Midi  a  selection  for  the  use  of  it,  so  far  as  lie  thought 
would  In-  necessary  for  the  \oiitli  likely  to  be  educated  in  it.  His 
word«  being 'understood  with  this  limitation,  Mr.  \Ve-|e\  -peaks 
nothing  but  what  the  mo-t  learned  and  pious  men  in  the  chri.-tian 
church,  have,  in  all  a^cs,  unaiiiinou-ly  >poken  before  him.  Nay 
the  heathen  moralists  themselves,  deliver  the  >ame  sentiments  cou- 
eerniiii.'  their  own  poet*.  "  Plato,  the  wise  and  judicious  philoso- 
pher, banished  the  poets  from  his  imaginary  coniinoms  ealth,  and 
did  not  think  them  proper  to  be  put  into  tin-  hands  of  youth  with- 
out great  precaution  ;  to  pre\riit  the  dangers  which  might  arise 
from  them.  **Cicero.  plainly  approves  of  his  conduct,  and  sup- 

*  Videsno  poottc  quid  mnli  aflrrnnt  .'-  Iia  Mint  diilres.  ut  nou  li-^aiitur  inmlo, 

sed  ctiaui  rdixcuntur.     >.-  nuijuf  umhru- 

tili-iii  ct  di'ln  al.iiii,  rum  :i<-ri>sseriuil  R.-i  li- 

tfilur  a  Platoue  educuntur  >-\  ca  civitate  quani  linxit  ill                              iinos  et 

25 


290  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

posing  with  him  that  poetry  contributes  only  to  the  corruption  of 
manners,  to  enervate  the  mind,  and  strengthen  the  false  prejudi 
ces  consequential  of  a  bad  education,  and  ill  examples,  he  seem3 
astonished  that  the  instruction  of  children  should  begin  with  them, 
and  the  study  of  them  be  called  by  the  name  of  learning  and  a 
liberal  education."* 

The  two  following  days  after  he  got  on  board,  were  spent  with 
his  friends,  partly  in  the  ship  and  partly  on  shore,  in  exhorting  one 
another  to  shake  off  every  weight,  and  to  run  with  patience  the 
race  set  before  thenx  There  being  twenty-six  Germans  on  board, 
members  of  the  Moravian  Church,  Mr.  Wesley  immediately  be- 
gan to  learn  the  German  language,  in  order  to  converse  with  them; 
and  David  Nitchman,  the  Moravian  bishop,  and  two  others  began 
to  learn  English,  that  they  might  enjoy  the  benefit  of  mutual  con- 
versation. He  observes,  that  he  now  first  preached  extempore, 
though  I  believe  he  had  done  so  once  before  in  London.  It  was 
here  that  his  acquaintance  commenced  with  the  Moravian  breth- 
ren, which  he  cultivated  for  several  years,  with  great  assiduity 
and  success  ;  and  we  must  allow  that  the  knowledge  he  acquired 

optimum  reip.  Statum  qusereret.  At  vero  nos,  docti  scilicet  a  Graecia,  hrec  ct 
a  pueritia  legimus  et  clidicimus.  Hanc  eruditionem  liberalem  et  doctrinam 
putamus.  Tusc.  Quaest.  lib.  ii. 

*  The  Jews  prohibited  the  tutors  of  their  children  from  instructing1  them  in 
Pagan  literature.  "  Maledictus  esto,"  says  the  Gemara,  "quisquis  fihum  suum 
sapientiam  graecanicam  edocet."  "  Let  him  be  accursed,  whoever  teacheth  his 
son  Greek  literature."  The  primitive  fathers  of  the  church,  were  divided  in 
their  opinions  tm  this^subject.  Some  forbad?  Christians  to  read  any  of  the  hea- 
then writers,  on  account  of  their  bad  tendency,  both  as  to  principles  and  morals. 
The  Apostolical  constitutions,  as  they  are  called,  speak  in  this  strain,  "Ah  omni- 
bus gentilium  libris  ahstine  :"  "abstain  from  all  books  of  the  Gentiles."  And 
though  these  constitutions  are  not  Apostolical,  yet  it  is  allowed  on  all  hands, 
that  they. are  very  ancient.  Cotelerius  in  a' note  on  this  passage,  has  shown  the 
different  sentiments  of  many  of  the  Fathers  ,  and  it  is  probable  that  a  majority 
of  them  were  of  opinion,  the  heathen  writers  might  be  read  with  advantage, 
under  certain-restrictions  and  regulations.  Basil  the  great  has  an  oration,  show- 
ing, "  quomodo  ex  -scriptis  gentilium  utilitatem  capere  deteamus :  "  "  how  we 
ought  to  reap  advantage  from  the  writings  of  the  Gentiles."  The  most  learned 
and  pious  among  the  moderns,  have  very  universally  condemned  the  practice  of 
indiscriminately  reading  the  writings  of"  the  heathens.  On  this  subject,  Eras- 
mus  complains  in  one  of  his  letters,  "  pro  ehristianis  reddamur  pagani."  "  In- 
stead of  'Christians  we  are  made  Pagans."  And  again,  "  Animadverto,"  says 
he,  "  juvenes  aliquot,  quos  nobis  remittit  Italia,  praecipue  Roma,  nonnihil  adila- 
tos  hoc  veneno."  "  I  observe  some  youths,  returned  from  Italy,  especially  from 
Rome,  infected  with  this  poison.^  Buddej  Isagoge,  par.  i.  p.  147.  Buddeus 
himself  observes,  after  giving  the  opinions  of  several  others,  "  Singular!  utique 
hie  opus  esse  circumspectione,  negari  nequit ;  cum  facile  contingat,  ut  qui  ethni- 
corum  scriptis  toti  yeluti  immerguntur,  ethnicum,  plane,  alienumque  a  religione 
Christiana,  inde  refertyit  animum."  "  It  cannot  be  denied  that  there  is  here  need 
of  singular  circumspection,  as  it  easily  happens,  that  they  who  are,  as  it  were, 
wholly  immersed  in  the  writings  of  the  heathens,  return  from  them  with  a  hea- 
thenish mind,  alienated  from  the  Christian  religion."  He  then  gives  several 
examples  of  the  bad  influence  of  this  practice  on  the  minds  of  men  of  great 
abilities  npH  learning :  to  which  we  migrfp^add  the  name  of  a  late  celebrated 
historian ;  and  pc  rliii]-  many  others  of  our  nation.  The  danger  arises  from  the 
fondness  which  these  persons  contract  for  the  studied  and  regular  composition 
manifest  in  these  writing-;,  r.nd  for  the  funvers  of  oratory  with  which  they  dress 
out  their  fables  and  false  notions  of  things. 


THE    I.IKE    OF    THE    KEV.    JOHN    U  KSLET.  291 

\>f  their  means,  laid  the  foundation  of  the  great  things  which  ful- 
b.wcd  in  the  subsequent  part  of  his  life. 

It  was  a  maxim  with  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  conduct  <>f  life,  that 
every  part  of  t!;o  ilay  ought  to  lie  filled  up  with  some  u.-rfnl  em- 
ployment; a  man  unemployed,  being  in  eonstant  danger  of  falling 
into  foolish  temptations  and  hurtful  habits,  the  I.e-t  pr 
from  which  is  industry.  He  therefore  so  arranged  his  business 
that  he  had  a  stated  employment  for  every  part  of  the  day.  This 

of  regularity  in  the  improvement  of  his  time,  immediately 

showed  itself  in  his   new  situation.     October  -21,  they  sailed   from 

.•:,  nil.  and  got  into  the  Downs.     "  Now,"  says  lie,  "  we  began 

a  little  regular.  ( >ur  common  way  of  living  u  as  this:  from 
f.nir  iu  the  mornintr  till  live,  each  of  us  used  private  prayer.  From 
il  seven  we  read  the  Bible  together,  Carefulfy  cotopanng  it 
(that  \\e  mi-lit  not  lean  to  our  own  understandings)  with  the 
writing  ,,f  tin-  earliest  aires.  At  seven  we  hreakfisted.  At  eighl 
were  the  pulilic  prayers.  From  nine  to  twelve  1  usually  h 
German,  and  Mr.  Delamottc,  Greek.  My  brother  writ  sermons, 
ami  Mr.  Ini'ham  instructed  the  children.  At  twelve,  we  met,  to 
•rive  an  account  to  one  another  what  we  had  (lone  since  our  la-t 
meeting,  and  wh;:t  we  designed  to  do  before  our  next.  About 

.,•  .lined.  The  time  from  dinner  to  four,  we  spent  in  reading 
to  those  of  whom  each  of  us  had  taken  charge,  or  in  speaking  to 
them  severally,  U  need  required.,  At  four  were  the  evening 
prayers;  when  either  the  second  lesson  was  explained  (as  it  always 
was  in  the  morninir)  or  the  children  Catechised,  and  instructed 
Wore  the  eonirreL'ation.  Vrom  five  to  six  we  again  used  private 
pi-aver.  From  six  to  seven  I  read  in  our  cabin  to  two  or  three  ot 
fie  passengers  (of  whom  there  were  about  eiirhty  English  on 
board)  and  each  of  my  brethren  to  a  few  more  in  theirs.  At  seven 
I  joined  with  the  Germans  in  their  public  service;  wlnle.Mr.  Ing- 
ham  was  reading  between  the  decks,  to  as  many  as  desired  to  hear. 
\t  eMit  we  met  again,  to  exhort  and  instruct  one  another.  Be- 
tween nine  ami  ten  we  went  to  bed,  where  neither  the  roaring  of 
tin;  sea,  nor  the  motion  of  the  ship,  could  take  away  the  rctreshmg 

ii  whieh  (iod  gave  us." 

This,  no  doubt,  was    prodigious  labor;   and  yet  it  may  Ii 
aflirmed,  that,  during  the  fifty-live  years  and    upward-,  which    fol- 
lowed, fen  .u  which,  hv  i»:io   employment  or   other, 
the  time  was  not  filled  up  with  equal  exactness   and  dil 

-deed  been  doubted  whether  the  human  mind  be  capable  of 
Mich  unremitted  attention  through  a  multiplicity  of  business,  with- 
out injury.  The  words  of  Hm-a.-e,  "  \<>(]ue  srm]>er  arrum  Imiht 
.  foo#6,"  hav«  been  quoted  to  show,  that  the  mind  ought  not  always 
t.)  lie  on  the  stretch,  lint  these  words  were  not  spoken  with  any 
allusion  to  this  subject.  \Ve  may  observe  al-o  that  varying  our 
vmployment  -ive-  a  considerable  degree  of  relaxation  to  the  mind. 
Every  subject  does  not  req«l  the  same  stretch  of  thought;  nor 

even"  kind  nf  exi-p-i-e  the  .-ame  deirrce  of  exertion. 

The  wind  beinir  contrary  they  did  not  Bail    iVoin    < 
Oth  of  December.— On  Thursday  the  l..tli  of  .Ian  com- 

\>laint  being  made  to  Mr.  Ogletlu.ipe  of  the  unequal  distribution 


292  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

of  water  to  the  passengers,  new  officers  were  appointed,  and  the 
old  ones  were  highly  exasperated  against  Mr.  Wesley,  who,  as 
they  supposed,  had  made  the  complaint. — From  the  17th  to  the 
25th,  they  had  violent  storms,  the?  sea  going  frequently  over  the 
ship,  and  breaking  the  cabin  windows.  On  tfiese  occasions  he 
found  the  fear  of  death  brought  him  into  some  degree  of  bondage, 
and  being  a  severe  judge  of  himself  he  concluded,  that  he  was 
unfit,  because  he  was  unwilling  to  die :  at  the  same  time  he  could 
not  but  observe  the  lively  victorious  faith  which  appeared  in  the 
Germans,  and  kept  their  minds  in  a  state  of  tranquillity  and  ease, 
in  the  midst  of  danger,  to  which  he  and  the  English  on  board 
were  strangers:  speaking  of  these  humble  followers  of  Christ,  he 
says,  "  I  had  long  before  observed  the  great  seriousness  of  their 
behavior.  Of  their  humility  they  had  given  a  continual  proof,  by 
performing  those  servile  offices  for  the  other  passengers  which 
none  of  the  English  would  undertake;  for  which  they  desired,  and 
would  receive  no  pay;  saying,  "  It  was  good  for  their  proud  hearts, 
and  their  loving  Saviour  had  done  more  for  them."  And  every 
day  had  given  them  occasion  of  showing  a  meekness,  which  no 
injury  could  move.  If  they  were  pushed,  struck,  or  thrown  down, 
they  rose  again  and  went  away;  but  no  complaint  was  found  in 
their  mouth.  There  wras  now  an  opportunity  of  trying,  whether 
they  Were  delivered  from  the  spirit  of  fear,  as  well  as  from  that  of 
pride,  anger,  and  revenge.  In  the-  midst  of  the  psalm  wherewith 
their  service  began,  the  sea  broke  over,  split  the  main-sail  in  pieces, 
covered  the  ship,  and  poured  in  between  the  decks,  as  if  the  great 
deep  had  already  swallowed  us  up.  -A.  terrible  screjaming  began 
among  the  English.  The  Germans  calmly  sung  on.  I  asked  one 
of  them  afterwards,  "Was  you  not  afraid?"  He  answered,  "I 
thank  God,  No."  I  asked,  "  But  were  not  your  women  and  chil- 
dren afraid?  "  He  replied  mildly,  "  No;  our  women  and  children 
are  not  afraid  to  die." 

On  the  29th,  they  fell  in  with  the  skirts  of  a  hurricane,  which 
however  did  no  damage;  on  the  4th  of  February,  they  saw  land; 
and  on  the  6th,  after  a  stormy  passage  first  set  foot  en  American 
ground,  on  a  small  uninhabited  island  over  against  Tybee,  where 
Mr.  Oglethorpe  led  them  to  a  rising  ground,  and-  they  returned 
God  thanks,  and  then  he  took  boat  for  Savannah. 

During  this  passage  Mr.  Wesley's  leading  principle^  that  self- 
denial  and  mortification,  were  to  him  the  chief  means  of  holiness, 
showed  itself  powerfully  in  his  conduct.  Judging,  as  he<»bserves, 
that  it  might  be  helpful  to  him,  he  discontinued'  the  use  of  flesh 
and  wine,  and  confined  himself  to  vegetables;  chiefly  rice  and 
biscuit.  He  also  left  off  eating  suppers,  and  his  bed  pairing  been 
wet  by  the  sea,  he  lay  upon  the  floor,  and  slept  sound  till  morning. 
He  speaks  with  an  air  of  triumph  on  this  unexpected  victory  over 
the  common  indulgence  of  using  a  bed  to  sleep  ioj  and  adds,  "  I 
believe,  I  shall  not  find  it  needful  t«-  go  to  bed,  a£  it-is  palled,  any 
more." 

February  7,  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  from  Savannah,  with  Mr. 
Spang^enberg,  one  of  the  pastors  o£the  Germans.  t"I  sfon  found," 
gays  Mr.  Wesley,  "  what  spirit  he  was  of;  and  acked  -his  advice 

"  W'^ 


THE    LIFB    0»    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  293 

with  regard  to  my  own  conduct.  He  said,  "  My  brother,  I  must 
first  ask  you  one  or  two  questions.  Have  you  the  witness  within 
yourself?  Does  tlic  Spirit  of  God  bear  witness  with  your  spirit, 
thiit  you  are  the  child  of  God?  "  I  was  surprised  and  knew  not 
what  to  answer.  He  observed  it,  and  asked,  "  Do  you  know 
.Jesus  Christ?  "  I  paused  and  said,  "  I  know  he  i.s  the  Saviour  of 
the  world."  "True,"  replied  he;  "but  do  you  know  he  has 
saved  you?"  I  answered,  "  I  hope  he  has  died  to  save  me."  He 
only  added,  "  Do  you  know  yourself?  "  I  said  "  I  do."  But  I 
fear  they  were  vain  words.— On  the  14th,  some  Indians  came  to 
thorn,  and  shook  them  by  the  hand,  one  of  them  saying,  "I  am 
glad  you  are  conic.  When  I  was  in  England,  I  desired  that  some 
\\mild  speak  the  great  word  to  me,  and  my  nation  then  desired  to 
hear  it;  but  now  \\e  are  all  in  confusion.  Vet  I  am  glad  you  are 
come.  I  will  go  up  and  speak  to  the  wise  men  of  our  nation:  and 
I  hope  they  will  hear.  Hut  we  would  not  be  made  Christians,  as 
the  Spaniards  make  Christians:  we  would  be  taught,  before  we 
are  baptized." 

The  house  at  Savannah,  where  they  were  to  reside,  not  being 
ready,  Mr.  \Ve-le\  with  Mr.  Delamotte0  took  up  their  lodgings 
with  the  Germans.  Here  they  had  an  opportunity  of  being  better 
acquainted  with  them,  and  of  closely  observing  the  whole  of  their 
behavior,  from  morning  till  night.  Mr.  Wesley  gives  them  an 
excellent  character.  He  tells  us,  "They 'were  always  employed, 
always  cheerful  themselves,  and  in  good  humor  with  one  another. 
They  had  put  away  all  anger,  and  strife,  and  wrath,  and  bitter- 
and  clamor,  ami  evil-sp<*akiu^.  They  walked  worthy  of 
the  vocation  wherewith  they  were  called,  and  adorned  the  gospel 
of  our  Lord  in  all  things."  He  adds,  "  Feb.  28.  They  met  to 
consult  concerning  the  affairs  of  their  church.  After  several  hours 
spent  in  conference  and  prayer,  they  proceeded  to  the  election  and 
ordination  of  a  bishop.  The  great  simplicity,  as  well  as  solemnity 
of  the  whole,  almost  made  me  forget  the  seventeen  hundred  years 
between,  and  imagine  myself  in  one  of  those  assemblies  whore 
form  and  state  w  ere  not;  but  Paul  the  tent-maker,  or  Peter  the 
li-herman  presided;  yet  with  the  demonstration  of  the  spirit  and 

of  power." 

Sunday.  March  7.  He  entered  on  his  ministry  at  Savannah,  by 
preaching  on  the  epistle  for  the  day,  being  the  13th  of  the  first  of 
Corinthians.  In  the  second  lesson",  I, like  xviii.  was  our  Lord's 
prediction  of  the  treatment  which  he  himself,  and  consequently  his 
follower-,  was  to  meet  with  from  the  world.  He  adds,  "  Yet  not- 
\\ith-tanding  the-e  plain  declarations  of  our  Lord:  notwithstanding 
my  own  repeated  experience;  notwithstanding  the  experience  01 
all  the  sincere  followers  of  Christ,  whom  1  have  ever  talked  with, 
read,  or  heard  of:  nay  and  the  reason  of  the  thing,  evincing  to  a 
demonstration,  that  all  who  love  not  the  light  must  hate  him  who 
is  continual!)  laboring  to  pour  it  in  upon  them:  I  do  here  bear 
witness  against  myself,  that  when  I  >a\v  the.  number  of  people 
crowding  into  the  church,  the  deep  attention  with  which  they  re- 
ceived the  word,  ami  the  serioii-ne-s  that  afterwards  .-at  on  all 
their  faces;  I  could  scarce  refrain  from  giviiiy  the  lie  to  experience 


S94  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

and  reason  and  Scripture  all  together.  I  could  hardly  believe  that 
the  greater,  the  far  greater  part  of  this  attentive,  serious  people, 
would  hereafter  trample  under  foot  that  word,  and  say  all  manner 
of  evil  falsely  of  him  that  spake  it." 

On  the  18th,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  his  mother  as  follows:  "  I 
doubt  not  but  you  are  already  informed  of  the  many  blessings 
which  God  gave  us  in  our  passage;  as  my  brother  Wesley  must 
before  now,  have  received  a  particular  account  of  the  circumstances 
of  our  voyage;  which  he  would  not  fail  to  transmit  to  you  by  the 
first  opportunity. 

"We  are  likely  to  stay  here  some  months.  The  place  is 
pleasant  beyond  imagination;  and  by  all  that  I  can  learn  ex- 
ceeding healthful, — even  in  summer,  for  those  who  are  not  intem- 
perate. It  has  pleased  God,  that  I  have  not  had  a  moment's  ill- 
ness of  any  kind  since  I  set  my  foot  upon  the  continent :  nor  do  I 
know  any  more  than  one  of  my  seven  hundred  parishioners,  who 
is  sick  at  this  time.  Many  of  them  indeed,  are,  I  believe,  very 
angry  already:  for  a  gentleman,  no  longer  ago  than  last  night, 
made  a  ball;  but  the  public  prayers  happening  to  begin  about  the 
same  time,  the  church  Was  full,  and  the  ball-room  so  empty,  that 
the  entertainment  could  not  go  forward. 

"  I  should  be  heartily  glad,  if  any  poor  and  religious  men  or 
women  of  Epworth  or  Wroote,  would  come  over  to  me.  And  so 
would  Mr.  Oglethorpe  too:  he  would  give  them  land  enough,- and 
provisions  gratis,  till  they  could  live  on  the  produce  of  it.  I  was 
fully  determined  to  have  wrote_  to  my  dear  Emmy*  to-day;  but 
time  will  not  permit.  O  hope  ye  still  in  God !  for  ye  shall  yet 
give  him  thanks,  who  is  the  help  of  your  countenance,  and  your 
God!  Renounce  the  world:  deny  yourselves:  bear  your  cross 
with  Christ,  and  reign  with  him!  My  brother  Hooper  too,  has  a 
constant  place  in  our  prayers.  May  the  good  God  give  him  the 
same  zeal  for  holiness  which  he  has  given  to  a  young  gentleman 
of  Rotterdam,  who  was  with  me  last  night.  Pray  for  us,  and  es- 
pecially for  dear  mother,  your  dutiful  and  affectionate  son,  John 
Wesley." 

Mr.  Wesley  being  now  informed  of  the  opposition  which  his 
brother  Charles  met  with  at  Frederica;  on  the  the  22d  of  March, 
wrote  to  him  the  following  letter — "  How  different  are  the  ways 
wherein  we  are  led,  yet  I  hope  toward  the  same  end.  I  have 
hitherto  no  opposition  at  all:  all  is  smooth  and  fair  and  promising. 
Many  seem  to  be  awakened :  all  are  full  of  respect  and  commenda- 
tion. We  cannot  see  any  cloud  gathering.  But  this  calm  cannot 
last;  storms  must  come  hithertoo:  and  let  them  come  when  we  "are 
ready  to  meet  them. 

'Tis  strange  so  many  of  our^friends  should  trust  in  God !  I 
hope  indeed,  whoever  turns  to  the  world,  Mr.  Tackner  and  Betty, 
with  Mr.  Hird's  family,  and  Mr.  Burk,  will  zealously  aim  at  the 
prize  of  their  high  calling.  These  especially  I  exhort  by  the  mer- 
cies of  God,  that  they  be  not  weary  of  well-doing,  but  that  they 
labor  more  and  more  to  be  meek  and  lowly,  and  daily  to  advance 

*  His  eldest  sister  Emelia. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  Jj95 

in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  I  hope  too  Mr.  Weston  Mr 
Moor,,  Mr.  Allen  and  Mr.  White,  as  well  as  Mr.  WaSand  hL 
«.k-,  continue  m  the  eame  wise  resolutions.  I  must  Ilot  forget 
to  sh?kP  Vand  Mr'  DTl>r-Vl  hoth  (>i'  Wh'""  '  Ml  «»»v  'I'-t  ' 

'"1'  Pursue 


//'/'  f'™*1'01*"  o™™*  measjamnunc  habe»2prceter  istas  qua*  miri 
.    t(  <  a  vnphyxide  runt  (de  qua  ne  verbum  tcribis)  unit  cum  biblns 

9  6  dls 


a       ,        >      6  dlsc,^lln.'i  1unm  celerrime  poles,  remittendus 
Uuanta  est  concordin  fratrum:   Tui  volo   et  fratris   B   ?» 
now  all  my  sermons,  except  those  which  I  hav,-  <,Yit 
jome  .are  m  the  l.ov  (of  uhi,h  you  say  not  a  word)  toireth.-r  with 
Ae  BiWa  m  quarto      Th,  hook  of  discipline  must  he  sent  ha,k  as 
SKSfttaflr  areUt  "  UlJ  —  ^^rethren:  Imean 
"  You   are    not,    I    think,    at    liherty   enttfta»M  t??  To  te,,,  ?„,,-  Of 

rrr...'/'/-  TU,     r,«    „  .l(,,dlM,/  rtf  ,"  to    tum    t(J     the    Gcmiles     ti,,  ^        ^ 

countrymen  shall  cast  you  out.  «  If  that  period  come  soon,  so 
much  he  better:  only  m  the  mean  while,  reprove  and  exhort  with 
all  authority,  even  though  all  men  should  despise  thee.  'AnoKairvi 
co«  .K  uayr,  v<0,.»  h  .shall  turn  to  thee  for  a  testimony  * 

1  conjure  you  spare  no  time,  no  address  or  pains  to  learn  the  true 
r.ms,  „  ,,,,  .,.„•„.,  ,,:;  (/,;,,c  UHj»t  of  the  fonncr  j. 

m\  friend.         I  mu.-h  doubt  you  are  in  the  right.     M,t  W,.0,ro  iV« 

"  *"*"  :H,^uui,=.t  '.  ,  ,  .     /-,  ..;,,«  „„,,  W|5$  „, 

r-;..-     (ind  forbid,  that  >1»-  simuld  a-aiii  in  like 

inan.i.-r  BUM  the  mark.     Watch  over  her;  keep  her,  as  much  as 

posaible.     Write  to  me,  how  1  ought  to  write  to  her. 

•  It'  Mr.  Inu'ham  were  li(-n>,  I  would  try  to  see  you.  But  omit 
no  opportunity  of  writing.  Kt,^un<\;  ,fa.-«r  ,:,„,,>•  "  I  st-nd  in 
jeopardy  every  hour.—  «  Let  us  be  strong  and  Very  courageous: 
tor  the  Lord  our  God  is  with  us:  and  there  is  no  counsel  or'mi-ht 
against  him!" 

Mr.  Charlc^  took  the  hint  his  brother  gave  him,  and  on  the  28th, 

•ent  Mr.  Ingham  to  Savannah.J    April  4th,  Mr.  Wesley  set  out 

i-  Fredenca,  m  a  Pettiawga,  a  sort  of  Hat-bottom«-.l  barge.  and 

the  foUowing  .-vemng  they  anrh.in-d  near  Skidmvav  island,  uh.-n- 

iter  at  floods  WM  twelve  or  fourteen   feet  deep.     Mr    \ 

ley  wrapt  himaelfup   in  a   large  cloak,  and  lay  dirnn  on  the  .,., 
t.-:--d.;i-k:   hut  in  the  coVtte  of  tin-  night  he  n,ili-d  out  uf  his  cloak, 
I  into  the  sea,  so  f.i-t  a.«l.-i-p  that  hr  knew  not  where  he  was 
ill  his  mouth  was  full  of  water.      He  swam   round  to  a   boat,  and 
p»t  out  without  any  injury,  more  than  wetting  his  ,-lothe<.     This 
"T1'1/  .....  Pv««  "^  :1   !  '    i»f  hi>   lortitnd,'  and  pn-si-nce  of 

mind  in  the  mijst  of  surprise  and  danger. 

Mr.  NVe-ley  I,-ft  Fn-drri.-a.  and  arrived  at  Savannah  on  the  20th. 

I  lie  ne\t  day  he  wron-  t,>  his  brother;  and  amonu'  other  thin-',  «>!>- 

-.  "  I  still   nxtri'iiii-ly  pity  p..,,,-  M,-,.  Haukins:    hut  what  .-an 

^lo  more,  till  God  show  me  whlTit,**  that  rontinualU  •  \a-p.-ratea 

-'•.  F.iike  xxi.  13.   • 
similar  construction  <>i   ,  : 


2  Pot  i.  '.).          t  V 


296  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    .JOHN   WESLEY. 

her  against  me?  Then  I  may  perhaps  be  of  some  service  to  her 
There  is  surely  some  one  who  does  not  play  us  fair:  but  I  marvei 
not  at  the  matter.  He  that  is  higher  than  the  highest  regardeth; 
and  there  is  that  is  mightier  than  they — Yet  a  little  while  and  God 
will  declare  who  is  sincere.  Tarry  thou  the  Lord's  leisure  and  be 
strong,  and  he  shall  comfort  thy  heart." 

On  the  same  day  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe,  and  tells  him, 
"  Savannah  never  was  so  dear  to  me  as  now.     I  believe,  knowing 
by  whom  I  send,  I  may  write  as  well  as  speak  freely.     I  found  so 
little,  either  of  the  form  or  power  of  religion  at  Frederica,  that  I 
am  sincerely  glad  I  am  removed  from  it.     Surely,  never  was  any 
place,  no  not  London  itself,  freer  from  one  vice,  I  mean  hypocrisy 
'  O  curvte  in  terris  animee,  el  cieleslium  inanes  '.'  " 
O  grovelling  souls,  bent  to  the  earth,  and  void  of  heavenly  good ! 

"  Jesus  Master  have  mercy  upon  them — There  is  none  of  those 
who  did  run  well,  whom  I  pity  more  than  Mrs.  Hawkins:  her 
treating  me  in  such  a  manner  would  indeed  have  little  affected  me, 
had  my  own  interests  only  been  concerned.  I  have  been  used  to 
be  betrayed,  scorned,  and  insulted  by  those  I  had  most  labored  to 
serve.  But  when  I  reflect  on  her  condition,  my  heart  bleeds  for 
her — Yet  with  Thee  nothing  is  impossible ! 

"  With  regard  to  one  who  ought  to  be  dearer  to  me  than  her,  I 
cannot  but  say,  that  the  more  I  think  of  it  the  more  convinced  I 
am,  that  no  one,  without  a  virtual  renouncing  of  the  faith,  can 
abstain  from  the  public  as  well  as  the  private  worship  of  God. 
All  the  prayers  usually  read  morning  and  evening  at  Frederica 
and  here,  put  together,  do  not  last  seven  minutes.  These  cannot 
be  termed  long  prayers:  no  Christian  assembly  ever  used  shorter: 
neither  have  they  any  repetitions  in  them  at  all — Tf  I  did  not  speak 
thus  plainly  to  you;  which  I  fear  no  one  else  in  England  or  Amer- 
ica will  do,  I  should  by  no  means  be  worthy  to  call  myself,  Sir, 
Yours,  &.c.,  John  Wesley." 

Not  finding  as  yet  any  open  door  for  pursuing  his  main  design 
of  preaching  to  the  Indians,  he  consulted  with  his  companions,  in 
what  manner  they  might  be  most  useful  to  the  little  flock  at  Savan- 
nah. It  was  agreed,  1.  to  advise  the  more  serious  among  them, 
to  form  themselves  into  a  little  society,  and  to  meet  once  or  twice 
a  week,  in  order  to  reprove,  instruct,  and  exhort  one  another. 
2.  To  select  out  of  these  a  smaller  number  for  a  more  intimate 
union  with  each  other:  which  might  be  forwarded  partly  by  their 
conversing  singly  with  each,  and  inviting  them  all  together  to  Mr. 
Wesley's  house:  and  this  accordingly  they  determined  to  do  every 
Sunday  in  the  afternoon.  Here  we  see  the  first  rudiments  of  the 
future  economy  of  classes  and  bands,  which  has  had  no  small  in- 
fluence in  promoting  the  success  of  the  Methodists  beyond  any 
other  denomination  of  Christians,  not  immediately* favored  by  the 
civil  power. 

There  subsisted  at  this  time,  a  dispute  between  the  gentlemen 
of  Carolina  and  Georgia,  respecting  the  ri^ht  of  trading  with  the 
Indians.  The  dispute  was  brought  into  Westminster-Hall,. arid 
agitated  on  both  sides  with  gr,eat  animosity.  Mr.  Wesk\v  had 
hitherto  thought  it  his  dutvtn  confine  himself  to  thorn  thinsrs  \vliic.li 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  297 

immediately  related  to  his  office  as  a  minister,  and  not  to  inter- 
meddle v.  it'll  any  tiling  that  seemed  foreign  to  it.  But  having  con- 
.-iderrd  the  matter  in  debate,  and  the  consequences  of  it  to  the 
province,  he  altered  his  sentiments,  and  on  the  23d  of  July  deliv- 
ered his  opinion  on  the  subject  in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Hutcheson.  He 
oliserves,  "  By  what  I  have  seen  during  my  short  stay  hertff  I  am 
convinced  that  I  have  long  been  under  a  great  mistake,  in  thinking 
no  circumstances  could  make  it  the  duty  of  a  Christian  priest,  to 
do  any  thing  else  but  preach  the  gospel.  On  the  contrary,  I  am 
now  satisfied,  that  there  is  a  possible  caee  wherein  a  part  of  his 
time  ought  to  be  employed  in  what  less  directly  conduces  to  the 
glory  of  God,  and  peace  and  good  will  among  men.  And  such  a 
case,  1  believe,  is  that  which  now  occurs:  there  being  several 
things  which  cannot  so  effectually  be  done  without  me;  and  which, 
though  not  directly  belonging  to  my  ministry,  yet  are  by  conse- 
quence of  the  highest  concern  to  the  success  of  it.  It  is  from  this 
conviction  that  I  have  taken  some  pains  to  inquire  into  the  great 
controversy  now  subsisting  between  Carolina  and  Georgia;  and  in 
examining  and  weighing  the  letters  wrote,  and  the  argument  urged, 
on  both  sides  of  the  question.  And  I  cannot  but  think  that  the 
whole  affair  might  be  clearly  stated  in  few  words.  A  charter  was 
past  a  few  years  since,  establishing  the  bounds  of  this  province, 
and  empowering  the  trustees  therein  named  to  prepare  laws,  which 
when  ratified  by  the  king  in  council,  should  be  of  force  within 
those  bounds.  Those  Trustees  have  prepared  a  law,  which  has 
been  so  ratified,  for  the  regulation  of  the  Indian  trade,  requiring 
that  none  should  trade  with  the  Indians  who  are  within  this  pro- 
vince, till  he  is  so  licensed  as  therein  specified.  Notwithstanding 
this  law,  the  governing  part  of  Carolina,  have  asserted  both  in 
conversation,  in  writing,  and  in  the  public  newspapers,  that  it  is 
lawful  for  any  one  not  so  licensed,  to  trade  with  the  Creek,  Chero- 
kee, or  Chickasaw  Indians:  they  have  past  an  ordiance,  not  only 
asserting  the  same,  but  enacting  thht  men  and  money  shall  lie 
raised  to  support  such  traders;  and  in  fact  they  have  themselves 
licensed  anu  sent  up  such  traders  both  to  the  Creek  and  Chickasaw 
Indians. 

"  This  is  the  plain  matter  of  fact:  now  as  to  the  matter  of  right, 
when  twenty  more  reams  of  paper  have  been  spent  upon  it,  I  can- 
not but  think  it  must  come  to  this  short  issue  at  last:  1.  Are  the 
Creeks,  Cherokees,  Chickasaws,  within  the  bounds  of  Georgia  or 
no?  2.  Is  an  act  of  the  king  in  council  in  pursuance  of  an  act  of 
parliament,  of  any  force  within  these  bounds,  or  not?  That  all 
other  inquiries  are  absolutely  foreign  to  the  question  a  very  little 
consideration  will  show.  As  to  the  former  of  these,  the  Georgian 
charter  compared  with  any  map  of  these  parts  which  I  have  ever 
seen,  determines  it:  the  latter  I  never  heard  made  a  question  of, 
but  in  the  neighborhood  of  Carolina. 

.  "  Mr.  Johnson's  brother  has  been  with  ti&Ssome  days.  I  have 
been  twice  in  company  with  him  at^Mr.  Ogletborpe's:  and  I  hope 
there  are  in  Carolina,  though  the  present  pro<  »uld  almost 

make  one  doubt  it,  many  such  gentlemen  as  lie  seems  to  be;  men 
of  good  nature,  good  manners,  and  understanding.  I  hope  God 


298  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

will  repay  you  seven-fold  for  the  kindness  you  have  shown  to  my 
poor  mother,  and  in  her  to,  sir,  your  most  obliged,  most  obedien* 
servant,  John  Wesley." 

At  the  same  time  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Vernon  on  the  same,  subject. 
"  As  short  a  time,"  says  he,  "  as  I  have  for  writing,  I  could  not 
pardon  myself  if  I  did  not  spend  some  part  of  it  in  acknowledging 
he  coiftinuance  of  your  goodness  to  my  mother:  which  indeed 
leither  she,  nor  I,  can  ever  lose  the  sense  of. 

"The  behavior  of  the  people  of  Carolina,  finds  much  conversa- 
ion  from  this  place.  I  dare  not  say  whether  they  want  honesty 
or  logic  most;  it  is  plain  a  very  little  of  the  latter,  added  to  the 
former,  would  show  how  utterly  foreign  to  the  point  in  question, 
all  their  voluminous  defences  are.  Here  is  an  act  of  the  king  in 
council,  past  in  pursuance  of  an  act  of  parliament,  forbidding  un- 
licensed persons  to  trade  with  the  Indians  in  Georgia.  Nothing 
therefore  can  justify  them  jn  daily  sending  unlicensed  traders  tc 
the  Creek,  Cherokee,  and  Chickasaw  Indians,  but  the  proving 
either  that  this  act  is  of  no  force,  or  that  those  Indians  are  not  in 
Georgia.  Why  then  are  these  questions  so  little  considered  by 
them,  and  others  so  largely  discussed?  I  fear  for  a  very  plain, 
though  not  a  very  honest  reason;  that  is,  to  puzzle  the  cause.  I 
sincerely  wish  you  all  happiness  in  time  and  eternity,  and  am, 
sir,"  &c. 

Sept.  13.  He  began  reading  over,  with  Mr.  Delamotte,  Bishop 
Beveridge's  Pandectse  Canonum  Conciliorum.  "  Nothing,"  says 
he,  "  could  so  effectually  have  convinced  me,  that  both  particular 
and  general  councils  may  err,  and  have  erred:  and  of  the  infinite 
difference  there  is  between  the  decisions  of  the  wisest  men,  and 
those  of  the  Holy  Ghost  recorded  in  his  word." — Sept.  20.  They 
ended  the  Apostolical  canons  so  called,  and  Mr.  Wesley  acknowl- 
edges in  his  printed  Journal,  that  he  once  thought  more  highly  of 
them  than  he  ought  to  think.  "  Bishop  Beveridge,"  says  he,  "  ob- 
serves, that  they  are  the  decrees  of  the  several  Synods,  which  met 
at  several  places,  and  on  several  occasions,  in  the  second  and  third 
age  after  Christ ;  and  are  therefore  called  Apostolical,  because 
partly  grounded  upon,  and  partly  agreeing  with  the  traditions  they 
had  received  from  the  Apostles.  He  further  observes,  that  as 
they  were  enacted  by  different  Synods,  so  they  were  collected  by 
different  persons  ;  till  about  the  year  500,  John,  Bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople, placed  them  at  the  head  of  the  canons  which  he  col- 
lected into  one  code. — But  then  he  adds  (Cod.  Canon,  p.  159,) 
they  contain  that  discipline  which  was  used  in  the  church  when 
they  were  collected,  not  when  the  council  of  Nice  met,  for  then 
many  parts  of  them  were  useless  and  obsolete." 

After  Mr.  Charles  had  left  Frederica,  and  gone  for  England  in 
the  latter  end  of  July,  Mr.  Wesley  often  visited  that  place  ;  where 
he  met  with  the  most  violent  opposition,  and  the  most  illiberal 
abuse.  He  still  however  persevered  in  his  endeavors  to  do  them 
good,  and  on  the  'l3th  of  October  set  out  from  Savannah,  once 
more  to  visit  them.  He  arrived  at  Frederica  on  the  morning  of 
the  16th,  and  met  Mr.  Hird  on  the  Bluff,  who  gave  him  a  inelan- 


THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  299 

choly  account  of  the  state  of  things  there.*  The  public  service 
had  been  discontinued  ;  and  from  that  time  every  thing  was  grown 
worse  and  worse — "  Even  poor  Miss  Sophy,"  t  says  he,  "  was 
scarce  the  shadow  of  what  she  was  when  1  left  her.  I  endeavored 
to  convince  her  of  it,  but  in  vain :  and  to  put  it  effectually  out  of 
my  power  so  to  do,  she  was  resolved  to  return  to  England  imme- 
diately. I  was  at  first  a  little  surprised  ;  but  I  soon  recollected  my 
spirits,  and  remembered  my  calling.  Greater  is  he  that  is  in  you, 
than  he  that  is  in  the  world. 

"  Non  me,  qui  eastern,  vincet 
Impetus ;  at  rapido  contrarius  evehar  orbi." 
The  force  shall  not  overcome  me,  that  overcomes  all  things  else ; 
But  I  shall  mount  in  a  direction  contrary  to  the  rapid  world. 

"  I  began  with  earnestly  crying  to  God  to  maintain  his  own 
cause ;  and  then  reading  to  a  few  who  came  to  my  house  in  the 
evenings,  one  of  Ephrem  Syrus's  exhortations,  as  I  did  every 
night  after,  and  by  the  blessing  of  God  not  without  effect.  My 
next  step  was,  to  divert  Miss  Sophy  from  the  fatal  resolution  of 
going  to  England.  After  several  fruitless  attempts  I  at  length  pre- 
vailed ;  nor  was  it  long  before  she  recovered  the  ground  she  had 
lost. 

11  October  23.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  returned  from  the  southward.  I 
was  in  the  fort  with  Mr.  Horton,  when  he  came.  He  ran  to  Mr. 
Horton,  kissed  him,  and  expressed  much  kindness  to  him,  but  took 
no  notice  of  me  good  or  bad  ;  any  more  than  if  I  had  not  been  in 
the  room.  I  was  not  surprised,  having  long  expected  it ;  when  I 
mentioned  it  to  Miss  Sophy,  she  said ;  {  Sir,  you  encouraged  me 
in  my  greatest  trials:  be  not  discouraged  yourself.  Fear  nothing: 
if  Mr.  Oglethorpe  will  not,  God  will  help  you.' 

"  October  25.  I  took  boat  for  Savannah,  with  Miss  Sophy ;  and 
came  thither,  after  a  slow  and  dangerous,  but  not  a  tedious  pas- 
sage, on  Sunday  the  3 1st.}: 

*  Mr.  Wesley's  private  Journal.  See  also  his  printed  Journal  in  his  Works 
vol.  xxvi.  p.  149. 

t  This  person  was  Miss  Sophy  Causton,  afterwards  Mrs.  Williamson,  niece 
to  Mr.  Causton,  storekeeper  and  chief  magistrate  of  Savannah.  After  her  mar- 
riage she  was  the  occasion  of  so  much  trouble  to  Mr.  Wesley,  that  it  evidently 
hastened  his  departure  out  of  America.  He  has  observed  a  silence  in  his 
printed  Journal  on  some  circumstances  of  this  affair,  which  has  induced  many 
persons  to  suspect  the  propriety  of  his  conduct  in  this  business.  He  has  how- 
ever been  more  open  in  his  private  Journal,  which  was  written  at  the  time,  as 
the  circumstances  arose.  And  as  this  private  Journal  and  his  other  papers, 
lay  open  to  the  inspection  of  his  friends  for  several  years,  I  cannot  help  think- 
ing that  it  wouid  have  been  more  candid,  and  more  to  the  reputation  of  them- 
selves and  Mr.  Wesley,  to  have  openly  avowejj  the  fact,  that  he  did  intend  to 
marry  Miss  Causton,  and  was  not  a  little  pained  when  she  broke  oft'  the  con- 
nection with  him.  From  a  careful  perusal  of  his  private  Journal,  this  appears 
to  me  to  ha"5  been  the  case.  But  I  will  fairly  state  the  evidence  on  which  my 
opinion  is  founded,  in  his  own  words  as  they  occur,  and  leave  the  reader  to  judtje 
for  himself:  not  doubting  at  the  same  time,  that,  whatever  may  be  said  of  bis 
weakness  (and  who  is  not  weak  in  some  thinqor  other)  or  of  his  prudence  in  this 
affair,  nothing  can  be  laid  to  bis  charge  in  point  of  criminality. 

$  See  also  his  printed  Journal  in  his  Works,  vol.  zxvi.  p.  150. 


800  THE   LIFE  OP   THE   EEV.   JOHN   WESLEY. 

I  insert  the  following  story,  because  it  seems  well  authenticated, 
and  because  it  may  be  the  means  of  putting  young  persons  upon 
their  guard  against  the  arts,  and  persuasive  words  of  designing 
and  unprincipled  men.  November  12,  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  By 
a  careful  inquiry  of  several  persons,  I  came  to  the  full  knowledge 
of  a  strange  piece  of  history.  Mr.  T.  a  surgeon  of  Edinburgh 
debauched  the  daughter  of  one  Mr.  Ure,  a  lawyer,  an  only  child 
and  distant. relation.  He  then  persuaded  her  to  sign  a  writing 
which  she  had  never  read,  and  to  go  over  with  him  to  America. 
When  she  came  hither,  he  treated  her  as  a  common  servant ;  and 
not  only  so,  but  beat  her  frequently  to  such  a  degree  that  the  scars 
made  by  the  whip  were  plainly  to  be  seen  a  year  after.  The  fault 
commonly  was,  that  the  child  she  had  by  him  cried.  After  he  had 
kept  her  thus  for  about  two  years,  and  she  had  brought  him  anoth- 
er child,  he  married  another  woman,  and  sold  her  to  one  of  the 
Indian  traders !  The  facts  he  allowed  and  defended  before  Mr. 
Oglethorpe  (only  he  said  he  had  given,  not  sold  her)  who,  after  a 
full  hearing,  determined  that  she  should  be  set  at  liberty  to  work 
for  herself  and  the  child."  This  was  a  poor  recompense  for  such 
accumulated  injuries.  If  Mr.  Oglethorpe  had  the  power,  he  cer- 
tainly ought  to  have  laid  a  fine  upon  the  man,  sufficient  to  have 
maintained  the  woman  and  the  child.  Mr.  Wesley  proceeds. 
"  Nov.  23.  Mr.  Oglethorpe  sailed  for  England. — In  the  beginning 
of  December,  I  advised  Miss  Sophy  to  sup  earlier,  and  not  immedi- 
ately before  she  went  to  bed.  She  did  so  ;  and  on  this  little  cir- 
cumstance, what  an  inconceivable  train  of  consequences  depend ! 
Not  only,  '  All  the  color  of  remaining  life,'  for  her ;  but  perhaps 
all  my  happiness  too !  " 

Feb.  5,  1737.  "  One  of  the  most  remarkable  dispensations  of 
Providence  towards  me,  which  I  have  yet  known,  began  to  show 
itself  this  day.  For  many  days  after  I  could  not  at  all  judge  which 
way  the  scale  would  turn:  nor  was  it  fully  determined  till  March 
4th,  on  which  God  commanded  me  to  pull  out  my  right  eye  ;  and 
by  his  grace  I  determined  so  to  do :  but  being  slack  in  the  execu- 
tion, on  Saturday,  March  12,  God  being  very  merciful  to  me,  my 
friend  performed  what  I  could  not.* 

"  I  have  often  thought,  one  of  the  most  difficult  commands  that 
ever  was  given,  was  that  given  to  Ezekiel  concerning  his  wife. 
But  the  difficulty  of  obeying  such  a  direction,  appeared  to  me  now 
more  than  ever  before :  when,  considering  the  character  I  bore,  I 
could  not  but  perceive  that  the  word  of  the  Lord  was  come  to  me 
likewise,  saying,  "  Son  of  man,  behold  I  take  away  from  thee  the 
desire  of  thine  eyes  with  a  stroke :  yet  neither  shall  thou  rnourn, 
nor  weep,  neither  shall  thy  tears  run  down." 

Feb.  24.  It  was  agreed  that  Mr.  Ingham  should  go  for  England, 
and  endeavor,  if  it  should  please  God,  to  bring  over  some  of 
their  friends  to  strengthen  their  hands  in  his  work.  By  him,  Mr. 
Wesley  wrote  to  Mr.  Oglethorpe  ;  and  this  letter  shows  both  his 
zeal  and  entire  openness  of  heart,  jn  pursuing  and  inculcating 
without  fear,  what  he  deemed  most  excellent.  It  is  as  follows 

*  On  March  the  12th  Miss  Sophy  married  Mr.  Williamson. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  301 

"  Sir,  You  apprehended  strong  opposition  before  you  went  hence; 
and  unless  we  are  misinformed,  you  have  found  it.  Yesterday 
morning,  I  read  a  letter  from  London,  wherein  it  was  asserted, 
that  Sir  Robert  had  turned  against  you  ;  that  the  parliament  was 
resolved  to  make  a  severe  scrutiny  into  all  that  has  been  transact- 
ed here ;  that  the  cry  of  the  nation  ran  the  same  way ;  and  that 
even  the  trustees  were  so  far  from  acknowledging  the  service  you 
have  done,  that  they  had  protested  your  bills,  and  charge  you  with 
misapplying  the  moneys  you  had  received,  and  with  gross  mis- 
management of  the  power  wherewith  you  was  intrusted — Wheth- 
er these  things  are  so,  or  no,  I  know  not ;  for  it  is  ill  depending 
on  a  single  evidence.  But  this  I  know,  that  if  your  scheme  was 
drawn  (which  I  shall  not  easily  believe)  from  the  first-born  of 
hell,  Nicholas  Machiavel,*  as  sure  as  there  is  a  God  that  governs 
the  earth,  he  will  confound  both  it  and  you.  If  on  the  contrary 
(as  I  shall  hope,  till  strong  proof  appear)  your  heart  was  right 
before  God  ;  that  it  was  your  real  design  to  promote  the  glory  of 
God, by  promoting  peace  and  love  among  men  ;  let  not  your  heart 
be  troubled:  the  God  whom  you  serve  is  able  to  deliver  you. 
Perhaps  in  some  things  you  have  shown  you  are  but  a  man:  per- 
haps i  myself  may  have  a  little  to  complain  of :  but  O  what  a 
train  of  benefits  have  I  received  to  lay  in  the  balance  against  it ! 
I  bless  God  that  you  was  born.  I  acknowledge  his  exceeding 
mercy,  in  casting  me  into  your  hands.  I  own  your  generous  kind- 
ness all  the  time  we  were  at  sea :  I  am  indebted  to  you  for  a  thou- 
sand favors  here:  why  then,  the  least  I  can  say  is,  though  all  men 
should  revile  you,  yet,  if  God  shall  strengthen  me,  will  not  I. 
Yea,  were  it  not  for  the  poor  creatures,  whom  you  have  as  yet  but 
half  redeemed  from  their  complicated  misery,  I  could  almost  Avish 
that  you  were  forsaken  of  all ;  that  you  might  clearly  see  the  dif- 
ference between  men  of  honor,  and  those  who  are  in  the  very 
lowest  rank,  the  followers  of  Christ  Jesus. 

"O!  where  is  the  God  of  Elijah?  Stir  up  thy  strength  and 
come  and  help  him !  If  the  desire  of  his  heart  be  to  thy  name, 
let  all  his  enemies  flee  before  him!  Art  Thou  not  He  who  hast 
mailc  him  a  father  to  the  fatherless,  a  mighty  deliverer  to  the 
oppressed!  Hast  Thou  not  given  him  to  be,  feet  to  the  lame, 
hands  to  the  helpless,  eyes  to  the  blind !  Hath  he  ever  withheld 

*  Nicholas  Machiavel,  was  born  of  a  distinguished  family  at  Florence.  Of 
all  his  writings,  a  political  treatise  entitled  the  Prince,  has  made  the  greatest 
noise  in  the  world.  Mr.  Wesley  speaks  thus  of  it ;  "If  all  the  other  doctrines 
of  devils  which  have  byn  committed  to  writing  since  letters  were  in  the  world, 
were  collected  together  in  one  volume,  it  would  fall  short  of  this :  and  that 
should  a  prince  form  himself  by  this  book,  so  calmly  recommending  hypocrisy, 
treachery,  lying,  robbery,  oppression,  adultery,  whoredom,  and  -murder  of  all 
kinds  ;  l)omUian  or  Nero  would  be  an  angel  of  light  compared  with  that  man." 
The  world  is  not  agreed  as  to  the  motive  of  this  work  ;  some  thinking  he  meant 
to  recommend  tyrannical  maxims;  others,  that  he  only  delineated  them  to  excite 
abhorrence.  Harrington  considers  Machiavel,  as  ft  superior  genius,  and  as  the 
most  excellent  writer  on  politics  and  government  that  ever  appeared.  Some 
have  said,  his  greatest  fault  was,  that  he  told  the  world  what  kid  princes  did,  not 
what  they  ought  to  do ;  and  that  his  principles,  though  daily  condemned,  are 
daily  put  into  practice.  It  has  also  been  said,  that  he  took  his  political  maxims 
from  the  government  of  the  Popes.  He  died  in  1530. 
26 


302  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

his  bread  from  the  hungry,  or  hid  his  soul  from  his  own  flesh !  Then, 
whatever  Thou  withholdest  from  him,  O  Thou  lover,  of  men, 
satisfy  his  soul  with  thy  likeness:  renew  his  heart  in  the  whole 
image  of  thy  Christ:  purge  his  spirit  from  self-will,  pride,  vanity, 
and  fill  it  with  faith  and  love,  gentleness  and  long-suffering.  Let 
no  guile  ever  be  found  in  his  mouth ;  no  injustice  in  his  hands ! — 
And  among  all  your  labors  of  love,  it  becomes  me  earnestly  to 
entreat  him,  that  He  will  not  forget  those  you  have  gone  through 
for,  sir,  your  obliged  and  obedient  servant,  John  Wesley." 

By  Mr.  Ingham,  he  also  wrote  to  Dr.  Bray's  associates,  who 
had  sent  a  parochial  library  to  Savannah.*  It  was  expected  of 
the  ministers  who  received  these  libraries  that  they  should  send  an 
account  to  their  benefactors,  of  the  method  they  used  in  catechi- 
sing the  children,  and  instructing  the  youth,  of  their  respective 
parishes.  That  part  of  his  letter  was  as  follows — "  Our  general 
method  of  catechising,  is  this;  a  young  gentleman  who  came  with 
me,  teaches  between  thirty  and  forty  children,  to  read,  write  and 
last  accounts.  Before  school  in  the  morning,  and  after  school 
in  the  afternoon,  he  catechises  the  lowest  class,  and  endeavors  to 
fix  something;*of  what  was  said  in  their  understandings,  as  well  as 
in  their  memories.  In  the  evening  he  instructs  the  larger  children. 
On  Saturday  in  the  afternoon  I  catechise  them  all.  The  same  I 
do  on  Sunday  before  the  evening  service:  and  in  the  church  im- 
mediately after  the  second  lesson,  a  select  number  of  them  having 
repeated  the  catechism,  and  been  examined  in  some  part  of  it,  I 
endeavor  to  explain  at  large,  and  enforce  that  part,  both  on  them 
and  the  congregation. 

"  Some  time  after  the  evening-service,  as  many  of  my  parishion- 
ers as  desire  it,  meet  at  my  house  (as  they  do  also  on  Wednes- 
day evening)  and  spend  about  an  hour  in  prayer,  singing,  and  mu- 
tual exhortation.-  A  smaller  number,  mostly  those  who  design  to 
communicate  the  next  day,  meet  here  on  Saturday  evening:  and  a 
few  of  these  come  to  me  on  the  other  evenings,  and  pass  half  an 
hour  in  the  same  employment." 

*  Dr.  Thomas  Bray,  was  born  at  Marlon,  in  Shropshire,  in  the  year  165G,  and 
educated  at  Oxford.  He  was  at  length  presented  to  the  vicarage  of  Over-Whit- 
acre,  in  Warwickshire^;  and  in  1690,  to  the  rectory  of  Sheldon,  where  he  composed 
his  Catechetical  Lectures,  which  procured  him  such  reputation,  that  Dr.  Comp- 
ton,  Bishop  of  London,  pitched  upon  him  as  a  proper  person  to  model  the  infant 
Church  of  Maryland  ;  and  for  that  purpose  he  was  invested  with  the  office  of 
Commissary,  tie  now  engaged  in  several  noble  undertakings.  He  procured 
sums  to  be  raised  for  purchasing  small  libraries,  for  the  use  of  the  poor  minis- 
ters in  the  several  parts  of  our  plantations :  and  the  better  to  promote  this  de- 
sign, he  published  two  books ;  one,  entitled  Bibliotheca  Arochialis,  or  a  scheme 
of  such  theological  and  other  heads,  as  seem  requisite  to  be  perused  or  occasion- 
ally consulted  by  trie  clergy,  together  with  a  catalogue  of  books  which  may  be 
profitably  read  on  each  of  those  points ;  the  other,  Apostolical  Charity,  its  na- 
ture and  excellency  considered.  He  endeavored  to  get  a  fund  established  for 
the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  especially  among  the  uncultivated  Indians ;  and 
by  his  means  a  patent  was  obtained  for  erecting  the  corporation  called,  The  So- 
ciety for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel.  He,  by  his  industry,  procured  relief 
for  prisoners ;  and  formed  the  plan  of  the  society  for  the  reformation  of  manners, 
charity-schools,  &c.  He  wrote  1.  his  Martyrology,  or  Papal  usurpation,  in  one 
volume  folio.  2.  Directorium  Missionarium ;  and  other  works.  He  died  in 
1730. 


. 

THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLEY.  303 

March  4.  Mr.  Wosley  wrote  to  the  Trustees  for  Georgia,  giving 
them  an  account  of  his  expenses  from  March  1,  1736, 'to  March  1, 
1737,  which  deducting  extraordinary  expenses  for  repairing  the  par- 
sonage-house, journies  to  Frederica,  &c.  amounted  for  himself  and 
Mr.  Delamotte,  to  forty-four  pounds,  four  shillings,  and  four- 
pence.  At  the  same  time  he  accepted  of  the  fifty  pounds  a  year, 
sent  by  the  Society  for  his  maintenance,  which,  however,  was  in  a 
manner  forced  upon  him,  as  he  had  formed  a  resolution  not  to  ac- 
cept of  it,  saying  his  Fellowship  was  sufficient  for  him.  On  this 
occasion  his  brother  Samuel  expostulated  with  him,  and  showed 
him  that  by  refusing  it,  he  might  injure  those  who  should  come 
after  him:  and  if  he  did  not  want  it  for  himself,  he  might  give  it 
away  in  such  manner  as  he  thought  proper.  He  at  length  yield- 
ed to  the  solicitations  of  the  Society,  and  the  advice  of  his  friends. 

It  appears  to  me,  that  the  affair  between  Mr.  Wesley,  and  Miss 
Sophy  Causton,  was  this  day  finally  broken  off;  and  that  he  refers 
to  this  circumstance  in  the  following  paragraph  in  his  printed 
Journal;  "  From  the  direction  I  received  from  God  this  day, 
touching  an  affair  of  the  last  importance,  I  cannot  but  observe,  as 
I  have  done  many  times  before,  the  entire  mistake  of  many  good  men, 
who  assert,  '  That  God  will  not  answer  your  prayer  unless  your 
heart  be  wholly  resigned  to  his  will.'  My  heart  was  not  wholly 
resigned  to  his  will;  therefore  I  durst  not  depend  on  my  own 
judgment:  and  for  this  very  reason,  I  cried  to  him  the  more  ear- 
nestly to  supply  what  was  wanting  in  me.  And  I  know,  and  am 
assured,  that  he  heard  my  voice,  and  did  send  forth  his  light  and 
his  truth." 

He  proceeds  in  his  private  Journal,  in  reference  to  the  same 
affair.  "  March  7.  When  I  walked  with  Mr.  Causton,  to  his 
country-lot,  I  plainly  felt,  that  had  God  given  me  such  a  retire- 
ment, with  the  companion  I  desired,  I  should  have  forgot  the  work 
for  which  I  was  born,  and  have  set  up  my  rest  in  this  world. 
March  8.  Miss  Sophy  engaged  herself  to  Mr.  Williamson — and  on 
Saturday,  the  12th,  they  were  married  at  Purrysburgh:  this  being 
the  day  which  completed  the  year  from  my  first  speaking  to  her. 
What  thou  doest,  O  God,  I  know  not  now;  but  I  shall  know  here- 
after." 

Whether  the  lady's  patience  was  exhausted  by  Mr.  Wesley's 
glow  procedure  in  the  business  (as  it  does  net  appear  that  he  was 
in  any  haste  to  finish  it)  or,  whether  sHe  declined  entering  into  the 
connubial  state  with  him,  on  account  of  his  abstemious  and  rigid 
manner  of  life,  is  uncertain :  but  whatever  was  the  cause,  it  is  evi- 
dent from  his  own»words,  that  he  felt  a  disappointment  when  she 
married  Mr.  Williamson.  It  seems,  that  he  expressed  this  more 
fully  in  a  letter  to  his  brother  Samuel,  who  tells  him  in  his  an- 
swer, "  I  am  sorry  you  arc  disappointed  in  one  match,  because  you 
are  very  unlikely  to  find  another."  It  was  not  long  however,  be- 
fore he  saw  sufficient  cause  to  be  thankful,  that  Providence  had  not 
permitted  him  to  choose  fur  himself.  He  had  frequent  occasions 
of  discovering,  that  Mrs.  Williamson  was  not  that  strictly  religious 
character  wlii<-h  h<-  li.nl  suppn-rd.  On  one  of  these  occasions, 
near  three  months  after  her  marriage,  he  writes  thus,  "  God  has 


804  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf. 

showed  me  yet  more,  of  the  greatness  of  my  deliverance,  by  open 
ing  to  me  a  new  and  unexpected  scene  of  Miss  Sophy's  dissimula- 
tion.    O  never  give  me  over  to  my  own  heart's  desires;  nor  let  me 
follow  my  own  imaginations  !  " 

The  things  Mr.  Wesley  now  passed  through,  gave  him  a  more 
perfect  knowledge  of  his  own  heart,  and  of  human  nature  in  gen- 
eral, than  he  had  before  acquired,  which  amply  repaid  him  for  the 
disappointment  he  had  suffered.  He  still  pursued  his  labors  with 
unremitted  diligence,  and  observed  the  greatest  punctuality  in  an- 
swering the  letters  from  his  friends.  March  29.  He  wrote  to 
Mrs.  Chapman,  a  religious  acquaintance  in  England,  with  whom 
he  held  a  correspondence.  This  letter  will  be  a  sufficient  answer 
to  an  objection,  often  made  against  him  at  this  time,  that  he  thought 

cheerfulness  inconsistent  with  religion "  True  friendship,"  says 

he,  "  is  doubtless  stronger  than  death,  else  yours  could  never  have 
subsisted  still,  in  spite  of  all  opposition,  and  even  after  thousands 
of  miles  are  interposed  between  us. 

"  In  the  last  proof  you  gave  of  it,  there  are  a  few  things  which  I 
think  it  lies  on  me  lo  mention :  as  to  the  rest,  my  brother  is  the 
proper  person  to  clear  then3!  up,  as  I  suppose  he  has  done  long  ago. 

"  You  seem  to  apprehend,  that  I  believe  religion  to  be  inconsist- 
ent with  cheerfulness,  and  with  a  sociable,  friendly  temper.  So  far 
from  it,  that  I  am  convinced,  as  true  religion  or  holiness,  cannot  be 
without  cheerfulness,  so  steady  cheerfulness,  on  the  other  hand, 
cannot  be  without  holiness  or  true  religion.  And  I  am  equally 
convinced  that  religion  has  nothing  sour,  austere,  unsociable,  un- 
friendly in  it:  but,  on  the  contrary,  implies  the  most  winning  sweet- 
ness, the  most  amiable  softness*  and  gentleness.  Are  you  for  having 
as  much  cheerfulness  as  you  can?  So  am  I.  Do  you  endeavor  to 
keep  alive  your  taste  for  all  the  truly  innocent  pleasures  of  life  ?  So 
do  I  likewise.  Do  you  refuse  no  pleasure,  but  what  is  a  hinderance 
to  some  greater  good,  or  has  a  tendency  to  some  evil  !  It  is  my  very 
rule:  and  I  know  no  other  by  which  a  sincere,  reasonable  Christian 
can  be  guided.  In  particular,  I  pursue  this  rule  in  eating,  which  I 
seldom  do  without  much  pleasure.  And  this  I  know  is  the  will  of 
God  concerning  me;  that  I  should  enjoy  every  pleasure,  that  leads 
to  my  taking  pleasure  in  him;  and  in  such  a  measure  as  most  leads 
to  it.  I  know  that,  as  to  every  action  which  is  naturally  pleasing, 
it  is  his  will  that  it  should  be  so :  therefore  in  taking  that  pleasure 
so  far  as  it  tends  to  this  end  (of  taking  pleasure  in  God)  I  do  his 
will.  Though  therefore  that  pleasure  be  in  some  sense  distinct 
from  the  love  of  God,  yet  is  the  taking  of  it  by  no  means  distinct 
from  his  will.  No;  you  say  yourself  'It  is  his  will  I  should  take 
it.'  And  here  indeed  is  the  hinge  of  the  question,  which  I  had 
once  occasion  to  state  in  a  letter  to  you;  and  more  largely  in  a  ser- 
mon on  the  love  of  God.  If  you  will  read  over  those,!  believe  you 
will  find,  you  differ  from  Mr.  Law  and  me,  in  words  only.  You 
say,  the  pleasures  you  plead  for  are  distinct  from  the  love  of  God, 
as  the  cause  from  the  effect.  Why  then  they  tend  to  it;  and  those 

*  Softness  is  an  equivocal  term  :  but  Mr.  Wesley  does  not  here  mean  effemi- 
nacy, which  the  Christian  religion  forbids,  aud  which  he  always  discouraged  both 
by  ms  words  and  actions. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  305 

which  are  only  thus  distinct  from  it,  no  one  accepts  against.  The 
whole  of  what  he  affirms,  and  that  not  on  the  authority  of  men, 
but  from  the  words  and  example  of  God  incarnate,  is,  there  is  one 

tiling  needful,  To  do  the  will  of  God,  and  his  will  is  our  sanctilica- 
tinii;  our  renewal  in  the  image  of  God,  in  faith  and  love,  in  all  ho- 
liness and  happiness.  On  this  we  are  to  fix  our  single  eye,  at  all 
times,  and  in  all  places:  for  so  did  our  Lord:  this  one  thing  we  arc 
to  do;  for  so  did  our  fellow-servant  Paul;  after  his  example, 
'Whether  we  eat  or  drink,  or  whatsoever  we  do,  we  are  to  do  all 
to  the  glory  of  God.'  In  other  words,  we  are  to  do  nothing  lint 
what,  directly  or  indirectly,  leads  to  our  holiness,  whieh  is  his 
glory,  and  to  do. every  such  thing  with  this  design,  and  in  such  a 
measure  as  may  most  promote  it 

"  I  am  not  mad,  my  dear  friend,  for  asserting  these  to  lie  the 
words  of  truth  and  soberness:  neither  are  any  of  those,  either  in 
England  or  here,  who  have  hitherto  attempted  to  follow  me.  I  am, 
and  must  lie  an  example  to  my  nock:  not  indeed  in  my  prudential 
rules;  lint  in  some  measure  (if,  giving  God  the  glory,  I  may  dare 
to  say  so,)  in  my  spirit,  and  life,  and  conversation^  Yet  all  of 
thorn  are,  in  your  sense  of  the  word,  unlearned,  and  most  of  them 
of  low  understanding:  and  still  not  one  of  them  has  been  as  yet,  en- 
tangled in  any  case  of  conscience  which  was  not  solved.  And  as 
to  the  nice  distinctions  you  speak  of,  it  is  you,  my  friend,  it  is  the 
\vi-e,  the  learned,  the  dispnters  of  this  world,  who  an:  lost  in  them, 
and  bewildered  more  and  more,  the  more  they  strive  to  extricate 
themselves.  \Ve  have  no  need  of  nice  distinctions,  for  I  exhort 
all — Dispute  with  none.  I  feed  my  brethren  in  Christ,  as  lie  giveth 
me  power,  with  the  pure  unmixed  milk  of  his  word.  And  those 
who  are  as  little  children  receive  it,  not  as  the  word  of  man,  hut  as 
the  word  of  God.  Some  irrow  thereby,  and  advance  apace  in 
peace  and  holiness:  they  grieve,  'tis  true,  for  those  who  did  run 
well,  hut  are  now  turned  back;  and  they  fear  for  themselves,  lest 
they  also  be  tempted:  yet  through  the  mercy  of  God  they  despair 
not,  but  have  still  a  good  hope  that  they  shall  endure  to  the  end. 
Not  that  this  hope  has  any  resemblance  to  enthusiasm,  which  is  a 
hope  to  attain  the  end  without  the  means;  this  they  know  is  im- 
po>sible,  and  therefore  ground  their  hope  on  a  constant, careful  use 
of  all  the  means.  And  if  they  keep  in  tlii-;  way,  with  lowliness, 
patience,  ami  meekness  of  resignation,  they  cannot  carry  the  prin- 
ciple of  preying  toward  perfection  too  far.  ()  may  yon  and  I, 
carry  it  far  enough!  Be  fervent  in  spirit!  Rejoice,  evermore! 
1'ray  without  ceaMiiir!  In  every  thing  give  thank.-!  Do  every 

tliini:  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  .l.--n<!  . \bonnd  i •<•  and  more  in 

all  holiness,  and  in  y.eal  for  every  irood  word  and  work!  " 

Before  Mr.  \\Y-ley  left  Freiierica,  in  January,  \\here  his  broth- 
er had  suffered  so  much,  the  opposition  of  some  ill-minded  and  des- 
perate per-ons  ro>e  to  a  degree  of  violence  hardly  credible:  so  that 

his  life  was  in  danger  >e\  eral  times.  Kvery  species  of  defamation, 
likely  to  prejudice  the  people  airain-t  him.  was  propagated  with 
diligence.  The  wor.-t  constructions,  whieh  malignitv  itself  could 
invent,  were  put  up»n  lii<  action-,  and  reported  a-  tacts:  it  even 
that  the  givimr  aw.iv  his  own  private  income  in  acts  of  char- 


506  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

ity,  was  construed  in  embezzlement  of  the  society's  money  Mr 
Wesley  did  not  doubt,  but  men  capable  of  such  baseness,  would 
represent  the  matter  in  this  light  to  the  trustees.  He  therefore 
wrote  to  them  on  the  subject,  and  received  the  following  answer 
from  Dr.  Burton;  which,  as  it  shows  the  confidence  the  trustees 
had  in  his  uprightness  and  integrity,  and  their  approbation  of  his 
conduct,  I  shall  insert. 

"  Georgia  Office,  June  loth. 
"DEAR  SIR, 

"  I  communicated  your  letter  to  the  Board  this  morning.  We 
are  surprised  at  your  apprehensions  of  being  charged  with  the  very 
imputation  of  having  embezzled  any  public  or  private  monies.  I 
cannot  learn  any  ground  for  even  suspicion  or  anything  of  this  kind. 
We  never  heard  of  any  accusation;  but  on  the  contrary,  are  per- 
suaded both"  of  your  frugality  and  honesty.  We  beg  you  not  to 
give  weight  to  reports  or  private  insinuations.  The  trustees  have 
a  high  esteem  of  your  good  services,  and  on  all  occasions  will  give 
further  encouragement:  and  would  not  have  the  express  mention 
of  the  fifty  pounds,  in  lieu  of  the  same  sum  formerly  advanced  by 
the  society  for  propagation  so  understood,  as  not  to  admit  of  en- 
largement upon  proper  occasions.  I  am  ordered  by  all  the  members 
present  to  acquaint  you  of  this,  and  to  give  you  assurance  of  their 
approbation  of  your  conduct,  and  readiness  to  assist  you.  The  V. 
Prov.  of  Eton  has  given  you  ten  pounds,  for  your  private  use  and 
doing  works  of  charity:.!  have  desired  Mr.  Oglethorpe  to  convey 
this  to  you  in  a  private  way.  Mr.  Whitefield  will  shortly,  and  by 
the  next  convenient  opportunity,  go  over  to  Georgia.  There  are 
three  hundred  acres  granted  to  the  church  in  Frederica.  Be  not 
discouraged  by  many  hasty  insinuations;  but  hope  the  best  while 
many  labor  for  the  best.  In  good  time  matters  will  bear  a  better 
face.  God  strengthen  your  hands,  and  giv,e  efficacy  to  your  honest 
endeavors.  In  a  former  letter  I  spoke'  my  mind  at  large  to  you 
concerning  many  particulars.  I  am  in  much  haste  at  present. 
"Your  affectionate  friend, 

"J.  BURTON." 

P.  S.  "My  Lord  Egmont  gives  his  respects  and  kind  wishes 
and  begs  you  not  to  be  discouraged." 

Mr.  Causton,  the  chief  magistrate  of  Savannah,  seems  to  have 
been  of  a  warm  and  rather  violent  temper,  impatient  of  contradic- 
tion, over-bearing,  and  fickle  in  his  attachments.  He  had  hitherto, 
not  only  shown  a  decent  civility  towards  Mr.  Wesley,  but  even  a 
friendly  regard  for  him.  This  regard  seemed  increased  during  a 
fever  he  had  in  the  end  of  June,  in  which  Mr.  Wesley  attended 
him  every  day. — On  the  third  of  July,  Mr.  Wesley  reproved  Mrs. 
Williamson  for  some  things  he  thought  wrong  in  her  conduct. 
The  reproof  was  resented  by  the  lady,  who  said,  she  did  not  expect 
tuch  usage  from  him.  This  was  the  beginning  of  strife,  which  as 
the  wise  man  tells  us,  "is  as  when  one  lettotli  out  water."  The 
next  day,  Mrs.  Causton  called,  and  iipolo;:i/.i:!:r  i'» rTlie  behavior  of 
her  niece,  desired  Mr.  Wesley  to  inform  Mrs.'Williamson  in  writ- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  807 

ing  what  be  had  to  object  against  her  conduct.  He  accordingly 
to  her  on  the  oth,  and  here  the  matter  rested  for  a  few  weeks. 
In  the  meantime,  however,  Mrs.  Williamson  miscarried,  and  Mrs. 
Causton  reported  that  the  miscarriage  was  occasioned  by  Mr. 
Wesley's  reproof,  and  the  letter  he  had  sent:  but  Mrs.  Williamson 
frankly  acknowledged  that,  her  husband  having  been  sick,  it  was 
occasioned  by  the  hurry  and  anxiety  his  sickness  had  produced. 
During  this  time  Mr.  Causton  showed  the  same  friendly  attention 
to  Mr.  Wesley,  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  On  this  occasion  Mr. 
Wesley  writes  in  his  private  journal;  "July  23.  The  strange  es- 
teem which  Mr.  Causton  seemed  to  show  for  us,  by  which  means 
we  had  nothing  without  but  ease  and  plenty,  occasioned  my  ex- 
pressin^  mysulf  thus  in  a  letter  to  a  friend;  'How  to  attain  the 
licing  crucified  with  f'hrist,  1  find  not;  bring  in  a  condition  which 
I  neither  desired  nor  expected  in  America:  in  ease  and  honor,  and 
abundance.  A  strange  school  for  him  who  has  but  one  business, 

~'uur.'  "  * 

Iii  the   beginning  of  August,  he  joined  with  the  Germans  in  one 
of  their  loi  This,   I  believe,  was  the  first  time  he  ever 


s  iw  a  love-feast.     He  speaks  thus  of  it:  "It  was  begun  and  ended 
with  thanksgiving  and  pr.iyer,  a:ul  celebrated  in*so  decent  and  sol-  • 
emu   a   manner,   a-  a  Chri-  -:iaii  of  the   apostolic  age  would  have 
allowed  to  be   worthy  of  Christ."     He   afterwards   adopted  love- 
fea-ts  into  the  economy  of  Methodism. 

August  7.  Mr.  Wesley  repelled  Mrs.  Williamson  from  the  holy 
communion,  for  the  reasons  specified  in  his  letter  of  the  5th  of  July, 
as  well  a>,  for  not  giving  him  notice  of  her  design  to  communicate, 
after  having  discontinued  it  for  SOUK;  time.  On  the  Oth,  a  warrant 
having  been  issued  and  served  upon  him,  he  was  carried  before  the 
Recorder  and  magistrates.  Mr.  Williamson's  charge  was,  1. 
That  Mr.  Wesley  had  defamed  his  wife:  -2.  That  he  had  eause- 
|e—  ly  repelled  her  from  the  holy  communion.  The  first  charge 
Mr.  Wesley  denied;  and  the  second,  being  purely  ecclesiastical,  lie 
would  not  acknowledge  the  magistrate's  power  to  interrogate  him 
concerning  it.  He  was  told,  that  h:-  inn-t,  however,  appear  at  the 
next  court  holden  for  Savannah.  In  the  mean  time  Mr.  Causton, 
having  become  Mr.  We>ley's  bitter  enemy,  required  him  to  as-iiru 
-on*  in  writintr  for  ieprllin_'  bis  niece.  This  he  accordingly 
did,  in  the  following  l<-iter  to  Mrs.  Williamson.  "  At  Mr.  Cau.-ton's 
re.juest  [write  OOC6  more.  The  rules  whereby  I  proceed  are  these  : 
So  many  as  intend  to  partake  of  the  holy  communion,  shall  signify 
their  names  to  the  curate,  at  leu-t  some  time  the  day  before.  This 
yon  did  not  do. 

'•And  if  any  of  these  —  have  done  any  wrong  to  his  neighbor  by 
word  or  deed,  so  that  the  congregation  be  thereby  ollended,  the 
curate  .-hall  advertise  him,  that  in  any  wi-e  he  presume  not  ft)  come 
to  the  Lord's  table,  until  he  h.itli  openly  declared  hiniM-lf  to  ha\e 
truly  repented. 

"If  yon  oiler  yourself  at  the  Lord's  table  on  Sunday,  I  will 
advertise  yon.  a-  I  ha\  e  done  more  than  once,  wherein  you  have 


*  To  exercise  himself  unto 


808  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

done  wrong:  and  when  you  have  openly  declared  yourself  to  have 
truly  repented,  I  will  administer  to  you  the  mysteries  of  God." 

On  the  12th  of  August,  and  the  following  days,  Mr.  Causton 
read  to  as  many  as  he  conveniently  could,  all  the'letters  Mr.  Wes- 
ley had  written  to  himself,  or  Miss  Sophy  from  the  beginning  of 
their  acquaintance:  not  indeed  throughout,  but  selecting  certain 
passages,  which  might,  being  detached  from  the  rest,  and  aided  by 
a  comment  which  he  supplied,  make  an  impression  to  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's disadvantage.  Such  methods  as  these,  of  oppressing  an  indi 
vidual,  are  detestable;  and  yet  they  have  too  often  been  practised, 
even  by  persons  professing  religion;  but  they  always  afford  sure 
evidence  of  a  bad  cause. 

While  Mr.  Causton  was  thus  employed,  the  rest  of  the  family 
were  assiduous  in  their  endeavors  to  convince  all  to  whom  they 
spake,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  repelled  Mrs.  Williamson  from  the 
communion  out  of  revenge,  because  she  had  refused  to  marry  him. 
"  I  sat  still  at  home,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "and  I  thank  God,  easy, 
having  committed  my  cause  to  him:  and  remembering  his  word, 
'  Blessed  is  the  man  that  endurcth  temptation;  for  when  he  is  tried, 
he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  the  Lord  hath  promised 
to  them  that  lo\se  him.'  I  was  at  first  afraid,  that  those  who  were 
weak  in  the  faith  would  be  turned  out  of  the  way,  at  least  so  far 
as  to  neglect  the  public  worship,  by  attending  which  they  were 
likely  to  suffer  in  their  temporal  concerns.  But  I  feared  where  no 
fear  was:  God  took  care  of  this  likewise;  insomuch  that  on  Sun- 
day the  14th,  more  were  present  at  the  morning  prayers,  than  had 
been  for  some  months  before.  Many  of  them  observed  those  words 
in  the  first  lesson,  '  Set  Naboth  on  high  among  the  people:  and  set 
two  men,  sons  of  Belial  before  him,  to  bear  witness  against  him.' 
No  less  remarkable  were  those  in  the  evening  lesson,  (I  hate  him, 
for  he  doth  not  prophesy  good  concerning  me,  but  evil.'  O  may  I 
ever  be  able  to  say  with  Micaiah,  'What the  Lord  saith  unto  rne, 
that  will  I  speak:  and  that,  though  I  too  should  be  put  into  prison, 
and  fed  there,  with  bread  of  affliction,  and  with  water  of  afflic- 
tion.' " 

August  16.  At  the  request  of  several  of  the  communicants,  he 
drew  up  a  short  relation  of  the  case,  and  read  it  after  the  evening 
prayers  in  the  open  congregation.  And  this  evening,  as  Mr.  Wes- 
ley supposed,  Mrs.  Williamson  was  prevailed  upon  to  swear  to, 
and  sign  a  paper,  containing  many  assertions  and  insinuations  in- 
jurious to  his  character. — During  the  whole  of  this  week,  Mr. 
Causton  was  employed  in  preparing  those  who  were  to  form  the 
grand-jury  at  the  next  court-day.  He  was  talking  with  some  or 
other  of  them  day  and  night:  his  table  was  free  to  all:  old  misun- 
derstandings were  forgot,  and  nothing  was  too  much  to  be  done 
for  them,  or  promised  to  them.  Monday,  the  twenty-second,  the 
court  was  formed,  and  forty-four  jurors  were  sworn  in,  instead  of 
fifteen,  to  be  a  grand  jury  to  find  the  bills.'  This  was  done  by  Mr. 
Causton,  who  hereby  showed  his  skill  in  the  management  of  a  con- 
troversy like  this.  He  knew  well,  that  numbers  would  add  weight 
to  every  thing  they  transacted,  and  induce  them  to  take  bolder  steps, 
than  a  few  would  venture  upon.  To  this  grand-jury,  he  gave  a 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  809 

long  and  earnest  charge,  "to  beware  of  spiritual  tyranny,  and  to 
oppose  the  new  illegal  authority,  which  was  usurped  over  their 
consciences."  Mrs.  Williamson's  affidavit  was  read;  and  he  then 
delivered  to  them  a  paper,  entitled  a  List  of  Grievances,  presented 
by  the  grand-jury  for  Savannah,  this  day  of  August,  1737. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Williamson  was  examined,  who  acknowl- 
edged that  she  had  no  objections  to  make  against  Mr.  Wesley's 
conduct  before  her  marriage.  The  next  day  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Causton 
were  also  examined,  when  she  confessed,  that  it  was  by  her  request 
Mr.  Wesley  had  written  to  Mrs.  Williamson  on  the  5th  of  July: 
and  Mr.  Causton  declared,  that  if  Mr.  Wesley  had  asked  his  con- 
seat  to  have  married  his  niece,  he  should  not  have  refused  it. — 
The  grand-jury  continued  to  examine  these  ecclesiastical  grievances, 
which  occasioned  warm  debates,  till  Thursday;  when  Mr.  Causton 
being  informed  they  were  entered  on  matters  beyond  his  instruc- 
tions, went  to  them,  and  behaved  in  such  a  manner,  that  he  turned 
forty-two  out  of  the  forty-four,  into  a  fixed  resolution  to  inquire 
into*  his  whole  behavior.  They  immediately  entered  on  that  busi- 
ness, and  continued  examining  witnesses  all  day  on  Friday.  On 
Saturday,  Mr.  Causton  finding  all  his  efforts  to  stop  them  ineffec- 
tual, he  adjourned  the  court  till  Thursday,  the  first  of  September, 
and  spared  no  pains  in  the  mean  time,  to  brine  them  to  another 
mind.  September  1.  He  so  far  prevailed,  that  the  majority  of  the 
grand-jury  returned  the  list  of  grievances  to  the  court,  in  some  par- 
ticulars altered,  under  the  form  of  two  presentments,  containing 
ten  bills,  only  two  of  which  related  to  the  affair  of  Mrs.  William- 
son; and  only  one  of  these  was  cognizable  by  that  court,  the  rest 
being  merely  ecclesiastical.  September  2,  Mr.  Wesley  addressed 
the  court  to  this  effect;  "  As  to  nine  of  the  ten  indictments  against 
me,  I  know  this,  court  can  take  no  cognizance  of  them;  they  oeing 
matters  of  an  ecclesiastical  nature,  and  this  not  an  ecclesiastical 
court.  But  the  tenth,  concerning  my  speaking  and  writing  to  Mrs. 
Williamson,  is  of  a  secular  nature:  and  this  therefore  I  desire  may 
be  tried  here,  where  the  facts  complained  of  were  committed." 
Little  answer  was  made,  and  that  purely  evasive. 

In  the  afternoon  he  moved  the  court  again  for  an  immediate  trial 
at  Savannah  ;  adding,  "  That  those  who  are  offended  may  clearly 
see  whether  I  have  done  any  wrong  to  any  one ;  or  whether  I  have 
not  rather  deserved  the  thanks  of  Mrs.  Williamson,  Mr.  Causton, 
and  of  the  whole  family."  Mr.  Causton's  answer  was  full  of 
civility  and  respect.  He  observed,  "  Perhaps  things  would  not 
have  been  carried  so  far,  had  you  not  said,  you  believed  if  Mr. 
Causton  appeared,  the  people  would  tear  him  in  pieces ;  not  so 
much  out  of  love  to  you,  as  out  of  hatred  to  him  for  his  abomina- 
ble practices."  If  Mr.  Wesley  really  spake  these  words,  he  was 
certainly  very  imprudent,  considering  the  circumstances  in  which 
he  was  placed.  But  we  too  often  find  in  disputes,  that  the  con- 
structions of  others  on  what  has  been  said,  are  reported  as  the  very 
words  we  have  spoken ;  which  I  suspect  to  have  been  the  case 
here.  Mr.  Causton,  however,  has  sufficiently  discovered  the  mo- 
tives that  influenced  his  conduct  in  this  business. 

Twelve  of  the  grand-jurors  now  drew  up  a  protest  against  the 


310  THE   LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JoHN   WESLET. 

proceedings  of  the  majority,  to  be  immediately  sent  to  the  trustee* 
in  England.  In  this  paper  they  gave  such  clear  and  satisfactory 
reasons,  under  every  bill,  for  their  dissent  from  the  majority,  aa 
effectually  did  away  all  just  ground  of  complaint  against  Mr. 
Wesley,  on  the  subjects  of  the  prosecution. — As  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Williamson  intended  to  go  for  England  in  the  first  ship  that  should 
sail ;  some  of  Mr.  Wesley's  friends  thought,  he  ought  to  go  like- 
wise ;  chiefly  to  remove  the  bad  impressions  which  misrepresen- 
tation and  ill-natured  report,  might  make  on  the  trustees  and  oth- 
ers, interested  in  the  welfare  of  the  colony.  But  September  10, 
he  observes,  "I  laid  aside  the  thoughts  of  going  to  England; 
thinking  it  more  suitable  to  my  calling,  still  to  commit  my  cause 
to  God,  and  not  to  be  in  haste  to  justify  myself:  only  to  be  always 
•  ready  to  give  to  any  that  should  ask  me,  a  reason  of  the  hope  that 
is  in  me." 

Immoderate  zeal  is  always  to  be  suspected ;  especially  when  it 
appears  in  pursuing  such  measures  as  tend  to  injure  or  ruin  an 
individual.  A  bad  cause,  which  originated  from  hatred  or  malice, 
will  almost  always  be  carried  on  with  more  intemperate  zeal  and 
bolder  measures,  than  a  consciousness  of  acting  right  wrill  ever 
produce.  The  pursuit  of  any  end  in  view,  when  governed  by  the 
passions,  is  always  more  violent  than  when  directed  by  reason  and 
truth.  On  this  principle  we  may  account  for  the  proceedings  of 
the  magistrates  of  Savannah.  They  sent  the  .affidavit  they  had 
procured,  and  the  two  presentments  of  the  grand-jury,  to  be  in- 
serted in  the  newspapers  in  different  parts  of  America.  The  only 
purpose  this  could  answer  was,  to  injure  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  opin- 
ion of  a  large  body  of  people,  who  could  not  easily  come  at  a  true 
knowledge  of  the  case.  1  hat  these  advertisements  might  make  a 
deeper  impression  on  the  minds  of  the  multitude,  the  pom])  of 
legal  form  was  preserved ;  the  following  words  being  added  at  the 
end  of  each  bill,  "  CONTRARY  TO  THE  PEACE  OF  OUR  SOVEREIGN 
LORD  THE  KING,  HIS  CROWN  AND  DIGNITY."  Persons  of  dis- 
cernment saw  through  the  artifice,  and  in  the  end  of  September, 
Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  a  gentleman  of  considerable 
abilities  and  learning  in  Charlestown,  in  which  are  the  following 
observations.  "  I  am  much  concerned  at  some  reports  and  papers 
concerning  you  from  Georgia.  The  papers  contain  some  affidavits 
made  against  you,  by  one  Mrs.  Williamson :  and  a  parcel  of  stuff 
called  presentments  of  you  by  the  grand-jury,  for  matters  chiefly 
of  your  mere  office  as  a  clergyman.  Has  our  sovereign  lord  the 
king,  given  the  temporal  courts  in  Georgia,  ecclesiastical  jurisdic- 
tion? If  he  has  not,  then  sure  I  am,  that  whatever  your  failings 
in  your  office  may  be,  a  grand  jury's  presentments  of  them,  being 
repugnant  to  the  fundamental  laws  and  constitution  of  England,  is 
a  plain  '  breach  of  his  peace,'  and  an  open  insult  on  '  his  crown 
and  dignity; '  for  which  they  themselves  ought  to  be  presented,  if 
they  have  not  incurred  a  premunire.*  The  presentments,  a  sad 
pack  of  nonsense,  I  have  seen  ;  but  not  the  affidavits.  They  were 
both  designed  to  have  been  published  in  our  Gazette,  but  our 

*  To  incur  a  premunire,  is  to  be  liable  to  imprisonment  and  loss  of  goods. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  811 

friends  hero  liavo  hitherto  prevented  it.  I  shall  be  clad  to  have 
some  light  from  yourself  into  these  matters,  and  wherewith  to 
oppose  the  reports  industriously  spread  here  to  your  disadvantage, 
mean  time,  I  remain  your  most  obedient  humble  servant, 

"  S.  GARDEN." 

^  Mr.  Wesley  received  some  consolatory  letters  from  those  of  his 
friends,  to  whom  he  had  represented  his  situation.  A  letter  of  this 
kin',  from  Dr.  Cutler,  a  clergyman  of  Boston,  contains  some 
thoughts  so  just,  and  not  very  commonly  to  be  met  with,  that  I 
think  it  worthy  of  a  place  here.  It  is  dated  the  twenty-second  of 
October.  "I  am  sorry,  sir,"  says  he,  "for  the  clouds  hanging 
over  your  mind,  respecting  your  undertaking  and  situation :  but 
hope  God  will  give  a  happy  increase  to  that  good  seed  you  have 
planted  and  watered,  according  to  his  will.  The  best  of  men  in 
all  ages,  have  failed  in  the  success  of  their  labor;  and  there  will 
e\  IT  be  found  too  many  enemies  to  the  cross  of  Christ:  for  earth 
will  not  be  heaven.  This  reminds  us  of  that  happy  place,  where 
we  shall  not  see  and  be  grieved  for  transgressors ;  and  where,  for 
our  well  meant  labors,  our  judgment  is  with  the  Lord,  and  our 
reward  with  our  God.  And  you  well  know,  sir,  that  under  the 
saddest  appearances,  we  may  have  some  share  in  the  consolations 
which  God  gave  Elijah  ;  and  may  trust  in  him,  that  there  is  some 
wickedness  we  repress  or  prevent;  some  goodness  by  our  means, 
weak  and  unworthy  as  we  are,  beginning  and  increasing  in  the 
hearts  of  men,  at  present;  perhaps  "like  a  grain  of  mustard-seed, 
that  in  God's  time  may  put  forth,  and  spread  and  flourish:  and 
that,  if  the  world  seems  not  the  better  for  us,  it  might  be  worse 
without  us.  Our  low  opinion  of  ourselves  is  a  preparative  to  these 
successes;  and  so  the  modest  and  great  Apostle  found  it. 

"  No  doubt,  sir,  you  have  temptations  where  you  are,  nor  is  there 
any  retreat  from  them;  they  hint  to  us  the  care  we  must  take,  and 
the  promises  we  must  apply  to :  and  blessed  is  the  man  that  endur- 
eth  temptation. 

"  I  rejoice  in  the  good  character  you  give,  which  I  believe  you 
well  bestow,  of  Mr.  YVhitefield,  who  is  coming  to  you — but  I  ques- 
tion not,  but  his  labors  will  be  better  joined  with,  than  supersede 
yours:  and  even  his,  and  all  our  sufficiency  and  efficiency  is  of 
God. 

"  It  is  the  least  we  can  do  to  pray  for  one  another;  and  if  God 
will  hear  me,  a  great  sinner,  it  will  Strengthen  your  interest  in  him. 
I  recommend  myself  to  a  share  in  your  prayers,  for  his  pardon, 
acceptance  and  assistance;  and  beg  that  my  family — may  not  be 
forgotten  by  you." 

Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  midst  of  this  storm  kept  up  by  the  arts  of 
his  avowed  enemies,  without  a  shilling  in  his  pocket,  and  three 
thousand  miles  from  home,  possessed  his  soul  in  peace,  and  pur- 
sued his  labors  with  the  same  unremitting  diligence,  as  if  he  had 
enjoyed  the  greatest  tranquillity  and  ease.  October  SO.  He  gives 
us  an  account  of  his  labors  on  the  Lord's-day.  "The  English 
service  lasted  from  five  till  half  an  hour  past  six.  The  Italian 
(with  a  few  Vamlois)  began  at  nine.  The  second  service  for  the 
-li,  including  the  sermon  and  the  holy  communion,  continued 


812  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

from  half  an  hour  past  ten,  till  about  half  an  hour  past  twelve 
The  French  service  began  at  one.  At  two  I  'catechised  the  chil- 
dren. About  three  began  the  English  service.  After  this  was 
ended,  1  joined  with  as  many  as  my  large  room  would  hold«  in 
reading,  prayer,  and  singing.  And  about  six  the  service  of  the 
Germans  began;  at  which  I  was  glad  to  be  present,  not  as  a  teacher, 
but  as  a  learner." 

November  1.  He  received  a  temporary  relief  from  his  pressing 
wants.  "  Col.  Stephens,"  says  he,  "  arrived,  by  whom  I  received 
a  benefaction  often  pounds  sterling:*  after  having  been  for  several 
months  without  one  shilling  in  the  house,  but  not  without  peace, 
health  and  contentment." 

November  3.  He  attended  the  court  holden  on  that  day;  and 
again  at  the  court  held  on  the  twenty-third;  urging  an  immediate 
hearing  of  his  case,  that  he  might  have  an  opportunity  of  answer- 
ing the  allegations  alleged  against  him.  But  this  the  magistrates 
refused,  and  at  the  same  time  countenanced  every  report  to  his 
disadvantage :  whether  it  Was  a  mere  invention,  or  founded  on  a 
malicious  construction  of  any  thing  he  did  or  said.  Mr.  Wesley 
perceiving  that  he  had  not  the  most  distant  prospect  of  obtaining 
justice,  that  he  was  in  a  place  where  those  in  power  were  com- 
bined together  to  oppress  him,  and  could  any  day  procure  evidence 
(as  experience  had  shown)  of  words  he  had  never  spoken,  and  of 
actions  he  had  never  done;  being  disappointed  too,  in  the  primary 
object  of  his  mission,  preaching  to  the  Indians;  he  consulted  his 
friends  what  he  ought  to  do;  who  were  of  opinion  with  him,  that, 
by  these  circumstances,  Providence  did  now  call  him  to  leave 
Savannah.  The  next  day  he  called  on  Mr.  Causton,  and  told  him 
he  designed  to  set  out  for  England  immediately.  November  24, 
he  put  up  the  following  advertisement  in  the  great  square,  and 
quietly  prepared  for  his  journey. 
"  Whereas  John  Wesley  designs  shortly  to  set  out  for  England, 

This  is  to  desire  those  who  have  borrowed  any  books  of  him,  to 

return  them  as  soon  as  they  conveniently  can,  to 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

November  30.  He  went  once  more  to  Mr.  Causton,  to  desire 
money  to  defray  his  expenses  to  England,  intending  to  set  out  on 
Friday  the  second  of  December.  It  appears  to  me,  that  this  was 
an  event  which  the  magistrates  most  ardently  wished  to  take  place3 
and  to  which  all  their  proceedings  had  been  solely  directed.  It 
is  no  objection  to  this  opinion,  that  they  published  an  order  to  pro- 
hibit him  from  leaving  the  province.  It  is  manifest,  that  they  had 
no  intention  of  bringing  the  matter  to  a  fair  hearing  before  them, 
and  of  giving  it  a  legal  decision.  They  knew  well  that  the  evi- 
dence was  so  strong  in  Mr.  Wesley's  favor  that  they  could  not 
even  invent  a  plausible  pretence  for  giving  the  cause  against  him. 
•But  to  wive  it  in  his  favor  would  have  been  cause  of  rejoicing  to 
him  and  his  friends,  and  would  have  covered  his  enemies  with 
shame;  and  they  had  no  way  of  preventing  this,  but  by  delaying 
the  trial  as  long  as  possible.  On  the  other  hand,  they  easily  fore- 

*.I  suppose  the  ten  pounds  mentioned  in  Dr.  Burton's  letter    he  15th  of  June, 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  313 

snw,  that  if  by  cutting  off  all  prospect  of  terminating  the  affair, 
and  multiplying  false  and  injurious  reports  concerning  him,  every 
day,  they  could  weary  out  his  patience,  and  induce  him  to  quit  the 
province  of  his  own  accord,  the  triumph  would  be  left  to  his  ene- 
mies; and  he  leaving  the  province  pending  a  prosecution  against 
him,  and  in  opposition  to  a  prohibition  of  the  magistrates,  would 
bring  a  censure  upon  him,  and  make  his  conduct  and  character 
suspected  among  all  those  who  did  not  know  the  circumstances  of  ' 
the  case.  Finding  him  now  determined  to  go  for  England,  they 
had  a  fine  opportunity  of  giving  their  plan  its  full  effect.  Mr. 
Wesley  intended  to  set  out  about  noon,  the  tide  then  serving:  but 
about  fen  o'clock  the  magistrates  sent  fur  him,  and  told  him  he  . 
should  not  go  out  of  the  province,  till  he  had  entered  into  recog- 
nizance to  appear  at  the  court,  and  answer  the  allegations  laid 
airainst  him.  Mr.  Wesley  replied,  that  he  had  appeared  at  six 
courts  successively,  and  had  openly  desired  a  trial,  but  was  refused 
it.  They  said  that  lie  must  however  give  security  to  appear  again, 
lie  asked,  what  security?  After  a  long  consultation  together,  they 
agreed  upon  a  kind  of  bond,  that  he  should  appear,  at  Savannah, 
when  required,  under  a  penalty  of  fifty  pounds.  But  the  Recorder 
added,  you  must  likewise  give  bail  to  answer  Mr.  Williamson's 
action  of  one  thousand  pounds  damages.  "  I  then  began,"  says 
Mr.  Wesley,  "  to  see  into  their  design,  of  spinning  out  time  and 
doing  nothing;  and  so  told  him  plainly,  Sir,  I  will  sign  neither  one 
bond  nor  the  other:  you  know  your  business,  and  I  know  mine." 

The  magistrates  finding  him  quite  resolved  to  go  for  England, 
saw  their  plan  was  secure,  and  that  they  might  carry  on  the  farce, 
to  keep  up  appearances  in  their  own  favor,  without  danger  of  dis- 
appointment. In  the  afternoon  therefore,  they  published  an  order, 
n  (Hiring  all  officers  to  prevent  his  going  out  of  the  province;  and 
forbidding  any  person  to  assist  him  so  to  do.  The  day  was  now 
nt:  after  evening  prayers,  therefore,  the  tide  again  serving, 
v  -.  \\Ysley  left  Savannah,  in  company  with  three  other  persons,  no 
one  attempting  to  hinder  him.  Indeed  I  have  no  doubt,  but  the 
•t rates  were  heartily  glad  to  get  rid  of  a  man,  whose  whole 
manner  of  life  was  a  constant  reproof  of  their  licentiousness,  and 

\\ords  were  as  arrows  sticking  last  in  them. 

If  \vo  candidly  review  all  the  eii-cum>tances  of  this  affair,  we  r-hall 
perhaps  be  led  to  conclude,  that  Mr.  Wesley  might  have  acted 
with  more  caution,  and  more  regard  to  his  own  ease  and  character 
lii  Hi  he  did,  when  he  first  saw  the  storm  gathering  and  likely  to 
l.urst  with  violence  upon  him.  Hut  his  constant  rule  was.  to  as- 
n  to  the  satisfaction  of  his  own  mind,  that  particular  line  of 
tomluct  which  duty  required  him  to  pursue  as  a  Christian  aTid  a 
minister  of  the  go-pel,  and  :hen  steadily  to  walk  in  it  regardle--  c.f 
foil-sequence.-.  And  there  is  every  evidence  which  the  «-a.-e  \\ill 
admit,  that  he  acted  in  this  conscientious  manner  towards  Mr.-. 
Williamson.  It  does  not  appear  that  any  one  ever  charged  him 
wirli  repelling  her  from  the  holy  Communion  out  ot'irve;; 

she   \\oi.dd   not  marry  him,  except   her   relations,  who   now 
fhouirhr  it  necessary  to  injure   his  repur-itioii  as    much  a-    pn— il-le, 
to  cover  thcm.-eh  cj  from  reproach,     but  this  rh.u  ire  not  only  wants 
-27 


814  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

positive  proof,  it  is  even  destitute  of  probability.  It  was  about  five 
months  after  her  marriage  when  this  circumstance  happened, 
during  the  former  part  of  which  time  he  had  frequently  adminis- 
tered the  sacrament  to  her,  without  showing  any  symptoms  of  re- 
venge: and  about  three  months  after  her  marriage,  he  saw  such 
things  in  her  conduct,  as,  in  his  private  Journal  which  was  never 
printed,  induced  him  to  bless  God  for  his  deliverance  in  not  marry- 
ing her.  Now  let  me  ask  any  candid  man,  if  it  is  probable,  that 
Mr.  Wesley  could  be  actuated  by  a  spirit  of  revenge  for  a  disap- 
pointment at  the  end  of  five  months,  which  had  no  influence  on  his 
conduct  at  the  end  of  three  months;  and  even  after  he  had  been 
fc  convinced  that  the  disappointment  itself  was  a  mercy,  for  which  he 
secretly  thanked  God?  I  think  no  man  will  say  it  is  probable,  I 
apprehend  it  is  impossible,  this  should  be  the  case.  In  his  pastoral 
character,  Mr.  Wesley  acted  by  one  rule  towards  all  the  communi- 
cants. If  any  one  had  discontinued  his  attendance  at  the  Lord's 
table,  he  inquired  him  to  signify  his  name  some  time  the  day  be- 
fore he  intended  to  communicate  again:  and  if  any  one  had  done 
wrong  to  his  neighbor,  so  that  the  congregation  was  thereby  offend- 
ed, he  required  him  openly  to  declare  that  he  had  repented.  This 
rule  the  order  of  the  Church  of  England  required  him  to  observe, 
and  he  acted  by  it  invariably  in  all  cases,  whether  the  persons  were 
rich  or  poor,  friends  or  enemies.  IV"  rs.  Williamson  did  not  con- 
form to  this  established  order,  which  must  have  been  well  known 
to  all  the  communicants  in  so  sma!!  a  place.  Mr.  Wesley  was 
therefore  reduced  to  this  alternative,  cither  to  break  an  order  he 
held  sacred,  in  her  favor,  and  thereby  incur  the  censure  of  a 
blameable  partiality  for  her,  after  being  married  to  another;  or  to 
repel  her  from  the  Holy.  Communion,  and  incur  the  censure  of 
having  done  it  out  of  revenge,  because  she  would  not  marry  him. 
Censure  was  inevitable,  whichever  way  he  had  acted:  and  having 
well  considered  the  matter  he  determined  to  follow  the  rule  he  had 
always  observed,  and  leave  the  consequences  to  God. 

Mr.  Wesley  enjoyed  a  \vciiderful  state  of  health  while  in  Amer- 
ica. His  constitution  seemed  to  improve  under  the  hardships  he 
endured,  which  appeared  suHicient  to  have  weakened  or  destroyed 
the  strongest  man.  Three  hundred  acres  having  been  set  apart  at 
Savannah,  for  glebe  land,  he  took  from  it  what  he  thought  suffi- 
cient for  a  good  garden,  and  here  he  frequently  worked  with  his 
hands.  He  continued  his  custom  of  eating  little,  of  sleeping  less, 
and  of  leaving  not  a  moment  of  his  time  unemployed.  He  exposed 
himself  with  the  utmost  indifference  to  every  change  of  season, 
and  to  all  kinds  of  weather.  Snow  and  hail,  storm  and  tempest, 
had  no  effect  on  hi^s  iron  body.  He  frequently  slept  on  the  ground 
in  the  siiicr^r,  under  the  heavy  dews  of  the  night:  and  in  the 
\vinr  •  -.vith  i,;s  h:',\>-  Mini  chiihr-j  frozen  to  the  earth  in  the  morning. 
He  would  wade  through  swamps,  and  swim  over  rivers  in  his 
clothes,  and  then  travel  on  till  they  were  dry,  without  any  appa- 
rent injury  to  his  h^nlrh.  On  one  of  these  occasions  he  "concludes, 
that  any  person  ini^Ll  undergo  the  same  hardship  without  injury, 
if  his  constitution  was  not  impaired  by  the  softness  of  a  genteel  ed- 
ucation. In  all  Mr.  Wesley's  writings,  I  do  not  know  such  a  fla- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  315 

grant  instance  of  false  reasoning  as  this :  contrary  to  all  the  rales 
of  logic,  he  draws  a  general  conclusion  from  particular  premises; 
but  who  is  at  all  times  in  full  possession  of  the  powers  of  his  own 
mind? 

Mr.  Wesley,  and  his  three  companions  suffered  great  hardships 
in  travelling  from  Purrysburg,  to  Port  Royal,  Not  being  able  to 
procure  a  guide,  they  set  out  an  hour  before  sunrise,  without  one. 
The  consequence  was,  they  lost  their  way;  wandered  in  the  woods 
till  evening,  without  any  food  but  part  of  a  ginger-bread  cake  di- 
vided among  them,  and  without  a  drop  of  water.  At  night,  two  of 
the  company  dug  with  their  hands  about  three  feet  deep,  and  found 
water,  with  which  they  were  refreshed.  They  lay  down  together 
on  the  ground  (in  December,)  "  And  I,  at  least,"  says  Mr.  VVes- 
ley,  "  slept  till  near  .six  in  the  morning."  They  rose,  took  the  rest 
of  the  ginger-bread  cake,  and  wandered  on  till  between  one  and 
two  o'clock,  before  they  came  .to  any  house,  or  obtained  any  fur- 
ther refreshment.  December  6,  after  many  difficulties  and  delays, 
they  came  to  Port  Royal,  and  the  next  day  walked  to  Beaufort,  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  island.  Here  Mr.  Jones,  the  minister  of 
the  place,  invited  Mr.  Wesley  to  his  house,  and  gave  him,  as  he 
••ifknowledges,  a  lively  idea  of  the  old  English  hospitality.  Mr. 
\Yfsley  adds  in  his  private  Journal,  "  Yet  observing  the  elegance, 
and  more  than  neatness  of  every  thing  about  him,  I  could  not  but 
-sigh  to  myself,  and  say,  lieu  delicatum  discipulum  Duri  Magis- 
/rt."  Perhaps  this  remark  was  uncharitable  and  unjust:  and  to 
adopt  the  language  Mr.  Wcsiey  sometimes  used,  he  was  severely 
reproved  for  it  shortly  after.  On  the  9th,  Mr.  Delamotte  having 
come  to  him,  they  took  boat  for  Charlestown:  but  the  wind  being 
contrary,  and  provisions  falling  short,  they  were  obliged  on  the  llth, 
to  land  at  a  plantation  to  get  some  refreshment.  The  people  were 
unwilling  to  let  them  have  any:  at  leugth,  however,  they  gave  them 
some  bad  potatoes,  "  of  which,  says  Mr.  Wesley,  they  plainly  told 
u-  we  robbed  the  su  lire.-"  The  wind  contrary,  and  they  in  want 
of  every  thing,  till  about  noon,  on  the  12th,  having  reached  John's 
island,  they  desired  a  Mr.  G.  to  let  them  have  a  little  meat  or 
drink  of  any  sort,  either  with  or  without  price.  With  much  diffi- 
culty, he  tells  us,  they  obtained  some  potatoes,  and  liberty  to  roast 
tin  m,  in  a  fire  his  negroes  had  made  at  a  distance  from  the  house." 

.Mr.  \Vesley  proceeds.  "  Karly  on  Tuesday,  December  13,  wo 
came  to  Charleston -n,  where  1  expected  trials  of  a  quite  different 
nature,  and  more  dangerous,  contempt  and  hunger  Ix-ing  easy  to 
he  borne;  but  who  can  bear  respect  and  fulness  of  bread?"  On 
ill'-  Kith,  he  parted  from  bis  faithful  friend,  Mr.  Delamotte,  from 
\\liom  he  had  been  but  a  few  days  separate  >iuce  their  departure 
from  Kngland.  On  the  -21<\  fie  took  his  leave  of  America,  after 
having  preached  the  irospel,  as  In-  observes  in  Savannah,  not  as  he 
oii'/lif,  but  AS  he  wag  able,  for  one  \ear  and  near  nine  months. 

In  the  be^iiiniiiir  of  the  following  May,  Mr.  Whitelield  arrived 
at  Savannah,  whcrejje  found  -nrnr  MT'IOUS  person-,  the  triirt-  of 
Mr.  Wr-le\'<  r  •'.••<[  to  receive  him.  He  had  now  an  op- 

portunity of  inqnirimr  upon  the  spot,  into  the  circum  -unices  of  the. 
fate  disputes,  and  U-ars  testimony  !•»  the  ill  usage  Mr.  We-!cy  bad 


816  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

received;  but  adds,  he  thought  it  most  prudent  not  to  repeat  griev 
ances.*  When  he  was  at  Charlestown,  Mr.  Garden  acquainted 
him  with  the  ill-treatment  Mr.  Wesley  had  met  with,  and  assured 
him  that  were  the  same  arbitrary  proceedings  to  commence  against 
him,  he  would  defend  him  with  lire  and  fortune. t  These  testimo- 
nies, of  persons  so  respectable,  and  capable  of  knowing  all  the 
circumstances  of  the  affair,  coincide  with  the  general  tendency  of 
the  statement  above  given;  and  with  candid  persons  must  do  away 
all  suspicions  with  regard  to  the  integrity  of  Mr.  Wesley's  conduct. 

During  his  voyage  to  England,  Mr.  Wesley  entered  into  a  close 
and  severe  examination  of  himself,  and  recorded  the  result  with 
the  greatest  openness.  January  8,  1738,  in  the  fulness  of  his 
heart  he  writes  thus:  "By  the  most  infallible  of  proofs,  inward 
feeling,  I  am  convinced,  1.  Of  unbelief;  having  no  such  faith  in 
Christ,  as  will  prevent  my  heart  from  being  troubled.  2.  Of  pride, 
throughout  my  life  past:  inasmuch  as  I  thought  I  had,  what  I  find 
I  have  not.  3.  Of  gross  irrecollection;  inasmuch  as,  in  a  storm  1 
cry  to  God  every  moment;  in  a  calm  not.  4.  Of  levity  and  luxu- 
riance of  spirit — appearing  by  my  speaking  words  not  tending  to 

edify;  but  most,  by  my  manner  of  speaking  of  my  enemies 

Lord  save,  or  I  perish  !  Save  me,  1.  By  such  a  f;»ith  as  implies 
peace  in  life  and  death.  2.  But  such  humility,  as  may  fill  my 
heart  from  this  hour  forever,  with  a  piercing,  uninterrupted  sense, 
Nihil  est  quod  hactenus  fed,  that  hitherto  I  have  done  nothing. 
3.  By  such  a  recollection  as  may  enable  me  to  cry  to  thee  every 
moment.  4.  By  steadiness,  seriousness,  oturoTtjTi,  sobriety  of  spirit, 
avoiding  as  fire,  every  word  thattendeth  not  to  edifying,  and  never 
speaking  of  any  who  oppose  me,  or  sin  against  God,  without  all 
my  own  sins  set  in  array  before  my  face." 

January  13.  They  had  a  thorough  storm.  On  the  24th,  being 
about  160  leagues  from  the  land's  end,  he  observes,  his  mind  was 
full  of  thought,  and  he  wrote  as  follows:  "  I  went  to  America  to 
convert  the  Indians;  but  oh!  who  shall  convert  me?  Who  is  he 
that  will  deliver  me  from  this  evil  heart  of  unbelief?  I  have  a  fair 
summer  religion;  I  can  talk  well,  nay,  and  believe  myself  white  no 
danger  is  near;  but  let  death  look  me  in  the  face,  and  my  spirit  is 
troubled.  Nor  can  I  say,  to  die  is  gain ! 

'  I  have  a  sin  of  fear,  that  when  I've  spun 
My  last  thread,  I  shall  perish  on  the  shore ! ' 

"  I  think  verily  if  the  gospel  be  true,  I  am  safe — I  now  believe 
the  gospel  is  true.  I  show  rny  faith  by  my  works,  by  staking  my 
all  upon  it.  I  would  do  so  again  and  again  a  thousand  times,  if 
the  choice  were  still  to  make.  Whoever  sees  me,  sees  I  would  be 
a  Christian.  Therefore  are  my  ways  not  like  other  men's  ways. 
Therefore  I  have  been,  I  am,  I  am  content  to  be,  a  by-word,  a  prov- 
erb of  reproach.  But  in  a  storm  I  think,  what  if  the  gospel  be  not 
true;  then  thou  art  of  all  men  most  foolish — O  who  will  deliver 
me  from  this  fear  of  death?  What  shall  I  do?  Where  shall  I  fly 
from  it? "  &c.  These  reflections  on  his  own  state,  evince  the 

*  Robert's  Narrative  of  the  Life  of  Mr.  George  Whitefield,  page  56. 
t  Ibid,  page  58. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  317 

deepest  consciousness  that  he  had  not  attained  the  privileges  of  a 
true  believer  in  Christ :  though  he  diligently  sought  thorn  in  the  prac- 
tice of  every  moral  and  religious  duty,  according  to  the  best  of  his 
knowledge.  This  would  naturally  suggest  some  defect  in  the  prin- 
ciple on  which  he  performed  these  duties.  The  next  day,  there- 
fore, Jan.  25,  he  took  a  review  of  his  religious  principles  on  a  few 
important  points;  and  in  a  private  paper  wrote  as  follows: 

1.  "For  many  years  I  have  been  tossed  about  by  various  winds 
of  doctrine.     I  asked  long  ago,   'What   must  I  do  to  be  saved?' 
The  Scripture  answered,  keep  the  commandments,  believe,  hope, 
love;   follow  after  these   tempers  till  thou  hast  fully  attained,  that 
is,  till  death:   by  all  those  outward  works  and  means  which   God 
hath  appointed,  by  walking  as  Christ  walked. 

2.  "I  was  early  Avarned  against  laying,  as  the   Papists  do,  too 
much  stress  on  outward  works,  or  on  a  faith  with  works;  Avhich,  as 
it  does  not  include,  so  it  will  never  lead   to  true  hope  or  charity. 
Nor  am  I  sensible,  that  to  this  hour  I  have  laid  too  much  stress  on 
either;  having  from  the  very  beginning  valued  both  faith  and  the 
means  of  grace,  and  good  works,  not  on  their  own  account,  but  as 
believing  God,  who  hath  appointed  them,  would  by  them  bring  me 
in  due  time  to  the  mind  that  was  in  Christ. 

3.  "  But  before  God's  time  was  come,  I  fell  among  some  Luther- 
an and  Calvinist  authors,  whose  confused  and  indigested  accounts, 
mairnilied   faith  to  such  an  ama/ing  size,  that  it  quite   hid  all   the 
rest  of  the  commandments.     I  did   not  then  see,  that  this  was  the 
natural  effect  of  their  overgrown  fear  of  Popery:  being  so  terrified 
with  the  cry  of  merit  and  good   works,  that  they  plunged  at  once 
into- the  other  extreme.     In  this  labyrinth  I  was  utterly  lost;  not 
being  able  to  find  out  what  the  error  was;  nor  yet  to  reconcile  this 
uncouth  hypothesis,  either  with  Scripture  or  common  sense. 

4.  "The  English  writers,  such   as  Bishop  Beveridge,  Bishop 
Taylor,  and  M%.  Nelson,  a  little  relieved  me  from  these  well- 
meaning,  wrong-headed  Germans.     Their  accounts  of  Christianity, 
I  could  easily  see  to  be,  in  the  main  consistent  both  with  reason 
and  Scripture.     Only  when  they  interpreted  Scripture  in  different 
ways,  I  was  often  much  at  a  loss.     And  again,  there  A\  as  one  thing 
much  insisted  on  in  Scripture,  the  unity  of  the  cmirch.  which  none 
of  them,  I  thought,  clearly  explained,  <>r  Mmnirly  inculcated. 

5.  "  But  it  was  not  long  before  Providence  Nought  me  to  those, 
who  showed  me  a  sure  rule  of  interpreting  Scripture;  vi/..    Con- 
sensus    Velerum:  '  Quod  ab  omnibus,  quod  ubique,  quod  semper 
creditum.'     At  the  >ame    time  they  sntliciently  insisted  upon  a  due 
regard  to  the  one  church,  at  all  times,  and  in  all  places.      Nor  was 
it  long  before  1  bent  the  |>ow  too  far  the  other  \vay :   1.   Hy  ir.aking 
Antiquity  a  co-ordinate,  rather  than  sub-ordinatc.  rule  with    Scrip- 
ture.    2.     By  admitting  several  doubtful   writings,  as   undoubted 
evidences  of  Antiquity.     3.   By  extending   Antiquity  too   far.  even 
to  the  middle  or  end  of  the  fourth  century.     4.    Hy  believing  more 
practices  to  have  been    universal  in  the   ancient  church,  than   evei 
were  so.     S.-'JBy  not  considering  that  th-  decrees  of  one  provincial 
synod,  could  biud^ only  that   province;   and   that  the  decrees  of  a 
general  synod,  only  those  provinces  whose  representatives  met 


818  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV     JOHN   WESLEY. 

therein.  6.  By  not  considering,  that  the  most  of  those  decrees 
were  adapted  to  particular  times  and  occasions;  and  consequently 
when  those  occasions  ceased,  must  cease  to  bind  even  those  prov 
inces. 

6.  "  These  considerations  insensibly  stole  upon  me,  as  I  grew  ac- 
quainted with  the  mystic  writers :  whose  noble  descriptions  of  union 
with  God,  and  internal  religion,  made  every  thing  el*e  appear 
mean,  flat  and  insipid.  But  in  truth  they  made  good  works  appear 
so  too;  yea,  and  faith  itself,  and  what  not?  These  gave  me  an 
entire  new  view  of  religion;  nothing  like  any  I  had  before.  But 
alas!  it  was  nothing  like  that  religion  which  Christ  and  his  apostles 
lived  and  taught.  I  had  a  plenary  dispensation  from  all  the  com- 
mands of  God:  the  form  ran  thus,  'Love  is  all;  all  the  commands 
beside,  are  only  means  of  love:  you  must  choose  those  which  you 
feel  are  means  to  you,  and  use  them  as  long  as  they  are  so.'  Thus 
were  all  the  bands  burst  at  once.  And  though  I  could  never  fully 
come  into  this,  nor  contentedly  omit  what  God  enjoined;  yet,  I 
know  not  how,  I  fluctuated  between  obedience  and  disobedience. 
I  had  no  heart,  no  vigor,  no  zeal  in  obeying;  continually  doubting 
whether  I  was  right  or  wrong,  and  never  out  of  perplexities  and 
entanglements.  Nor  can  I  at  this  hour  give  a  distinct  account, 
how,  or  when,  1  came  a  little  back  toward  the  right  way :  only  my 
present  sense  is  this — all  the  other  enemies  of  Christianity  are  tri- 
flers:  the  mystics  are  the  most  dangerous  of  its  enemies.  They 
stab  it  in  the  vitals;  and  its  most  serious  professors  are  most  likely 
to  fall  by  them.  May  I  praise  Him  who  hath  snatched  me  out  of 
this  fire  likewise,  by  warning  all  others,  that  it  is  set  on  fire  of 
hell." 

The  censure  Mr.  Wesley  has  here  passed  on  the  Lutheran,  the 
Calvinist,  and  mystic  writers,  is  abundantly  too  severe.  I  appre- 
hend, Mr.  Wesley  did  not  at  this  time,  understand  either  the 
Lutheran,  or  Calvinist  writers  on  the  article  of  faith.  He  ac- 
knowledges after  his  return  to  England,  that  he  did  not  at  first 
understand  the  Moravian  doctrine  of  faith,  which,  I  believe, 
differed  but  little  from  that  held  in  the  Lutheran  Church. — What 
the  moderate  my  sticf  \\ave  said  on  the  union  of  the  soul  with  God, 
is  in  general  excellent,  and  better  said  by  them,  than  by  most  other 
writers.  It  must  indeed  be  owned,  that  they  do  not  sufficiently 
insist  on  the  atonement  and  mediation  of  Christ,  as  fhe  only  foun- 
dation of  a  sinner's  union  with  God:  nor  do  they  always  explain 
and  enforce  the  scriptural  method  of  attaining  it. 

January  29.     They  once  more  saw  English  land:   and  Feb.  1, 
Mr.  Wesley  landed  at  Deal;  .where  he  was  informed  Mr.  White- 
field  had  sailed  the  day  before,  for  Georgia.     He  read  prayews,  and 
explained  a  portion  of  Scripture  to  a  large  company  at  the  inn 
and  on  the  third  arrived  safe  in  London. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    KEV.    JOHN     WESLEY  819 


CHAPTER    IV. 

GIVING  SOME  ACCOUNT  OF  MR.  WESLEY,  FROM  FEBRUARY,  1738, 
TILL  APRIL,  1739,  WHEN  HE  BECAME  AN  ITINERANT  AND  FIELD- 
PREACHER. 

ON  his  arrival  in  England,  lie  made  some  reflections  on  his  own 
state  of  mind,  and  on  the  effects  of  his  visit  to  America.  "  It  is 
now,"  says  he,  "two  years  and  almost  four  months,  since  I  left  my 
native  country,  in  order  to  teach  the  Georgian  Indians  the  nature 
of  Christianity  :  but  what  have  I  learned  myself  in  the  mean  time? 
Why,  what  I  the  least  of  all  suspected,  that  I  who  went  to  Amer- 
ica to  convert  others,  was  never  myself  converted  to  God.  lam 
not  mad,  though  1  thus  speak;  but  I  speak  the  words  of  truth  and 
soberness;  if  haply  some  of  those  who  still  dream,  may  awake  and 
see,  that  as  I  am,  so  are  they,  &.c." — He  observes  however,  "  Many 
reasons  I  have  to  bless  God — for  my  having  been  carried  into  that 
strange  land,  contrary  to  all  my  preceding  resolutions.  Hereby  I 
trust  he  hath  in  some  measure  humbled  me  and  proved  me,  and 
shown  me  what  was  in  my  heart.  Hereby  I  have  been  taught  to 
Ijcvnre  of  men.  Hereby  God  has  given  me  to  know  many  of  his 
servants,  particularly  those  of  the  church  of  Hernhuth.  Hereby 
my  pa~r-:iLre  i>  open  to  the  writings  of  holy  men,  in  the  German, 
Spanish,  and  Italian  tongue-.  All  in  Georgia  have  heard  the  word 
of  God:  some  have  believed  and  began  to  run  well.  A  few  steps 
have  been  taken  towards  publishing  the  glad-tidings  both  to  the 
African  and  American  heathens.  .Many  children  have  learned  how 
they  ought  to  serve  God,  and  to  be  useful  to  their  neighbor.  And 
those  whom  it  most  concerns,  have  an  opportunity  of  knowing  the 
state  of  their  infant  colony,  and  laying  a  tinner  foundation  of  peace 
ami  happiness  to  many  generations." 

Mr.  Wesley  here  supposes,  that  he  was  not  converted  to  God, 
because  he  had  not  that  faith  which  delivered  him  from  the  fear  of 
death,  and  gave  him  victory  over  all  sin,  inward  or  outward.  He 
does  not  seem  to  have  any  immediate  reference  to  that  notion  of 
faith  which  he  afterwards  espoused  and  taught;  for  as  yet  he  did 
not  understand  it.  When  the  first  Journal,  in  which  this  is  said, 
was  printed  tt\  his  Works,  in  1774,  he  doubted  whether  the  severe 
sentence  he  here  pronounced  upon  himself,  was  just.  This  ought 
not  to  be  charged  on  Mr.  Wesley,  as  a  contradiction,  but  as  a 
(•fringe  in  his  opinion.  This  is  certainly  commendable,  when  an 
increase  of  knowledge  gives  a  man  snllieient  reason  for  so  doing. 
In  1774,  he  believed,  that  when  he  went  to  America,  he  had  the 
faith  of  a  servant,  though  not  of  a  son.*  Though  he  was  far  from 
being  singular  in  making  this  distinction,  yet  the  propriety  of  it  has 
been  doubted,  or  rather  denied.  It  is  of  some  importance  in  chris- 
tian  experience  that  the  subject  should  be  understood,  and  therefore 
it  deserves  to  be  examined. 

The  distinction  is  founded  on  what  the  Apostle  has  said,  Rom. 

*  See  the  Errata  to  the  26th  volume  of  his  Works. 


320  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY 

viii.  15,  and  further  illustrated  and  coufirmed,  Gal.  iv.  1 — 7.  Mr. 
Wesley  observes  in  a  note  on  Rom.  viii.  15,  that,  "  The  Spirit  of 
bondage,  here  seems  directly  to  mean,  those  operations  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  by  which  the  soul  on  its  first  conviction,  feels  itself  in  bond- 
age to  sin,  to  the  world,  to  satan,  and  obnoxious  to  the  wrath  of 
God."  He  has  printed  a  sermon  on  the  same  text,  in  which  he 
explains  it  in  the  same  way.  He  was  not  singular  in  this  interpre- 
tation, as  might  easily  be  shown  from  respectable  authority.  But, 
though  it  be  most  true,  that  a  person  under  conviction  for  sin,  is  in 
a  state  of  bondage  and  fear,  it  does  not  follow  that  this  is  the  direct 
meaning  of  the  Apostle,  or  that  the  distinction  between  a  servant 
and  a  son  of  God,  ought  to  be  immediately  fixed  on  this  foundation. 
Many  among  the  most  learned  and  pious  persons  in  the  Christian 
church,  have  understood  the  spirit  of  bondage  to  fear,  as  referring 
to  that  servile  spirit,  or  spirit  of  servitude,  which  the  whole  Mosaic 
economy  tended  to  produce.*  And  this  seems  most  agreeable  to 
the  tenor  of  the  Apostle's  discourse,  and  most  comformable  to  his 
grand  design  of  establishing  and  illustrating  the  truth  and  excellency 
of  the  gospel,  as  a  more  perfect  dispensation  of  mercy  and  favor 
from  God. 

We  must  not  however  suppose,  that,  because  the  faithful  under 
the  Old  Testament,  had  a  spirit  of  bondage  to  fear,  they  were  not 
therefore  children  of  God;  or  that  they  had  not  the  spirit  of  God. 
In  every  age  of  the  world,  since  the  first  promise  of  a  Redeemer, 
those  who  have  placed  their  confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God,  man- 
ifested through  a  promised  Saviour,  have  become  children  of  God, 
heirs  of  the  heavenly  inheritance,  and  experienced  some  degree  of 
divine  grace.  But  under  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  the  faithful 
themselves,  were  children  held  in  a  state  of  servitude,  which  produc- 
ed fear,  rather  than  filial  confidence,  or  the  spirit  of  adoption,  crying 
Abba,  Father.  The  reason  of  this  was,  the  nature  of  that  economy 
under  which  they  lived,  which  was  wonderfully  adapted  to  the  state 
of  the  Israelites  in  that  age  of  the  world,  and  only  preparatory  to 
the  introduction  of  a  more  perfect  dispensation  of  the  Divine 
favor. 

The  Mosaic  economy,  taking  it  in  a  loose  and  general  sense,  may 
be  considered  in  three  points  of  view,  corresponding  to  the  ends  it 
was  intended  to  answer.  The  first  view  of  it,  regards  those  laws 
it  contained,  which  related  only  to  external  things,  anftwere  merely 
literal  or  carnal,  as  the  Apostle  calls  them.*  The  intention  of 
these  was,  to  separate  the  whole  body  of  the  people  from  idolatry, 
and  all  mixture  with  other  nations:  to  preserve  the  worship  of  the 
true  God  in  the  world:  to  make  the  Israelites  the  depositaries  of 
the  promises,  prophecies,  and  the  whole  word  of  God :  and  to  keep 
their  own  tribes  and  families  distinct:  that  as  the  Messiah  was  to 
descend,  according  to  the  flesh,  from  the  seed  of  Abraham,  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  and  the  family  of'  David,  his  introduction  into  the 
world  might  be  more  strongly  marked,  the  prophecies  concerning 
him  be  distinctly  fulfilled,  and  his  character  be  clearly  ascertained. 
These  laws  required  no  more  than  a  mere  external  obedience,  the 

*  See  Doddridge ;  and  Pole's  Synopsis*  t  Heb.  vii.  16  ;  ix.  10 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  321 

reward  of  which  was,  the  land  of  Canaan,  with  protection,  pros- 
perity, and  long  life. 

The  second  view  of  it,  is  typical.  The  promise  made  to  Abra- 
ham, lii-iin:  continued  through  this  economy,  the  laws  and  institu- 
tions established  for  the  purposes  above  mentioned,  were  so  ordered 
as  to  become  typical  representations  of  Christ  and  the  benefits  of 
his  kingdom.  They  gave  a  new  modification  to  the  promulgation 
of  the  promise  of  a  Redeemer,  the  object  of  faith  and  hope  in  true 
believers,  by  which  they  obtained  a  foretaste  of  the  grace  and 
Me«inirs  of  tin-  gospel.  All  these  laws  and  institutions  were  pecu- 
liar tu  Mo~e-.  purely  external  and  temporar\;  being  preparatory  to 
the  coming  of  Christ,  when  they  were  to  be  abolished. 

The  third  view  of  this  economy,  regards  those  moral  precepts 
introduced  into  it,  to  regulate  the  moral  principles,  as  well  as  con- 
duct of  the  people  towards  each  other,  for  the  well-being  of  the 
state:  and  also  such  other  commands  as  tended  to  give  them  a 
higher  and  more  spiritual  notion  of  their  duty  to  God,  and  of  the 
nature  of  sin,  than  the  Mosaic  code  suggested.  These  were  in- 
tended to  raise  the  minds  of  the  people  to  something  higher  than 
the  mere  external  economy  of  Moses:  to  awaken  in  them  a  sense 
of  their  depravity;  to  show  them  the  spiritual  nature  of  sin;  its 
power,  dominion,  and  guilt;  that  conscious  of  their  wants,  they 
might  more  ardently  desire  their  great  Deliverer,  and  be  better 
prepared  to  receive  him.  These  precepts  and  commands,  being 
of  a  general  and  permanent  nature,  were  not  peculiar  to  Moses, 
nor  to  be  done  away  with  his  institution;  but  additions  to  his  econ- 
omy, they  were  highly  necessary  and  useful. 

That  the  promise  before  made,  was  continued  through  this  dis- 
pensation, is  manifest.  For  as  circumcision  was  not  of  Moses, 
but  of  the  fathers,  so  the  promise  of  grace  and  life  by  Christ,  was 
not  given  by  him,  but  found  by  him  already  existing.  It  is  not 
said,  That  the  promise  was  added  to  the  law;  but,  That  the  law  was 
lidded  to  the  promise.*  The  law  of  Moses,  therefore,  did  not  dis- 
annul, or  do  away  the  promise  of  salvation  by  a  Redeemer,  or  any 
way  alter  the  method  of  a  sinner's  justification  before  God,  and 
acceptance  to  eternal  life,  as  exemplified  in  the  case  of  Abraham: 
m»r  yet  change,  or  lessen  the  obligation  to  those  duties  men  owe  to 
(iod,  and  to  one  another,  founded  on  the  permanent  relations  of 
tiling.  It  follows,  that  these,  and  the  law  of  Moses,  though  dif- 
ferent in  their  nature,  and  designed  for  very  different  purpo>es, 
were  associated  together  in  this  economy,  until,  "  In  the  fulness  of 
time,"  (iod  should  send  forth  his  Son. 

But  though  the  promise  still  existed  under  the  law,  which  was 
intended  to  bring  men  ultimately  to  Christ;  yet  the  Mosaic  econ- 
omy exhibited  the  Messiah,  and  the  nature  and  benefits  of  his  king- 
dom, through  a  kind  of  veil.  These  appeared  in  it,  like  objects 
placed  in  the  back-ground  of  a  picture,  distant,  obscure,  and  di- 
minished from  their  natural  size.  This  representation  be-t  suited 
that  age  of  the  world,  the  state  and  circumstances  of  the  Israelites, 
and  the  future  designs  of  Providence.  The  prophets,  indeed,  as  the 

*Gal.  iii.  !'.>. 


822         •  THE    MPF,    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

fulness  of  time  when  Christ  should  appear,  drew  nearer  and  nearer 
often  brought  forward  these  important  objects  into  a  stronger  light 
and  gave  them  a  more  bold  and  full  appearance,  directing  the  minds 
of  the  people  to  look  through  their  external  and  temporary  economy 
to  blessings  more  general,  permanent  and  satisfactory. 

Under  this  economy,  God  assumed  the  character,  and  had  the 
title  of  King  of  Israel,  jealous  of  his  prerogatives  and  glory 
The"  people  were  prone  to  idolatry,  which  was  rebellion  against 
their  King;  and  all  the  laws  tended  to  produce  a  "  spirit  of  bond- 
age to  fear,"  for  their  subjugation,  that  the  external  purposes  of 
this  dispensation  migfit  be  obtained.  So  terrible  was  the  appear- 
ance of  the  Divine  majesty  at  the  giving  of  the  law,  that  the  peo- 
ple said,  "  Let  not  God  speak  to  us,  lest  we  die."*  And  Moses 
himself  said,  "I  exceedingly  fear  and  quake. "f  The  punishments 
under  this  government  were  exceedingly  severe;  so  that  an  error 
through  inadvertency  was  sometimes  punished  with  immediate 
death,  which -made  the  most  pious  among  them  afraid. J  The 
body  of  the  ceremonial  law,  was  minute,  expensive,  and  labo- 
rious, and  required  the  most  servile  obedience.  Peter  calls  it  a 
yoke,  which  neither  they  nor  their  fathers  could  bear:§  and  Paul, 
a  yoke  of  bondage.  ||  The  yearly  sacrifices  brought  their  sins  to 
their  remembrance,  the  repetition  showing  they  were  not  expia- 
ted.TT  The  people  were  kept  at  a  distance  from  God  in  their  wor- 
ship; even  from  the  symbol  of  his  presence  in  the  holiest  of  all, 
to  which  the  high  priest  alone  was  admitted,  and  that  but  once  a 
year.**  And  even  at  the  burning  of  incense  morning  and  evening, 
the  people  stood  praying  without.ft  In  their  approaches  to  God  in 
prayer,  they  addressed  him  as  a  Sovereign;  under  the  title  of  God, 
or  Lord;  Jesus  Christ  being  the  first  who  taught  us  to  say,  "  Our 
Father  who  art  in  heaven;"  himself  procuring  for  us  this  m^Joi/oia, 
or  freedom  and  openness  of  access  to  the  presence  of  God.  It 
was  given  in  charge  of  Moses,  that  he  should  not  let  the  priests, 
and  the  people,  piatta-frmaav^^  break  through  the  described  limits  in 
their  approaches  to  God,  nor  invade  a  place  deemed  too  holy  for 
them  to  enter.  This  was  never  allowed  under  the  ceremonial  law. 
How  different  is  our  liberty!  "From  the  days  of  John  the  Bap- 
tist," says  our  Lord,§§  the  "  kingdom  of  heaven,  piatt-rui,  suffercth 
violence,"  or  rather,  is  invaded  by  violence;  that  is,  in  violation 
of  the  commands  and  prohibitions  of  the  ceremonial  law :  and 
the  fences  being  broken  down,  which  had  shut  out  the  Gentiles 
from  it;  and  the  formalities  done  away,  which  kept  the  Jews  at 
a  certain  distance  in  bondage  and  fear,  the  |?i«co»,  invaders, 
regardless  of  the  solemnities  and  restrictions  prescribed  by  the 
law,  uQTtaLBaiv  avTtjr,  seize  upon  it  with  eagerness  and  confidence, 
having  boldness  to  enter  into  the  holiest  by  a  new  and  living 
way. ||  || — The  very  word  which  the  Seventy  had  used  with  a 
negative  particle  expressing  prohibition,  our  Lord  uses  in  the 
affirmative,  thereby  showing  the  prohibition  was  taken  off. — 

*Exod.  xx.  19.  tHcb.  xii.  21.          J2  Sarn.  vi.  7,  9. 

§  Acts  xv.  10.  ||  Gal.  v.  1.  ITHeb.  x.  3,  18. 

**Levit.  xvi.  2.  Hch.  ix.  7.  ttLuke  i.  10.          ttSeptuagint,  Exod.  xix.  24* 

SS  Matt.  xi.  12.  Illl  Heb.  x.  19,  20. 


THE    MFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  S23 

Indeed,  the  whole  of  the  old  economy  was  full  of  prohibitions, 
severities,  and  hardships;  to  which  the  most  faithful  and  pious 
were  subject,  as  well  as  the  most  wicked  and  profligate.  It  tended 
to  produce  bondage  and  fear,  particularly  the  fear  of  death,  to 
whirh  the  Jews  were  then,  and  are  even  now,  remarkably  subject. 
The  apostle  compares  those  under  it,  to  persons  shut  up  in  a  strong 
place  of  custody,*  like  criminals  who  had  not  obtained  the  full 
privileges  of  a  free  pardon.  Afterwards,  comparing  the  condition 
of  the  faithful  under  the  law  of  Moses,  with  the  privileges  of  be- 
lievers  under  the  Gospel,  he  finely  illustrates  what  is  said,  Rom. 
viii.  15,  and  fully- establishes  the  distinction  between  a  servant  and 
a  son — "  Now  I  say,  that  the  heir,  as  long  as  lie  is  a  child,  differ- 
eth  nothing  from  a  servant,  though  he  be  lord  of  all;  but  is  under 
tutors  and  governors  until  the  time  appointed  of  the  father:  even 
so,  when  we  were  children" — that  is,  under  the  Mosaic  economy — 
"  we  were  in  bondage  under  the  elements  of  the  world  " — to  which 
the  ceremonial  law  may  fitly  be  compared. — "  But  when  the  ful- 
ness of  the  time  was  come,  God  sent  forth  his  Son — to  redeem 
them  that  were  under  the  law,  that  we  might  receive  the  adoption 
of  sons.  And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the  spirit 
of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying  Abba,  Father.  Wherefore  - 
thou  art  no  more  a  servant  but  a  son."  f — It  appears  then  from 
what  has  been  said,  that  the  distinction  Mr.  Wesley  made,  is  scrip- 
tural and  just,  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  different  state  of  believers 
under  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  It  must  be  observed  how- 
ever, that  there  is  a  low  degree  of  Christian  experience,  in  which 
a  person  is  in  a  state  similar  to  the  condition  of  believers  under  the 
Mosaic  dispensation,  subject  to  bondage  and  fear,  particularly  the 
fear  of  death;  and  in  the  latter  part  of  life,  he  judged  this  to  have 
neen  his  own  state  when  he  went  to  America,  arid  returned  from 
it.  The  very  learned  Buddeus,  has  observed,  that  most  professing 
Christians  seem  content  to  live  in  this  state,  without  ever  rising 
into  the  enjoyment  of  that  full  liberty  wherewith  Christ  has  made 
them  free.f 

After  Mr.  Wesley  arrived  in  London,  he  waited  on  the  trustees 
for  Georgia,  at  several  different  times,  and  gave  them  an  account 
of  the  colony;  but.  his  account  was  so  different  from  what  others 
had  flattered  them  with,  that  he  supposes  they  did  not  soon  forgive 
him.  Time  however  convinced  them-  of  Mr.  Wesley's  lidelitv, 
when  complaints  pouring  in  upon  them  from  all  sides,  they  thought 
t  best  to  resign  their  charter  into  the  hands  of  the  king. 

"Gal.  iii.  23.  tGal.  iv.  1—7. 

t  In  the  above  quotation  from  the  Seventy,  we  may  observe,  that  they  trans- 
late the  Hebrew  word  Q^J-J  by  the  Gree'k  word  ptatto,  Exod.  xix.  24.  The 
Hebrew  verb  occurs,  in  one  form  or  other,  about  thirty-two  times  in  the  Old 
Testament.  It  generally  signifies  to  break,  throw  down,  or  destroy  ;  and  often 
;n  opposition  to  building  up :  but  no  where  exactly  in  the  connexion  it  is  here 
isea,  in  reference  to  the  limils  prescribed  to  the  people  in  their  approaches  to 
God;  and  it  is  remarkable  that  the  Seventy  have  no  where  rendered  it  by  the 
Greek  verb  jJiotco,  but  in  this  one  place.  Our  Lord,  by  using  the  very  same 
vord  without  the  nesfative  particle,  seems  to  intimate  that  a  freedom  of  access  to 
3od,  not  allowed  under  the  law,  is  allowed  under  the  gospel,  the  prohibition  be- 
nsj  taken  off.  Walchius,  has  hinted  at  this  interpretation  of  out  Lord's  words, 
Matt.  xi.  12.  See  Miscel.  Sacra,  p.  768. 


324  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

February  7,  "  A  day  much  to  be  remembered,"  says  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, he  met  Peter  Bohler,  and  two  other  persons,  teachers  in  the 
Moravian  church.  Hitherto  he  had  reduced  his  religious  princi- 
ples to  practice,  in  the  most  scrupulous  and  rigorous  manner,  and 
yet  had  not  attained  that  victory  over  the  evils  of  his  own  heart, 
and  that  peace  and  happiness  whicl*  he  saw  the  gospel  promised. 
It  seems  as  if  he  had  always  supposed,  that  bodily  austerities,  and 
a  religious  regard  to  the  duties  he  owed  to  God  and  man>  would 
produce  in  him  the  Christian  faith,  and  the  true  Christian  temper. 
After  about  ten  years  of  painful  labor,  his  experience  convinced 
him,  that  his  notions*vvere  not  evangelical,  that  he  had  considered 
as  causes,  things  that  were  only  placed  as  the  fruits  of  faith  in  the 
gospel  economy;  and  therefore,  that  he  neither  possessed  saving 
faith,  nor  had  a  right  notion  of  it.  Having  observed,  both  at  sea, 
and  in  America,  that  the  Moravian  brethren  enjoyed  a  state  of 
peace  and  comfort  in  their  minds,  to  which  he  was  almost  wholly 
a  stranger,  he  was  well  prepared  to  hear  what  these  messengers  of 
God  had  to  say  of  faith  as  the  means  of  obtaining  it.  He  was  de- 
termined that  his  conviction  should  be  the  result  of  knowledge;  and 
therefore  made  continual  objections  to  what  Bohler  said  on  the 
subject.  This  occasioned  Bohler  to  say  more  than  once,  '  JV/» 
frater,  Mi  f rater,  excoquenda  estista  tua  philosophia :'  My  brother, 
my  brother,  that  philosophy  of  yours  must  be  purged  away.  We 
may  observe  however,  that  objections  in  such  cases,  are  seldom 
the  result  of  just  reasoning,  but  the  mere  effects  of  prejudice, 
which  a  previous  system  had  produced  in  his  mind. 

Feb.  27.  He  took  coach  for  Salisbury,  to  see  his  mother;  intend- 
ing also  to  visit  his  brother  Samuel,  at  Tiverton.  But  March  2, 
he  received  a  message  that  his  brother  Charles  was  dying  at  Ox- 
ford, and  immediately  set  out  for  that  place.  He  now  renewed 
and  set  down  his  former  resolutions  respecting  his  own  behavior. 
1.  To  use  absolute  openness  and  unreserve,  with  all  he  should 
converse  with.  2.  To  labor  after  continual  seriousness,  not  wil- 
lingly indulging  himself  in  any  the  least  levity  of  behavior,  or  in 
laughter,  no,  not  for  a  moment.  3.  To  speak  no  word  which  did 
not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God;  in  particular,  not 'to  talk  of  worldly 
things.  "  Others  may,  nay  must,"  said  he;  "  but  what  is  that  to 
me?"  4.  To  take  no  pleasure  which  did  not  tend  to  the  glory  of 
God,  thanking  God  every  moment  for  what  he  did  take,  and  there- 
fore rejecting  every  sort  and  degree  of  it,  which  he  felt  he  could  not 
so  thank  him  in  and  for  it. 

At  Oxford,  Mr.  Wesley  again  met  with  Peter  Bohler;  "  by 
whom,"  says  he,  "  in  the  hand  of  the  great  God,  I  was  on  Sunday 
the  5th,  clearly  convinced  of  unbelief,  of  the  want  of  that  faith 
whereby  alone  we  are  saved," — he  afterwards  added — "  with  the 
full  Christian  salvation."  He  was  now  fully  convinced,  that  his 
faith  had  hitherto  been  faith  in  God,  too  much  separated  from 
an  evangelical  view  of  the  promises  of  a  free  justification,  or 
pardon  of  sin,  through  the  atonement  and  mediation  of  Christ 
alone;  which  was  the  reason  why  he  had  been  held  in  continual 
bondage  and  fear.  It  immediately  occurred  to  his  mind,  "  Leave 
off  preaching;  how  can  you  preach  to  others,  who  have  not  faith 


THE    LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLBT.  825 

yourself?"  He  consulted  his  friend  Bohler,  who  said,  "  By  no 
means.  Preach  faith  till  you  have  it,  and  then  because  you  have 
it,  you  will  preach  faith.". 

On  the  15th  of  this  month  he  set  out  for  Manchester,  accompa- 
nied by  Mr.  Kinchin  of  Corpus-Christ!  College,  and  a  Mr.  Fox. 
In  this  journey,  they  lost  few^>pportunities  of  speaking  on  matters 
of  religion  to  those  they  met  with,  either  on  the  road,  or  at  the 
inns.  The  practice  was  new,  and  the  success  various:  some  star- 
ing with  silent  astonishment,  and  others  appeared  thankful  and 
ready  to  receive  instruction.  On  the  22d  they  returned  to  Oxford, 
and  next  day  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  I  met  Peter  Bohler  again, 
who  now  amazed  me  more  and  more,  by  the  account  he  gave  of 
the  fruits  of  living  faith,  the  holiness  and  happiness  which  he 
affirmed  to  attend  it.  The  next  morning  I  began  the  Greek  Tes- 
tament again,  resolving  to  abide  by  the  law  ana  the  testimony,  be- 
ing confident  that  God  would  hereby  show  me  whether  this  doctrine 
was  of  God." 

About  this  time  he  began  to  pray  extempore.  March  27,  Mr. 
Kinchin  went  with  him  to  the  castle,  where,  after  reading  prayers, 
and  preaching  on,  "  It  is  appointed  for  men  once  to  die,"  "  We 
prayed,"  says  he,  "  with  the  condemned  man,  first  in  several  forms 
of  prayer,  and  then  in  such  words  as  were  given  us  in  that  hour. 
He  kneeled  down  in  much  heaviness  and  confusion,  having  '  no  rest 
in  his  bones  by  reason  of  his  sins.'  After  a  space  he  rose  up  and 
eagerly  said,  '  I  am  no\v  ready  to  die.  I  know  Christ  has  taken 
away  my  sins,  and  there  is  no  more  condemnation  for  me.'  The 
sumo  composed  cheerfulness  he  showed  when  he  was  carried  to 
execution;  and  in  his  last  moments  was  the  same",  enjoying  a  per- 
fect peace  in  confidence  that  he  was  accepted  in  the  beloved." 
Mr.  Wesley  again  observes,  "  that  on  Saturday,  April  1,  being  at 
Mr.  Fox's  society,  he  found  his  heart  so  full,  that  he  could  not 
confine  himself  to  the  forms  of  prayer  they  were  accustomed  to  use 
there.  Neither,"  says  he,  "  do  I  propose  to  be  confined  to  them 
any  more;  but  to  pray  indifferently,  with  a  form  or  without,  as  1 
may  find  suitable  to  particular  occasions." 

A  few  observations  have  already  been  made  on  the  propriety  and 
usefulness  of  extemporary  prayer;*  and  here  I  shall  transcribe  the 
\vonls  Dr.  Watts  f  has  quoted  from  the  Marquis  of  Halifax,  who 
1» -inir  a  courtier  in  the  reigns  of  the  two  brothers,  king  Charles 
,!inl  .lames  II.  cannot  be  supposed  to  have  any  partiality  for  devia- 
tion from  the  forms  of  the  established  church.  This  noble  writer, 
it  seems,  in  a  little  book  under  a  borrowed  character,  has  expressed 
his  own  sentiments  on  this  subject.  "  He  tells  us,"  says  Dr. 
Watts,  "  he  is  far  from  relishing  the  impertinent  wanderings  of 
those  who  pour  out  long  prayers  upon  the  congregation,  and  all 
from  their  own  stock,  too  often  a  barren  soil,  which  produces 
weeds  instead  of  flowers,  and  by  this  means  they  expose  religion 
itself  rather  than  promote  men's  devotion:  on  the  other  side,  there 
may  be  too  great  a  restraint  put  upon  men  whom  God'  and  nature 

*  Vol.  I.  page  108.  - 

tSee  his  HumMc  Attempt  toward  the  Revival  of  Practical  Religion,  p.  181. 


326     *»  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

have  distinguished  from  their  fellow  laborers,  by  blessing  them 
with  a  happier  talent,  and  by  giving  them  not  only  good  sense,  but 
a  powerful  utterance  too;  this  has  enabled  them  to  gush  out  upon 
the  attentive  auditory  with  a  mighty  stream  of  devout  and  unaf- 
fected eloquence.  When  a  man  so  qualified,  endued  with  learning 
too,  and  above  all  adorned  with  a  good  life,  breaks  out  into  a  warm 
and  well  delivered  prayer  before  his  sermon,  it  has  the  appearance 
of  a  divine  rapture :  he  raises  and  leads  the  hearts  of  tne  assem- 
bly in  another  manner  than  the  most  composed  or  best  studied 
form  of  set  words  can  ever  do;  and  the  Pray  ice's,  who  serve  up 
all  their  sermons  with  the  same  garnishing,  would  look  like  so 
many  statues,  or  men  of  straw  in  the  pulpit,  compared  with  those 
who  speak  with  such  a  powerful  zeal;  that  men  are  tempted  at  the 
moment  to  believe  that  heaven  itself  has  dictated  their  words  'to 
them." — We  may  observe  that  no  man  will  pray  with  the  energy 
and  force  here  described,  unless  his  own  heart  be  animated  and 
powerfully  quickened,  with  the  most  lively  sentiments  of  true  de- 
votion: and  if  this  be  the  case,  a  man  will  attain  to  it  by  constant 
habits  of  prayer  and  reading  the  Scriptures,  although  he  have  but 
little  learning,  and  his  understanding  not  improved  above  medi- 
ocrity. 

April  21.  He  met  Peter  Bohler,  once  more.  "  I  had  now,"  says 
he,  "no  objection  to  what  he  said  of  the  nature  of  faith;  that  it  is, 
to  use'the  words  of  our  church,  a  sure  trust  and  confidence  which 
a  man  has  in  God,  that  through  the  merit  of  Christ  his  sins  are 
forgiven,  and  he  reconciled  to  the  favor  of  God.  Neither  could  I 
deny,  either  the  happiness  or  holiness  which  he  described  as  fruits 
of  this  living  faith.  '  The  spirit  itself  beareth  witness  with  our 
spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God;  and  he  that  believeth  hath 
the  witness  in  himself,'  fully  convinced  me  of  the  former:  as, 
'whatsoever  is  born  of  God,  doth  not  commit  sin;  and  whosoever 
believeth  is  born  of  God,'  did  of  the  latter.  But  I  could  not  com- 
prehend what  he  spoke  of  an  instantaneous  work.  I  could  not 
understand  how  this  faith  should  be  given  in  a  moment;  how  a 
man  could  at  once,  be  thus  turned  from  darkness  to  light;  from  sin 
and  misery  to  righteousness  and  joy  in  the  Holy  .Ghost.  I  search- 
ed the  Scriptures  again  touching  this  very  thing,  particularly  the 
Acts  of  the  Apostles.  But  to  my  utter  astonishment,  found  scarce 
any  instances  there,  of  other  than  instantaneous  conversions; 
scarce  any  so  slow  as  that  of  St.  Paul.  I  had  but  one  retreat  left, 
viz.  Thus,  I  grant,  God  wrought  in  the  first  ages  of  Christianity: 
but  the  times  are  changed.  What  reason  have  I  to  believe,  he 
works  in  the  same  manner  now?  But  on  Sunday  22,  I  was  beat 
out  of  this  retreat  too,  by  the  concurring  evidence  of  several  living 
witnesses;  who  testified  God  had  so  wrought  in  themselves;  giving 
them  in  a  moment,  such  a  faith  in  the  blood  of  his  Son,  as  trans- 
lated them  out  of  darkness  into  light,  and  of  sin  and  fear  into  holi- 
ness and  happiness.  Here  ended  my  disputing.  I  could  now  only 
cry  out,  '  Lord,  help  thou  my  unbelief ! '  " 

He  now  began  to  declare,  '  the  faith  as  it  is  in  Jesus,'  which 
those  that  were  convinced  of  sin  gladly  received.  A  day  or  two 
following  he  was  much  confirmed  in  the  truth  by  hearing  the  expe- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WF.SLEY.  ,  327 

rieiice  of  Mr.  Hutching,  of  Pembroke  College,  and  Mrs.  Fox: 
"  Two  living  witnesses,"  says  he,  "  that  God  can  at  least,  if  he 
does  not  always,  give  that  faith  whereof  cometh  salvation,  in  a 
moment,  as  lightning  falling  from  heaven." 

May  1.  They  began  to  form  themselves  into  a  religious  society, 
which  met  in  Fetter-Lane.  This  has  been  called  the  first  Methodist 
society  in  London.  Mr.  Wesley  distinguishes  the  origin  of  Meth- 
odism, into  three  distinct  periods.  "  The  first  rise  of  Methodism," 
says  he,  "  was  in  November,  1729,  when  four  of  us  met  together 
at  Oxford:  the  second  was  at  Savannah,  in  April,  1736,  when 
twenty  or  thirty  persons  met  at  my  house:  the  last  was  at  London, 
on  this  day,  when  forty  or  fifty  of  us  agreed  to  meet  together  every 
Wednesday  evening  in  order  to  free  conversation,  begun  and  ended 
witli  singing  and  prayer.*  This  is  harjdly  accurate;  as  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, his  brother,  and  their  friends,  retained  little  but  the  exterior  of 
their  former  character.  Having  changed  their  doctrines,  they  were 
now  Moravians,  rather  than  the  Methodists  of  Oxford,  and  Savan- 
nah. When,  some  of  the  Moravian  teachers  afterwards  introduced 
innovations  into  their  doctrines,  Mr.  Wesley  and  his  friends  sep- 
arated from  them,  and  formed  a  distinct  society,  as  will  soon  ap- 
pear; and  this,  I  apprehend,  was  the  true  origin  of  the  present 
economy  of  Methodism.  In  the  society  now  formed,  the  old 
Methodists  and  the  Moravians  were  indiscriminately  blended  to- 
gether in  one  body.  Their  rules  were  printed  under  the  title  of, 
"  Orders  of  a  Religious  Society,  meeting  in  Fetter-Lane;  in  obe- 
dience to  the  command  of  God  by  St.  James,  and  by  the  advice  of 
Peter  Bohler:  "  It  was  then  agreed, 

1.  That  they  would  meet  together  once  in  a  week,  to  confess 
their  faults  one  to  another,  and  to  pray  one  for  another  that  they 
might  be  healed. 

2.  That   others,  of  whose  sincerity  they  were    Avell  assured, 
might,  if  they  desired  it,  meet  with  them   for  that  purpose.     And 
May  29,  it  was  agreed, 

3.  That  the  persons  desirous  of  meeting  together  for  that  pur- 
pose, should   lie  divided  into  several  bands,  or  little  companies, 
none  of  whirh  should  consist  bf  fewer  than  five,  or  more  than  ten 
person-;. 

4.  That  some  person  in   each  band,  should  be  desired    to   speak 
to  the  rest  i.i  prefer,  who  might  be  called  the  leader  of  that   band. 
And  on  .Monday,  September  -2(>,  it  was  further  agreed, 

5.  That  eaeli  band  should  meet  twice  in  a  week;  once  on  Mon- 
day evening,  and  the  second  time  when  it  was  most  convenient  for 
each  band;  every  meeting  to  be  begun  and  ended  with  singing  and 
prayer. 

6.  That  every  o;ie  in  order,  should  speak  as  freely,  plainly,  and 
concisely  ;i-;  lie  could,  the  state  of  his  heart,  with  his  several  temp- 
tations and  deliverances  since  the  last  time  of  meeting. 

7.  That  all  the  lunds  should  have;  a  conference  at  eight  every 
Wednesday  evening,  begun  and  ended  \\ith  singing  and  pra\er. 

8.  That  any  who  desired  to  be  admitted  into  this  society,  should 

*  See  liis  Ecclosi;isti.-;il  History,  vol.  iv    pu^-  ir\ 


828  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

be  asked,  What  are  your  reasons  for  desiring  this  ?  Will  you  be 
entirely  open,  using  no  kind  of  reserve?  Have  you  any  objection 
to  any  of  our  orders?  (which  may  then  be  read.) 

9.  That  when  any  new  member  was  proposed,  every  one  pres- 
ent should  speak  clearly  and  freely  whatever  objection  he  had 
against  him. 

10.  That  those  against  whom  no  reasonable  objection  appeared, 
should  be,  in  order  for  their  trial,  formed  into  one  or  more  distinct 
bands,  and  some  person  agreed  on  to  assist  them. 

11.  That  after  two  months'  trial,  if  no  objection  then  appeared, 
they  might  be  admitted  into  the  society. 

12.  That  every  fourth  Saturday  should  be  observed  as  a  day  of 
general  intercession,  which  might  continue  from  twelve  to  two, 
from  three  to  five,  and  from  six  to  eight. 

13.  That  on  the  Sunday  seven-night  following,  there  should  be 
a  general  love-feast,  from  seven  till  ten  in  the  evening. 

14.  That  no  particular  person  should  "be  allowed  to  act  in  any 
thing,  contrary  to  any  order  of  this  society;  but  that   every  one 
without  distinction   should  submit    to  the   determination  of  his 
brethren;  and  that  if  any  person  or  persons  did  not,  after  being 
thrice  admonished,  conform  to  the  society,  they  should  no  longer 
be  esteemed  as  members. 

15.  That  any  person  whom  the  whole  society  should  approve 
might  be  accounted  a  corresponding  member,  and  as  such  be  ad- 
mitted to  the  general  meetings,  provided  he  corresponded  with  the 
society,  at  least  once  a  month. 

The  fourteenth  rule,  to  which  the  ministers  were  subject  as  well 
as  the  common  members,  was  an  excellent  preservative  against  the 
abuse  of  power;  and  some  of  the  others  are  good  guards  against 
the  admission  of  improper  members.  It  would  have  been  happy 
for  the  Methodist  societies  if  these  rules  had  been  preserved  among 
them,  and  rigorously  kept:  the  work  would  in  that  case  have  been 
more  pure  than  it  has  been,  and  much  confusion  would  have  been 
prevented. 

Wherever  Mr.  Wesley  was  now  invited  to  preach  in  the 
churches,  he  boldly  offered  to  all,  a  free  salvation  through  faith  in 
the  blood  of  Christ.  At  most  of  these,  he  was  soon  told,  "  Sir, 
you  must  preach  here  no  more."  To  illustrate  the  reason  of  the 
offence  which  this  doctrine  gave,  he  has  inserted  in  his  own  Jour- 
nal, part  of  a  letter  written  by  Mr.  Gambold  to  Mr.  Charles  Wes- 
ley, a  little  after  this  time.  This  letter  abounds  with  fine  thoughts 
on  the  subject,  and  contains  some  excellent  advice.  Mr.  Wesley 
has  inserted  but  a  small  part;  I  shall  transcribe  a  little  more  of  it. 

"  I  have  seen  upon  this  occasion,  more  than  ever  I  could  have 
imagined,  how  intolerable  the  doctrine  of  faith  is  to  the  mind  of 
man:,  how  peculiarly  intolerable  to  tfie  most  religious  men.  One 
may  say  the  most  unchristian  things,  even  down  to  deism;  the 
most  enthusiastic  things,  so  they  proceed  but  upon  mental  raptures, 
lights  and  unions;  the  most  severe  things,  even  the  whole  rigor  of 
ascetic  mortification;  and  all  this  will  be  forgiven.  But  if  you 
speak  of  faith,  in  such  a  manner  as  makes  Christ  a  Saviour  to  the 
utmost,  a  most  nr'vorsal  help  and  refuge;  in  such  a  manner  aa 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  329 

takes  away  glorying,  but  adds  happiness  to  wretched  man;  as  dis- 
covers a  greater  pollution  in  the  best  of  us,  than  we  could  before 
acknowledge,  but  brings  a  greater  deliverance  from ' it,  than  we 
could  before  expect:  if  any  one  offers  to  talk  at  this  rate,  he  shall 
be  heard  with  the  same  abhorrence  as  if  he  was  going  to  rob  man- 
kind of  their  salvation,  their  mediator,  or  their  highest  happiness. 
I  am  persuaded,  that  a  J\Iontanist,  or  a  Novation,  who  from  the 
height  of  his  purity  should  look  with  contempt  upon  poor  sinners, 
and  exclude  them  from  all  mercy,  would  not  be  thought  such  an 
ovrrrhrower  of  the  gospel,  as  he  who  should  learn  from  the  author 
of  it  to  be  a  friend  to  publicans  and  sinners,  and  to  sit  down  upon 
the  level  with  them  as  soon  as  they  begin  to  repent.  But  this  is 
not  to  be  wondered  at.  For  all  religious  people  have  such  a  quantity 
of  righteousness,  acquired  by  much  painful  exercise,  and  formed  at 
last  into  current  liahits,  which  is  their  wealth  both  for  this  world 
and  the  next.  Now  all  other  schemes  ^of  religion  are  either  so 
complaisant  as  to  tell  them  they  are  very  rich,  and  have  enough  to 
triumph  in;  or  else  only  a  little  rough,  but  friendly  in  the  main,  by 
telling  them  their  riches  are  not  sufticient,  but  by  such  arts  of  self- 
denial  and  mental  refinement  they  may  enlarge  the  stock.  But  the 
doctrine  of  faith  is  a  downright  robber;  it  takes  away  all  this  wealth, 
and  only  tells  us,  it  is  deposited  for  us  with  somebody  else,  upon 
whose  bounty  we  must  live  like  mere  beggars.  Indeed  they  who 
are  truly  beggars,  vile  and  filthy  sinners  till  very  lately,  may  stoop 
to  live  in  this  dependent  condition;  it  suits  them  well  enough:  but 
they  who  have  long  distinguished  themselves  from  the  herd  of  vi- 
cjiius  wretches,  or  have  even  gone  beyond  moral  men;  for  them  to 
be  told  that  they  are  either  not  so  well;  or  but  the  same  needy, 
impotent,  insignificant  vessels  of  mercy  with  others,  this  is  more 
.-hocking  to  reason  than  transubstantiation.  For  reason  had  rather 
n  -iiru  its  pretensions  to  judge  what  is  bread  or  flesh,  than  have 
this  honor  wrested  from  it,  to  be  the  architect  of  virtue  and  right- 
eousness. But  where  am  I  running?  My  design  was  only  to  give 
you  warning,  that  wherever  you  go,  this  foolishness  of  preaching 
will  alienate  hearts  from  you,  and  open  mouths  against  you. 
What  are  you  then  to  do,  my  dear  friend?  I  will  not  exhort  you 
to  courage;  we  need  not  talk  of  that,  for  nothing  that  is  approach- 
ing is  evil.  I  will  only  mention  the  prejudice  we  shall  be  under,  if 
we  seem  in  the  least  to  lay  aside  universal  charity,  and  modesty  of 
expression.  Though  we  love  some  persons  more  than  we  did,  let 
us  love  none  less:  and  the  rather,  because  we  cannot  say  any  one 
is  bad,  or  destitute  of  divine  grace,  for  not  thinking  as  we  do.  In- 
dignation  at  mankind,  is  a  temper  unsuitable  to  this  cause.  If  we 
nre  at  peace  \\ith  God  in  Christ,  let  It  soften  our  demeanor  still 
more,  even  towards  gainsayers.  What  hus  given  most  offence 
h:..herto,  is  \\hat  perhaps  may  best  be  spared:  as  some  people's 
confident  and  hasty  triumphs  in  the  grace  of  God;  not  by  way  of 
humble  thankfulness  to  him  for  looking  upon  them,  or  acknowl- 
edgment of  some  peace  and  strength  unknown  before,  which  they 
hope  \\ill  lie  increased  to  them;  but  insisting  on  the  completeness 
of  their  deliverance  already  from  all  sin,  and  taking  to  them  every 
apostolical  boast  in  the  strongest  terms. — Let  us  speak  of  every 
28* 


S30  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

thing  in  such  a  manner  as  may  convey  glory  to  Christ,  without  let 
ting  it  glance  on  ourselves  by  the  way.  Let  us  profess  when  we 
can  with  truth,  how  really  the  Christian  salvation  is  fulfilled  in  u&, 
rather  than  how  sublimely."  This  is  certainly  most  important  ad- 
vice, and  ought  to  be  daily  considered  and  attended  to  in  practice 
both  by  every  minister,  and  by  every  private  Christian,  who  has 
any  experience  of  the  grace  and  blessings  of  the  gospel. 

Mr.  Wesley  now  hungered  and  thirsted  more  and  more  after 
righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of  God  by  faith. 
He  saw  the  promise  of  justification  and  life  was  the  free  gift  of 
God  through  Jesus  Christ.  The  nearer  he  approached  to  the  en- 
joyment of  it,  the  more  distinctly  he  perceived,  and  more  strongly 
felt,  his  own  sinfulness,  guilt,  and  helplessness,  which  he  thus  ex- 
pressed in  a  letter  to  a  friend.  "  I  feel  what  you  say,  though  not 
enough,  for  I  am  under  the  same  condemnation.  I  see  that  the 
whole  law  of  God,  is  holy,  just,  and  good.  I  know  every  thought, 
every  temper  of  my  soul,  ought  to  bear  God's  image  and  super- 
scription. But  how  am  I  fallen  from  the  glory  of  God!  I  feel 
that  I  am  sold  under  sin.  I  know,  that  I  too  deserve  nothing  but 
wrath,  being  full  of  all  abominations,  and  having  no  good  thing  in 
me  to  atone  for  them,  or  to  remove  the  wrath  of  God.  All  my 
works,  my  righteousness,  my  prayer,  need  an  atonement  for  them- 
selves. So  that  my  mouth  is  stopped.  I  have  nothing  to  plead. 
God  is  holy,  I  am  unholy.  God  is  a  consuming  fire.  I  am  alto- 
gether a  sinner,  meet  to  be  consumed. 

"Yet  I  hear  a  voice  (and  is  it  not  the  voice  of  God)  saying, 
'  Believe  and  thou  shalt  be  saved.  He  that  believeth,  is  passed  from 
death  unto  life.  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he  gave  his  only 
begotten  Son,  that  whosever  believeth  on  him,  should  not  perish 
but  have  everlasting  life.' 

"  O  let  no  one  deceive  us'by  vain  words,  as  if  we  had  already 
attained  this  faith !  By  its  fruits  we  shall  know  it.  Do  we  al- 
ready feel  peace  with  God,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost?  Does  his 
Spirit  bear  witness  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of  God? 
Alas !  with  mine  he  does  not.  Nor  I  fear  with  yours.  O  thou 
Saviour  of  men,  save  us  from  trusting  in  any  thing  but  Thee! 
Draw  us  after  Thee !  Let  us  be  emptied  of  ourselves,  and  then 
fill  us  with  all  peace  and  joy  in  believing,  and  let  nothing  separate 
us  from  thy  love  in  time  or  eternity." 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  in  this  state,  till  Wednesday,  May  24. 
"  I  think,"  says  he,  it  was  about  five  this  morning,  that  I  opened 
my  Testament  on  those  words,  '  There  are  given  unto  us,  exceed- 
ing great  and  precious  promises,  that  by  these  ye  might  be  par- 
takers of  the  divine  nature.'  2  Pet.  i.  4.  Just  as  I  went  out,  I 
opened  it  again  on  those  words,  c  Thou  art  not  far  from  the  king- 
dom of  God.'  In  the  afternoon  I  was  asked  to  go  to  St.  Paul's. 
The  anthem  was,  c  Out  of  the  deep  have  I  called  unto  thee,  O 
Lord:  Lord,  hear  my  voice.  O  let  thine  ears  consider  well  the 
voice  of  my  complaint.  If  thou  Lord,  will  be  extreme  to  mark 
what  is  done  amiss,  O  Lord  who  may  abide  it?  But  there  is 
aiercy  with  thee;  therefoi-e  thou  shalt  be  feared.  O  Israel,  trust 
jn  the  Lord :  for  with  the  Lord  there  is  mercy,  and  with  him  is 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  331 

plenteous  redemption.  And  he  shall  redeem  Israel  from  all  his 
gins. 

V  In  the  evening  I  went  very  unwillingly  to  a  society  in  Aldeis- 
gate-street,  where  one  was  reading  Luther's  preface  to  the  Epistle 
to  the  Romans.  About  a  quarter  before  nine,  while  he  was  de- 
scribing the  change  which  God  works  in  the  heart  through  faith  in 
Christ,  I  felt  my  heart  strangely  warmed.  I  felt  I  did  trust  in 
Christ,  Christ  alone  for  salvation:  and  an  assurance  was  given  me, 
that  he  had  taken  away  my  sins,  even  mine,  and  saved  me  from 
the  law  of  sin  and  death. 

"  I  began  to  pray  with  all  my  might,  for  those  who  had  in  a 
more  especial  manner  despitefulry  used  me  and  persecuted  me.  I 
then  testified  openly  to  all  here,  what  I  now  first  felt  in  my  heart. 
But  it  was  not  long  before  the  enemy  suggested,  '  This  cannot  be 
faith,  for  where  is  thy  joy?'  Then  was  I  taught  that  peace  and 
victory  over  sin,  are  essential  to  faith  in  the  Captain  of  our  salva- 
tion: but,  that  as  to  the  transports  of  joy,  that  usually  attend  the 
beginning  of  it,  especially  in  those  who  have  mourned  deeply,  God 
sometimes  giveth,  sometimes  withholdeth  them,  according  to  the 
counsels  of  his  own  will." 

Mr.  Wesley's  confidence  was  often  interrupted  with  doubts  and 
fears,  which  however  lasted  but  a  short  time,  generally  vanishing 
away  in  prayer.  When  we  consider  the  constant  vicissitude  of 
things  around  us,  the  occasions  of  temptation  continually  presented 
to  our  senses,  and  the  nature  of  the  human  constitution,  liable  to 
receive  various  impressions  from  external  things  and  circumstances, 
against  our  will;  we  may  pronounce  it  impossible  that  we  should 
always  enjoy  an  uniformity,  or  perpetual  sameness  of  agreeable 
sensations,  and  consequently  not  the  same  degree  of  religious  joy. 
Properly  speaking,  the  whole  set  of  sensations  arising  from  the 
sources  just  mentioned,  with  the  imaginations  of  the  mind  arising 
from  them,  whether  agreeable,  or  painful,  even  to  melancholy, 
are  no  evidences  of  our  Christian  state.  And  therefore  the  changes 
in  these  sensations,  however  frequent,  or  painful,  are  no  evidences 
of  any  change  in  our  relation  to  God,  because  not  imputed  to  us 
as  sin,  while  the  Christian  temper  is  preserved.  They  are,  in- 
deed, totally  different  both  in  their  source,  their  nature,  and  their 
tendency,  from  those  internal  feelings  of  the  mind  which  insepa- 
rably accompany  convictions  for  sin,  and  true  justifying  faith  in 
Christ.  These  are  produced  by  the  truths  of  revealed  religion 
proposed  to  the  understanding,  clearly  understood,  firmly  believed, 
and  by  the  influence  of  a  divine  agency  accompanying  them,  ap- 
plied with  energy  to  our  own  individual  state.  Their  nature  and 
tendency  are  equally  distinct  from  the  sensations  above  mentioned* 
Yet  these  sensations  arising  from  external  causes,  and  out  of  our 
own  power  to  prevent,  may  in  some  circumstances  rise  to  that 
height,  as  to.produce  for  a  season,  a  cloudiness  and  heaviness  upon 
the  most  sincere  mind;  in  which  case,  the  comfort  or  joy  generally 
following  a  justified  state,  will  nut  be  so  strongly  felt,  nor  so  dis- 
tinctly perceived  as  before.  This  is  the  reason  why  young  con- 
verts so  generally  fall  into  doubts  and  perplexities  concerning  their 
elate,  merely  through  ignorance  of  the  distinction  they  ought  to 


g33  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLET.     . 

make,  between  the  effects  of  sensations  on  the  human  constitution 
occasioned  by  external  objects  or  circumstances,  and  the  true  evi» 
dences  of  their  acceptance  with  God.  Hence  also  we  see  the 
principle  on  which  we  may  safely  maintain,  that  doubts  and  fears 
are  consistent  with  justifying  faith. 

Perhaps  it  may  be  said,  without  incurring  the  charge  of  censori- 
ousness,  that  few  preachers  of  the  gospel  Kave  sufficiently  studied 
the  present  state  of  human  nature,  to  be  able  to  clear  the  difficulties 
which  sometimes  accompany  Christian  experience.  Mr.  Wesley 
was,  at  present,  but  a  young  convert;  and  therefore  we  cannot 
wonder  at  his  perplexities.  June  6.  He  tells  us,  "  I  received  a 
letter  from  Oxford,  which  threw  me  into  much  perplexity.  It  was 
asserted  therein,  '  That  no  doubting  could  consist  with  the  least 
degree  of  true  faith;  that  whoever  at  any  time  felt  any  doubt  or 
fear,  was  not  weak  in  faith,  but  had  no  faith  at  all:  and  that  none 
hath  any  faith,  till  the  law  of  the  spirit  of  life  has  made  him  wholly 
free  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.' — Begging  of  God  to  direct  me, 
I  opened  my  Testament  on  1  Cor  iii.  1,  where  St.  Paul  speaks  of 
those  whom  he  terms  babes  in  Christ,  who  were  not  able  to  bear 
strong  meat;  nay,  who  were,  in  a  sense,  carnal:  to  whom  he  never- 
theless says,  '  Ye  are  God's  building,  ye  are  the  temple  of  God.' 
Surely  then  these  men  had  some  degree  of  faith,  though  it  is  plain 
their  faith  was  but  weak." 

June  7.  "  I  determined  if  God  should  permit,  to  retire  for  a 
short  time  into  Germany.  I  had  fully  proposed  before  I  left  Geor- 
gia, so  to  do,  if  it  should  please  God  to  bring  me  back  to  Europe. 
And  I  now  clearly  saw  the  time  was  come.  My  weak  mind  could 
not  bear  to  be  thus  sawn  asunder  And  I  hoped  the  conversing 
with  those  holy  men,  who  were  themselves  living  witnesses  of  the 
full  power  of  faith,  and  yet  able  to  bear  with  those  that  are  weak, 
would  be  a  means  under  God  of  so  establishing  my  soul,  that  I 
might  go  on  from  faith  to  faith,  and  from  strength  to  strength." 

Having  taken  leave  of  his  mother,  he  embarked  on  Tuesday  the 
13th,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Ingham  and  three  others,  English,  and 
three  Germans.  In  passing  through  Holland,  he  met  with  great 
hospitality  and  friendship,  particularly  from  Dr.  Koker,  a  physi- 
cian of  Rotterdam.  The  German  formalities  in  admitting  strangers 
into  their  towns,  even  in  times  of  peace,  gave  him  and  his  friends 
a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and  were  peculiarly  disagreeable;  as  they 
always  are  to  Englishmen,  nothing  of  the  kind  being  Known  with 
us.  July  4.  He  arrived  at  Marienborn,  where  he  found  Count 
Zinzendorf,  and  others  of  the  brethren,  whose  Christian  conversa- 
tion greatly  refreshed  his  mind.  He  was  present  at  their  confer- 
ences for  strangers;  at  one  of  which  the  Count  was  asked,  "  Can  a 
man  be  justified  and  not  know  it?  "  He  answered  to  the  following 
effect.  1.  Justification  is  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  2.  The  moment 
a  man  flies  to  Christ,  he  is  justified:  3.  And  has  peace  with  God, 
but  not  always  joy:  4.  Nor  perhaps  may  he  know  he  is  justified, 
till  long  after:  5.  For  the  assurance  of  it  is  distinct  from  justifica- 
tion. 6.  But  others  may  know  he  is  justified  by  his  power  over 
sin,  by  his  seriousness,  his  love  of  the  brethren,  and  his  hunger. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  335 

and  thirst  after  righteousness,  which  alone  prove  the  spiritual  life 
to  be  begun. 

In  giving  this  statement,  Mr.  Wesley  has  not  made  any  remark 
on  the  fourth  proposition,  which  seems  to  imply  that  he  did  not 
disapprove  of  it.  But  certainly  it  ought  not  to  stand  in  so  un- 
guarded a  manner.  We  know,  1.  That  if  a  man  be  really  justi- 
fied, a  very  great  change  has  taken  place  in  the  state  of  his  mind, 
which  will  show  itself  in  his  life  and  conversation.  2.  That  a  man 
must  necessarily  be  conscious  of  what  has  passed  within  himself, 
whether  the  change  was  instantaneous  or  gradual.  3.  If,  therefore, 
a  man  do  not  know  that  he  is  justified,  when  he  really  is  so,  it  is 
because  he  does  not  understand  the  true  scriptural  evidence  of  a 
state  of  justification.  This  has  sometimes  been  the  case;  when  a 
man  truly  convinced  of  sin,  and  trusting  in  Christ  for  salvation, 
has  not  had  the  happiness  to  sit  under  a  gospel  minister;  or,  when 
he  has  sat  under  a  minister,  who,  though  he  preached  the  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel,  did  not  rightly  divide  the  word  of  truth,  nor 
point  out  to  his  hearers,  the  order  to  be  observed  in  the  gradations 
of  Christian  experience,  evidently  founded  on  Scripture  and  the 
nature  of  the  human  faculties.  Such  a  preacher,  will  never  give 
his  hearers  clear  and  distinct  views  of  the  evidences  of  their  state, 
whatever  that  state  may  be. 

From  Marienborn,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  his  brother  Samuel,  as 
follows,  "God  has  given  me  at  length  the  desire  of  my  heart.  I 
am  with  a  church  whose  conversation  is  in  heaven,  in  whom  is  the 
mind  that  was  in  Christ,  and  who  so  walked  as  he  walked.  As 
they  have  all  one  Lord  and  one  faith,  so  they  are  all  partakers  of 
one  spirit,  the  spirit  of  meekness  and  love,  which  uniformly,  and 
continually  animates  all  their  conversation.  O  how  high  and  holy 
a  thing  Christianity  is!  And  how  widely  distant  from  that — I 
know  not  what — which  is  so  called,  though  it  neither  purifies  the 
heart,  nor  renews  the  life,  after  the  image  of  our  blessed  Re- 
deemer. 

"  I  grieve  to  think  how  that  holy  name,  by  which  we  are  called, 
must  be  blasphemed  among  the  heathen,  while  they  see  discon-  . 
tented  Christians,  passionate  Christians,  resentful  Christians, 
earthly-minded  Christians.  Yea,  to  come  to  what  we  are  apt  to 
count  small  things,  while  they  see  Christians  judging  one  another, 
ridiculing  one  another,  speaking  evil  of  one  another,  increasing, 
instead  of  bearing  one  another's  burdens.  How  bitterly  would 
Julian  have  applied  to  these,  '  See  how  these  Christians  love  one 
another.'  I  know,  I  myself,  I  doubt  you  sometimes,  and  my  sister 
often,  have  been  under  this  condemnation.  O  may  God  grant, 
we  may  never  more  think  to  do  him  service,  by  breaking  those 
commands  which  are  the  very  life  of  his  religion!  Hut  may  we 
utterly  put  away  all  anger,  and  wrath,  and  malice,  and  bitterness, 
and  evil-speaking." — O  that  Mr.  Wesley  could  rise  from  the  dead, 
to  enforce  these  reproofs  on  those  who  have  succeeded  him  in  the 
government  of  the  Methodist  societies ! 

July  19.  Mr.  Wesley  left  Marienborn,  and  August  1,  arrived 
at  Hurnhuth.  Here  he  staid  a  fortnight;  during  which  time  he 
had  frequent  opportunities  of  conversing  with  the  most  experienced 


334  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

of  the  brethren  in  that  place,  of  hearing  several  of  them  preach> 
and  of  acquainting  himself  with  their  whole  economy.  "  I  would 
gladly,"  says  he,  "have  spent  my  life  here;  but  my  Master  calling 
me  to  labor  in  another  part  of  his  vineyard,  on  Monday  the  14th, 
I  was  constrained  to  take  my  leave  of  this  happy  place — O  when 
shall  THIS  Christianity  cover  the  earth,  as  the  waters  cover  the 
sea."  He  adds  in  another  place,  "I  was  exceedingly  comforted 
and  strengthened  by  the  conversation  of  this  lovely  people;  and 
returned  to  England  more  fully  determined  to  spend  my  life  in 
testifying  the  gospel  of  the  grace  of  God." 

Sept.  16.  He  arrived  again  in  London,  having  no  intention  but 
to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  churches;  and  accordingly  wherever  he 
was  invited,  he  boldly  declared,  '  By  grace  ye  are  saved  through 
faith.'  This  doctrine,  branched  into  all  its  parts,  was  opposed  by 
most  of  the  clergy;  and  in  most  places,  the  genteel  part  of  the  con- 
gregation was  offended  at  the  crowds  that  folloAved  him,  so  that  he 
was  frequently  told  after  preaching,  that  he  must  preach  there  no 
more.  This  at  length  became  so  general,  that  it  amounted  to  an 
exclusion  from  almost  all  the  churches  in  London.  October  9. 
He  met  with  the  Narrative  of  the  revival  of  the  work  of  God  about 
the  town  of  Northampton,  in  New  England..  He  sent  an  extract 
of  this  to  a  friend,  whose  answer  threw  him  into  some  perplexity, 
and  occasioned  him  to  enter  into  a  very  close  examination  of  him- 
self; which  he  describes  as  follows. 

"  '  Examine  yourselves,  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith.'  Now  the 
surest  test  whereby  we  can  examine  ourselves,  whether  we  be  in- 
deed in  the  faith,  is  that  given  by  St.  Paul,  'If  any  man  be  in 
Christ  he  is  a  new  creature.  .Old  things  are  pasfaway :  behold  all 
things  are  become  new.' 

"First,  His  judgments  are  new:  his  judgment  of  himself,  of 
happiness,  of  holiness. 

"He  judges  himself  to  be  altogether  fallen  short  of  the  glorious 
image  of  God.  To  have  no  good  thing  abiding  in  him;  but  all 
that  is  corrupt  and  abominable,  &c. — Thus  by  the  grace  'of  God 
in  Christ,  I  judge  of  myself.  Therefore  I  am}  in  this  respect,  a 
new  creature. 

"  Again.  His  judgment  concerning  happiness  is  new.  He  would 
as  soon  expect  to  dig  it  out  of  the  earth,  as  to  find  it  in  riches,  hon- 
or, pleasure,  so  called,  or  indeed,  in  the  enjoyment  of  any  creature: 
he  knows  there  can  be  no  happiness  on  earth,  but  in  the  enjoyment 
of  God,  and  in  the  foretaste  of  those  rivers  of  pleasure  which  flow 
at  his  right  hand  for  evermore.  —Thus  by  the  grace  of  God  in 
Christ,  I  judge  of  happiness.  Therefore  I  am,  in  this  respect,  a 
new  creature. 

"Yet  again.  His  judgment  concerning  holiness  is  new.  He  no 
longer  judges  it  to  be  an  outward  thing:  to  consist  either,  in  doing 
no  harm,  in  doing  good,  or  in  using  the  ordinances  of  God.  He 
sees  it  is  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul;  the  image  of  God  fresh 
stamped  on  the  heart;  an  entire  renewal  of  the  mind  in  every 
temper  and  thought,  after  the  likeness  of  him  that  created  it. — Thus 
by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  I  judge  of  holiness.  Therefore  I 
am,  in  this  respect,  a  new  creature. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET  335 

"  Secondly,  His  designs  are  new.  It  is  the  design  of  his  life, 
not  to  heap  treasures  upon  earth,  not  to  gain  the  praise  of  men, 
not  to  indulge  the  desires  of  the  flesh,  the  desire  of  the  eye,  or  the 
pride  of  life;  but  to  regain  the  image  of  God;  to  have  the  life  of 
God  again  planted  in  his  soul:  and  to  be  renewed  after  his  likeness 
in  righteousness  and  all  true  holiness. — This,  by  the  grace  of  God 
in  Christ,  is  the  design  of  my  life.  Therefore  I  am,  in  this  respect, 
a  new  creature. 

"Thirdly,  His  desires  are  new,  and  indeed  all  the  whole  train 
of  his  passions  and  inclinations.  They  are  no  longer  fixed  on 
earthly  things.  They  are  now  set  on  the  things  of  heaven.  His 
love  and  joy,  and  hope;  his  sorrow  and  fear,  have  all  respect  to 
things  above.  They  all  point  heavenward.  Where  his  treasure 
is,  there  is  his  heart  also.  I  dare  not  say  I  am  a  new  creature  in 
this  respect.  For  other  desires  often  arise  in  my  heart.  But  they 
do  not  reign.  I  put  them  all  under  my  feet  through  Christ  who 
strengtheneth  me.  Therefore  I  believe  he  is  creating  me  anew  in 
this  also,  and  that  he  has  begun,  though  not  finished  his  work. 

"  Fourthly,  His  conversation  is  new.  It  is  always  seasoned 
with  salt,  and  fit  to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers.  So  is  mine,  by 
the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,' therefore,  in  this  respect,  I  am  a  new 
creature. 

"Fifthly,  His  actions  are  nejv.  The  tenor  of  Ms  life,  singly 
points  at  the  glory  of  God.  AH  his  substance  and  time  are  devotetl 
thereto.  Whether  he  eats  or  drinks,  or  whatever  he  does,  it  either 
springs  from,  or  leads  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  man. — 
Such,  by  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ,  is  the  tenor  of  my  life 
Therefore,  in  this  respect,  I  am  a  new  creature."  He  concludes 
thus,  "  Upon  the  whole,  although  I  have  not  yet  that  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost,  nor  the  full  assurance  of  faith,  much  less  am  I,  in  the 
full  sense  of  the  words,  in  Christ  a  new  creature:  I  nevertheless 
trust  that  I  have  a  measure  of  faith;  and  am  '  accepted  in  the  be- 
loved: '  I  trust  the  hand-writing  that  was  against  me  is  blotted  out, 
and  that  I  am  reconciled  to  God  through  his  Son." 

The  whole  of  this  examination  of  himself  plainly  shows,  that 
however  credulous  Mr.  Wesley  might  be,  with  respect  to  the 
reports  of  others,  and  credulous  he  certainly  was,  yet  in  judging 
of  his  own  state,  he  placed  no  confidence  in  visions,  dreams;  or 
sudden  ijnpressions  on  the  mind;  but  calmly  and  rationally  exam- 
ined, whether  he  had  true  scriptural  evidence,  that  he  was  passed 
from  death  unto  life. 

October  13.  Being  at  Oxford,  he  found  leisure  to  write  to  a  few 
of  his  friends  in  Holland  and  Germany.  These  letters  show  us 
something  of  the  state  of  his  mind;  how  he  was  employed,  and 
the  suQ^ess  of  his  labors.  To  Dr.  Koker,  of  Rotterdam,  he  wrote 
as  follows:  "  I  have  delayed  writing  till  now,  in  hopes  I  might 
have  had  an  opportunity  of  transrrihing  the  papers  \i>n  dt-irnl, 
before  I  wrote.  But  I  find  I  cannot  have  time  for  this  yet;  it  hav- 
ing pleased  God  to  give  me  full  employment  of  another  nature.- 
.-ssed  Spirit  has  wrought  so  powerfully  lioth  in  London  and 
Oxford,  that  there  is  a  general  awakening,  and  multitudes  are  cry 
ing  out,  '  what  muet  we  do  to  be  saved  ? '  So  that  till  our  gracious 


336  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

Master  sendeth  more  laborers  into  his  harvest,  all  my  time  is  much 
too  little  for  them. 

"  May  our  blessed  Lord  repay  seven-fold  into  your  bosoms,  the 
kindness  showed  to  us  for  his  name's  sake !  that,  you  may  be  found 
in  him,  not  having  your  own  righteousness  which  is  of  the  law, 
but  that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteousness 
which  is  of  God  by  faith,  is  the  earnest  prayer  of,  dear  sir,  your 
unworthy  brother  in  Christ." 

"TO    MR.    INGHAM,    AT    HERNHUTH. 

"  O  my  dear  brother,  God  hath  been  wonderfully  gracious  to  us, 
ever  since  our  return  to  England.  Though  there  are  many  adver- 
saries, yet  a  great  door  and  effectual  is  openOd;  and  we  continue, 
through  evil  report  and  good  report,  to  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ 
to  all  people,  and  earnestly  to  contend  for  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints.  Indeed  he  hath  given  unto  us  many  of  our  fiercest 
opposers,  who  now  receive  with  meekness  the  ingrafted  word. 
One  of  the  bitterest  of  them  could  have  no  rest  in  his  spirit,  till  on 
Saturday,  the  30th  of  September,  O.  S.  he  was  compelled  to  send 
for  me,  who  knew  him  not,  so  much  as  by  face,  and  to  tell  me  the 
secrets  of  his  heart.  He  owned  Avith  many  tears,  that  in  spite  of 
all  his  endeavors  he  was  still  carnal,  sold  under  sin:  that  he  con- 
tinually did  the  thing  he  would  nof,  and  was  thereby  convinced  of 
the  entire  corruption  of  his  whole  nature :  that  the  very  night  be- 
fore, after  the  most  solemn  resolutions  to  the  contrary,  he  had  been 
guilty  of  gross  drunkenness,  and  had  no  hope  of  escaping,  having 
neither  spirit  nor  strength  left  in  him.  We  fell  on' our  knees,  and 
besought  our  Lord  to  bring  this  sinner  unto  God,  who  through  his 
blood  justifieth  the  ungodly.  He  arose,  and  his  countenance  was 
no  longer  sad :  for  he  knew,  and  testified  aloud,  that  he  was  passed 
from  death  unto  life,  and  felt  in  himself,  that  he  was  healed  of  his 
plague.  And  from  that  hour  to  this,  he  hath  had  peace  and  joy 
in  believing,  and  sin  hath  no  more  dominion  over  him. 

"  Mr.  Stonehouse  hath  at  length  determined  to  know  nothing 
but  Jesus  Christ,  and  him  crucified;  and  to  preach  unto  all  remis- 
sion of  sins  through  faith  in  his  blood.  Mr.  Sparkes  also,  is  a 
teacher  of  sound  doctrine.  Mr.  Hutchins  is  strong  in  the  faith, 
and  mightily  convinces  gainsayers,  so  that  no  man  hitherto  hath 
been  able  to  stand  before  him.  Mr.  Kinchin,  Gombold,  and  Wells, 
have  not  yet  received  comfort,  but  are  patiently  waiting  for  it. 
Mr.  Robson,  who  is  now  a  minister  of  Christ  also,  is  full  of  faith, 
and  peace,  and  love.  'So  is  Mr.  Combes,  a  little  child,  who  was 
called  to  minister  in  holy  things  two  or  three  weeks  ago.  Indeed  I 
trust  our  Lord  will  let  us  see,  and  that  shortly,  a  multitude  of  priests, 
that  believe.  My  brother  and  I,  are  partly  here,  and  partly  in 
London,  till  Mr.  Whitefield,  or  some  other,  is  sent  to  release 
us  from  hence. 

"  Pray  for  us  continually,  my  dear  brother,  that  we  may  make 
full  proof  of  our  ministry;  and  may  ourselves  stand  fast  in  the 
grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus:  and  as  soon  as  you  can,  send  word  of 
what  he  is  doing  by  and  for  you." 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  887 

"  TO    COUNT    ZINZENDORF,    AT    MARIENBORN. 

"  May  our  gracious  Lord,  who  counteth  whatsoever  is  done  to 
the  least  of  his  brethren,  as  done  to  himself,  return  seven-fold  to 
you  and  the  Countess,  and  to  all  the  brethren,  the  kindnesses  you 
did  to  us !  It  would  have  been  a  great  satisfaction  to  me,  if  I  could 
have  spent  more  time  with  the  Christians  who  love  one  another. 
But  that  could  not  be  now;  my  Master  having  called  me  to  work 
in  another  part  of  his  vineyard.  Nor  did  I  return  hither  at  all 
before  the  time :  for  though  a  great  door  and  effectual  had  been 
opened,  the  adversaries  had  laid  so  many  stumbling-blocks  before 
it,  that  the  weak  were  daily  turned  out  of  the  way.  Numberless 
misunderstandings  had  arisen,  by  means  of  which  the  way  of  truth 
was  much  blasphemed:  and  thence  had  sprung  anger,  clamor,  bit- 
terness, evil-speaking,  envyings,  strifes,  railings,  evil-surmises; 
whereby  the  enemy  had  gained  such  an  advantage  over  the  little 
flock",  that  of  the  rest  durst  no  man  join  himself  to  them. 

"  But  it  has  now  pleased  our  blessed  Master  to  remove,  in  great 
measure,  these  rocks  of  offence.  The  word  of  the  Lord  again 
runs  and  is  glorified;  and  his  work  goes  on  and  prospers.  Great 
multitudes  are  every  where  awakened,  and  cry  out,  '  What  must 
we  do  to  be  saved?'  Many  of  them  see,  that  there  is  only  one 
name  under  heaven  whereby  they  can  be  saved:  and  more  and 
more  of  those  who  seek  it,  .find  salvation  in  his  name:  and 
these  are  of  one  heart  and  one  soul.  They  all  love  one  anoth- 
er, and  are  knit  together  in  one  body,  and  one  spirit,  as  in  one 
faith,  and  one  hope  of  their  calling.  The  love  and  zeal  of  our 
brethren  in  Holland  and  Germany,  particularly  at  Hernhuth,  have 
stirred  up  many  among  us,  who  will  not  be  comforted  till  they  also 
partake  of  the  great  and  precious  promises.  I  hope,  if  God  per- 
mit, to  see  them  at  least  once  more,  were  it  only  to  give  them  the 
fruit  of  my  love,  the  speaking  freely  on  a  few  things  which  I  did 
not  approve,  perhaps  because  I  did  not  understand  them.  May 
our  merciful  Lord  give  you  a  right  judgment  in  all  things,  and 
make  you  to  abound  more  and  more  in  all  lowliness  and  meekness, 
in  ;dl  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity,  in  all  watchfulness  and  seri- 
ousness: in  a  word,  in  all  faith  and  love,  particularly  to  those  that 
are  without;  till  you  are  merciful  as  your  Father  which  is  in  hea- 
vcu  is  merciful!  I  desire  your  constant  and  earnest  prayers,  that 
He  would  vouchsafe  me  a  portion  of  the  same  spirit." 

"  To  the  Church  of  God  whigh  is  in  Hernhuth,  John  Wesley,  an 
unworthy  presbyter  of  the  Church  of  God  in  England,  wisheth 
all  grace  and  peace  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     October  14. 
"  Glory  be  to  God,  even  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
for  his  unspeakable  gift!  for  giving  me  to  be  an   eye-witness  of 
your  faith,  and  love,  and  holy  conversation  in  Christ  Jesus.     I  have 
borne   testimony   thereof  with   all    plainness   of  speech,  in  many 
parts  of  Germany,  and  thanks  have  been  given  to  God  by  many 
on  your  behalf. 

"  We  are  endeavoring  here  also,  by  the  grace  which  is  given  us, 
to  be  followers  of  you,  as  ye  are  of  Christ.  Fourteen  were  added 
to  us  since  our  return,  so  that  we  have  now  right  bands  of  men. 


333 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 


consisting  of  fifty-six  persons,  all  of  whom  seek  for  salvation  only 
in  the  blood  of  Christ.  As  yet  we  have  "only  two  small  bands  of 
women,  the  one  of  three,  the  other  of  five  persons.  But  here  are 
many  others  who  only  wait  till  we  have  leisure  to  instruct  them, 
how  they  may  most  effectually  build  up  one  another  in  the  faith 
and  love  of  Him  who  gave  himself  for  them. 

"  Though  my  brother  and  I,  are  not  permitted  to  preach  in  most 
of  the  churches  in  London,  yet  thanks  be  to  God,  there  are  others 
left,  wherein  we  have  liberty  to  speak  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 
Likewise  every  evening,  and  on  set  evenings  in  the  week  at  two 
several  places,  we  publish  the  word  of  reconciliation,  sometimes  to 
twenty  or  thirty,  sometimes  to  fifty  or  sixty,  sometimes  to  three  or 
four  hundred  persons,  met  together  to  hear  it.  We  begin  and  end 
all  our  meetings  with  singing  and  prayer:  and  we  know  that  our 
Lord  heareth  our  prayer,  having  more  than  once  or  twice,  and  this 
was  not  done  in  a  corner,  received  our  petitions  in  that  very  hour. 

"  Nor  hath  he  left  himself  without  other  witnesses  of  his  grace  and 
truth.  Ten  ministers  I  know  now  in  England,  who  lay  the  right 
foundation,  '  The  blood  of  Christ  cleanseth  us  from  all  sin.'  Over 
and  above  whom,  I  have  found  one  Anabaptist,  and  one,  if  not  two 
of  the  teachers  among  the  Presbyterians  here,  who,  I  hope,  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity,  and  teach  the  way  of  God  in  truth. 

"  O  cease  not,  ye  that  are  highly  favored,  to  beseech  our  Lord 
that  he  would  be  with  us  even  to  the  end,  to  remove  that  which  is 
displeasing  in  his  sight,  to  support  that  which  is  weak  among  us, 
to  give  us  the  whole  mind  that  was  in  him,  and  teach  us  to  walk 
even  as  he  walked !  And  may  the  very  God  of  peace  fill  up  what 
is  wanting  in  your  faith,  and  build  you* up  more  and  more  in  all 
lowliness  of  mind,  in  all  plainness  of  speech,  in  all  zeal  and  watch- 
fulness; that  he  may  present  you  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not 
having  spot  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  ye  may  be' holy 
and  unblameable  in  the  day  of  his  appearing." 

We  should  not  do  justice  to  Mr.  Wesley,  were  we  to  suppose, 
that  he  meant  in  this  letter  to  insinuate,  that  there  were  only  ten 
clergymen  in  England  who  preached  the  gospel.  He  particularly 
refers  to  those  he  personally  knew,  who  had  been  lately  awakened 
out  of  sleep,  and  now  saw  the  way  of  salvation  through  faith  in 
Christ  Jesus.  And  his  principles  and  connexions,  as  a  high  church- 
man, had  separated  him  from  all  denominations  of  Dissenters,  so 
that  he  could  have  had  very  little  acquaintance  with  them.  Per- 
haps the  three  to  whom  he  refers,  were  all. he  could  speak  of  from 
his  own  personal  knowledge;  though  no  doubt  many  others  taught 
the  way  of  God  in  truth. 

Mr.  Wesley  pursued  his  labors  with  unremitting  diligence, 
spending  his  time  from  an  early  hour  in  the  morning,  till  night,  in 
preaching,  exhorting,  praying,  or  conversing  with  the  people,  on 
subjects  that  related  to  Christian  experience.  November  22.  He 
again  wrote  to  th$ee  or  four  of  his  religious  friends,  and  spake 
more  freely  than  before,  of  the  state  of  his  own  mind. 

'     '.'TO     DR.    KOKER,    AT    ROTTERDAM. 

"My  desire  and  prayer  to  Go'd  is,  th;it  rl;r  glorious  gospel  of  his 
Son,  may  run  and  lie  glorified,  among  you,  as  it  doth  among  us; 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  339 

and  much  more  abundantly !  I  should  rejoice  to  hear,  what  our 
Lord  hath  done  for  you  also.  Is  the  number  of  believers  multi- 
plied? Do  they  love  one  another?  Are  they  all  of  one  heart  and 
one  soul?  Do  they  build  up  one  another,  in  the  knowledge  and 
love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  May  he  multiply  your  little  flock 
a  thousand  fold,  how  many  soever  you  be!  May  he  fill  you  with 
all  peace  and  joy  in  believing!  May  he  preserve  you  in  all  lowli- 
ness of  spirit!  And  may  he  enable  you  to  Uhe  great  plainness  of 
speech,  both  toward  each  other,  and  toward  all  men;  and  by  man- 
ifestation of  the  truth,  to  commend  yourselves  to  every  man's  con- 
science in  the  sight  of  God! 

"  Even  to  this  hour,  I  have  not  had  one  day's  leisure,  to  tran- 
scribe tor  you  the  papers  I  brought  from  Hernhuth:  the  harvest 
here  also,  is  so  plenteous,  and  the  laborers  so  few;  and  it  increases 
upon  us  daily.  Verily  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  hath  lift  up  hirf 
standard  against  the  iniquity  which  had  overspread  our  land  as  a 
Hood!  O  pray  ye  for  us,  that  he  would  send  more  laborers  into 
his  harvest!  And  that  he  would  enable  us  whom  he  hath  already 
sent,  to  approve  ourselves  faithful  ministers  of  the  New  Covenant, 
by  honor  and  dishonor,  by  evil  report  and  good  report!  In  par- 
ticular let  all  the  brethren  and  sisters  who  are  with  you,  pray  that 
God  would  warm  with  his  love,  the  cold  heart  of,  dear  sir,  your 
much  obliged  and  very  affectionate  brother  in  Christ,  J.  Wesley." 

"  TO    MR.    VINEY,    AT    YSSELSTEIN. 

'•'  After  a  long  sleep,  there  seems  now  to  be  a  great  awakening 
in  this  place  also.  The  spirit  of  the  Lord  hath  already  shaken  the 
dry  bones,  and  some  of  them  stand  up  and  live.  But  I  am  still 
dead  and  cold;  having  peace  indeed,  but  no  love  or  joy  in  the  Holy 
( i host.  O  pray  for  me,  that  I  may  see  and  feel  myself  a  sinner, 
and  have  a  full  interest  in  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
sins  of  the  world!"  &c. 

"TO    ISAAC    LE-LONG,    AT    AMSTERDAM. 

•'  Do  not  think,  my  dear  brother,  that  I  have  forgotten  you.  I 
cannot  forget  you,  because  I  love  you :  though  I  cannot  love  any 
one  yet,  as  I  ought,  because  I  cannot  love  our  blessed  Lord,  «»  / 
ought.  My  heart  is  cold  and  <cnselrss:  it  is  indeed  a  heart  of 
.-tone.  Pray  for  me,  and  let  all  your  household  pray  for  me,  yea 
and  all  the  brethren  r.lso,that  our  God  would  give  me  a  broken  heart; 
a  loving  heart;  a  heart  wherein  his  Spirit  may  delight  to  dwell. 

"  May  our  good  Lord  repay.  J'ou  all  a  thousand  fold  for  the  love 
you  showed  to  US.  Ilovv  dors  hi<  gospel  prosper  at  Amsterdam? 
Are  believers  multiplied?  and  is  his  grace  mighty  among  you?  Is 
their  name  yet  cast  out  as  evil  (for  that  must  be  the  next)  and  do 
men  despitefully  use  you,  and  persecute  you?  I  want  you  to  say  a 
great  deal  to  me  of  it.  But  above  all,  I  want  you  to  pray  a  great 
deal,  for  your  poor,  weak  brother,  John  Wesley." 

We  see  by  these  li -tiers,  that  Mr.  We.-ley  was  not  carried  up  on 
high  as  on  eagles'  wings,  by  any  e.xtatic  joy  which  obliterated  the 
common  feeling-  of  human  nature:  he  walked  in  the  valley,  hum- 
ble and  low,  bemoaning  his  condition,  and  struggling  against  the 
iulnusj  and  »luggishnes.s  of  his  oun  heart.  Had  he  been  actuatec 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

m  his  labors,  only  by  a  religious  fervor  of  mind,  his  diligence 
would  not  have  been  so  uniform  as  it  was,  nor  his  perseverance  so 
lasting.  Our  passions  and  inward  feelings  are  necessarily  varia- 
ble; and  if  we  are  impelled  only  by  these,  in  a  religious  course  of 
i7ife,  or  in  any  other  laudable  pursuit,  our  diligence  will  remit,  and 
our  perseverance  be  short,  especially  when  temptation  and  interest 
draw  another  way.  Mr.  Wesley  acted  on  a  different  principle. 
He  had  a  strong  conviction,  founded  on  cool  reflection,  that  he 
was  every  day  doing  what  God  required  him  to  do :  he  considered 
his  success  in  turning  sinners  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  satan  to  God,  as  a  testimony  of  the  divine  approbation 
of  his  conduct;  and  therefore  believed,  that  he  was  laboring  for 
the  best  interests  of  his  fellow  mortals.  This  conviction  was  so 
strong  that  no  persecution  or  opposite  interest  could  ever  divert 
him  from  his  pursuits. 

December  11.  Hearing  Mr.  Whitefield  was  returned  from 
Georgia,  he  went  to  London  to  meet  him,  and  they  again  took 
sweet  counsel  together.  January  1,  1739.  He  was  present  at  a 
love-feast  in  Fetter-Lane,  together  with  Mr.  Hall,  Kinchin,  Ing- 
ham,  Whitefield,  Hutchins,  and  his  brother  Charles;  and  about 
sixty  of  the  brethren.  "  About  three  in  the  morning,"  says  he, 
"  as  we  were  continuing  instant  in  prayer,  the  power  of  God  came 
mightily  upon  us,  insomuch  that  many  cried  out  for  exceeding  joy, 
and  many  fell  to  the  ground.  As  S*oon  as  we  were  recovered  a  lit- 
tle from  that  awe  and  amazement  at  the  presence  of  His  majesty, 
wre  broke  out  with  one  voice,  •'We  praise  Thee,  O  God;  we  ac- 
knowledge Thee  to  be  the  Lord.' " — How  little  does  the  world 
know;  how  little  do  merely  speculative  and  formal  Christians 
know,  of  these  refreshing,  invigorating  seasons  which  come  from 
the  presence  of  the  Lord,  and  give  to  the  true  worshippers  a  de- 
monstrative evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity ! 

In  the  spring  Mr.  Whitefield  went  down  to  Bristol,  and  there 
first  began  to  preach  in  the  open  air,  to  incredible  numbers  of  peo- 
ple. Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labors  in  London  and  Oxford 
alternately,  and  occasionally  in  the  neighboring  places  without  any 
intention  of  altering  his  usual  manner  of  proceeding.  But  in  the 
latter  end  of  March,  he  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Whitefield,  who 
entreated  him  in  the  most  pressing  manner  to  come  to  Bristol,  evi- 
dently with  intention  that  he  might  step  into  this  new  path  which 
now  lay  open  before  him.  At  first  he  was  not  at  all  forward  to 
comply  with  the  request;  and  his  brother  Charles,  and  some  others 
warmly  opposed  his  going;  from  an  unaccountable  apprehension 
that  it  would  prove  fatal  to  him.*  At  length  Mr.  Wesley  freely 
gave  himself  up,  to  whatever  the  Lord  should  appoint.  It  was  a 
rule  of  the  society,  "  That  any  person  who  designed  to  take  a  jour- 
ney, should  first,  if  it  were  possible,  have  the  approbation  of  the 
bands:"  so  entirely  were  the  ministers,  at  this  time,  under  the  di- 
rection of  the  people !  Accordingly  on  the  28th,  the  matter  was 
laid  before  them,  and  after  some  debate  they  determined  that  he 
should  comply  with  Mr.  Whitefield's  request.  He  left  London  the 
next  day,  and  on  the  31st  came  to  Bristol. 

*  See  val.  i.  page  118. 


BOOK     THIRD 


CHAPTER    I. 

CONTAINING  A  VIEW  OP  MR.  WESLEY'S  LABORS  AS  AN  ITINERANT 
PREACHER,  AND  OP  THE  FORMATION  OF  SOCIETIES,  &.C.  TILL  THE 
FIRST  METHODIST-CONFERENCE,  IN  1744. 

I  HAVE  now  traced  the  steps  of  Mr.  Wesley,  from  his  infancy  to 
the  present  period,  which  forms  an  important  era  in  his  life.  He 
now  commenced  a  Field-preacher,  as  he  was  called,  and  itinerancy 
naturally  followed,  which  laid  the  foundation  of  the  present  system 
of  Methodism.  It  has  often  been  suggested  by  his  opponents,  that 
the  plan  of  Methodism  was  the  result  of  a  long  premeditated  design: 
but  on  a  careful  examination  into  the  very  minutiae  of  his  life  till 
this  time,  no  such  design  appears.  He  positively  asserts  the  con- 
trary; and  every  circumstance  collected  from  his  private  papers, 
confirms  the  truth  of  his  assertion.  It  is  indeed  true,  that  by  a 
strange  chain  of  providences,  he  was  admirably  fitted,  without  any 
design  of  his  own,  to  prosecute  the  plan  he  now  entered  upon 
through  all  its  consequences.  After  many  years  of  painful  labor 
and  exercise  of  mind,  he  had  obtained  clear  and  distinct  views  of 
the  gospel;  and  what  was  especially  necessary  to  his  success,  he 
well  understood  the  order  observable  in  the  gradations  of  Christian 
experience,  from  the  first  commencement  of  a  work  of  grace  on 
the  mind,  to  its  consummation.  He  had  long  been  inured  to  fatigue 
and  hardship;  a  qualification  highly  necessary  for  the  success  of 
his  present  plan  of  proceedings.  He  had  experienced  great  oppo- 
sition, contempt,  reproach,  and  even  persecution,  both  in  England 
.mil  America;  which  inadi;  them  appear  in  the  prospect  of  his  new 
undertaking  less  formidable  to  him,  than  they  would  have  done  to 
others.  Most  of  the  churches  in  London  had  been  shut  against 
him,  so  that  his  opportunities  of  preaching  became  very  limited, 
and  as  In-  durst  not  be  silent,  he  was  reduced  to  a  sort  of  necessity 
to  preach  in  the  open  air,  in  opposition  to  his  former  notions  and 
habits.  But  he  observes,  "  I  have  since  seen  abundant  reason  to 
adore  the  wise  providence  of  God  herein,  making  a  way  for 
myriads  of  people,  who  never  troubled  any  church,  or  were  likely 
so  to  do,  to  hear  that  word  which  they  soon  found  to  be  the  power 
of  God  unto  salvation." 

April  1.  Mr.  WhitehVM  having  left  Bristol,  Mr.  Wesley  began 
to  expound  to  a  little  society,  accustomed  to  meet  in  Nicholas- 
Street,  our  '  inl's  sermon  on  the  mount;  "  One  pretty  remarkable 
jinx-*  \*T  i\<  lie,  "of  lield-pivarhiinr,  though  I  suppose  there 
29» 


842  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

were  churches  at  that  time  also.  Monday  the  second,  I  submitted 
to  be  more  vile,  and  proclaimed  in  the  highways  the  glad-tidings 
of  salvation,  speaking  from  a  little  eminence  in  a  ground  adjoining 
to  the  city,  to  about  three  thousand  people." — His  preaching  was 
attended  with  surprising  success,  so  that  in  a  very  short  time,  a 
few,  and  afterwards  a  greater  number,  agreed  to  meet  together,  to 
edify  and  strengtnen  one  another,  as  the  people  already  did  in 
London.  * 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  in  Bristol  and  the  neighboring  places  till 
June.  He  thus  describes  his  public  labors  through  the  week. 
"  My  ordinary  employment  in  public,  was  now  as  follows :  every 
morning  I  read  prayers  and  preached  at  Newgate.  Every  evening 
I  expounded  a  portion  of  Scripture,  at  one  or  more  of  the  societies. 
On  Monday  in  the  afternoon  I  preached  abroad  near  Bristol;  OK 
Tuesday  at  Bath  and  Two-mile  Hill,  alternately.  On  Wednesday, 
a*  Baptist-Mills.  Every  other  Thursday,  near  Pensford.  Every 
other  Friday,  in  another  part  of  Kings  Vood.  On  Saturday,  in  the 
afternoon,  and  Sunday  morning,  in  the  Bowling-green.  On  Sun- 
day at  eleven,  near  Hannam-Mount;  at  two,  at  Clifton;  at  five,  at 
Rose-Green.  And  hitherto,  as  my  day  is,  so  is  my  strength." — 
He  tells  us,  he  could  scarcely  reconcile  himself  at  first,  to  this 
strange  way  of  preaching  in  the  fields,  of  which  Mr.  Whitefield 
had  set  him  the  example;  "Having  been,"  says  he,  "till  very 
lately  so  tenacious  of  every  point  relating  to  decency  and  order, 
that  I  should  have  thought  the  saving  of  souls  almost  a  sin,  if  it 
had  not  been  done  in  a  church." 

During  this  summer,  his  preaching  at  Bristol  was  attended  with 
some  extraordinary  circumstances,  which  made  much  noise,  and 
gave  great  offence.  Under  the  sermon,  some  persons  trembled 
from  head  to  foot :  others,  fell  down  and  cried  with  a  loud  and  bit- 
ter cry:  whilst  others  became  speechless,  and  seemed  convulsed  as 
if  in  the  agonies  of  death.  After  prayer  for  them,  many  rose  up 
rejoicing  in  God,  and  testifying,  they  had  redemption  through  the 
blood  of  Christ,  even  the  forgiveness  of  sins,  according  to  the  riches 
of  his  grace. — Some  afterwards  said,  they  had  so  strong  a  repre- 
sentation of  Christ  to  their  mind  at  that  time,  that  it  seemed  like  a 
vision  of  him,  evidently  set  forth  crucified  among  them;  and  in  that 
moment  they  were  enabled  to  believe  on  him.  Others  pretended 
they  had  a  similar  representation  of  him  in  a  dream,  and  through 
faith  received  the  remission  of  sins.  No  regard  ought  to  be  had 
to  these  declarations  as  evidences  of  conversion;  because  the  judg- 
ment of  these  persons  must  be  greatly  confused,  while  their  passions 
were  so  much  agitated.  Mr.  Wesley -himself,  at  first  knew  not 
how  he  ought  to  judge  of  these  extraordinary  things;  but  when  he 
found  that  most  of  the  persons  so  affected,  held  fast  their  confidence, 
and  walked  worthy  of  their  Christian  calling,  adorning  the  doctrine 
of  God  our  Saviour  in  all  things,  he  could  not  deny  that  there  was 
a  real,  genuine  work  of  grace  upon  their  minds.  He  did  not  how- 
ever consider  agitations,  visions,  or  dreams,  as  any  evidence  of  a 
true  conversion  to  God;  but  as  adventitious  or  accidental  circum- 
stances, which  from  various  causes  might,  or  might  not,  attend  it: 
and  this  view  of  them,  he  thought  perfectly  consistent  with  Scrip- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  545 

ture.  The  gentle  manner  in  which,  under  these  views,  he  spake 
of  them  was  generally  misunderstood,  raised  up  several  adversaries, 
aud  made  the  good  that  was  really  done,  be  evil  spoken  of.  He 
gave  a  particular  account  from  time  to  time  of  the  things  that  hap- 
pened, to  such  ministers  as  he  thought  sincerely  desired  the  in> 
of  God's  kingdom,  and  had  some  experience  of  it.  Mr.  Ralph 
Krskine  was  very  favorable  in  his  judgment  of  these  adventitious 
circumstances;  and  says,  "  I  desire  to  bless  my  Lord,  for  the  great 
and  good  news  your  letter  bears,  about  the  Lord's  turning  many 
smil>  '  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the  power  of  satan  unto 
God';  and  that  such  a  great  and  effectual  door  is  opened  among  you 
as  the  many  adversaries  cannot  shut. — As  to  the  outward  manner 
you  speak  of,  wherein  most  of  them  were  affected  who  were  cut  to 
the  heart  by  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  no  wonder  this  was  at  first 
surprising  to  you,  since  they  are  indeed  so  very  rare,  that  have 
been  thus  pricked  and  wounded.  Yet  some  of  the  instances  you 
give,  seem  to  be  exemplified  in  the  outward  manner  wherein  Paul, 
and  the  jailor,  were  at  first  affected;  as  also  Peter's  hearers,  Acts 
ii. — What  influence  sudden  and  sharp  awakenings  may  have  on 
the  body,  I  pretend  not  to  explain:  but  I  make  no  question  satan, 
so  far  as  he  gets  power,  may  exert  himself  on  such  occasions,  partly 
to  hinder  the  good  work  in  the  persons  thus  touched  with  the  sharp 
arrows  of  conviction,  and  partly  to  disparage  the  work  of  God,  as 
if  it  tended  to  lead  people  to  distraction. — However,  the  merciful 
of  the  conflicts  in  the  conversion  of  the  persons  thus  affected, 
is  the  main  thing. 

"  All  the  outward  appearances  of  people's  being  affected  among 
us,  may  be  reduced  to  these  two  sorts;  one  is,  hearing  with  a  close, 
silent  attention,  with  gravity  and  greediness,  discovered  by  fixed 
looks,  weeping  eyes,  and  sorrowful  or  joyful  countenances;  another 
sort  is,  when  they  lift  up  their  voice  aloud,  some  more  depressedly, 
and  others  more  highly;  and  at  times  the  whole  multitude  in  a  flood 
of  tears,  all  as  it  were  crying  out  at  once,  till  their  voices  be  ready 
to  drown  the  minister's,  that  he  can  scarce  be  heard  for  the  weep- 
ing noise  that  surrounds  him. — The  influence  on  some  of  these, 
lik'1  a  land  flood,  dries  up;  we  hear  of  no  change  wrought.  But 
on  others  it  appears  in  the  fruits  of  righteousness,  and  the  tract  of 
a  holy  conversation."  It  seems  from  this  letter  that  Mr.  Wesley 
\va>  not  the  only  gospel  minister,  whose  discourses  \\ere,  at  cer- 
tain times,  attended  with  uncommon  effects  on  the  minds  of  the 
hearers. 

.Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  judged  much  more  unfavorably  of  the  out- 
waul  circumstances  attending  his  brother's  preaching;  and  in  some 
respects  denied  the  assurance  of  the  pardon  of  sins,  which  the  peo- 
ple professed  to  experience.  A  correspondence  took  place  on  these 
.subjects,  between  him  and  Mr.  John  Wesley,  a  part  of  which  has 
already  been  puhli.-hed  by  Or.  Priestley,  in  his  collection  of  "  Orig- 
inal Letters  by  the  Rev.  John  Wetley,"  &c.  But  as  this  corres- 
pondence stands  there  in  a  mutilated  state,  it  may  mislead  the  judg- 
ment of  siime  persons,  not  much  acquainted  with  the  history  of 
.V<  tkodism:  I  therefore  think  it  necessary,  that  the  reader  may  do 
justice  to  Mr.  Wesley's  character,  to  give  a  more  complete  view 


844  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

of  it,  and  occasionally  to  add  a  remark  for  further  illustration  of  the 
subject. 

This  correspondence  commenced  in  the  latter  end  of  the  year 
1738;  but  I  have  referred  the  account  of  it  to  this  place,  that  I 
might  give  the  whole  of  it  together.  The  first  letter  on  this  con- 
troversy, which  has  been  preserved,  was  written  by  Mr.  John  Wes- 
ley, and  dated  the  30th  of  October.  He  observes  to  his  brother 
Samuel,  "  That  you  will  always  receive  kindly,  what  is  so  intend- 
ed, I  doubt  not.  With  regard  to  my  own  character,  and  my  doc- 
trine likewise,  I  shall  answer  you  very  plainly.  By  a  Christian,  I 
mean  one  who  so  believes  in  Christ,  as  that  sin  hath  no  more  do- 
minion over  him;  and  in  this  obvious  sense  of  the  word,  I  was  not 
a  Christian  till  May  the  24th,  last  past.  For  till  then  sin  had  the 
dominion  over  me,  although  I  fought  with  it  continually;  but  sure- 
ly then,  from  that  time  to  this,  it  hath  not;  such  is  the  free  grace 
of  God  in  Christ.  What  sins  they  were,  which  till  then  reigned 
over  me,  and  from  which,  by  the  grace  of  God,  I  am  now  free,  I 
am  ready  to  declare  on  the  house-top,  if  it  may  be  for  the  glory  of 
God. 

"  If  you  ask  by  what  means  I  am  made  free  (though  not  perfect, 
neither  infallibly  sure  of  my  perseverance)  I  answer,  by  faith  in 
Christ;  by  such  a  sort  or  degree  of  faith,  as  I  had  not  till  that  day. 
Some  measure  of  this  faith,  which  bringeth  salvation  or  victory 
over  sin,  and  which  implies  peace  and  trust  in  God  through  Christ, 
I  do  now  enjoy  his  free  mercy:  though  in  very  deed,  it  is  in  me  but 
as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed:  for  the  Tiir^oifo^ia  m=:«ag,  seal  of  the 
spirit,  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  my  heart,  and  producing  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost;  joy  which  no  man  taketh  away;  joy  unspeak- 
able and  full  of  glory;  this  witness  of  the  Spirit  I  have  not,  but  I 
patiently  wait  for  it,  I  know  many  who  have  already  received  it; 
more  than  one  or  two,  in  the  very  hour  we  were  praying  for  it. 
And  having  seen  and  spoken  with  a  cloud  of  witnesses  abroad,  as 
well  as  in  my  own  country,  I  cannot  doubt  but  that  believers  who 
wait  and  pray  for  it,  will  find  these  Scriptures  fulfilled  in  them- 
selves. My  hope  is  that  they  will  be  fulfilled  in  me;  I  build  on 
Christ  the  rock  of  ages:  on  his  sure  mercies  described  in  his  word; 
and  on  his  promises,  all  which  I  know  are  yea,  and  amen.  Those 
who  have  not  yet  received  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  love  of  God, 
and  the  plerophory  of  faith  (any,  or  all  of  which  I  take  to  be  the 
witness  of  the  Spirit  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  sons  of  God) 
I  believe  to  be  Christians  in  that  imperfect  sense  wherein  I  call 
myself  such;  and  I  exhort  them  to  pray,  that  God  would  give 
them  also,  '  to  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,'  and  to  feel  his 
'  love  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts,  by  the  Holy  Ghost  which  is  giv- 
en unto  them.5 

"  On  men  I  build  not,  neither  on  Matilda  Chipman's  word, 
whom  I  have  not  talked  with  five  minutes  in  my  life;  nor  anything 
peculiar  in  the  weak,  well-meant  relation  of  William  Hervey,  who 
yet  is  a  serious,  humble  acting  Christian.  But  have  you  built 
nothing  on  these?  Yes;  I  find  them  more  or  less,  in  almost  every 
letter  you  have  written  on  the  subject.  Yet  were  all  that  has  been 
said  on  visions,  dreams,  and  balls  of  fire,  to  be  fairly  proposed  in 


1MK    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  845 

syllogisms,  I  believe  it  would  not  prove  a  jot  more  on  one  than 
«>n  the  other  side  of  the  question. 

"  O  brother,  would  to  God  you  would  leave  disputing  concerning 
the  things  which  you  know  not,  if  indeed  you  know  them  not,  and 
l>eg  of  God  to  fill  up  what  is  wanting  in  y<ni.  Why  should  not 
rou  also  seek  till  you  receive,  '  that  peace  of  God  which  pa.— eth 
mderstandiog."  Who  shall  hinder  you,  notwithstanding  the  man- 
ifold temptations,  from  rejoicing  with  joy  unspeakable,  by  reason 
of  irlory?  Amen!  Lord  Jesus!  May  you  and  all  who  are  near  of 
kin  to  you,  if  you  have  it  not  already,  feel  his  love  shed  abroad  in 
jour  hearts  by  his  Spirit  which  dwelleth  in  you,  and  be  sealed 
with  the  Holy  Spirit  of  Promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  your  in- 
heritance." 

•.  ember  15.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  answered,  "  I  have  many 
remarks  to  make  on  your  letter,  but  do  not  care  to  light  in  the  dark, 
or  run  my  head  against  a  >tone  wall.  You  need  fear  no  contro- 
versy with  me,  unless  you  hold  it  worth  while  to  remove  these 
three  doubts.  1.  Whether  you  will  own,  or  disown  in  terms,  the 
-ityofa  sensible  information  from  God  of  pardon  ?  If  you 
di-owii  it,  the  matter  is  over  as  to  you:  if  you  own  it,  then,  2. 
Whether  you  will  not  think  me  distracted,  to  oppose  you  with  the 
most  infallible  of  all  proofs,  inward  feeling  in  yourself,  and  posi- 
tive evidence  in  your  friends,  virile  1  myself  produce  neither.  3. 
Whether  you  will  release  me  from  the  horns  of  your  dilemma, 
that  I  must  either  talk  without  knowledge  like  a  fool,  or  against  it 
like  a  knave?  I  conceive  nei'her  part  strike- — for  a  man  may 
iv.-ssonably  arirue  against  what  he  never  felt  and  may  honestly  deny 
\\  hat  he  has  felt,  to  be  iiecc>-;ny  to  others. 

"  You  build  nothing  on  tales,  but  I  do.     I  see  what  is  manifestly 
built  upon  them;  if  you  disclaim  it,  and  warn    poor  shallow   pates 

r  folly  and  danger,  so  much  the  better.     They  are  counted 
"i-  tokens,  means  or  conveyances,  proof-  or  evidences,  of  the 

!e  information,  &.C.,  calculated  to  turn  fools  into  madmen,  and 

them   without  a  jest,   into   the  condition    of  Oliver's  porter. 

V-  hen    1   hear    visions,   &.C.,    reproved,    discouraged,    and    ce.-i-.ed 

;  the  new  brotherhood,  I  shall  then  s-iy  no  more  of  them;  but 
t    I  iln 'ii,  I  will  use    my  utmo-t  strength  which  God  shall    give   me, 
:-,o-e  the-e  bad  branches  of  a  bad  root. 

M-h  doctrine  a*  encourage-,  ami  abets,  spiritual  fire-ball<.  -ip- 
p ••rition-i  of  the  Father,  Jv'-..  bo.,  i-  delusive  and  dangerous:  but 
tin-  -rn<ihle  information,  iv..  i-  -uch;  ergo. — I  mention  not  thi.-  to 

into  any  dispute  \\ith  yon,  for  \oii  seem  to  disapprove, 
liioii-rh  not  expr:  — Is  disclaim  them;  but  to  convince  you  I  am  not 
out  of  my  way,  thouirh  encounterinir  of  wind-mills." 

This  letter  appears  to  IM-  full  of  fallacy.     To  give  one  instance. 
Mr.  .1.  We-|«'\   had  said,  the  witne«  of  the  Spirit  was  the  common 

privilege  of  believers:  that  he  considered  joy  in  the  Holy  Gho«t. 
the  lo\e  of  God,  and  the  plernphory  of  faith,  a-  the  witnc--  of  tin- 
Si  »irit  \\  ith  our  spirit,  that  \\v  are  the  son-  of  God :  that  r  he  whole 
of  what  had  been  .-aid  on  "  \  isions,  d-~. 

could  not,  in  his  opinion,  either  prove  or  di.-|  rove  the  point  in 
<{iicsiion  l>etween  them;  that  i  •  nl  ball-  of  fire. 


846  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

were  totally  foreign  to  the  witness  of  the  Spirit,  for  which  he  was 
contending.  But  his  brother  Samuel  changes  the  term  witness,  and 
substitutes  for  it,  sensible  information;  by  which  he  means,  some- 
thing visible  to  the  sight,  or  existing  in  the  fancy,  and  then  indeed 
visions,  &c.,  were  connected  with  the  question;  and  he  reasons  on 
this  supposition.  But  this  was  a  mere  sophism,  of  which  Mr.  J. 
Wesley  would  probably  have  taken  notice  had  he  been  writing  to 
a  stranger,  or  had  he  foreseen  that  any  one  would  print  the  letters 
after  his  death.  November  30.  He  replied  to  his  brother  Sam- 
uel, and  tells  him,  "  I  believe  every  Christian  who  has  not  yet  re- 
ceived it,  ought  to  pray  for,  '  the  witness  of  God's  Spirit  with  his 
spirit,  that  he  is  a  child  of  God ! '  In  being  a  child  of  God,  the 
pardon  of  his  sins  is  included:  therefore  I  believe  the  Spirit  of  God 
will  witness  this  also.  That  this  witness  is  from  God,  the  very  terms 
imply;  and  this  witness  I  believe  is  necessary  for  my  salvation. 
How  far  invincible  ignorance  may  excuse  others,  I  know  not. 

"  But  this  you  say,  is  delusive  and  dangerous,  '  Because  it  en- 
courages and  abets,  idle  visions  and  dreams.'  It  f  encourages  ' — 
True;  accidentally,  but  not  essentially.  And  that  it  does  this  ac- 
cidentally, or  that  weak  "minds  may  pervert  it  to  an  ill  use,  is  no 
reasonable  objection  against  it:  for  so  they  may  pervert  every 
truth  in  the  oracles  of  God;  more  especially  that  dangerous  doc- 
trine of  Joel,  cited  by  St.  Peter:  '  It  r-hall  come  to  pass  in  the  last 
d.iys,  saith  God,  I  will  pour  out  of  my  spirit  upon  all  flesh:  and 
your  sons  and  your  daughters  shall  prophesy,  and  your  young  men 
shall  see  visions,  and  your  old  men  shall  dream  dreams.' — Such 
visions  indeed,  as  you  mention  are  given  up:  does  it  follow  that 
visions  and  dreams  in  general,  are  bad  branches  of  a  bad  root?  God 
forbid.  This  would  prove  more  than  you  desire." 

December  13.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  again  wrote  to  his  brother. 
He  now  discussed  the  matter  a  little  more  soberly,  and  kept  closer 
to  the  point  in  debate.  He  says,  "  That  you  were  not  a  Christian 
before  May,  in  your  sense,  any  one  may  allow:  but  have  you  ever 
since  continued  sinless! — '  Siu  has  not  the  dominion!'  Do  you 
never  then  fall?  Or,  do  you  mean  no  in  we,  than  that  you  are  free 
from  presumptuous  sins?  If  the  former,  I  deny  it:  if  the  latter, 
who  disputes?  Your  misapplication  of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  is 
so  thoroughly  cleared  by  Bishop  Bull,  that  I  shall  not  hold  a  can- 
dle to  the  sun.  What  portion  of  love,  joy,  &c.,  God  may  please 
to  bestow  on  Christians,  is  in  his  hand,  not  ours.  Those  texts  you 
quote  no  more  prove  them  generally  necessary,  in  what  you  call 
your  imperfect  state,  than,  'rejoice  in  the  Lord  always,'  contra- 
dicts— c  Blessed  are  they  that  mourn' — I  had  much  more  to  say, 
but  it  will  keep,  if  ever  it  should  be  proper." 

In  the  l)i- ;i'i'ii!ig  of  t!i<!  present  year,  1739,  Mr.  J.  Wesley  re- 
plic  i  to  his  li;-or!ii!.-.  .v  p  n-t  of  this  letter  I  have  not  been  able  to 
find.*  in  what  remains,  he  tells  him,  "  I  think  Bishop  Bull's  ser- 

*  Mr.  Wesley's  papers  have  been  separated,  and  parts  of  them  selected  seve- 
ral tiiii  •,:•}<]  for  his  other  publications:  for  some 
years  also,  they  have  been  so  much  exposed  to  various  persons,  that  probably 
some  have  been  lost.  On  these  accounts  they  are,  as  might  be  expected,  much 
nungled,  and  ou  many  buhjocts  rendered  very"  defective. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  347 

mon  on  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  (against  the  witness  of  the  Spirit 
it  should  rather  be  entitled)  is  full  of  gross  perversions  of  Scrip- 
ture;  ;md  manifest  contradictions  both  to  Scripture  and  experience. 
I  find  more  persons,  day  by  day,  who  experience  a  clear  evidence 
of  their  being  in  a  state  of  salvation.  But  I  never  said  this  con- 
tinues equally  clear  in  all,  as  long  as  they  continue  in  a  state  of 
salvation.  Some  indeed  have  testified,  and  the  whole  tenor  of 
iln'ir  life  made  their  testimony  unexceptionable,  that,  fro;n  that 
Hour  they  have  felt  no  agonies  at  all,  no  anxious  fears,  no  sense  of 
dereliction.  Others  have. 

"  But  I  much  fear,  \ve  beirin  our  dispute  at  the  wrong  end.  1 
fear  you  dissent  from  tho  fundamental  Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England.  1  know  Bishop  Bull  does — I  doubt  you  do  not  hold 
justification  by  faith  alone:  if  not,  neither  do  you  hold,  what  our 
Article-;  tradi  concernimr  the  extent  and  guilt  of  original  sin:  nei- 
i  her  do  you  feel  yourself  a  lost  sinner;  and  if  we  begin  not  here- 
we  are  building  on  the  sand.  O  may  the  God  of  love,  if  my  mister 
or  you  are  otherwise  minded,  reveal  even  this  unto  you." 

"Tiverton,  March  26. 
"  DEAR  JACK, 

"  I  might  as  well  have  wrote  immediately  after  your  last,  as 
uo\v,  for  any  new  information  that  I  expected  from  my  mother: 
and  I  mitrht  as  well  let  it  alone  at  present,  for  any  effect  it  will 
f  irther  than  showing  you,  I  neither  despise  you  on  the  one 
hand,  nor  am  angry  with  you  on  the  other.  1  am  persuaded  you 
will  hardly  M-I-  nn-  fire  to  face  in  this  world,  though  somewhat 
nearer  than  Count  Zinzendorf.  Charles  has  at  last  told  me  in 
terms — lie  believes  no  more  of  dreams  and  visions  than  I  do.  Had 
you  said  so,  I  believe  I  should  hardly  have  spent  any  time  upon 
! lifm;  though  I  find  others  credit  them,  whatever  you  may  do. 
You  make  two  degrees  or  kind-  of  as-urance;  that  neither  of  them 
an:  necr.-sary  to  a  state  o"f  salvation,  I  prove  thus; 

"  1.  multitudes  are  saved   without  either.     These  are 

of  three  sorts,  1.  All  infants  baptised,  \\lio  die  before  actual  sin. 

1.    All    persons   of  a  melancholy    and    gloomy    constitution;  who, 

without  a  miracle,  raimot  be  changed.      .^.    All    penitents,  who  live 

>\rry,   and  yet  never  attain  to  thrir  first 

• 

The  lowe-t  assurance  is  an  impression  from  God  who  is 
infallible,  that  hi-avcn  shall  IIP  actually  enjoyed  by  the  person  to 
\\hom  it  is  made.  How  is  this  consi>tent  with  fears  of  mNcar- 
:  irith  deep  Borrow,  and  goini:  on  tin-  wa\  wefpini:.'  I  Io\V 
can  any  doubt,  after  such  certificate?  If  they  can,  thru  here  is  an 
a  —  ur.i!ice  \\hi-reby  the  person  who  has  it  i>  not  sure. 

"3.    If  this  In- esM-ntial  .ivation,    it   is  utterly  im- 

piis-JM,.  am  -liould  fall  from  that  -tate  finally:  >ince,  how  can  any 
th'mir  be  n  than  \\hat  Truth  ami  I'out  r  has  «;,i,|  he  wjil 

in?      1'iilcssyoii  will  -ayot'the  matter  here, 
the  pei-Min,  that  then-  in  i\    \»-  a-MHMiM-e  wherein  ti, 
not  certain.      \V«-  JD'III  in  love.      I   am    \ourall'ecti. 
brother, 


843  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

April  4.  Mr.  John  Wesley  replied  from  Bristol.  "  I  rejoice 
greatly,"  says  he,  "  at  the  temper  with  which  you  now  write,  and 
trust  there  is  not  only  mildness,  hut  love  in  your  heart.  If  so,  you 
shall  know  of  this  doctrine,  whether  it  be  of  God;  though  perhaps 
not  by  my  ministry. 

"  To  this  hour  you  have  pursued  an  ignoratio  elenchi.  Your 
assurance  and  mine  are  as  different  as  light  from  darkness.  I 
mean,  an  assurance  that  I  am  now  in  a  state  of  salvation;  you,  an 
assurance  that  I  shall  persevere  therein.  The  very  definition  of 
the  term  cuts  off  your  second  and  third  observation.  As  to  the 
first  I  would  take  notice;  1.  No  kind  of  assurance,  that  I  kno^y, 
or  of  faith,  or  repentance,  is  essential  to  their  salvation  who  die 
infants.  2.  I  believe  God  is  ready  to  give  all  true  penitents  who 
fly  to  his  grace  in  Christ,  a  fuller  sense  of  pardon  than  they  had 
before  they  fell.  I  know  this  to  be  true  of  several;  whether  these 
are  exempt  cases  I  know  not.  3.  Persons  that  were  of  a  melan- 
choly and  gloomy  constitution,  even  to  some  degree  of  madness,  I 
have  known  brought  in  a  moment  (let  it  be  called  a  miracle,  I 
quarrel  not)  into  a  state  of  firm,  lasting  peace  and  joy. 

"  My  dear  brother,  the  whole  question  turns  chiefly,  if  not 
wholly  on  matter  of  fact.  You  deny,  that  God  does  now.  work 
these  effects:  at  least  that  he  works  them  in  such  a  manner.  I 
affirm  both  because  I  have  heard  those  facts  with  my  ears,  and 
seen  them  with  my  eyes.  I  have  seen,  as  far  as  it  can  be  seen, 
very  many  persons  changed  in  a  moment,  from  the  spirit  of  hor- 
ror, fear,  and  despair,  to  the  spirit  of  hope,  joy,  peace;  and  from 
sinful  desires,  till  then  reigning  over  them,  to  a  pure  desire  of  doing 
the  will  of  God.  These  are  matters  of  fact,  whereof  I  have  been, 
and  almost  daily  am,  eye  or  ear  witness.  This  I  know,  several 
persons  in  whom  this  great  change  from  the  power  of  satan  unto 
God,  was  wrought  either  in  sleep,  or  during  a  strong  representa- 
tion to  the  eye  of  their  minds  of  Christ,  either  on  the  cross,  or  in 
glory.  This  is  the  fact.  Let  any  judge  of  it  as  they  please.  But 
that  such  a  change  was  then  wrought,  appears  not  from  their  shed- 
ding tears  only,  or  sighing,  or  singing  psalms,  but  from  the  whole 
tenor  of  their  life,  till  then  many  ways  wicked;  from  that  time 
holy,  just  and  good. 

"  I  will  show  you  him  that  was  a  lion  till  then,  and  is  now  a 
lamb;  he.  that  was  a  drunkard,  but  now  exemplarily  sober:  the 
whoremonger  that  was,  who  now  abhors  the  very  lusts  of  the 
flesh.  These  are  my  living  arguments  for  what  I  assert,  that  God 
now,  as  aforetime,  gives  remissions  of  sins  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  which  may  be  called  visions." 

April  16.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  rejoined.  "  I  find  brevity  has 
made  me  obscure.  I  argue  against  assurance  in  your,  or  any  sense 
as  part  of  the  gospel  covenant;  because  many  are  saved  without 
it— you  own  you  cannot  deny  exempt  cases,  which  is  giving  up  the 
dispute.  Your  assurance,  being  a  clear  impression  of  God  upon 
the  soul,  I  say  must  be  perpetual — must  be  irreversible.  Else  it  is 
not  assurance  'from  God,  infallible,  and  omnipotent.  You  say  the 
cross  is  strongly  represented  to  the  eye  of  the  mind. — Do  these 
words  signify  in  plain  English,  the  fancy'}  Inward  eyes,  ears,  and 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  349 

feelings,  arc  nothing  to  other  people.     1  am  heartily  sorry  such 
alloy  should  he  found  among  .so  much  piety." 

We  now  see  this  controversy  reduced  to  two  points:  assurance 
itself,  and  the  manner  of  receiving  it.  Mr.  John  Wesley  still 
maintained  his  former  positions,  and,  May  10,  tells  his  brother, 
"  The  gospel  promises  to  you  and  me,  and  to  our  children,  and  to 
all  that  are  afar  on",  even  a.s  many  of  those  whom  the  Lord  our 
God  shall  call,  as  are  not  disobedient  to  the  heavenly  vision,  'the 
witness  of  God's  Spirit  with  their  spirit,  that  they  are  the  children 
of  God:'  that  they  are  now,  at  this  hour,  all  accepted  in  the  be- 
loved: but  it  witnesseth  not,  that  they  always  shall  be.'  It  is  an 
assurance  of  pre>ent  >ah  ation  only;  therefore  not  necessarily  per- 
petual, neither  irreversible. 

"  I  am  one  of  many  witnesses  of  this  matter  of  fact,  that  God 
does  now  make  good  this  his  promise  daily,  very  frequently  during 
a  representation  (how  made  1  know  not,  but  not  to  the  outward 
eye)  of  Christ,  either  hanging  on  the  cross,  or  standing  on  the 
right  hand  of  God.  This  I  know  to  be  of  God,  because  from  that 
hour  the  person  so  affected  is  a  new  creature,  both  as  to  his  in- 
ward tempers  and  outward  life.  Old  things  are  passed  away;  and 
all  thiiiL's  become  ne\v." 

Mr.  Wesley  did  not  remember,  that  after  this  time  he  received 
any  letter  from  his  brother.  But  there  is  one  in  Dr.  Priestley's 
collection,  signed  Samuel  Wesley,  and  addressed  to  his  brother 
.John;  in  which  he  tells  him,  "you  yourself  doubted  at  first,  and 
inquired,  and  examined  about  the  extacies;  the  matter,  therefore, 
is  not  so  plain  as  motion  to  a  man  walking.  But  I  have  my  own 
reason,  as  well  as  your  own  authority,  against  the  exceeding  clear- 
•  f  divine  interposition  there.  Your  followers  fall  into  ago- 
nies. I  confess  it.  They  are  freed  from  them  after  you  have 
prayed  over  them.  Granted.  They  say  it  is  God's  doing.  I  own 
they  say  so.  Dear  brother,  jvherc  is  your  ocular  demonstration? 
Where,  indeed,  the  rational  proof?  Their  living  well  afterwards 
may  be  a  probable  and  snllicient  argument,  that  they  believe  them- 
selves; but  it  goes  no  further." 

Upon  a  review  of  the  whole  of  this  controversy,  we  may  safely 
pronounce,  that  the  doctrine  of  assurance  is  in  no  respect  invali- 
dated, or  rendered  doubtful  by  any  tiling  Mr.  Samuel  \\  e.-ley  has 
said  against  it.  Hut  the  subject  \\ill  be  further  considered  in  re- 
viewing Mr.  NVesley's  doctrines.  Mr.  John  Wesley  affirmed, that 
he  bad  known  several  persons,  who  had  received  this  assurance 
of  the  pardon  of  sins,  in  a  kind  of  vision  or  dream;  but  bis  broth- 
•''I'-ctions  airaiu-t  the  possibility  of  his  knowing  this,  are  in 
general  convini'inir  and  satisfactory.  Indeed  there  could  lie  no 
evidence  of  this,  hut  their  own  testimony;  which,  if  convinced  <»f 
their  sincerity,  Mr.  \Vr-b-y  was  alwa\s  too  much  disposed  to  be- 
liev.  It  is  true,  he  built  no  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  •_- 
on  the  testimony  persons  «_'ave  of  their  own  experience;  hut  some 
of  his  opinions  m  matters  of  1.  -s  importance,  and  in  which  ho 

appeared  moat  singular,  were  chiefly  supported  by  >uch  kind  of 
evidence,  which  the  goodness  of  his  own  mind   disposed  him  to 
receive  as  a  sufficient  proof. 
30 


350  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

It  is  observable  in  the  course  of  this  dispute,  that  Mr.  Samuel 
Wesley's  mind  was  much  softened  towards  his  brother;  and  the 
opposition  he  at  first  made  against  his  brother's  doctrine,  and  man- 
ner of  proceeding,  became  less  violent.  In  the  last  letter  he  wrote, 
he  says  not  a  word  against  assurance,  though  he  does  against  the 
manner  in  which  it  was  said  persons  had  received  it.  This  seems 
to  imply,  that  he  no  longer  opposed  the  thing  itself,  when  properly 
explained  and  guarded.  At  the  bottom  of  the  last  letter  but 
one,  he  addressed  his  brother  in  these  words,  To  Aor/iov,  u3i).if.ro, 
nnoaivxeadov  neQi  i^ifiv.  x.  T.  A.*  "  Finally,  pray  ye  both  for  us,  that 
the  word  of  the  Lord  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified,  even  as 
it  is  with  you."  See  Thess.  iii.  1.  A  strange  address  this,  if  he 
believed  his  two  brothers  were  preaching  false  and  dangerous  doc- 
trines! The  truth  seems  to  be,  that  he  thought  more  favorably  of 
their  doctrines  and  methods  of  proceeding,  when  he  wrote  these 
words,  than  he  did  when  they  first  set  out. — After  persevering  fifty 
years,  through  all  kinds  of  difficulty,  the  two  brothers  extorted  from 
the  public  the  same  favorable  opinion. 

Some  years  after  this  period,  Mr.  Wesley  expressed  his  opinion 
more  fully  concerning  those  agitations,  &c.  which  attended  the 
conviction  of  sin  under  his  sermons  this  summer  at  Bristol.  He 
supposes,  it  is  easy  to  account  for  them  either  on  principles  of  rea- 
son or  Scripture.  "  First,"  .says  he,  "  on  principles  of  reason. 
For  how  easy  is  it  to  suppose  that  a  strong,  lively,  and  sudden 
apprehension  of  the  heinousness  of  sin,  the  wrath  of  God,  and  the 
bitter  pains  -of  eternal  death  should  affect  the  body  as  well  as  the 
soul,  during  the  present  laws  of  vital  union;  should  interrupt  or 
disturb  the  ordinary  circulations,  and  put  nature  out  of  its  course. 
Yea,  we  may  question  whether,  while  this  union  subsists,  it  be  pos- 
sible for  the  mind  to  be  affected  in  so  violent  a  degree,  without 
some  or  other  of  those  bodily  symptoms  following. 

"  It  is  likewise  easy  to  account  for  these  things  on  principles  of 
Scripture.  For  when  we  take  a  view  of  them  in  this  light,  we  are 
to  add  to  the  consideration  of  natural  causes,  the  agency  of  those 
spirits  who  still  excel  in  strength,  and  as  far  as  they  have  leave 
from  God,  will  not  fail  to  torment  whom  they  cannot  destroy;  to 
tear  those  that  are  coming  to  Christ.  It  is  also  remarkable,  that 
there  is  plain  Scripture  precedent  of  every  symptom  which  has 
lately  appeared.  So  that  we  cannot  allow  even  the  conviction 
attended  with  these  to  be  madness,  without  giving  up  both  reason 
and  Scripture."  f 

After  eight  or  nine  days'  absence,  in  which  he  came  to  London, 
Mr.  Wesley  returned  to  Bristol,  and  continued  his  labors  with 
increasing  success.  He  was  now  attacked  by  friends  as  well  as 
enemies,  for  his  irregularity.  To  a  friend:}:  who  had  expostulated 
with  him  on  this  subject,  he  wrote  his  thoughts  in  a  letter,  of 

*  I  suppose  he  refers  to  his  two  brothers,  John  and  Charles,  as  he  put  the 
verb  and  noun  in  the  dual  number. 

t  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  xiv.  page  323. 

*  I  believe,  the  late  Rev.  James  Harvey,  who  had  been  his  pupil ;  and  was  tha 
author  of  Theron  and  Aspasio ;  Meditations,  &c.  &c. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  351 

which  the  following  is  an  extract.  "As  to  your  advice  that  I 
should  settle  in  college,  I  have  no  business  there,  having  now  no 
office,  and  no  pupils.  And  whether  the  other  branch  of  your  pro- 
posal be  expedient,  viz.  to  accept  of  a  enre  of -onl-,  it  will  be  time 
enough  to  consider  when  one  is  offered  to  me.  But  in  the  mean 
time,  you  think,  1  ouirht  to  be  still;  because  otherwise  I  should 
invade  another's  office. — You  accordingly  ask,  how  it  is  that  1 
a--emhlc  ('liri-tians  who  are  none  of  my  charge,  to  sin::  p-alrn.-, 
and  pray,  and  hear  the  Scriptures  expounded:  and  think  it  hard  to 
justify  doing  this,  in  other  men's  parishes,  upon  catholic  principles? 

"Permit  me  to  speak  plainly.  If  by  catholic  principles,  you 
mean  any  other  than  spiritual,  they  weigh  nothing  with  me:  I  allow 
no  other  rule,  whether  of  faith  or  practice,  than  the  holy  Scriptures 
But  on  scriptural  principles,  1  do  not  think  it  hard  to  justify  what- 
ever I  do.  God  in  Scripture  commands  me,  according  to  my 
power,  to  instruct  the  ignorant,  reform  the  wicked,  confirm  the 
virtuous.  Man  forbids  me  to  do  this,  in  another's  parish;  that  is, 
in  effect,  not  to  do  it  at  all;  seeing  I  have  now  no  parish  of  my  own. 
nor  probably  ever  shall.  Whom  then  shall  I  hear'  God,  or  man? 
If  it  be  just  to  obey  man  rather  than  God,  judge  you.  A  dispen- 
sation of  the  gospel  id  committed  to  me,  and  woe  is  me  if  I  preach 
not  the  gospel.  But  where  shall  I  preach  it  upon  the  principles 
you  mention? — Not  in  any  of  the  Christian  parts,  at  least,  of  the 
habitable  earth.  For  all  these  are,  after  a  sort,  divided  into  par- 
i-hes. — Suffer  me  to  trll  you  my  principles  in  this  matter.  I  look 
upon  all  the  world  as  my  parish;  thus  far  I  mean,  that  in  whatever 
part  of  it  I  am,  I  judge  it  meet,  right,  and  my  bounden  duty,  to 
declare  unto  all  that  are  willinir  to  hear,  the  glad-tidings  of  salva- 
tion. This  is  the  work  which  I  know  God  has  called  me  to:  and 
pure  I  am,  that  hi-  blessinir  attends  it.  Great  encouragement  have 
I  therefore,  to  be  faithful  in  fulfilling  the  work  he  hath  given  me 
to  do.  His  servant  I  am,  and  as  such  am  employed  according  to 
the  plain  direction  of  his  word,  as  I  have  opportunity,  doing  good 
to  all  itien.  And  his  providence  clearly  concurs  with  his  word; 
which  has  disengaged  me  from  all  things  else,  that  I  might  .-iii-.dy 
attend  on  this  very  thing,  and  go  about  doinir  -rood." — We  Irae 
here  a  specimen  of  the  manner  in  which  ."Mr.  \Ve-ley  rea>onrd,  to 
him-''lf  that  his  conduct  was  justifiable  before  God  and 
man.  His  arguments  are  taken  from  the  obligation  laid  upon  him 
to  pre-ich  the  i:<>-p<-l,  the  necessity  of  his  situation,  and  the  81 
of  his  labors.  It  is  evident  through  the  whole  of  his  history,  that, 
i-i  addition  to  the  two  fir.-t  considerations,  the  succe-s  of  his  labors 
in  ditfu.-ing  knowledge  among  the.  people,  and  in  reforming  their 
manner.-,  bore  down  all  objections  in  his  own  mind,  a-.'ain-t  the 
irregularity  of  his  proceed 

About  the  middle  of  Anuru-t,  Mr.  We.-ley  had  a  conversation 
with  the  I5i>hop  of  Hristol,  on  justification  by  faith  alone;  a  part 
of  which  has  hern  preserved. 

Itixlimt.  "  \Vhy  :-ir,  our  faith  itself  is  a  good  work,  it  is  a  vir- 
tuous temper  of  mind." 

Weslnj.  "  My  lord,  whatever  faith  is.  our  church  assert-,  wv 
are  justified  by  faith  alone.  But  how  can  it  be  called  a  good  work, 


852  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

I  see  not:  it  is  the  gift  of  God;  and  a  gift  that  presupposes  nothing 
in  us,  but  sin  and  misery." 

B.  "How,  sir!  Then  you  make  God  a  tyrannical  Being,  if  he 
justifies  some  without  any  goodness  in  them  preceding,  and  does 
not  justify  all.  If  these  are  not  justified  on  account  of  some  moral 
goodness  in  them,  why  are  not  those  justified  too?  " 

W.  "Because,  my  lord,  they  resist  his  Spirit;  because  they 
will  not  come  to  him  that  they  may  have  life;  because  they 
suffer  him  not,  to  work  in  them  both  to  will  and  to  do.  They 
cannot  be  saved,  because  they  will  not  believe." 

B.     "  Sir,  what  do  you  mean  by  faith?  " 

W.  "My  lord;  by  justifying  faith  I  mean,  a  conviction  wrought 
in  a  man,  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  that  Christ  hath  loved  him,  and  given 
himself  for  him,  and  that  through  Christ,  his  sins  are  forgiven." 

B.  "I  believe  some  good  men  have  this,  but  not  all.  But  how 
do  you  prove  this  to  be  the  justifying  faith  taught  by  our  church?  " 

W.  "My  lord,  from  her  Homily  on  Salvation,  where  she  de 
scribes  it  thus;  '  A  sure  trust  and  confidence  which  a  man  hath  in 
God,  that  through  the  merits  of  Christ  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and 
he  reconciled  to  the  favor  of  God.'  " 

B.     "Why,  sir,  this  is  quite  another  thing." 

W.     "  My  lord,  I  conceive  it  to  be  the  very  same." 

B.  "  Mr.  Wesley,  I  will  deal  plainly  with  you.  I  once  thought 
you,  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  well-meaning  men;  but  I  cannot  think  so 
now.  For  I  have  heard  more  of  you :  matters  of  fact,  sir.  And 
Mr.  Whitefield  says  in  his  Journal,  '  There  are  promises  still  to 
be  fulfilled  in  me.'  Sir,  the  pretending  to  extraordinary  revela- 
tions and  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  a  horrid  thing,  a  very  horrid 
thing!" 

W.  "  My  lord,  for  what  Mr.  Whitefield  says,  Mr.  Whitefield, 
and  not  I,  is  accountable.  I  pretend  to  no  extraordinary  revela- 
tions, or  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost:  none  but  what  every  Christian 
may  receive,  and  ought  to  expect  and  pray  for.  But  I  do  not 
*,  wonder  your  lordship  has  heard  facts  asserted,  which  if  true,  would 
prove  the  contrary;  nor  do  I  wonder,  that  your  lordship,  believing 
them  true,  should  alter  the  opinion  you  once  had  of  me.  A  quar- 
ter of  an  hour  I  spent  with  your  lordship  before,  and  about  an 
hour  now:  and  perhaps  you  have  never  conversed  one  other  hour 
with  any  one  who  spake  in  my  favor.  But  how  many  with  those 
who  spake  on  the  other  side !  so  that  your  lordship  could  not  but 
think  as  you  do. — But  pray,  my  lord,  what  are  those  facts  you 
have  heard? " 

B.     ",I  hear  you  administer  the  sacrament  in  your  societies." 

W.     "  My  lord,  I  never  did  yet,  and  I  believe  never  shall." 

B.  "I  hear  too,  many  people  fall  into  fits  in  your  societies,  and 
that  you  pray  over  them." 

W.  "  I  do  so,  my  lord,  when  any  show  by  strong  cries  and 
tears,  that  their  soul  is  in  deep  anguish;  I  frequently  pray  to  God, 
to  deliver  them  from  it,  and  our  prayer  is  often  heard  in  that 
hour." 

B.  "Very  extraordinary  indeed!  Well,  sir,  since  you  ask  my 
advice,  I  will  give  it  you  very  freely.  You  have  no  business  here 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY  353 

You  are  not  commissioned  to  preach  in  this  diocese.  Therefore, 
1  advise  you  to  go  hence." 

W .  "My  lord,  my  business  on  earth  is  to  do  what  good  I  can. 
Wherever  therefore,  I  think  I  can  do  most  good,  there  must  I 
stay,  so  long  as  I  think  so.  At  present  I  think  I  can  do  most  good 
here;  therefore,  here  I  stay. 

••  As  to  my  preaching  here,  a  dispensation  of  the  gospel  is  com- 
mitted to  me,  and  woe  is  me  if  I  preach  not  the  gospel,  wherever 
I  am  in  the  habitable  world.  Your  lordship  knows,  being  ordained 
a  priest,  of  the  commission  I  then  received,  I  am  a  priest  of  the 
church  universal:  and  being  ordained  as  Fellow  of  a  college,  I  was 
not  limited  to  any  particular  cure,  but  have  an  indeterminate  com- 
'ii  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  in  any  part  of  the  Church  of 
Kngland.  I  do  not  therefore  conceive,  that  in  preaching  here  by 
tlsi-  ciuuiiiissioii,  I  break  any  human  law.  When  I  am  convinced 
I  do,  then  it  will  be  time  to  ask,  'Shall  I  obey  God  or  man? '  But 
if  1  should  be  convinced  in  the  mean  while,  that  I  could  advance 
the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  souls  in  any  other  place 
more  than  in  Bristol;  in  that  hour,  by  God's  help,  I  will  go  hence; 
which  till  then  I  may  not  do." 

Methodism  now  began  to  make  a  rapid  progress :  societies  were 
formed,  not  only  in  London  and  Bristol,  but  in  many  adjacent 
places;  and  some  even  at  a  considerable  distance.  The  laborers 
as  yet  were  few,  but  believing  they  were  engaged  in  the  cause  of 
God  against  ignorance  and  profaneness  which  overspread  the  land, 
they  were  indefatigable,  scarcely  giving  themselves  any  rest  day 
or  night.  The  effects  of  their  preaching  made  much  noise,  which 
at  length  roused  some  of  the  sleeping  watchmen  of  Israel;  not  in- 
deed to  inquire  after  the  truth,  and  amend  their  ways,  but  to  crush 
these  irregular  proceedings,  that  they  might  quietfy  sleep  again. 
These  opponents,  however,  had  more  zeal  against  Methodism, 
than  knowledge  "of  it.  They  attacked  it  with  nothing  but  idle 
stories,  misrepresentations  of  facts,  and  gross  falsehoods.  They 
retailed  these  from  the  pulpits,  and  published  them  from  the  press, 
with  little  regard  to  moderation,  charity,  or  even  decency.  This 
brought  more  disgrace  upon  themselves,  than  on  the  Methodists; 
who  finding  they  wore  a>s:ulod  only  with  such  kind  of  weapons, 
conceived  a  hiirhor  opinion  of  the  cause  in  which  they  were  en- 
i:  aired,  and  profited  by  the  attack.  A  pious  and  moderate  cler:r\- 
niaii,  perceiving  that  such  attacks  could  do  no  pood  to  their  cause, 
published  a  few  rules  to  direct  the  assailants  in  their  future  attempts 
to  stop  the  increasing  innovations  in  a  discourse  concerning  enthu- 
.-ia>rn,  or  religious  delusion.  "A  minister  of  our  church,"  says 
lie,  >;  who  may  look  upon  it  as  his  duty  to  warn  his  parishioners, 
or  an  author  who  may  think  it  necessary  to  caution  his  readers, 
against  such  preachers,  or  their  doctrine  (that  is,  enthusiastic 
preachers,  such  as  he  took  the  Methodist  preachers  to  be)  ought  to 
be  very  careful  to  act  with  a  Christian  spirit,  and  to  advance  noth- 
ing but  with  temper,  charity,  and  truth. — Perhaps  the  following 
rules  may  be  proper  to  be  observed  by  them. 

"  I  Kot  to  blame  persons  for  doing  that  now,  which  Scripture 
30» 


854  THE    MFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

records  holy  men  of  old  to  have  practised;  lest  had  they  lived  in 
those  times  they  should  have  condemned  them  also. 

"  2.  Not  to  censure  men  in  holy  orders,  for  teaching  the  same 
doctrines  which  are  taught  in  the  Scriptures,  and  by  our  church; 
lest  they  should  ignorantly  censure,  what  they  profess  to  defend. 

"3.  Not  to  censure  any  professed  members  of  our  church,  who 
live  good  lives,  for  resorting  to  religious  assemblies  in  private 
houses,  to  perform  in  society  acts  of  divine  worship;  when  the 
same  seems  to  have  been  practised  by  the  primitive  Christians; 
and  when  alas!  there  are  so  many  parishes,  where  a  person  piously 
disposed,  has  no  opportunity  of  joining  in  the  public  service  of  our 
church,  more  than  one  hour  and  a  half  in  a  week. 

"4.  Not  to  condemn  those  who  are  constant  attendants  on  the 
communion  and  service  of  our  church,  if  they  sometimes  use  other 
prayers  in  private  assemblies;  since  the  best  divines  of  our  church 
have  composed  and  published  many  prayers,  that  have  not  the 
sanction  of  public  authority;  which  implies  a  general  consent,  that 
our  church  has  not  made  provision  for  every  private  occasion. 

"  5.  Not  to  establish  the  power  of  working  miracles,  as  the  great 
criterion  of  a  divine  mission;  when  Scripture  teaches  us,  that  the 
agreement  of  doctrines  with  truth,  as  taught  in  those  Scriptures, 
is  the  only  infallible  rule. 

"  6.  Not  to  drive  any  away  from  our  church,  by  opprobriously 
calling  them  dissenters,  or  treating  them  as  such,  so  long  as  they 
keep  to  her  communion. 

"  7.  Not  lightly  to  take  up  with  silly  stories  that  may  be  propa- 
gated to  the  discredit  of  persons  of  a  general  good  character. 

"  I  do  not  lay  down,"  says  he,  "  these  negative  rules  so  much 
for  the  sake  of  any  persons  whom  the  unobservance  of  them  would 
immediately  injure,  as  for  our  church  and  her  professed  defenders. 
For  churchmen,  however  well-meaning,  would  lay  themselves 
open  to  censure,  and  might  do  her  irretrievable  damage,  by  a  be- 
havior contrary  to  them." 

Mr.  Wesley  often  wished  that  they,  who  either  preached  or 
wrote  against  him,  would  seriously  attend  to  these  rules;  but  these 
rules  were  too  candid  and  liberal  for  the  common  herd  of  opposers. 
Some  attacked  him  with  arguments,  wretchedly  misapplied;  others 
with  ridicule,  as  the  more  easy  method.  Among  the  latter  were 
some  even  of  his  own  family.  His  eldest  sister  Emelia,  had 
always  been  accustomed  to  correspond  with  him,  and  being  some 
years  older  than  he,  and  of  a  strong  understanding,  had  taken  great 
liberty  in  expressing  approbation  or  disapprobation  of  any  part  of 
his  conduct.  She  wrote  to  him  about  this  time  in  very  ill  temper, 
abused  the  Methodists  as  bad  people,  and  told  him  she  understood 
he  could  work  miracles,  cast  out  devils,  &c.,  that  she  had  the  devil 
of  poverty  in  her  pocket,  and  should  be  much  obliged  if  he  would 
cast  him  out. — Mr.  Wesley  knew  in  whom  he  had  believed,  and  in 
the  midst  of  abuse  poured  out  upon  him  by  friends  and  enemies, 
went  on  his  way  as  if  he  heard  not. 

After  a  short  visit  to  London  he  again  returned  to  Bristol.  Octo- 
ber 15.  Upon  a  pressing  invitation  he  set  out  for  Wales.  The 
churches  were  here  also  shut  against  him,  as  in  England,  and  he 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  555 

preached  in  private  houses,  or  in  the  open  air  to  a  willing  people. 
— "I  have  seen,"  says  he,  "  no  part  of  England  so  pleasant  for 
sixty  or  seventy  miles  together,  as  those  parts  of  Wales  I  have 
been  in:  and  most  of  the  inhabitants  are  indeed  ripe  for  the  gospel. 
I  mean,  if  tin-  expression  seems  strange,  they  are  earnestly  desirous 
of  beinir  instructed  in  it;  and  as  utterly  ignorant  of  it  they  are,  as 
any  Creek  or  Cherokee  Indians.  I  do  not  mean,  they  are  ignorant 
of  the  name  of  Christ:  many  of  thoin  can  say  both  the  Lord'«- 
prayer,  and  the  Belief.  Nay  and  some,  all  the  catechism:  but 
take  them  out  of  the  road  of  what  they  have  learned  by  rote,  and 
tliey  know  no  more  (nine  in  ten  of  those  with  whom  1  conversed) 
either  of  gospel  salvation,  or  of  that  faith  whereby  alone  we  can 
!>'•  -aved,  than  Cliicali  or  Torno  Chachi.  Now  what  spirit  is  he 
of,  who  would  rather  these  poor  creatures  should  perish  for  lack 
of  kmmledire.  than  that  they  should  be  saved,  even  by  the  exhor- 
tations of  Howell  Harris,  or  an  itinerant  preacher.  The  word  did 
not  fall  to  the  ground.  Many  repented  and  believed  the  gospel. — 
And  some  joined  together,  to  strengthen  each  other's  hands  in  God, 
and  to  provoke  one  another  to  love  and  to  good  works." 

November  3.  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  London,  where  the  society 
j  really  divided,  by  means  of  some  new  notions  the  Moravian 
preachers  had  introduced  among  them,  concerning  degrees  of  faith, 
and  the  use  of  the  ordinances,  as  means  of  grace.  On  the  9th,  he 
tells  us,  "  All  this  week  I  endeavored  by  private  conversation,  to 
comfort  the  feeble-minded,  and  to  bring  back  the  lame  which  had 
been  turned  out  of  the  way,  that  at  length  they  might  be  healed.— 
Sunday,  November  11.  I  preached  at  eight,  to  five  or  six  thou- 
sand, on  the  spirit  of  bondage  and  the  spirit  of  adoption;  and  at 
live  in  the  evening  to  seven  or  eight  thousand,  in  the  place  which 
had  been  the  King's  Foundery  for  cannon.  O  hasten  thou  the 
time,  when  nation  shall  not  rise  up  against  nation,  neither  shall 
they  know  war  any  more." — This  is  the  first  time  I  find  any  men- 
tion of  the  Foundery,  and  several  months  before  Mr.  Wesley  has 
mentioned  it,  in  his  printed  Journal.  It  seems  as  if  he  had  taken 
it  without  consulting  the  society  in  Fetter-Lane,  the  majority  of 
which  were  now  alienated  from  him;  and  as  a  preparatory  step  to 
a  final  separation  from  the  Moravian  brethren. 

Monday  the  12th,  he  left  London,  without  putting  an  end  to  the 
dispute-;  amonir  the  people,  over  whom  the  rules  of  the  society 
gave  him  no  authority,  and  he  had  at  present,  but  little  influence. 
In  the  evening  he  came  to  Wycombe,  where  there  \\as  a  little  soci- 
ety; to  whom  he  explained  the  parable  of  the  pharisee  and  publi- 
can. ••  Here,"  says  he,  "  we  unexpectedly  found  Mr.  Rohson  and 
(iainbold:  with  whom,  after  much  prayer  and  consultation,  we 
agreed,  1.  To  meet  yearly  at  London,  if  God  permit,  on  the  eve 
of  Ascension-day.  2.  To  fix  then,  the  business  to  be  done  tho 
ensuing  year:  where,  when,  and  by  whom.  3.  To  meet  quarter 
ly  there,  as  many  as  can;  viz.  on  the  second  Tuesday  in  .luly, 
October,  and  January.  4.  To  send  a  monthly  account  to  one 
another,  of  what  (iod  hath  done  in  each  of  our  stations.  5.  To 
inquire  whethqr  Mr.  Hall,  Symplon,  Holers,  Ingham,  Hatching, 
Kinchin,  Stonchotisc,  Cenick,  Oxlee,  and  Brown,  will  join  with  us 


356  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

herein.  6.  To  consider,  whether  there  be  any  others  of  our  spiritual 
friends,  who  are  able  and  willing  so  to  do." — Here  we  have  the 
first  outlines  of  a  plan  to  unite  the  ministers  together,  and  to  extend 
their  labors  to  different  parts  of  the  kingdom,  under  such  regula- 
tions as  might  give  them  a  mutual  dependence  on  one  another.  In 
this  sketch,  no  one  assumes  an  authority  over  the  rest  of  his  breth- 
ren: all  appear  equal.  But  this  plan  was  never  put  into  execu- 
tion. When  Mr.  Wesley  separated  from  the  Moravian  brethren, 
Mr.  Gambold,  and  some  others,  gradually  withdrew  themselves 
from  him. 

November  6.  Mr.  Samuel  Wesley  died  at  Tiverton,  and  on  the 
15th,  John  and  Charles  Wesley  set  out  on  a  visit  to  their  sister,  in 
her  distress.  They  came  to  Tiverton  on  the  21st,  and  the  Satur- 
day following  accepted  an  invitation  to  Exeter,  where  a  Mr.  D— 
the  next  day  desired  the  use  of  the  pulpit  in  St.  Mary's  church; 
which  was  readily  granted  both  for  the  morning  and  afternoon. 
Mr.  John  Wesley  preached  on,  "  The  Kingdom  of  God  is  not 
meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy 
Ghost."  After  sermon,  Dr.  W —  told  him,  "  Sir,  you  must  not 
preach  in  the  afternoon.  Not,"  said  he,  "  that  you  preach  any 
false  doctrine.  I  allow,  all  that  you  have  said  is  true.  And  it  is 
the  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  England.  But  it  is  not  guarded. 
It  is  dangerous.  It  may  lead  people  into  enthusiasm,  or  despair." — 
How  is  this  So  far  as  I  can  understand  i>,  I  think  it  is  more  in- 
consistent with  reason,  than  any  thing  Mr.  Wesley  ever  said  in  his 
life.  Is  it  possible,  that  a  knowledge  of  the  truth,  especially  of  the 
truths  of  the  gospel,  and  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, can  have  a  tendency,  without  some  special  guard,  to  lead 
people  into  enthusiasm,  or  despair?  And  is  it  possible,  that  one 
who  is  set  for  the  defence  of  the  gospel  and  of  the  church,  can 
assert  this?  Enthusiasm,  as  the  word  is  commonly  used,  is  so 
vague  a  term,  that  I  will  not  inquire  what  idea  the  doctor  affixed 
to  it;  or  whether  he  introduced  it  merely  for  the  sound.  By  de- 
pair,  I  suppose  he  meant  a  state  of  mind  consequent  on  repent- 
ance of  past  transgressions  of  the  law  of  God.  But  can  the  truths 
of  the  gospel,  or  the  doctrines  of  the  church,  have  any  moral  influ- 
ence on  the  minds  of  men,  without  producing  in  the  first  instance 
this  sort  of  repentance?  Or,  do  they  leave  men  to  despair,  when 
brought  to  repent  of  their  sins?  Certainly,  he  who  maintains  this, 
is  ignorant  of  the  gospel;  and  instead  of  propagating  it,  or  defend- 
ing the  church,  is,  in  flat  opposition  to  both,  defending  the  reign  of 
ignorance  and  sin  over  the  minds  of  the  people. 

Mr.  D —  having  requested  a  short  account  of  what  had  been 
done  in  Kingswood,  and  of  the  building  intended  for  a  school;  Mr. 
Wesley,  on  his  return  from  Exeter,  wrote  to  him  as  follows : 

"  Few  persons  have  lived  long  in  the  West  of  England,  who 
have  not  heard  of  the  Colliers  of  Kingswood,  a  people  famous 
from  the  beginning  hitherto,  for  neither  fearing  God  nor  regarding 
man:  so  ignorant  of  the  things  of  God,  that  they  seemed  but  one 
remove  from  beasts  that  perish;  and  therefore  utterly  without  the 
desire  of  instruction,  as  well  as  without  the  means  of  it. 

(f  Many  last  winter  used  tauntingly  to  say  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  If 

*'- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  357 

Li  irill  convert  heathens,  wliy  does  he  not  go  to  the  Colliers  of 
Kings  wood?  In  the  spring  he  did  so.  And  as  there  were  thou- 
sands who  resorted  to  no  place  of  public  worship,  he  went  after 
them  into  their  own  wilderness,  to  seek  and  save  that  which  was 
lost.  Whon  he  was  called  away,  others  went  into  the  highways 
and  hedges,  tw  compel  them  to  eome  in.  And  by  the  grace  of  God 
their  labor  was  not  in  vain.  The  scene  is  already  changed.  Kings- 
wood  does  not  now,  as  a  year  ago,  resound  with  cursing  and  blas- 
phemy. It  is  no  more  filled  with  drunkenness  and  uncleanness, 
and  idle  diversions  that  naturally  lead  thereto.  It  is  no  longer  full 
of  wars  and  fightings,  of  clamor  and  bitterness,  of  wrath  and  envy- 
ings.  Peace  and  love  arc  there.  'Great  numbers  of  the  people  are 
mild,  gentle,  and  easy  to  be  entreated.  They  do  not  cry,  neither 
strive,  and  hardly  is  their  voice  heard  in  the  streets,  or  indeed  in 
their  wood;  unle.-s  when  they  are  at  their  usual  evening  diver- 
sion, singing  praise  unto  God  their  Saviour. 

"  That  their  children  too  might  know  the  things  which  make  for 
their  peace,  it  was  some  time  since  proposed  to  build  a  house  in 
Kingswood;  and  after  many  foreseen  and  unforeseen  difficulties,  in 
June  last,  the  foundation  was  laid.  The  ground  made  choice  of 
was  in  the  middle  of  the  wood,  between  the  London  and  Bath 
roads,  not  far  from  that  called  Two-mile  Hill,  about  three  meas- 
ured miles  from  Bristol. 

"  Here  a  large  room  was  begun  for  the  school,  having  four  small 
rooms  at  either  end,  for  the  school-masters  (and  perhaps,  if  it 
should  please  God,  some  poop  children)  to  lodge  in.  Two  persons 
are  ready  to  teach,  as  soon  as  the  house  is  ready  to  receive  them, 
tin:  shell  of  which  is  nearly  finished;  so  that  it  is  hoped  the  whole 
will  be  completed  in  the  spring,  or  early  in  the  summer. 

"  It  is  true,  although  the  masters  require  no  pay,  yet  this  under- 
taking is  attended  with  great  expense.  But  let  Him  that  feedeth 
the  young  ravens  see  to  that.  He  hath  the  hearts  of  all  men  in 
his  hand.  If  he  put  it  into  your  heart,  or  into  that  of -any  of  your 
friends,  to  assist  in  bringing  this  work  to  perfection,  in  this  world 
look  for  no  recompense;  but  it  shall  be  remembered  in  that  day 
when  our  Lord  shall  say,  '  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  the  least  of 
thr-e  my  brethren,  ye  did  it  unto  me.'  " 

Before  the  Methodists  began  to  preach  in  Kingswood,  the  Colliers 
were  a  terror  to  the  whole  country  round.  But  the  change  pro- 
duced  by  their  preaching,  was  so  great  and  sudden,  as  to  excite 
universal  attention  and  admiration.  And  such  was  the  state  of  re- 
ligion and  morality  at  this  time  throughout  the  nation,  that,  among 
a  vast  majority  of  the  people,  a  similar  change  in  their  tempers 
and  principles  of  action,  was  not  less  necessary  to  make  them 
Christians,  though  the  necessity  of  it  might  be  less  apparent.  And 
what  was  done  in  Kingswood  shows  what  might  have  been  done 
everywhere,  had  the  "ministers  of  the  gospel  been  such  men  as 
their  office  required  them  to  be,  and  applied  themselves  to  the 
duties  of  it  with  the  same  diligence,  that  men  are  obliged  to  use  in 
following  their  temporal  affairs;  which  certainly  is  the  least  that  is 
required  of  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  How  will  they  meet  Jesus 
Christ  without  ahame,  confusion,  and  conscious  guilt,  who  have 


358  THE    LIFE    OF    -"HE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

filled  the  sacred  office  of  .instructing  the  people  in  the  way  of  salva 
tion,  and  hav.e  suffered  them  to  perish  for  lack  of  knowledge?  The 
time  will  come  when  such  men,  of  whatever  denomination  among 
Christians,  will  be  fully  convinced,  it  would  have  been  better  for 
them  to  have  been  common  porters,  than  to  have  occupied  the 
highest  pastoral  offices  in  the  church  of  God ! 

April,  1740.  The  rioters  in  Bristol,  who  had  long  disturbed  the 
Methodists,  being  emboldened  by  impunity,  were  so  increased  as 
to  fill,  not  only  the  court,  but  a  considerable  part  of  the  street. 
The  mayor  sent  them  an  order  to  disperse :  but  they  set  him  at 
defiance.  At  length  he  sent  several  of  his  officers,  who  took  the 
ringleaders  into  custody.  The  next  day  they  were  brought  into 
court,  it  being  the  time  of  the  quarter-sessions.  There  they  re- 
ceived a  severe  reprimand,  and  the  Methodists  were  molested  no 
more. 

Disputes  still  continued  in  the  society  at  Fetter-Lane.  Mr. 
Wesley  had  been  in  London  several  times  without  being  able  to 
put  an  end  to  them:  and  a  great  majority  of  the  society  were  more 
and  more  estranged  from  him.  He  again  came  to  London  in  the 
beginning  of  June,  and  labored  with  them  till  the  20th  of  July; 
when,  finding  it  was  to  no  purpose,  he  read  a  paper ,  cue  substance 
of  which  was  as  follows : 

"  About  nine  months  ago,  certain  of  you  began  to  speak  con- 
trary to  the  doctrine  we  had  till  then  received.  The  sum  of  what 
you  asserted  is  this:  1.  That  there  is  no  such  thmg  as  weak  faith: 
that  there  is  no  justifying  faith,  where  there  is  «ver  any  doubt  or 
fear;  or  where  there  is  not,  in  the  Full  sense,  anew,  a  clean  heart. 
2.  That  a  man  ought  not  to  use  those  ordinances  of  God,  which  our 
church  terms  means  of  grace,  before  he  has  buch  a  faith  as  ex- 
clude all  doubt  and  fear,  and  implies  a  new,  a  >clean  heart.  3.  You 
have  often  affirmed,  that  to  search  the  Scriptures,  to  pray,  or  to 
communicate,  before  we  have  this  faith,  is  to  seek  salvation  by 
works;  and  till  these  works  are  laid  aside,  no  man  can  receive 
faith. 

"  I  believe  these  assertions  to  be  flatly  contrary  to  the  word  of 
God.  I  have  warned  you  hereof  again  and  again,  and  besought 
you  to  turn  back  to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony.  I  have  borne 
with  you  long,  hoping  you  would  turn.  But  as  I  find  you  more 
and  more  confirmed  in  the  error  of  your  ways,  nothing  now  re- 
mains, but  that  1  should  give  you  up  to  God.  You  that  are  of  the 
same  judgment  follow  me." — "  I  then,"  adds  Mr.  Wesley,  "  with- 
out saying  anything  more,  withdrew,  as  did  eighteen  or  nineteen 
of  the  society." 

July  23.  "  Our  little  company  met  at  the  Foundery,  instead  of 
Fetter-Lane.  About  twenty-five  of  our  brethren  God  hath  given 
us  already,  all  of  whom  think  and  speak  the  same  thing;  seven  or 
eight  and  forty  likewise,  of  the  fifty  women  that  were  in  baqd,  de- 
sired to  cast  in  their  lot  with  us." 

We  here  see  Mr.  Wesley  separating  himself  from  the  Moravian 
brethren,  by  whom  he  had  been  instructed  in  the  gospel  method 
of  attaining  present  salvation.  The  controversy  was  about  the 
ordinances,  as  means  of  grace,  &c.  He  thought  the  majority  in 

„       •- 

;— 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  359 

an  error,  saw  they  were  daily  making  proselytes,  and  that  the  dis- 
pute itself  was  eating  out  the  good  which  had  been  done  among 
them.  He  therefore  .thought  it  no  schism,  or  breach  of  charity  to 
depart  from  them,  and  divide  the  society,  as  a  means  of  preserv- 
ing the  rest.— But  ISIr.  Wesley  did  not  charge  the  whole  body  of 
the  -Moravians,  with  the  notions  above  mentioned,  but  Molther  in 
particular,  who  had  occasioned  the  disputes.  Peter  Bohler,  how- 
ever, many  years  after,  in  a  private  letter,  denied  that  Molther 
ever  held  the  opinions  Mr.  Wesley  attributed  to  him,  and  in- 
sisted that  he  must  either  have  misunderstood,  or  misrepresented 
him.  But  it  is  not  probable  that  Mr.  Wesley  either  misunderstood 
(.ir  misrepresented  him,  as  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  mentions  the  same 
things  in  his  private  Journal.  It  is  more  likely  that  Molther  was 
convinced  of  his  error  before  he  returned  to  Germany. 

Mr.  Wesley  still  retained  a  love  for  the  brethren,  which  he  ex- 
pressed in  an  address  to  the  Moravian  church,  prefixed  to  the  Jour- 
nal, in  which  the  difference  mentioned  above  is  detailed  at  length. 
In  this  address  he  tells  them,  "  What  unites  my  heart  to  you  is, 
the  excellency,  in  many  respects,  of  the  doctrine  taught  among 
you:  your  laying  the  true  foundation,  '  God  was  in  Christ,  recon- 
ciling the  world  t<f  himself:'  your  declaring  the  free  grace  of  God, 
the  cause,  and  faith  the  condition  of  justification:  your  bearing 
witness  to  those  great  fruits  of  faith,  '  righteousness,  peace,  and 
joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost;'  and  that  sure  mark  thereof,  '  He  that  is 
born  of  God  doth  not  commit  sin.' 

"  I  magnify  the  grace  of  God  which  is  in  many  among  you,  ena- 
bling you  to  love  him  who  hath  first  loved  us;  teaching  you,  in 
whatsoever  state  you  are,  therewith  to  be  content:  causing  you  to 
trample  under  foot  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and 
the  pride  of  life:  and  above  all,  giving  you  to  love  one  another, 
in  a  manner  the  world  knoweth  not  of. 

"  I  love  and  esteem  you  for  your  excellent  discipline,  scarce  in- 
ferior to  that  of  the  apostolic  age:  for  your  due  subordination  of 
officers,  every  one  knowing  and  keeping  his  proper  rank;  for  the 
exact  division  of  the  people  under  your  charge,  so  that  each  may 
be  fed  with  food  convenient  for  them;  for  your  care  that  all  who 
are  employed  in  the  service  of  the  church,  should  frequently  and 
freely  confer  together;  and,  in  con>eiinenet;  thereof,  your  exact 
and  seasonable  knowledge-  of  the  state  of  every  member,  and  your 
ready  distribution  either  of  spiritual  or  temporal  relief,  as  every 
man  hath  need." 

Hitherto  Mr.  Whitofield  had  labored  in  union  and  harmony  with 
Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother.  They  preached  in  the  same  pulpits, 
and  had  only  one  common  design,  to  promote  Christian  knowl- 
edge1, and  a  holy  eonversation  among  the  people,  without  entering 
into  the  discussion  of  particular  opinions.  Hut  about  this  time 
Mr. 'Wesley  printed  a  sernum  airainst  the  Calvinistie  notion  of  pre-. 
destination,  and  sent  a  mpy  to  Commissary  Garden,  at  Charles- 
town,  where  Mr.  Whitelield  met  with  it."  He  had  already  em- 
braced that  opinion;  and  though  the  subject  Mas  tie;  ted  in  that 
sermon,  in  a  general  \\ay,  without  naming  or  poin:  \  indi- 

vidual, v«'t  he  found  himself  hurt,  that  Mr.  AVi  I: -\  -Imnld  bring 


§60  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

forward  the  controversy,  and  publicly  oppose  an  opinion  which  he 
believed  to  be  agreeable  to  the  word  of  God.  On  his  passage  to 
England,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Charles  Wesley,  February  1,  1741,  ex- 
postulating with  him  and  his  brother  on  the  subject.  He  says, 
"  My  dear,  dear  brethren,  why  did  you  throw  out  the  bone  of  con- 
tention? Why  did  you  print  that  sermon  against  predestination? 
Why  did  you  in  particular,  my  dear  brother  Charles,  affix  your 
hymn,  and  join  in  putting  out  your  lute  hymn-book?  How  can 
you  say,  you  will  not  dispute  with  me  about  election,  and 
yet  print  such  hymns,  and  your  brother  send  his  sermon  over 
against  election,  to  Mr.  Garden,  and  others  in  America? — Do  not 
you  think,  my  dear  brethren,  I  must  be  as  much  concerned  for 
truth,  as  you?  God  is  my  judge,  I  always  was,  and  hope  I  always 
shall  be  desirous  that  you  may  be  preferred  before  me.  But  1 
must  preach  the  gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  I  cannot  now  do,  with- 
out speaking  of  Election.3/ — He  then  tells  Mr.  Charles,  that  in 
Christmas-week  he  had  written  an  answer  to  his  brother's  sermon, 
tc  Which,"  says  he,  "  is  now  printing  at  Charlestown;  another 
copy  I  have  sent  to  Boston,  and  another  I  now  bring  with  me,  to 
print  in  London.  If  it  occasion  a  strangeness  between  us,  it  shall 
not  be  my  fault.  There  is  nothing  in  my  affswer  exciting  to  it, 
that  I  know  of.  O  my  dear  brethren,  my  heart  almost  bleeds 
within  me!  Methinks  I  could  be  willing  to  tarry  here  on  the  wa- 
ters forever,  rather  than  come  to  England  to  oppose  you." 

Controversy  between  good  men  is  commonly  on  some  specula- 
tive opinion,  while  they  are  perfectly  at  unison  on  the  essential 
points  of  religion,  and  the  duties  of  morality.  And  the  contro- 
versy almost  always  injures  the  Christian  temper,  much  more  than 
it  promotes  the  interests  of  speculative  truth.  On  this  occasion  a 
separation  took  place  between  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  White  field, 
so  far  as  to  have  different  places  of  worship:  and  some  warm  and 
tart  expressions  dropped  from  each.  But  their  good  opinion  of 
each  other's  integrity  and  usefulness,  founded  on  long  and  inti 
mate  acquaintance,  could  not  be  injured  by  such  a  difference  of 
sentiment;  and  their  mutual  affection  was  only  obscured  by  a  cloud 
for  a  season. 

Mr.  Whitefield  was  the  first  who  visited  the  Colliers  of  Kings- 
wood,  and  formed  the  design  of  building  the  school  there;  and 
began  to  make  collections  for  the  purpose.  But  his  calls  to  Amer- 
ica, would  not  permit  him  to  prosecute  the  design,  which  he  there- 
fore transferred  to  Mr.  Wesley.  Being  now  less  friendly  than 
before,  he  was  more  disposed  to  find  fault  with  little  things  and  to 
misconstrue  the  bare  appearances  of  others.  He  wrote  a  list  of 
things  he  thought  improperly  managed.  In  April  Mr.  Wesley  re- 
turned him  a  long  answer,  part  of  which  is  as  follows: 

"  Would  you  have  me  deal  plainly  with  you,  my  brother?  I 
believe  you  would:  then  by  the  grace  of  God  I  will. 

"  Of  many  things  I  find  you  are  not  rightly  informed;  of  others 
you  speak  what  you  have  not  well  weighed. 

"The  society-room  at  Bristol,  you  say  is  adorned.  How? 
Why  with  a  piece  of  green  cloth  nulled  to  the  desk;  two  sconces 
fi>r  sight  can: lies  e  ich  in  the  middle;  and — n;iy  I  know  no  more. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THK    KtV.    .     n.t     »\  fcSi^ir.  361 

Now  which  of  these  can  be  spared,  I  know  not;  nor  would  I  de 
sire  more  adorning  or  less. 

"  But  lodginsrs  are  made  for  me  or  my  brother.  That  Is,  in 
plain  English,  there  is  a  little  room  by  the  school,  where  I  speak 
to  the  persons  who  come  to  me;  and  a  garret,  in  which  a  bed  is 
placed  for  me.  And  do  you  grudge  me  this?  Is  this  the  voice  of 
my  brother,  my  son  Whitefield ' 

"  You  say  further,  that  the  children  at  Bristol,  are  clothed  as 
well  as  taught.  I  am  sorry  for  it;  for  the  cloth  is  not  paid  for  yet, 
and  was  bought  without  my  consent  or  knowledge. 

"  But  those  of  Kingswood  have  been  neglected.  This  is  not  s*o, 
notwithstanding  the  heavy  debt  which  lay  upon  it.  One  master 
and  one  mistress  have  been  in  the  house,  ever  since  it  was  capable 
of  receiving  them.  A  second  master  has  been  placed  there  some 
months  since:  and  I  have  long  been  seeking  for  two  proper  mis- 
tresses; so  that  as  much  has  been  done,  as  matters  stand,  if  not 
more,  than  I  can  answer  to  God  or  man. 

"  Hitherto  then,  there  is  no  ground  for  the  heavy  charge  of  per- 
verting your  design  for  the  poor  colliers.  Two  years  since  your 
<le-ig[i  was  to  build  them  a  school,  that  their  children  also  might 
be  taught  to  fear  the  Lord.  To  this  end  you  collected  some  money, 
more  than  once:  how  much  I  cannot  say,  till  I  have  my  papers. 
But  this  I  know;  it  was  not  near  one-half  of  what  has  been  ex- 
pended on  the  work.  This  design  you  then  recommended  to  me, 
and  I  pursued  it  with  all  rny  might,  through  such  a  train  of  difficul- 
ties as,  I  will  be  bold  to  say,  you  have  not  yet  met  with  in  your 
life.  For  many  months  I  collected  money  wherever  I  was — and 
began  building,  though  I  had  not  then  a  quarter  of  the  money  re- 
quisite to  finish.  However,  taking  all  the  debt  upon  myself,  the 
creditors  were  willing  to  stay:  and  then  it  was  that  I  took  posses- 
sion of  it  in  my  own  name;  that  is  when  the  foundation  was  laid; 
and  I  immediately.made  my  will,  fixing  my  brother  and  you  to  suc- 
ceed me  therein. 

"  But  it  is  a  poo<r  case,  that  you  and  I  should  be  talking  thus. 
Indeed  these  things  ought  not  be.  It  lay  in  your  power  to  have 
prevented  all,  and  yet  to  have  borne  testimony  to  what  you  call  the 
truth.  If  you  had  disliked  my  sermon,  you  might  have  printed 
another  on  the  same  text,  and  have  answered  my  proofs,  without 
mentioning  my  name:  this  had  been  fair  and  friendly. 

"  You  rank  all  the  maintainers  of  universal  redemption,  with  So- 
cinians  themselves.  Alas,  my  brother,  do  you  not  know  even  this, 
that  the  Socinians  allow  no  redemption  at  all?  That  Socinus  hirn- 
-i  If  speaks  thus,  Tola  redemptio  nostra  per  Christum,  metaphora? 
And  says  expressly,  '  Christ  did  not  die  as  a  ransom  for  any,  but 
only  as  an  example  for  all  mankind  ! '  How  easy  were  it  for  me  to 
hi1:  Inany  other  palpable  plots,  in  that  whirh  yon  call  an  answer  to 
my  sermon?  And  how  above  measure  contemptible  would  you 
then  appear  to  all  impartial  men,  either  of  sen<e  or  learning?  But 
1  spare  you,  mine  hand  shall  not  be  upon  yon;  the  Lord  be  judge 
between  me  and  thee!  The  general  tenor  both  of  my  public  and 
private  exhortations,  when  I  touch  thereon  at  all,  as  even  my  ene- 
31 


• 

362  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLfiY. 

mies  know  if  they  would  testify,  is,  spare  the  young  man,  evea 
Absalom,  for  my  sake." 

Perhaps  Mr.  Wesley,  in  consequence  of  his  age  and  learning,  as- 
sumed in  this  letter,  a  greater  superiority  over  Mr.  Whitefield, 
than  was  prudent  or  becoming.  It  was  not  possible,  however',  that 
the  dust  of  controversy  could  long  smother  the  ardent  affection 
which  each  had  for  the  other.  In  the  latter  end  of  the  following 
year,  Mr.  Whitefield  wrote  to  him  as  follows:  "I  long  to  hear 
from  you,  and  write  this  hoping  to  have  an  answer.  I  rejoice  to 
hear  the  Lord  blesses  your  labors. — May  you  be  blessed  in  bring- 
ing souls  to  Christ,  more  and  more.  I  believe  we  shall  go  on  best 
when  we  only  preach  the  simple  gospel,  and  do  not  interfere  with 
each  other's  plan.  Our  Lord  exceedingly  blesses  us  at  the  Tab- 
ernacle.— I  doubt  not  but  he  deals  in  the  same  bountiful  manner 
with  you.  I  was  at  your  letter-day  on  Monday.  Brother  Charles 
has  been  pleased  to  come  and  see  me  twice.  Behold  what  a  hap- 
py thing  it  is  for  brethren  to  dwell  together  in  unity!  That  the 
whole  Christian  world  may  all  become  of  one  heart  and  one  mind; 
and  that  we  in  particular,  though  differing  in  judgment,  may  be  ex- 
amples of  mutual,  fervent,  undissembled  affection,  is  the  hearty 
prayer  of,  Rev.  and  dear  sir,  your  most  affectionate,  though  most 
unworthy  younger  brother  in  the  kingdom  and  patience  of  Jesus." 

I  have  not  found  Mr.  Wesley's  answer  to  this  letter;  but  it  appears 
from  one  Mr.  Whitefield  wrote  to  him  about  a  fortnight  after,  that 
he  had  answered  it,  in  the  same  spirit  of  peace  and  brotherly  love. 

"  I  thank  you,"  says  Mr.  Whitefield,  "  for  your  kind  answer  to 
my  last.  Had  it  come  a  few  hours  sooner  I  should  have  read  some 
part  of  it  amongst  our  other  letters.  Dear  sir,  who  would  be  trou- 
bled with  a  party  spirit?  May  our  Lord  make  all  his  children  free 
from  it  indeed !  " 

From  this  time,  their  mutual  regard  and  friendly  intercourse  suf- 
fered no  interruption  till  Mr.  Whitefield's  death;  who  says,  in  his 
last  Will,  written  with  his  own  hand  about  six  months  before  he 
died,  "  I  leave  a  mourning-ring  to  my  honored  and  dear  friends, 
and  disinterested  fellow-laborers,  the  Rev.  Mrs.  John  and  Charles 
Wesley,  in  token  of  my  indissoluble  union  with  them,  in  heart  and 
Christian  affection,  notwithstanding  our  difference  in  judgment 
about  some  particular  points  of  doctrine."*  When  the  news  of 
Mr.  Whitefield's  death  reached  London,  Mr.  Keen,  one  of  his  ex- 
ecutors, recollecting- he  had  often  said  to  him,  "If  you  should 
die  abroad  whom  shall  we  get  to  preach  your  funeral  ser- 
mon? Must  it  be  your  old  friend,  the  Rev.  Mr.  John  Wesley?" 
And  having  constantly  received  for  answer,  "He  is  the  man;" 
Mr.  Keen  accordingly  waited  on  Mr.  Wesley,  and  engaged  him  to 
preach  it;  which  he  did,  and  bore  ample  testimony  to  the  undis- 
sembled piety,  the  ardent  zeal,  and  the  extensive  usefulness  of  nia 
much  loved  and  honored  friend.f 

After  Mr.  Wesley  had  separated  from  the  Moravians,  Mr.  Gam- 
bold  and  some  others  left  him,  and  became  more  closely  united  to 

*  See  Robert's  Life  of  Whitefield,  page  256. 

t  Ibid,  page  230.    Mr.  Whitefield  died  in  September,  1770. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  363 

the  brethren:  and  even  his  brother  Charles  was  at  this  time  waver- 
ing. On  this  occasion  Mr.  Wesley  sent  him  the  following  letter, 
dated  London,  April  21.  "I  am  settling,"  says  he,  "the  regular 
method  of  visiting  the  sick  here;  eight  or  ten  have  offered  them- 
selves for  the  work;  who  are  likely  to  have  full  employment;  for 
more  and  more  are  taken  ill  eveiy  day.  Our  Lord  will  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor. 

"  I  rejoice  in  your  speaking  your  mind  freely.  O  let  our  love  be 
without  dissimulation.  1  am  not  clear,  that  brother  Maxfield  should 
not  expound  at  Greyhound-lane;  nor  can  I  as  yet  do  without  him. 
Our  clergymen  have  increased  full  as  much  as  the  laymen;  and 
that  the  Moravians  are  other  than  laymen,  I  know  not. 

"  As  yet  I  dare  in  no  wise  join  with  the  Moravians:  1.  Because 
their  whole  scheme  is  mystical,  not  scriptural,  refined  in  every 
point  above  what  is  written,  immeasurably  beyond  the  plain  doc- 
trines of  the  gospel.  2.  Because  there  is  darkness  and  closeness 
in  all  their  behavior,  and  guile  in  almost  all  their  words.  3. 
Because  they  not  only  do  not  practice,  but  utterly  despise 
and  deny  self-denial  and  the  daily  cross.  4  Because  they, 
upon  principle,  conform  to  the  world,  in  wearing  gold  or  costly 
apparel.  .5.  Because  they  extend  Christian  liberty  in  this  and  many 
other  respects,  beyond  what  is  warranted  by  holy  writ.  6.  Be- 
cause they  are  by  no  means  zealous  of  good  works;  or  at  least, 
only  to  their  own  people.  And  lastly,  because  they  make  inward 
religion  swallow  up  outward  in  general.  For  these  reasons  chiefly 
I  will  rather,  God  being  my  helper,  stand  quite  alone  than  join 
with  them.  I  mean,  till  I  have  full  assurance  that  they  will  spread 
none  of  these  errors  among  the  little  flock  committed  to  my  charge. 

"O!  my  brother,  my  soul  is  grieved  for  you:  the  poison  is  in 
you:  fair  words  have  stolen  away  your  heart.  No  English  man 
or  woman,  is  like  the  Moravians!  So  the  matter  is  come  to  a  fair 
is-uo.  Five  of  us  did  still  stand  together  a  few  months  since:  but 
two  are  gone  to  the  right  hand  (Hutchins  and  Cennick)  and  two 
more  to  the  left  (Mr.  Hall,  and  you.)  Lord,  if  it  be  thy  gospel 
which  I  preach,  arise  and  maintain  thine  own  cause!  " 

Mr.  Maxfield  was  a  lay  man,  and  hence  we  see  laymen  wer,e  al- 
ready employed  by  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  work.  He  was  remarkably 
useful,  and  excited!  the  astonishment  of  those  who  heard  him.  The 
late  Countess  Dowager  Huntingdon,  was  at  this  time,  and  for 
many  years  after,  exceedingly  attached  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and  very 
frequently  wrote  to  him.  She  hoard  Mr.  Maxfield  expound,  and 
in  a  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley  speaks  thus  of  him.  "I  never  men- 
tioned to  you,  that  I  have  seen  Maxfield.  He  is  one  of  the 
est  instances  of  God's  peculiar  favor,  that  I  know.  He  has  rai^-d 
from  the  stones,  one  to  sit  among  the  princes  of  his  people.  He 
is  my  astonishment.  How  is  God's  power  shown  in  weakness. 
You  can  have  no  idea,  what  an  attachment  I  have  to  him 
He  is  highly  favored  of  the  Lord.  The  first  rime  I  made  him 
expound,  exporting  little  from  him,  I  sat  over  against  him,  and 
thought,  what  a  power  of  God  must  lio  with  him,  to  make  me  give 
nny  attention  to  him.  But  bet'oi v  lie  had  gone  over  one  fifth  part 
any  one  that  bad  seen  me  would  Lave  thought  I  had  been  made  of 


364  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

wood  or  stone,  so  quite  immovable  I  both  felt  and  looked.  His 
power  in  prayer  is  very  extraordinary.  To  deal  plainly,  I  could 
either  talk  or  write  for  an  hour  about  him.  The  society  goes  on  well 
here. — Live  assured  of  the  most  faithful  and  sincere  friendship  of 
your  unworthy  sister  in  Christ  Jesus." 

From  this  time  the  number  of  laymen  employed,  gradually  in- 
creased, in  proportion  to  the  increase  of  the  societies  and  the  want 
of  preachers;  the  clergy  generally  standing  at  a  distance  from  a  plan 
of  such  irregularity,  and  so  much  labor.  The  objections  that  have 
been  made  against  employing  lay-preachers,  and  what  may  be  fairly 
said  in  their  defence,will  be  considered  in  another  part  of  this  work. 

In  June,  Mr.  Wesley  took  a  journey  as  far  as  Nottingham, 
where  he  preached,  at  the  market-place,  to  an  immense  multitude 
of  people.  He  set  out  for  London,  and  read  over  in  the  way  Lu- 
ther's Comment  on  the  Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  He  passes  a  most 
severe  sentence  on  Luther,  for  decrying  Reason,  right  or  wrong,  as 
an  enemy  to  the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  for  speaking  blasphemously 
of  good  works,  and  the  law  of  God.  The  severity  of  this  sentence 
perhaps  arose  from  a  misconception  of  the  scope  and  design  of  Lu- 
ther's words.  That  Luther  sometimes  spake  incautiously,  and 
even  rashly,  we  may  readily  admit,  and  that  his  words,  on  such  oc- 
casions maybe  easily  understood  in  a  sense  he  did  not  intend;  which 
was  probably  the  case  in  the  passages  to  which  Mr.  Wesley  refers. 
But  some  allowance  is  to  be  made  for  Luther's*  situation,  the 

*  Martin  Luther,  the  celebrated  German  reformer,  was  born  in  Saxony,  in  1433. 
He  studied  at  Erford,  being  designed  for  a  civilian.  But  an  awful  catastrophe 
made  such  an  impression  on  his  mind,  that  he  resolved  to  retire  from  the  world. 
As  he  was  walking  in  the  fields  with  a  fellow  student,  they  were  struck  by 
lightning,  Luther  to  the  ground,  and  his  companion  dead  by  his  side.  He  then 
entered  into  the  order  of  Augustine  hermits  at  Erford.  From  this  place  he  re- 
moved to  Wirtemburg,  being  appointed  by  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  professor  of 
Theology  and  Philosophy  in  the  university  just  founded  there  by  that  prinee. 
In  1512,  he  was  sent  to  Rome,  to  plead  the  cause  of  some  convents  of  his  order, 
who  had  quarrelled  with  their  vicar-general :  this  gave  him  an  opportunity  of 
observing  the  corruptions  of  the  pontifical  court,  and  the  debauched  lives  of  the 
dignitaries  of  the  church;  and  probably  gave  him  the  first  disgust  of  the 
Romish  ecclesiastical  government;  especially  as  he  had  engaged  in  the  monas- 
tic life  from  motives  of  genuine  piety.  Upon  his  return  to  Wirtemburg,  it  was 
remarked  that  he  grew  unusually  pensive,  and  more  austere  in  his  life  and  con- 
versation :  he  likewise  read  and  expounded  the  sacred  writings  in  lectures  and 
sermons  ;  and  threw  new  lights  on  obscure  passages.  The  minds  of  his  audi- 
tors being  thus  prepared,  a  favorable  occasion  soon  offered  for  carrying  into  exe- 
cution his  grand  plan  of  reform.  In  1517,  Pope  Leo  X.  published  "his  indul- 
gences. Albert,  archbishop  of  Mentz,  and  Magdeburgh,  was  commissioner  for 
Germany,  and  was  to  have  half  the  sum  raised  in  that  country :  Tetzel,  a  Domi- 
nican friar,  was  deputed  to  collect,  with  others  of  his  order,  for  Saxony;  and  he 
carried  his  zeal  so  far,  as  to  declare  his  commission  was  so  extensive,  that  by 
purchasing  indulgences,  not  only  all  past  sins,  but  those  intended  in  future,  were 
to  be  forgiven.  Luther  beheld  his  success  with  great  concern,  and  began  to 
preach  openly  against  such  vile  practices.  And  thus  began  the  Reformation 
in  Germany,  which  Luther  carried  on  with  astonishing  success,  through  a  train 
of  difficulties  and  dangers,  that,  to  human  reason,  appeared  insuperable.  He 
died  in  1546,  aged  63.  Luther's  friends  and  adherents  were  first  called  Protest- 
ants, in  1529,  at  a  Diet  held  at  Spires,  in  which  several  Princes  of  the  Empire, 
and  some  Imperial  cities  ptvteated  against  the  attempts  of  the  Romanist  to  ob- 
tain a  decree,  that  no  change  .should  he  made  in  their  religion.  The  Calvinists 
have  commonly  been  called  the  Reformed  churches. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLBY.  365 

errors  he  had  to  oppose,  and  the  provocations  he  received.  He 
Miu.^t  be  more  than  human,  who  can  walk  steadily  in  the  middle 
i>uth  of  moderation,  while  a  host  of  enemies  are  pushing  and  goad- 
ing him  on  every  side. 

June  18.  Being  at  Oxford,  Mr.  Wesley  inquired  concerning  the 
exercises  previous  to  the  degree  of  Bachelor  in  Divinity.  And 
though  he  certainly  was  well  qualified  to.  pass  through  the  various 
gradations  of  academical  honors,  yet  he  laid  aside  the  thought  of 
proceeding  further  in  them.  Having  visited  London,  he  was  again 
at  Oxford  in  the  beginning  of  July;  and  on  the  sixth  being  in  the 
college  library,  "  I  took  down,"  says  he,  "  by  mistake,  the  works 
of  Episcopius;*  which,  opening  on  an  account  of  the  Synod  of 
Dort,  I  believed  it  might  be  useful  to  read  it  through.  But  what  a 
scene  is  IH-IT  disclosed!  What  a  pity  it  is  that  the  holy  Synod  of 
Trent,  and  that  of  Dort,  did  not  sit  at  the  same  time  !  Nearly  al- 
lied as  they  were,  not  only  as  to  the  purity  of  doctrine,  which  each 
of  them  established,  but  also  as  to  the  spirit  wherewith  they  acted! 
If  the  latter  did  not  exceed." 

July  15.  Mr.  Wesley  reached  Bristol,  and  tells  us  he  came  just 
in  season!  "For,"  says  he,  "  a  spirit  of  enthusiasm  was  breaking 
in  upon  many,  who  charged  their  own  imaginations  on  the  will  of 
God,  and  that,  not  written,  but  impressed  on  their  hearts.  If  these 

*  Simon  Episcopius,  was  born  at  Amsterdam,  in  1583.  He  was  one  of  the 
most  learned  men  of  the  17th  century,  and  chief  supporter  of  the  Arminian  doc- 
trine. In  1612,  he  was  chosen  divinity  professor  at  Leyden,  in  the  midst  of  the 
Arminian  controversy;  which,  though  it  nad  begun  in  the  Universities,  soon  flew 
to  the  pulpits,  from  whence  it  spread  and  inflamed  the  people.  In  1610,  the 
year  after  Armiuius  died,  his  friends,  who  had  espoused  his  doctrine,  presented 
;i  Remonstrance  to  the  States  of  Holland,  against  the  violent  proceedings  of  the 
Calvinists  to  injure  or  suppress  them.  And  from  this  circumstance,  they  have 
since  been  called  in  Holland,  Remonstrants.  In  1617,  the  King  of  Great  Britain 
exhorted  the  States  General  of  the  United  Provinces  to  call  a  Synod  to  put  an 
end  to  their  differences.  This  advice  was  seconded  hy  several  of  the  States  ;  and 
accordingly  a  Synod  was  appointed  to  be  held  the  next  year  at  Dort.  The 
States  of  Holland  having  invited  Episcopius  to  take  his  place  in  it,  he  went 
thither  accompanied  by  some  Remonstrant  ministers;  but  the  Synod  would  not 
allow  them  to  sit  as  judges,  nor  to  appear  in  any  other  capacity  than  as  persons 
accused,  and  summoned  before  them.  The  Remonstrants  were  condemned,  de- 
posed from  their  functions,  and  banished  their  country  !  But  the  times  growing 
more  favorable,  Episcopius  returned  to  Holland,  and  at  length  was  chosen  Rec- 
tor of  the  college  founded  by  the  Armenians,  at  Amsterdam  ;  where  he  died  in 
1643. 

Some  of  the  foreign  divines  present  at  the  Synod,  afterwards  complained,  that 
the  Remonstrants  had  been  wronged  ;  that  they  had  been  imposed  upon,  by  the 
Moderator  and  his  cabal,  who  formed  a  Synod  among  themselves  and  concerted 
in  private  those  things  they  had  a  mind  to  bring  to  a  good  issue.  It  is  evident 
that  the  Dutch  divines  were  parlies  concerned,  and  judges  on  the  trial.  What 
justice  or  candor  could  their  opponents  expect?  Synods,  Assemblies,  or  Con- 
ferences, call  them  what  you  please,  that  are  conducted  on  such  princi. 
these,  are  hateful  to  God,  and  odious  to  candid  and  good  men,  who  fully  under- 
stand their  proceedings.  —  What  is  the  cause,  that  men  of  most  denominations, 
who  have  been  set  apart  to  instruct  others  in  our  most  holy  religion,  which 
tetches  us  humility,  the  love  of  God  and  man,  and  a  forgiving  spirit,  should  be 
so  much  alike,  and"^  so  much  worse  than  other  people,  when  they  have  the  power 
of  persecuting  and  distressing  those  who  oppose  them,  or  differ  from  them  in 
opinion  ?  How  highly  ought  we  to  esteem  the  true  ministers  of  Christ,  who  shew 
u  more  Christian  temper! 


366  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

impressions  be  received  as  the  rule  of  action,  instead  of  the  written 
word,  I  know  nothing  so  wicked  or  absurd,  but  that  we  may  full 
into,  and  that  without  remedy." — We  have  here  full  and  satisfac- 
tory evidence,  that  Mr.  Wesley  paid  no  regard  to  impressions  or 
inward  feelings,  if  they  did  not  accord  with  the  written  word,  by 
which  alone  we  must  judge  of  them.  His  belief  on  this  subject 
was  plainly  this;  1.  Without  experience  of  present  salvation  from 
our  sins,  the  gospel  has  no  saving  influence  on  our  hearts:  2.  Such 
experience  can  have  no  existence  without  inward  feeling,  that  is,  a 
consciousness  of  it:  3.  That  we  must  judge  of  the  reality  of  our 
experience  by  the  word  of  God,  to  which  it  will  answer  as  face 
answers  to  face  in  a  glass,  if  it  be  of  God;  otherwise  it  is  mere  im- 
agination, a  creature  of  our  own  that  will  deceive  us. 

The  following  queries  concerning  the  Methodists  were  sent,  I 
apprehend,  from  Holland  or  Germany  to  some  person  in  England. 
The  answer  to  each  is  in  Mr.  Wesley's  hand-writing;  and  the  date 
prefixed  is  1741.  But  if  this  be  the  true  date,  I  conjecture,  from 
the  answer  to  the  fourth  and  fifth  query,  that  it  must  have  been 
very  early  in  this  year,  before  Mr.  Wesley  and  Mr.  Whitefield  sep- 
arated on  the  doctrine  of  predestination.  However,  not  being  able 
to  ascertain  the  date  exactly,  I  have  referred  them  to  this  place. 

Quest.  1.  Whether  the  number  of  the  Methodists  is  considera- 
ble, among  the  students  and  learned  men? 

Answ.  "  The  number  of  Methodists  is  not  considerable,  among 
the  students  and  learned  men." 

2.  Whether  at  Oxford,  where  the   Methodists  first  sprung  up, 
there  be  still  many  of  them  among  the  scholars  ? 

"  There  are  very  few  of  them  now  left,  among  the  scholars  at 
Oxford." 

3.  Whether  they  are  all  of  one  mind,  and  whether  they  have 
the  same  principles?     Especially,     4.  Whether  those  Methodists 
that  are  still  at  Oxford,  approve  of  the  sentiments  and  actions  of 
Mr.  Whitefield  and  Messrs.  Wesleys? 

"  They  are  all  of  the  same  principles  with  the  Church  of 
England  as  laid  down  in  her  Articles  and  Homilies:  and,  4.  Do 
accordingly  approve  of  the  sentiments  of  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  Mr. 
Wesley,  and  of  their  publishing  them  elsewhere,  since  they  have 
been  shut  out  of  the  churches." 

5.  How  they  came  to  revive  those  doctrines,  hitherto  neglected 
by  the  clergy  of  the  Church  of  England,  of  predestination,  the 
new  birth,  and  justification  by  faith  alone?  And  (J.  Whether  they 
have  the  same  from  the  Moravian  brethren  ? 

"  Predestination  is  not  a  doctrine  taught  by  the  Methodists.  But 
they  do  teach  that  men  must  be  born  again,  and  that  we  are  saved 
through  faith :  and  6.  "  The  latter  of  these  they  learned  from  some 
of  the  Moravian  brethren;  the  former  by  reading  the  New  Testa- 
ment." 

7.  Whether  they  be 'orthodox*  in  other  doctrinal  points;  an£- 
whether  they  lead  an  unblameable  Christian  life; 

*_Some  persons  have  thought  this  word  very  equivocal,  and  difficult  to  be  ex- 
plained. A  late  celebrated  public  speaker  among  the  Friends,  once  told  his  au- 
dience at  Warrington,  that  he  knew  not  how  to  explain  the  word  orthodox,  ex 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  367 

f '  They  openly  challenge  all  that  hear  them  to  answer  those  ques- 
tions, 'Which  of  you  convinceth  me  of  sin?'  Or,  of  teaching 
any  doctrine  contrary  to  the  scripture  ?  And  the  general  accusa- 
tion against  them  is,  that  they  are  righteous  overmuch." 

8.  Whether  they  strictly  regulate  themselves  according  to  the 
rule  and  discipline  of  the  Moravian  brethren;  except  that  they  still 
keep  and  observe  the  outward  worship  according  to  the  Church  of 
England? 

"  They  do  not  regulate  themselves  according  to  the  discipline  of 
the  Moravians,  but  of  the  English  Church." 

9.  Whether  they  do  any  real  good  among  the  common  people  ? 
"  Very  many  of  .the  common  people  among  whom  they  preach, 

were  profane  swearers,  and  now  fear  an  oath;  were  gluttons,  or 
drunkards,  and  are  now  temperate;  were  whoremongers,  and  are 
now  chaste;  were  servants  of  the  devil,  and  are  now  servants  of 
God." 

10.  Why  the  bishops  do  not  effectually  inhibit  them,  and  hinder 
Iheir  field  and  street  preaching ? 

"  The  bishops  do  not  inhibit  their  field  and  street  preaching;  I. 
Because  there  is  no  law  in  England  against  it:  2.  Because  God 
does  not  yet  suffer  them  to  do  it  without  law." 

11.  Whether  the  Archbishop  of   Canterbury  is  satisfied   with 
them;  as  we  are  told? 

"The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  is  not  satisfied  with  them;  es- 
pecially since  Mr.  Molther,  in  the  name  of  the  Moravian  Church, 
lold  his  Grace  their  disapprobation  of  them;  and  in  particular  of 
their  field  preaching." 

12.  Whether  their  private  assemblies  or  societies  are  orderly 
and  edifying? 

"  Their  private  assemblies,  and  societies  are  orderly,  and  many 
say  they  find  them  edifying." 

43.  What  opinion  the  Presbyterians,  and  particularly  Dr.  Watts, 
has  of  them? 

"  Most  of  the  Presbyterians,  and  most  all  other  denominations, 
are  of  opinion,  much  religion  hath  made  them  mad." 

"  Whether  there  are  any  Methodists  among  the  episcopal  clergy 
of  the  Church  of  England  ? 

"Mr.  Whitefield,  Hutching,  Robson,  and  the  Messrs.  Wesleys, 
and  several  others,  are  priests  of  the  Episcopal  Church  of  Eng- 
land." 

The  modesty  and  openness  with  which  Mr.  Wesley  answer- 
ed the  queries,  is  striking  and  plnisinir.  His  mind  seems  to  have 
been  wholly  free  from  any  desire  to  exaggerate  or  magnify  the 
thinirs  of  which  he  spake. 

Tin-  laborers  as  yet  being  few,  Mr.  Wesley  staid  but  a  short 
time  in  any  one  place,  being  almost  continually  travelling  between 
London,  Bristol,  and  Wales;  the  last  of  which  he  visited  twice  in 
the  autumn.  In  London,  they  had  long  boon  disturbed  in  their 

cept  by  another  little  word  of  three  syllables,  •uppermost !  In  this  sense  the 
Methodists  have  never  yet  been  orthodox";  and  it  is  sjene  rally  supposed  there  are 
but  few  among  them  who  earnestly  desire  to  be  so. 


368  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    \VESLET 

places  of  worship  by  a  riotous  mob;  but  on  the  last  day  of  this 
year,  Sir  John  Ganson  called  upon  him,  and  said,  "  Sir,  you  have  no 
need  to  suffer  these  riotous  mobs  to  molest  you,  as  they  have  done 
long.  I,  and  all  the  other  Middlesex  magistrates  have  orders  from 
above,  to  do  you  justice  whenever  you  apply  to  us."  Two  or 
three  weeks  after  they  did  apply.  Justice  was  done,  though  not 
with  rigor:  and  from  that  time  the  Methodists  had  peace  in  Lon- 
don. 

Feb.  15,  1742.  Many  met  together  at  Bristol,  to  consult, with 
Mr.  Wesley  concerning  a  proper  method  of  paying  the  public  debt, 
contracted  by  building.  Nearly  three  years  before  this  period,  a 
house  had  been  built  here,  called  the  New  Room;  and  notwith- 
standing the  subscriptions  and  public  collections  made  at  the  time 
to  defray  the  expense,  a  large  debt  remained  upon  it.  And  it  was 
now  agreed,  1.  That  every  member  of  the  society  who  was  able, 
should  contribute  a  penny  a  week.  2.  That  the  whole  society 
should  be  divided  into  little  companies  or  classes,  about  twelve  in 
each  class:  and,  3.  That  one  person  in  each  class,  should  receive  the 
contribution  of  the  rest,  and  bring  it  to  the  stewards  weekly.  In 
March,  the  same  thing  was  done  in  London,  though  for  a  different 
purpose.  "  I  appointed,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "several  earnest  and 
sensible  men  to  meet  me,  to  whom  I  showed  the  great  difficulty  I 
had  long  found  of  knowing  the  people  who  desired  to  be  under  my 
care.  After  much  discourse,  they  all  agreed,  there  could  be  no 
better  way  to  come  to  a  sure,  thorough  knowledge  of  each  person, 
than  to  divide  them  into  classes  like  those  at  Bristol,  under  the  in- 
spection of  those  in  whom  I  could  most  confide.  This  was  the 
origin  of  our  classes  in  London,  for  which  I  can  never  sufficiently 
praise  God :  the  unspeakable  usefulness  of  the  institution,  having 
ever  since  been  more  and  more  manifest." 

The  person  appointed  to  visit  and  watch  over  these  little  com- 
panies, or  classes,  was  called  the  leader  of  that  class  .to  which  he 
received  his  appointment.  Mr.  Wesley  called  the  leaders  together, 
and  desired  that  each  would  make  a  particular  inquiry  into  the  be- 
havior of  those  he  saw  weekly.  They  did  so;  and  many  disor- 
derly walkers  were  detected.  Some  were  turned  from  the  evil  of 
their  ways,  and  some  put  away  from  the  society.  The  rest  saw  it 
with  fear,  and  rejoiced  unto  God  with  reverence.  At  first  the  lead- 
ers visited  each  person  at  his  own  house :  but  this  was  soon  found 
inexpedient.  It  required  more  time  than  the  leaders  had  to  spare; 
many  persons  lived  with  masters,  mistresses,  or  relations,  where 
they  could  not  be  so  visited;  and  where  misunderstandings  had 
arisen  between  persons  in  the  same  class,  it  was  more  convenient 
to  see  them  face  to  face.  On  these,  and  some  other  considerations, 
it  was  agreed  that  each  leader  should  meet  his  class  all  together, 
once  a  week,  at  a  time  and  place  most  convenient  for  the  whole. 
He  began  and  ended  the  meeting  with  singing  and  prayer;  and 
spent  about  an  hour  in  conversing  with  those  present,  one  by  one. 
By  this  means,  a  more  full  inquiry  was  made  into  the  behavior  of 
every  .person;  advice  or  reproof  was  given  as  need  required;  mis- 
understandings were  removed,  and  brotherly-love  promoted.  "  It 
can  scarce  be  conceived,"  suys  Mr.  Wesley,  "  what  advantages 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  369 

nave  been  reaped  from  this  little  prudential  regulation.  Many 
now  experienced  that  Christian  fellowship,  of  which  they  had  not 
so  much  as  an  idea  before.  They  began  to  bear  one  another's  bur- 
dens, and  naturally  to  care  for  each  other^  welfare.  And  as  they 
had  daily  a  more  intimate  acquaintance  with,  so  they  had  a  more 
endeared  affection  for  each  other."  Mr.  Wesley  further  adds, 
''  Upon  reflection,  I  could  not  but  observe,  this  is  the  very  thing 
which  was  from  the  beginning  of  Christianity.  In  the  earliest 
times,  those  whom  God  had  sent  forth,  preached  Hie  gospel  to  every 
creature.  And  the  of  axnuar^l,  the  body  of  hearers,  were  mostly 
either  Jews  or  Heathens.  But  as  soon  as  any  of  these  were  so 
convinced  of  the  truth,  as  to  forsake  sin,  and  seek  the  gospel  of 
salvation,  they  immediately  joined  them  together,  took  an  account 
of  their  names,  advised  them  to  watch  over  each  other,  and  met 
ttiese  zitn^Hiinui,  catechumens,  as  they  were  then  called,  apart 
from  the  great  congregation,  that  they  might  instruct,  rebuke,  ex- 
hort, and  pray  with  them,  and  for  them,  according  to  their  several 
necessities." 

As  the  people  increased,  and  societies  were  multiplied,  Mr". 
Wesley  found  it  necessary  to  add  some  further  regulations,  to  as- 
certain who  belonged  to  the  society,  and  to  prevent  improper  per- 
sons from  imposing  upon  him.  To  every  person  therefore,  of 
whose  seriousness,  and  good  conversation  he  had  no  doubt,  he  gave 
a  ticket,  on  wJfich  was  printed  a  short  portion  of  Scripture,  and 
mi  which  he  wrote  the  date  and  the  person's  name.  He  who  re- 
ceived a  ticket  was  by  that  made  a  member  of  the  society,  and 
immediately  appointed  to  meet  in  some  one  of  the  classes;  and 
this  method  of  admitting  members  was  adopted  throughout  the 
whole  Methodist  connection.  These  tickets,  therefore,  or  Tes- 
serce,  as  the  ancients  called  them,  being  of  the  same  force  with  the 
f  MCO/.L"  rtucunxu/',  commendatory  letters,  mentioned  by  the  Apos- 
tle, introduced  those  who  bore  them,  into  the  fellowship  with  one 
another,  not  only  in  one  place,  but  in  every  place  where  any  might 
happen  to  come.  As  they  were  common  to  all  the  members  of  the 
societies  every  where,  so'  a  stranger  in  any  place,  \vho  held  one, 
was  immediately  received  as  a  brother,  and  admitted  to  their  pri- 
vate  assemblies.  But  lest  any  improper  person  should  lie  snll'ered 
to  continue  in  the  society,  and  bring  disgrace  on  the  whole  body 
bv  bad  conduct,  it  was  agreed  that  these  tickets  should  have  no 
ton  e  for  a  longer  time  than  three  months.  Mr.  We-lcy  determin- 
ed, that,  win-re  he  could  st;u^  a  few  days,  he  would  speak  with 
every  member  of  the  society  once  a  quarter,  and  change  tlu-  tick- 
et-; and  that  the  preachers  appointed  to  act  as  his  assistants, 
should  every  where  do  the  same.  By  this  means  the  tickets  were 
cluiiired  four  time-  a  year;  and  this  was  railed  visiting  the  classes. 
Mr.  \N"e>ley  observe*)  •'  l!y  thc-c  (ticket.-)  it  wa-  ea-ily  di.-tin- 
guishcd.  when  the  society  were  to  meet  apart,  who  were  members 
of  it,  and  who  not.  These  also  supplied  us  with  a  quiet  and  inof- 
fensive method  of  removing  any  disorderly  member,  lie  has  no  new 
ticket  at  the  next  quarterly  visitation,  and'  hereby  it  is  immediately 
known  that  he  is  no  longer  of  the  community." 

April  9.     They  had  the  first  watch-night    in    London.     "We 


870  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    11EV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

sommonly  choose,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  for  this  solemn  service, 
the  Fridsy  night  nearest  the  full  moon,  either  before  or  after,  that 
those  of  the  congregation  who  live  at  a  distance  may  have  light 
to  their  several  hom^.  The  service  begins  at  half  an  hour  past 
eight,  and  continues  till  a  little  after  midnight.  We  have  often 
found  a  peculiar  blessing  at  these  seasons.  There  is  generally  a 
deep  awe  upon  the  congregation,  perhaps  in  some  measure  owing 
to  the  silence  of  the  night:  particularly  in  singing  the  hymn,  with 
which  we  commonly  conclude: 

"  Hearken  to  the  solemn  voice  ! 

The  awful  midnight  cry, 
Waiting  souls  rejoice,  rejoice, 
And  feel  the  Bridegroom  nigh." 

Having  received  a  letter  pressing  him  to  go  without  delay  into 
Leicestershire,  he  set  out.  "  The  next  afternoon,"  says  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, "  I  stopt  a  little  at  Newport-Pagnell,  and  then  rode  on  till  I 
overtook  a  serious  man,  with  whom  I  immediately  fell  into  con- 
versation. He  presently  gave  me  to  know  what  his  opinions  were: 
therefore  I  said  nothing  to  contradict  them.  But  that,  did  not  content 
him:  he  was  quite  uneasy  to  know  '  Whether  I  held  the  doctrine 
of  the  decrees,  as  he  did.'  But  I  told  him  over  and  over,  we  had 
better  keep  to  practical  things,  lest  we  should  be  angry  at  one 
another.  And  so  we  did  for  two  miles,  till  he  caught  me  una- 
wares, and  dragged  me  into  the  dispute  before  I  knew  where  I 
was.  He  then  grew  warmer  and  warmer:  told  me  I  was  rotten  at 
heart,  and  supposed  I  was  one  of  John  Wesley's  followers.  I  told 
him,  no, I  am  John  Wesley  himself.  Upon  which  he  appeared, 

'Tmprovimm  aspris  velutl  qui  sentibus  anguem 
Pressit.' " 

As  one  who  had  unawares  trodden  on  a  snake:  "  and  would  gladly 
have  run  away  outright.  But  being  the  better  mounted  of  the  two, 
I  kept  close  to  his  side,  and  endeavored  to  show  him  his  heart,  till 
we  came  into  the  street  of  Northampton." 

Mr.  Wesley  had  now  a  call  to  extend  his  labors  further  north 
than  he  had  hitherto  done.  John  Nelson,  a  mason  of  Birstal,  in 
Yorkshire,  had  been  in  London  some  time,  and  heard  the  gospel 
at  the  Foundery.  His  understanding  was  informed,  his  conscience 
awakened,  and  feeling  the  whole  energy  of  the  truths  he  heard  de- 
livered, he  received  that  peace,  which  the  Apostle  speaks  of,  as 
the  fruit  of  justifying  faith.  He  received  'the  knowledge  of  salva- 
tion by  the  remission  of  his  sins.'**He  had  full  employment  and 
large*  wages  in  London,  but  he  found  a  constant  inclination  to  re- 
turn to  his  native  place.  He  did  so;  and  his  relations  and  acquain- 
tance soon  began  to  inquire  what  he  thought  of  this  new  faith, 
which,  by  means  of  Mr.  Ingham,  had  occasioned  much  noise  and 
talk  in  Yorkshire.  _  John  told  them  point  blank,  this  new  faith, 
as  they  called  it,  was  the  old  faith  of  the  gospel:  and  related  to 
them  his  own  experience.  This  Was  soon  noised  abroad;  and 
more  and  more  came  to  inquire  concerning  these  strange  things 
Some  put  him  upon,  the  proof  of  the  gm-t  truths  such  inquirif  •< 
naturally  led  him  to  mention.  And  thus  1m  was  brought  unawan 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  871 

to  quote,  explain,  compare,  and  enforce  several  parts  of  Scrip- 
ture. Fliis  he  did  at  first,  sitting  in  his  house,  till  the  company 
increased  so  that  tin-  house  could  not  contain  them.  Then  he  stood 
at  the  door,  which  lie  was  commonly  obliged  to  do,  in  the  evening, 
a>  soon  as  he  came  from  work.  "His  word  was  soon  made  a  bles- 
sing to  the  people:  many  believed  his  report,  and  were  turned  from 
<  light,  and  from  the  power  of  sin  and  satan  unto  the 
'  Clod.  .Mr.  Inirhnm  hearing  of  this  came  to  Hir.-tal,  inquired 
the  iart-.  talked  with  John  himself  in  the  close.-t  manner,  both 
touching  his  knowledge  and  experience.  The  result  was,  he  en- 
couraged him  to  proceed,  and  invited  him  to  come,  as  often  as  con- 
ii.  to  any  of  those  place.,  where  he  himself  had  been,  and 
speak  to  the  people  as  God  should  enable  him.  Things  being  in 
this  state,  John  Nelson  invited  .Mr.  Wesley  to  come  down  amongst 
them;  and  May  26,  he  arrived  at  Birstal.  Here  he  found  a  lay- 
preacher  who  undeniably,  had  done  much  good.  Many  of  the 
greatest  profligates  in  all  the  country  were  now  changed.  Their 
blasphemies  were  turned  to  praise.  The  whole  town  wore  a  new 
i'u-e:  such  a  change  did  God  work  by  the  artless  testimony  of  one 
plain  man!  Mr.  Wesley  was  so  fully  convinced  of  the  great  de- 
•  >f  a  preached  gos;,cl,  that  if  sinners  were  truly  converted  to 
iJod.  and  a  decent  order  pn>crved  in  hearing  the  word,  he  thought 
it  a  matter  of  Ir.-s  consequence,  whether  the  instrument  of  the  good 
done,  was  a  layman,  or  regularly  ordained.  And  if  a  regularly 
ordained  preacher  did  no  good,  and  a  layman  by  preaching  did;  it 
was  easy  to  judge  which  was  acting  most  agreeably  to  the  design 
of  the  gospel,  and  most  for  the  benefit  of  society.  It  is  probable 
that  such  reflections  as  these  had  arisen  in  his  mind  on  the  fact  before 
him :  and  his  judgment  was  confirmed  by  repeated  facts  of  the 
same  kind  which  occurred.  And  thus  he  was  induced  to  make  use 
»of  the  labors  of  laymen,  on  a  more  extensive  scale  than  had  hith- 
erto been  allowed. 

After  preaching  at  Birstal,  he  went  forward  to  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne.  Having  witnessed  the  success  of  the  gospel  among  the  col- 
lier-; at  Kingswood,  he  had  long  had  a  desire  to  visit  those;  about 
Newcastle,  and  now  accomplished  his  wish;  at  least  in  part,  and 
made  way  for  future  visits.  He  was  not  known 'to  any  person  in 
Newcastle;  and  therefore  he,  and  John  Taylor,  who  travelled  with 
him,  put  up  at  an  inn.  On  walking  through  the  town,  after  taking 
some  refreshment,  he  observes,  "  I  was  sin-prix  <1 :  >o  much  drunk- 
enness, cursing  and  swearing,  even  from  the  mouths  of  little  chil- 
dren, do  I  never  remember  tq^  have  seen  and  heard  before  in  so 
short  a  time."  Sunday,  May" 30.  At  seven  in  the  mornni^,  he 
walked  down  to  Sandgate,  the  poorest  and  most  contemptible  part 
of  the  town,  and  standing  at  the  end  of  the  street  with  John  Tay- 
lor, began  to  sing  the  hundredth  psalm.  "Three  or  four  people," 
says  he,  "came  out  to  see  what  was  the  matrer,  who  soon  it. 
efl  to  four  or  five  hundred.  I  suppose  there  might  be  twelve  or 
fifteen  hundred  before  I  had  done  preaching:  to  whom  I  applied 
tlio-e  solemn  words,  '  He  was  wounded  for  our  transgres.-ions,  he 
was  bruised  for  our  iniquities;  th*e  chastisement  of  our  peace  was 
upon  him,  and  by  hi-;  stripe-  \\e  are  healed.' 


872  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

"  Observing  the  people  when  I  had  done,  to  stand  gaping  and 
staring  upon  me  with  the  most  profound  astonishment,  I  told  them, 
if  you  desire  to  know  who  I  am,  my  name  is  John  Wesley.  At 
five  in  the  evening,  with  God's  help,  I  design  to  preach  here  again. 
At  rive,  the  hill  on  which  I  designed  to  preach,  was  covered  from 
top  to  bottom.  I  never  saw  so  large  a  number  of  people  together, 
either  in  Moorfield,  or  at  Kennington-common.  I  knew  it  was 
not  possible  for  the  one  half  to  hear,  although  my  voice  was  then 
strong  and  clear;  and  I  stood  so  as  to  have  them  all  in  view,  as 
they  were  ranged  on  the  side  of  the  hill.  The  word  of  God  which 
I  set  before  them  was,  '  I  will  heal  their  backsliding,  I  will  lovo 
them  freely.'  After  preaching,  the  poor  people  were  ready  to 
tread  me  under  foot,  out  of  pure  love  and  kindness.  I  was  some- 
time before  I  could  possibly  get  out  of  the  press.  I  then  went  back 
another  way  than  I  came.  But  several  were  got  to  our  inn  before 
me:  by  whom  I  was  vehemently  importuned  to  stay  with  them,  at 
least  a  few  days:  or  however,  one  day  more.  But  I  could  not  con- 
sent; having  given  my  word  to  be  at  Birstal,  with  God's  leave,  on 
Tuesday  night." 

Monday,  31.  Mr.  Wesley  left  Newcastle,  and  preached  at  va 
rious  places  as  he  returned  through  Yorkshire.  June  5.  He  rode 
for  Epworth,  in  Lincolnshire,  the  place  of  his  nativity.  "  It  being 
many  years,"  says  he,  "since  I  had  been  in  Epworth  before,  I  went 
to  an  inn,  in  the  middle  of  the  town,  not  knowing  whether  there 
were  any  left  in  it  now,  who  would  not  be  ashamed  of  .my  acquain- 
tance. But  an  old  servant  of  my  father,  with  two  or  three  poor 
women,  presently  found  rnc  out.  I  asked  her,  'Do  you  know  any 
in  Epworth  who  are  in  earnest  to  be  saved?'  She  answered,  '  1 
am,  by  the  grace  of  God;  and  I  know  I  am  saved  through  faith.' 
I  asked,  '  have  you  then  peace  with  God?  Do  you  know  that  he 
has  forgiven  your  sins?'  She  replied,  'I  thank  God,  I  know*t 
well,  and  many  here  can  say  the  same  thing.'  " 

Sunday,  6.  A  little  before  the  service  began,  he  offered  his 
assistance  to  Mr.  Rornley,  the  curate,  either  by  preaching  or  read- 
ing prayers.  But  this  was  not  accepted.  In  the  afternoon,  the 
church  was  exceedingly  full,  a  report  being  spread,  that  Mr.  Wes- 
ley was  to  preach.  After  sermon,  John  Taylor  stood  in  the 
church-yard,  and  gave  notice,  as  the  people  came  out,  that  Mr. 
Wesley,  not  being  permitted  to  preach  in  the  church,  designed  to 
preach  there  at  six  o'clock.  "  Accordingly  at  six,"  says  he,  "  I 
came,  and  found  such  a  congregation  as,  I  believe,  Epworth  never 
saw  before.  I  stood  near  the  east  end  of  the  church,  upon  my 
father's  tombstone,  and  cried,  '  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  not 
meats  and  drinks;  but  righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.'  " 

On  the  9th,  he  tells  us,  "I  rode  over  to  a  neighboring  town,  to 
wait  upon  a  justice  of  peace,  a  man  of  candor  and  understanding; 
before  whom,  I  was  informed,  their  angry  neighbors  had  carried  a 
whole  waggon-load  of  these  new  heretics.  But  when  he  asked 
'  what  they  had  done?  '  There»was  a  deep  silence;  for  that  was  a 
point  their  conductors  had  forgot.  At  length  one  said,  'Why  they 
pretend  to  be  better  than  other  people:  and  besides  they  pray  from 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHX    WESLEY.  873 

morning  to  night.'  Mr.  S.  asked,  'But  have  they  done  nothing 
besides?  '  '  \  es  sir,'  said  an  old  man :  '  an  't  please  your  worship, 
they  have  convarted  my  wife.  Till  she  went  among  them,  she  had 
such  a  tongue !  And  now  she  is  as  quiet  as  a  lamb.'  '  Carry  them 
back,  carry  them  back,'  replied  the  justice,  '  and  let  them  convert 
all  the  scolds  in  the  town.'  " 

On  the  13th,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  for  the  last  time  at  Epworth, 
during  his  present  visit,  and  from  thence  went  to  Sheffield.  Here 
he  staid  and  preached  a  few  days,  and  then  went  on  to  Donnington 
Park,  and  found  Miss  Cowper,  whom  he  had  called  to  see  in  his 
way  to  Yorkshire,  was  gone  to  rest.  Here  he  conversed  with  Mr. 
Simpson,  who  had  gone  among  the  brethren.  "And  of  this  I  am 
fully  persuaded,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "that  whatever  he  does,  is  in 
the  uprightness  of  his  heart.  But  he  is  led  into  a  thousand  mis- 
takes by  one  wrong  principle;  the  making  inward  impressions  his 
rule  of  action,  and  not  the  written  word:  which  many  ignorantly 
or  wickedly  ascribe  to  the  body  of  the  people  called  Methodists." 
Here  we  may  observe,  as  in  an  instance  before  mentioned,  Mr. 
Wesley  wholly  condemns  the  principle  of  making  inward  impres- 
sions the  rule  of  conduct  independent  of,  or  separate  from,  the  writ- 
ten word  of  God. 

Mr.  Wesley  left  Donnington  Park,  and  preaching  at  various 
places  in  the  way,  on  the  28th,  came  to  Bristol.  From  hence  he 
visited  Wales,  and  afterwards  divided  his  labors  chiefly  between 
London  and  Bristol,  and  some  adjacent  societies,  till  the  beginning 
of  November,  when  he  set  out  for  the  North.  On  the  13th,  he 
came  to  Newcastle.  Here  his  brother  Charles  had  been  preaching 
some  weeks  before,  with  great  success,  and  a  society  was  already 
formed.  The  next  morning  Mr.  Wesley  began  to  preach  at  five 
o'clock,  a  thing  unheard  of  in  these  parts,,  till  he  introduced  the 
practice:  which  he  did  every  where,  if  there  was  any  probability 
that  a  few  persons  could  be  gathered  to  hear  him.  On  the  18th, 
he  says,  "  I  could  not  but  observe,  the  different  manner  wherein 
God  is  pleased  to  work  in  different  places.  •  The  grace  of  God  flows 
here,  with  a  wider  stream  than  it  did  at  first  either  at  Bristol  or 
Kingswood.  But  it  does  not  sink  so  deep  as  it  did  there.  Few 
are  thoroughly  convinced  of  sin,  and  scarce  any  can  witness  that 
the  Lamb  of  God  has  taken  away  their  sins."  I  fear  this,  judgment' 
of  the  state  of  the  people,  was  not  founded  on  the  most  satisfactory 
evidence.  His  brother  had  been  here,  who  did  not  encourage 
(imitations:  and  he  had  hitherto  seen  less  of  them  under  his  preach- 
ing, than  he  had  been  accustomed  to  see  in  other  places.  But 
however  this  may  be,  for  I  do  not  determine,  he  formed  a  different 
opinion  some  days  after.  "  I  never  saw,"  says  he,  "  a  work  of 
God  in  any  other  place,  so  evenly  and  gradually  carried  on.  It 
continually  rises  step  by  step.  Not  so  much  seems  to  be  done  at 
any  one  time,  as  hath  frequently  been  at  Bristol  or  London:  but 
something  at  every  time.  It  is  the  same  with  particular  souls,  I 
saw  none  in  the  triumph  of  faith,  which  has  been  so  common  in 
other  places.  But  the  believers  go  on  calm  and  steady.  Let  God 
do  as  seemeth  him  good." 

Dec.  20.  Having  obtained  a  piece  of  ground,  forty  yards  in  length, 


374  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET, 

to  build  a  house  for  their  meetings  and  public  worship,  they  laid 
the  first  stone  of  the  building.  It  being  computed,  that  such  a 
house  as  was  proposed,  could  not  be  finished  under  seven  hundred 
pounds,  many  were  positive  it  would  never  be  finished  at  all.  "  I 
was  of  another  mind,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "nothing  doubting,  but 
as  it  was  begun  for  God's  sake,  he  would  provide  what  was  need- 
ful for  the  finishing  of  it."  December  30,  He  took  his  leave  for 
the  present  of  Newcastle,  and  the  towns  where  he  preached  in  the 
neighborhood,  and  came  as  far  as  Darlington  that  night.  "  What 
encouragement,"  says  he,  "have  we  to  speak  for  God!  At  our 
inn  we  met  an  ancient  man,  who  seemed  by  his  conversation,  never 
to  have  thought  whether  he  had  a  soul  or  not.  Before  we  set  out, 
I  spoke  a  few  words  concerning  his  cursing  and  idle  conversation, 
.The  man  appeared  quite  broken  in  pieces.  The  tears  started  into 
his  eyes;  and  he  acknowledged,  with  abundance  of  thanks,  his  own 
guilt,  and  the  goodness  of  God." 

In  this  year,  many  societies  were  formed  in  Somersetshire, 
Wiltshire,  Gloucestershire,  Leicestershire,  Warwickshire,  and 
Nottinghamshire,  as  well  as  the  southern  parts  of  Yorkshire. 
And  those  in  London,  Bristol,  and  Kingswood,  were  much  in- 
creased. 

'  January  1,  1743.  He  reached  Epworth;  and  the  next  day  being 
Sunday,  he  preached  at  five  in  the  morning;  and  again  at  eight, 
from  his  father's  tomb-stone.  "  Many,"  says  he,  "from  the  neigh- 
boring towns,  asked,  if  it  would  not  be  well,  as  it  was  sacrament- 
Sunday,  for  them  to  receive  it?  I  told  them,  by  all  means;  but  it 
would  be  more  respectful  first  to  ask  Mr.  Romley,  the  curate's 
leave.  One  did  so,  in  the  name  of  the  rest.  To  whom  he  said, 
1  Pray  tell  Mr.  Wesley,  I  shall  not  give  Mm  the  sacrament;  for  he 
is  not  Jit.'  " — It  is  no  wonder,  that  a  mind  so  wholly  divested  of 
Christian  charity,  should  be  totally  destitute  of  gratitude.  This 
Mr.  Romley  owed  his  all  in  this  world,  to  the  tender  love  which 
Mr.  Wesley's  father  had  shown  to  his  father,  as  well  as  personally 
to  himself. 

January  8.  He  came  to  Wednesbury,  in  Staffordshire,  Avhich 
his  brother  had  already  visited.  At  seven  in  the  evening  he 
preached  in  the  town-hall.  It  was  crowded  with  deeply  attentive 
hearers.*  Mr.  Egginton,  the  minister,  seemed  friendly  disposed; 
and  the  prospect  of  doing  much  good,  was  fair  and  promising. — 
From  hence  Mr.  Wesley  went  on  to  Bristol,  and  then  to  London. 
His  stay  was  not  long  in  either  of  these  places.  For  February  14, 
notwithstanding  the  season  of  the  year,  and  the  badness  of  the 
roads  at  this  time  m  many  parts  of  England,  he  again  set  out  on 
horseback  for  the  North.  On  the  19th,  he  reached  Newcastle:  and 
here,  and  in  the  neighboring  towns  and  villages,  he  spent  near  six 
weeks,  in  preaching  and  exhorting,  in  praying  and  conversing  with 
the  people,  and  in  regulating  the  societies.  A  great  number  of 
these  societies  were  already  formed  exactly  on  the  same  principles, 
in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom,  though  at  a  considerable  distance 
one  from  another.  But  hitherto  no  general  rules  had  been  made 
to  govern  the  whole.  The  two  brothers,  therefore,  now  drew  up 
a  set  of  rules  which  should  be  observed  by  the  members  of  all  their 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  375 

societies,  and,  as  it  were,  unite  them  all  into  one  body;  so  that  a 
member  at  Newcastle,  knew  the  rules  of  the  society  in  London,  as 
well  us  at  the  place  where  he  resided.  They  were  printed  under 
the  title  of,  "  The  Nature,  Design,  and  GENERAL  K.ULES  of  the 
United  Societies,  in  London,  Bristol,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,"  &.C., 
and  here  it  will  be  proper  to  insert  them. 

I.  They  state  the  nature  and  design  of  a  Methodist  society  in 
the  following  words,  "  Such  a  society  is  no  ojher  than,  a  company 
of  men,  having  the  form,  and  seeking  the  power  of  godliness;  united 
in  order  to  pray  together,  to  receive  the  word  of  exhortation,  and 
to  "watch  over  one  another  in  love,  that  they  may  help  each  other 
to  work  out  their  salvation." 

"That  it  may  the  more  easily  be  discerned,  whether  they  arc 
indeed  working  out  their  own  salvation,  each  society  is  divided  into 
smaller  companies,  called  classes,  according  to  their  respective 
places  of  abode.  There  are  about  twelve  persons  in  every  class; 
one  of  whom  is  styled  the  leader.  It  is  his  business,  1.  To.see 
each  person  in  his  class  once  a  week  at  least,  in  order  to  inquire, 
how  their  souls  prosper.  To  advise,  reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort, 
as  occasions  require :  to  receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  to- 
ward the  relief  of  the  poor.  2.  To  meet  the  minister  and  the 
stewards  of  the  society  once  a  week,  in  order  to  inform  the  minister 
of  any  that  are  sick;  or  of  any  that  walk  disorderly,  and  will  not 
be  reproved :  to  pay  to  the  stewards  what  they  have  received  of 
their  several  classes,  the  week  preceding;  and,  to  show  their  ac- 
count of  what  each  person  has  contributed. 

II.  "  There  is  one  only  condition  previously  required  in  those 
who  desire  admission  into  these  societies,  a  desire  '  to  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come,'  to  be  saved  from  their  sins.     But  wherever  this  is 
really  fixed  in  the  soul,  it  will  be  shown  by  its  fruits.     It  is  there- 
fore expected  of  all  who  continue  therein,  that  they  should  continue 
to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation, 

1.  "  By  doing  no  harm,  by  avoiding  evil  in  every  kind;  especially 
that  which  is  most  generally  practised,  such  is 

"  The  taking  the  name  of  God  in  vain:  the  profaning  the  day  of 
the  Lord,  either  by  doing  ordinary  work  thereon,  or  by  buying  or 
selling:  drunkenness:  buying  or  selling  spirituous  liquors,  or  drink- 
ing them,  unless  in  cases  of  extreme  necessity:  fighting,  quarrelling, 
"bra-wling;  brother  going  to  law  with  brother;  returning  evil  for  evil, 
or  railing  for  railing:  the  using  many  words  in  buying  or  selling: 
the  buying  or  selling  uncustomed  goods:  the  giving  or  taking  things 
on  usury;  i.  e.,  unlawful  interest:  uncharitable  or  unprofitable  con- 
versation; particularly  speaking  evil  of  magistrates,  or  ministers: 
doing  to  others  as  we  wo«ld  not  they  should  do  unto  us:  doing 
what  we  know  is  not  for  the  glory  of  God:  as 

"  The  putting  on  gold,  or  costly  apparel:  the  taking  such  diver- 
sions as  cannot  be  used  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus :  the  singing 
those  songs,  or  reading  those  books,  which  do  not  tend  to  the 
knowledge  or  love  of  God:  softness,  or  needless  self-indulgence: 
laying  up  treasures  upon  earth:  borrowing  without  a  probability 
of  paying;  or  taking  up  goods  without  a  probability  of  paying  for 
tiiem. 


376  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

"  It  is  expected  of  all  who  continue  in  these  societies,  that  they 
should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation. 

2.  "  By  doing  good,  by  being  in  every  kind  merciful  after  their 
power;  as  they  have  opportunity,  doing  good  of  every  possible 
sort,  as  far  as  is  possible  to  all  men :  to  their  bodies,  of  the  ability 
which  God  giveth;  by  giving  food  to  the  hungry,  by  clothing  the 
naked,  by  visiting  or  helping  them  that  are  sick,  or  in  prison.     To 
their  souls,  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting  all  they  have 
intercourse  with;  trampling  under  foot  that  enthusiastic  doctrine 
of  devils,  that,  ( we  are  not  to  do  good  unless  our  hearts  be  free 
to  it.' 

"By  doing  good  especially  to  them  that  are  of  the  household  of 
faith,  or  groaning  so  to  be;  employing  them  preferably  to  others; 
buying  ope  of  another;  helping  each  other  in  business;  and  so  much 
the  more,  because  the  world  will  love  its  own,  and  them  only. 

"By  all  possible  diligence  and  frugality,  that  the  gospel  be  not 
blamed:  by  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  them, 
'denying  themselves,  and  taking  up  their  cross  daily; '  submitting 
to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ,  to  be  as  the  filth  and  off-scouring 
of  the  world;  and  looking  that  men  should  'say  all  manner  of  evil 
of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake.' 

"  It  is  expected  of  all  who  desire  to  continue  in  these  societies, 
that  they  should  continue  to  evidence  their  desire  of  salvation. 

3.  "  By  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of  God.     Such  are, 
the  public  worship  of  God:  the  ministry  of  the  word,  either  read 
or  expounded:  the  supper  of  the  Lord:  family  and  private  prayer, 
searching  the  Scriptures;  and  fasting  and  abstinence. 

"These  are  the  general  rules  of  our  societies;  all  which  we  are 
taught  of  God  to  observe,  even  in  his  written  word,  the  only  rule, 
and  the  sufficient  rule,  both  of  our  faith  and  practice.  And  all 
these  we  know  his  Spirit  writes  on  every  truly  awakened  heart. 
If  there  be  any  among  us  who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually 
break  any  of  them,  let  it  be  made  known  unto  them  who  watch 
over  that  soul,  as  they  that  must  give  an  account.  We  will  ad- 
monish him  of  the  error  of  his  ways:  we  will  bear  with  him  for  a 
season.  But  if  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more  place  with  us. 
We  have  delivered  our  own  soul.  "  JOHN  WESLEY, 

May  1,  1743.  "  CHARLES  WESLEY." 

The  reader  will  take  notice,  1.  That  the  account  here  given  of 
the  nature  and  design  of  a  Methodist  society,  differs  essentially 
from  the  definitions  hitherto  given  of  a  church.  There  is  no  men- 
tion of  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  which  was  never  adminis- 
tered except  in  a  few  of  the  larger  societies,  and  then  by  a  regular 
clergyman.  The  members  were  desired  to  attend  this  ordinance 
at  the  respective  places  of  worship  to  which  they  belonged,  and 
thereby  continue  their  former  church  fellowship.  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  the  preachers  with  him,  disclaimed  every  thought  of  making 
proselytes,  and  only  sought  to  make  Christians,  among  people  of 
all  denominations.  3.  That,  by  the  minister  here  mentioned,  is 
meant  a  clergyman,  the  laymen  who  assisted  being  never  called 
ministers,  but  simply  preachers,  or  helpers  of  the  ministers.  One 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  377 

of  these  preachers,  was  afterwards  called  the  assistant,  because  he 
was  appointed  to  assist  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  government  of  the 
societies,  and  in  his  absence  to  enforce  the  rules,  and  direct  every 
part  of  the  discipline  in  the  same  manner  Mr.  Wesley  would  have 
lone,  had  he  been  present. 

Every  member  of  the  society  was  obliged  to  meet  in  class.  But 
those,  who,  being  justified  by  faith,  had  peace  with  liod,  and  the 
love  of  (',(,([  shed  abroad  in  their  hearts,  were  again  divided  into 
smaller  companies,  called  hands;  the  men  and  women  apart.  Each 
bund  had  a  person  called  the  leader,  who  met  the  little  company 
week,  and  also  received  a  small  contribution  for  the  poor. 
At  the  quarterly  visitation,  when  the  tickets  were  changed,  these 
per-un<  received  a  ticket  with  a  P>.  printed  upon  it,  signifying  that 
they  met  in  baud.  These  are  called  band-tickets,  and  admit  those 
who  bold  them  into  the  meetings  where  the  bands  alone  are  as- 
sembled. The  following  are  the 

DIRECTIONS    GIVEN    TO    THE    BAND    SOCIETIES. 

"  You  are  supposed  to  have  the  '  faith  that  overcometh  the 
world.'  To  you,  therefore,  it  is  not  grievous. 

I.  "Carefully  to    abstain    from  doing   evil:     in    particular,    1. 
Neither  to  buy  or  sell  anything  at  all  on  the   Lord's  day.     2.  To 

>  spirituous  liquor,  no  (Irani  of  any  kind,  unless  prescribed 
by  a  physician.  3.  To  be  at  n  word  both  in  buying  and  selling. 
•I.  To  pawn  nothing,  no  not  to  save  lite.  5.  Not  to  mention  the 
fault  ol  any  behind  his  back.  (:.  To  wear  no  needless  ornaments, 
>uc|]  as  rings,  ear-rings,  necklaces,  lace,  rnllles.  7.  To  use  no 
n<  edicts  gen-indulgence,  such  as  taking  snufl',  or  tobacco,  unle-- 

:>ed  by  a  physician. 

II.  "  Zealously  to  maintain  good  works:  in  particular,  1.    To 
g:,e  alms  of  such  things  as  you  possess,  and   that  to  the   uttermost 
o!' your  power.     2.  To  reprove  all  that  sin  in  your  sight,  and  that 
in  "love,  and  meekness  of  \\  isdom.     3.  To  be  patterns  of  diligence 

•Vitality,  of  self-denial,  and  taking  up  the  cross  daily. 

III.  il  Constantly  to  attend  on  all  the  ordinances  of  (MX!:  in  par- 
ti: ulur,  1.   To  be  a't  church,  and  at   the    Lord's   table   every  ueek; 

•  r\  public  meeting  pf  the  bands.     -2.   To  attend  the  public 

ihc  word  every  morning*    unless  distance,  bii-im 
--  prevent.      3.   To  Use  pri\  ate  praver  everv  day:  and  famih 
.if}  on  are  the  head  of  a  family,      -1.   To  read  the  Scrrp: 
and  meditate  therein,  at  every  vacant  hour.     And,  5.   To  ol'.-cive, 
as  day-  of  fasting  and  abstinence,  all  Fridav<  in  the  year." 

On  hi-  return  from  Newcastle,  Mr.  "\Ve.-1i  y  a.'.'ain  \isited  Wed- 
i,< -btirv  .  vv  here  he  found  the  society  alreadv  increased  tn  sc\  era  I 
hundreds.  Mill  a  cloud  was  gathering  ov  er  them  whicii  threatened 

a  dre.,dful  st.M-m.      The  extreme  folly  of  Mr.  W s.  a  preacher, 

I  >•  .rated  Mr.  Ksrginton  the   minister,  that  hi- 

fiire-er  love  wa-  turned  into  hatred.      But  lie  had  not  yet    had  t:.' 

IN  up  the  pour  people  int.t  the  .  fter- 

w:ir«U  iippeared. — The  Sunday  foil  to  open. 

*  This  was  always  at  fitrc  o'clock,  winter  nml  Minimrr  Mtlicr 


378  THE   LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

'I  think,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  never  heard  so  wicked  a  sermon, 
and  delivered  with  such  bitterness  of  voice  and  manner,  as  that 
which  Mr.  Egginton  preached  in  the  afternoon.  I  knew  what 
effect  this  must  have  in  a  little  time,  and  therefore  judged  it  expe- 
dient to  prepare  the  poor  people  for  what  was  to  follow,  that  when 
it  came,  they  might  not  be  offended.  Accordingly,  I  strongly  en- 
forced those  words  of  our  Lord,  '  If  any  man  come  after  me,  and 
hate  not  his  father  and  mother — yea,  and  his  own  life,  he  cannot 
be  my  disciple.  And  whosoever  doth  not  bear  his  cross  and  come 
after  me,  cannot  be  my  disciple.'  " 

Having  visited  Bristol,  and  Wales,  he  returned  to  London;  and 
May  29,  began  to  officiate  at  the  chapel  in  West-Street,  near  the 
Seven-Dials;  built  about  sixty  years  before,  by  the  French  Protes- 
tants. By  a  strange  chain  of  providences,  a  lease  was  obtained  of 
this  chapel,  and  the  Methodists  continue  to  hold  it  to  the  present 
time. 

At  this  period  Mr.  Wesley  staid  but  a  short  time  in  any  place; 
he  was,  what  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis  of  Holt,  some  time  after  called 
him,  an  individuum  vagum,  a  mere  wanderer;  for  purposes  how- 
ever, which  appeared  to  him  of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  hap- 
piness of  men.  After  having  visited  the  classes,  and  set  in  order 
such  things  as  required  his  care  and  attention,  he  set  out  for  the 
North,  taking  the  societies  in  Staffordshire,  and  various  other 
places  in  his  way  to  Newcastle,  and  again-  reached  London  in  the, 
latter  end  of  July.  In  August,  he  observes,  "Having  found  for 
some  time  a  strong  desire  to  unite  with  Mr.  Whitefield-as  fur  as 
possible,  to  cut  off  needless  dispute,  I  wrote  down  my  sentiments 
as  plain  as  I  could  in  the  following  terms.  There  are  three  points 
in  debate,  1.  Unconditional  election;  2.  Irresistible  grace;  3. 
Final  perseverance.  With  regard  to  the  first,  unconditional  elec- 
tion, I  believe, 

"  That  God  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  did  uncondition- 
ally elect  certain  persons  to  do  certain  works;  as  Paul  to  preach 
the  gospel:  that  he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to 
receive  peculiar  privileges;  the  Jewish  nation  in  particular:  that 
he  has  unconditionally  elected  some  nations  to  hear  the  gospel,  as 
England  and  Scotland  now,  and  many  others  in  past  ages:  that  he 
has  unconditionally  elected  some  persons  to  many  peculiar  advan- 
tages, both  with  regard  to  temporal  and  spiritual  things:  and  I  do 
not  deny,  though  I  cannot  prove  it  is  so,  that  he  has  uncondition- 
ally elected  some  persons  to  eternal  glory. 

"  But  I  cannot  believe,  That  all  those  who  are  not  thus  elected 
to  glory,  must  perish  everlastingly:  or,  that  there  is  one  soul  on 
earth,  who  hns  never  had  a  possibility  of  escaping  eternal  damna- 
tion. 

"  >.V:tli  re^.T!-;!  t->  fV  second,  irresistible  grace;  I  believe,  That 
the  grace  which  brings  faith,  and  thereby  salvation  into  the  soul, 
s  irresistible  at  that  moment:  that  most  believers  may  remember 
some  tim"  v,'!i~n  1n<l  i^rr^tihly  convinced  them  of  .sin:  that  most 
believers  do  at  some  other  times,  find  God  irresistibly  acting  upon 
their  souls:  yet  I  believe,  that  the  grace  of  God  both  before  and 
after  those  moments,  may  be,  and  hath  been  resisted;  and  that,  in 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  379 

general,  it  does  not  act  irresistibly,  but  we  may  comply  therewith, 
<>r  may  not.  And  I  do  not  deny,  that  in  some  souls  the  grace  of 
God  is  so  far  irresistible,  that  they  cannot  but  believe,  and  be 
fmallv  saved.  . 

•;  But  I  cannot  believe,  that  all  those  must  be  damned,  in  whom 
it  does  not  thus  irresistibly  work:  or,  that  there  is  one  soul  on  earth 
who  has  not,  and  never  had  any  other  <rrace,  than  such  as  does  in 
fart  increase  his  damnation,  and"  was  designed  of  God  so  to  do. 

"  \Vith  regard  to  the  third,  final    perxn crance,  1  am  inclined  to 
1,,-li,  'here    is  a  State    attainable  in  this  life,  from   which  a 

man  cannot  finally  fall:  and  that  he  has  attained  this  who  can  say, 
Old  rhinir--  are  passed  way;  all  tilings  in  me  are  become  new." 

Auirn.-t  -2ti.  Mr.  Wesley  set  out  for  Cornwall,  where  his  brother 
:md  two  of  the  preachers  had  already  labored  with  meat  .-uccess 
lint  he  made  no  considerable  stop,  till  he  came  to  St.  Ives.  Some 
time  before.  Captain  Tomer,  of  Bristol,  connected  ii  veins  with 
itad  put  in  here,  and  was  agreeably  surprised  to  find 
a  little  society  formed  upon  Dr.  \Voodw aril's  plan,  who  constantly 
met  together. — They  were  -p-atly  reiYeshed  and  strengthened  by 
him,  as  he  also  was  by  them.  This  was  the  occasion  of  introdu- 
<••„,..  ,  ibis  place.  Mr.  Wesley  spake  severally 

with  those  of  the  society,  now  increased  to  about  a  hundred  and 
twenty;  near  a  hundred  of  whom  had  found  peace  with  God.  He 
-pent 'three  weeks  in  preaehini:  here,  and  in  Zennor,  Morva,  St. 
.lust,  Sennan,  St.  Mary's  (one  of  the  Islos  of  Seilly)  Gwenap,  and 
\eral  of  the  Downs  throughout  the  west  ot  Cornwall.  I.  has 
pleased  God,  to  yive  in  iiie  seed  sown  by  his  servants,  so 

that  it  has  since  produced  an   abundant  harvest.     There  is  hardly 
anv  part  of  the  three  kingdoms  where  a  change  has  been  more 
visible  and  L'cneral,  in  the  manners  of  the  people.     Hurling,  their 
favorite  diversion,   at  which   limbs   were    often   broken,   and  fre- 
quently lives   lost,    is   now  hardly   heard  of:   and   that   scandal   j 
humanity,  so   constantly  practised   on    the  coasts  ol    I  ornwa  1,  t»i 
plui.derin-  vessels  that  struck  upon  the  rocks,  and  ..(ten  murdering 
who  escaped  out  of  the  wreck,  is  now  either  quite  at  an  end, 
or  the    •••entlemen,  not    the    poor    tinners,  are   to  be    blamed.      And 
has  been  done  to  -uppress  smuggling,  bi  preaching  in  tins 
,  nfoiviirjr  the  rules  of  the  >ociet\ ,  than  either  the  laws 

,,,-  ,ll(.  .  of  excise,  were  ever  able  to  effect. 

But  it  i-  not   narmlessneas,  or  outward  decency  alone,  which  has 

MI  increas,.!,  l,,u  the   reli-ion  of  the  heart;  faith  working  by  love, 
producing  all  inward  a>  well  as  outward  hob- 

October.'.,     llav'm-,'   vi.-ited   Wales,  he   returned  to    Bristol,  and 

nou  full    information  of  the  riot,  at  Weduesbmy^lr. 

Ece'mton,  assisted  by  two  neighboring  justices,  Mr.  Lane  rt  Kent 
le\-Ilall   and  Mr.   Pewehouse  of  Wabal,  bavin-  stirred  up  the 

the    people,  Mich    ontra-es  followed  as  v 
the  chriMian    name.      Kintmis   mobs   were  summoned 
miimd   of  horn;    men.   women,   and   children   abused    in   th 
vhockin"  manner,  i<  ied>  covered  with  mud: 

even    pre-mant   women,  treated  in  a  manner  that   cannot  I: 
tioned.     Meantime    their    houses   were    broke  open   by   any   that 


830  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

pleased,  and  their  goods  spoiled  or  carried  away,  at  Wednesbury 
Darlaston,  West-Bronrwich,  &c.,  some  of  the  owners  standing  by 
but  not  daring  to  gainsay,  as  it  would  have  been  at  the  peril  of 
their  lives.  Mr.  Wesley  thought  it  was  his  duty  to  visit  this  har- 
rassed  people  in  their  distress,  and  on  the  17th,  set  forward  towards 
this  scene  of  confusion  and  outrage.  On  the  20th,  having  preached 
at  Birmingham,  he  rode  over  to  Wednesbury,  and  preached  at 
noon  in  a  ground  near  the  middle  of  the  town,  on  Jesus  Christ. 
'  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever.' — "  No  creature  offered 
to  jnolest  us,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "either  going  or  coming:  but  the 
Lord  fought  for  us,  and  we  held  our  peace." 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds.  "  I  was  writing  at  Francis  Ward's  in  the 
afternoon,  when  the  cry  arose,  that  the  mob  had  beset  the  house. 
We  prayed  that  God  would  disperse  them:  and  so  it  was;  one 
went  this  way,  and  another  that,  so  that  in  a  half  an  hour  not  a 
man  was  left.  I  told  our  brethren  now  is  the  time  to  go:  but  they 
pressed  me  exceedingly  to  stay.  So,  that  I  might  not  offend 
them,  I  sat  down,  though  I  foresaw  what  would  follow.  Before 
five  the  mob  surrounded  the  house  again,  and  in  greater  numbers 
than  ever.  The  cry  of  one  and  all  was,  '  Bring  out  the  minister, 
we  will  have  the  minister.'  I  desired  one  to  *nkr  the  captain  by 
the  hand  and  bring  him  into  the  house.  After  a  few  sentences  in- 
terchanged between  us,  the  lion  was  become  a  lamb.  I  desired 
him  to  go,  and  bring  one  or  two  of  the  most  angry  of  his  com- 
panions. He  brought  in  two,  who  were  ready  to  swallow  the 
ground  with  rage:  but  in  two  minutes  they  were  as  calm  as  he.  I 
then  bade  them  make  way  that  I  might  go  out  among  the  people. 
As  soon  as  I  was  in  the  midst  of  them,  I  called  for  a  chair,  and 
askedj  *  What  do  any  of  you  want  with  me?'  .Some  said,  AVC  want 
you  to  go  with  us  to  the  justice.  I  replied,  that  I  will  with  all  my 
heart.  I  then  spoke  a  few  words,  which  God  applied;  so  that 
they  cried  out  with  might  and  main,  '  The  gentleman  is  an  honest 
gentleman,  and  we  will  spill  our  blood  in  his  defence.'  I  asked, 
*  Shall  we  go  to  the  justice  to-night  or  in  the  morning? '  Most  of 
them  cried,  '  To-night,  to-night: '  on  which  I  went  before,  and  two 
or  three  hundred  followed,  the  rest  returning  whence  they  came. 

"  The  night  came  on  before  we  had  walked  a  mile,  together, 
with  heavy  rain.  However,  on  we  went  to  Bentley-Hall,  two 
miles  from  Wednesbury.  One  or  two  ran  before,  to  tell  Mr.  Lane, 
'  They  had  brought  Mr.  Wesley  before  his  worship.'  Mr.  Lane 
replied,  '  What  have  I  to  do  with  Mr.  Wesley  ?  Go  and  carry 
him  back  again.'  By  this  time  the  main  body  came  up,  and  began 
knocking  at  the  door.  A  servant  told  them,  Mr.  Lane  was  in  bed. 

His  son  followed,  and  asked,  what  was  the  matter?  One  replied, 
'Why,  an't  please  you,  they  sing  psalms  all  day;  nay,  arid  make 
folks  rise  at  five  in  the  morning.  And  what  would  your  worship 
advise  us  to  do?  '  '  To  go  home,'  said  Mr.  Lane,  '  and  be  quiet.' 

"  Here  they  were  at  a  full  stop,  till  one  advised  to  go  to  Justice 
Persehouse,  at  Walsal.  All  agreed  to  this:  so  we  hastened  on, 
and  about  seven  came  to  his  house.  But  Mr.  Persehouse  likewise 
sent  word,  that  he  was  in  bed.  Now  they  were  at  a  stand  again: 
but  at  last  they  all  thought  it  the  wisest  course  to  make  the  best  of 


THE    MFK    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEV.  381 

their  way  home.  About  fifty  of  them  undertook  to  convoy  me. 
Hut  we  hud  not  gone  ;i  hundred  yards,  when  the,  mob  of  Walsal  came 
pouring  in  like  iiflnod,  and  bore  down  all  before  them.  The  Dar- 
hston  moll  made  wliat  defence  they  could;  but  they  were  weary, 
as  well  as  out-numbered:  .so  that,  in  a  short  time,  many  being 
knocked  down,  the  rest  went  away,  and  left  me  in  their  hands. 

"To  attempt  speaking  was  vain;  tor  the  noise  cm  every  side  was 
like  the  roaring  of  the  sea.  So  they  drained  me  along  till  we 
came  to  the  town:  where  seeing  the  door  of  a  large  house  open,  I 
attempted  to  go  in:  but  a  man  catching  me  by  the  hair,  pulled  me 
back  into  the  middle  of  the  mob.  They  made  no  more  stop  till 
they  had  carried  me  through  the  main  street,  from  one  end  of  the 
town  to  the  other.  I  continued  speaking  all  the  time  to  tho-e 
within  hearing,  feeling  no  pain  or  wearine.-<.  At  the  west  end  of 
the  town,  seeing  a  door  half  open,  I  made  towards  it,  and  wonld 
have  gone  in.  But  a  gentleman  in  the  shop  wonld  not  sutler  me, 
saying,  they  would  pull  the  house  to  the  ground.  Hour 
stood  at  the  door  and  asked,  'are  you  willing  to  hear  me  speak?  ' 
Many  cried  out,  '  No,  no!  knock  his  brains  out:  down  with  him: 
kill  him  at  once.'  Others  said,  'Nay;  but  we  will  hear  him  lir>t.' 
I  b"gan  asking,  'What  evil  have  1  done?  Wliieli  of  you  all  \\I\M: 
1  wronged  in  word  or  deed  ?  '  And  continued  speaking  lor  above  a 
quarter  of  an  hour,  till  my  voice  suddenly  failed.  Then  the  fhxids 
began  to  lift  up  their  voices  again;  many  crying  out,  '  Bring  him 
a\\ay.  bring  him  away.' 

••  In  the  mean  time  my  strength  and  my  voice  returned,  and  I 
broke  out  aloud  into  prayer.  And  now  the  man  who  had  ju.-t  lie- 
fore  headed  the  mob,  turned  and  said,  'Sir,  I  .will  spend  my  life 
for  you.  Follow  me,  and  not  one  soul  here  shall  touch  a  hair  of 
your  head.'  Two  or  three  of  his  fellows  confirmed  his  words,  and 
got  close  to  me  immediately.  At  the  same  time  the  gentleman  in 
the  shop  cried  out,  c  For  .shame,  for  shame,  let  him  go.'  An  hon- 
est butcher,  who  was  a  little  further  oil',  said  it  was  a  shame  they 
should  do  thus:  and  pulled  back  four  or  live,  one  after  another, 
who  were  running  on  the  most  fiercely.  Tin-  people  then,  as  if  it 
had  been  by  common  consent,  fell  back  to  the  right  and  left :  while 
those  three  or  four  men  took  me  ln-t\\cen  them,  and  carried  me 
through  them  all.  But  on  the  bridge  the  mob  rallied  again;  we 
therefore  went  on  one  ,-ide,  over  the  mill-dam,  and  thence  through 
the  meadows;  till  a  little  before  ten,  (iod  brought  me  >:ile  to 
\Vedneshury;  having  lost  only  one  (lap  of  my  wai.-tcoat,  and  a  lit- 
tle r-kin  from  one  of  my  hands. 

••  I'rom  the  beginn'mL'  to  llie  end,  I  found  the  >ame  presence  of 
mind,  as  if  I  had  been  sitting  in  my  own  study.  l!ut  1  took  no 
thought  for  one  moment  before  another:  only  once  it  came 
into  my  mind,  that  if  they  >hould  throw  me  into  the  river  it  would 
spoil  tjie  paoers  that  were  in  my  pocket.  For  my-ell',  I  did  not 
doubt  but  I  should  swim  aero--,  having  but  a  thin  coat,  and  a 
light  pair  of  boot-:. 

"  The  circumstances  that  follow,  I  thought  were  particularly  re- 
markable. 1.  That  many  endeavored  to  throw  me  down  while  we 
were  going  down  hill,  on  a  slippery  path  to  the  town;  as  well 


882  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

judging,  that  if  I  was  once  on  the  ground,  I  should  hardly  rise  any 
more.  But  I  made  no  stumble  at  all,  nor  the  least  slip,  till  I  was 
entirely  out  of  their  hands.  2.  That  although  many  strove  to  lay 
hold  on  my  collar  or  clothes,  to  pull  me  down,  they  could  not  fas 
ten  at  all:  only  one  got  fast  hold  of  the  flap  of  my  waistcoat, 
which  was  soon  left  in  his  hand.  3.  That  a  lusty  man  just  behind, 
struck  at  me  several  times,  with  a  large  oaken  stick;  with  which 
if  he  had  struck  me  once  on  the  back  part  of  my  head,  it  would 
have  saved  him  all  further  trouble.  But  every  time  the  blow  was 
turned  aside,  I  know  not  how,  4.  That  another  came  rushing 
through  the  press,  and  raising  his  arm  to  strike,  on  a  sudden  let  it 
drop,  and  only  stroked  my  head,  saying,  '  What  soft  hair  he  has!' 
5.  That  I  stopped  exactly  at  the  mayor's  door,  as  if  I  had  known 
it,  which  the  mob  doubtless  thought  I  did,  and  found  him  standing 
in  the  shop;  which  gave  the  first  check  to  the  madness  of  the  peo- 
ple. 6.  That  the  very  first  men  whose  hearts  were  turned,  were 
the  heroes  of  the  town,  the  captains  of  the  rabble  on  all  occasions; 
one  of  them  having  been  a  prize-fighter  at  the  bear-gardens.  7. 
That  from  first  to  last,  I  heard  none  give  me  a  reviling  word,  or 
call  me  by  any  opprobrious  name  whatever.  But  the  cry  of  one 
and  all  was,  <  The  preacher!  the  preacher!  the  parson!  the  min- 
ister! '  8.  That  no  creature,  at  least  within  my  hearing,  laid  any- 
thing to  my  charge,  either  true  or  false;  having  in  the  hurry  quite 
forgotten  to  provide  themselves  with  an  accusation  of  any  kind. 
And  lastly,they  were  utterly  at  a  loss,  what  they  should  do  with 
me;  none  proposing  any  determinate  thing;  only,  'Away  with 
him,  kill  him  at  once.' 

"  When  I  came  back  to  Francis  Ward's  I  found  many  of  our 
brethren  waiting  upon  God.  Many  also  whom  I  had  never  seen 
before,  came  to  rejoice  with  us.  And  the  next  morning  as  I  rode 
through  the  town,  in  my  way  to  Nottingham,  every  one  I  met  ex- 
pressed such  a  cordial  affection,  that  I  could  scarce  believe  what  I 
saw  and  heard. 

"  I  cannot  close  this  head,  without  inserting  as  great  a  curiosity 
in  its  kind,  as,  I  believe,  was  ever  yet  seen  in  England;  which  had 
its  birth  within  a  very  few  days  of  this  remarkable  occurrence  at 

Walsal.  ,  o,  fp     7  T  • 

"  Staffordshire. 

"  To   all  High-Constables,  Petty-Constables,  and  other  of  his 
Majesty's  Peace  officers  within  the  said  county,  &,c. 

"  Whereas  we  his  majesty's  justices  of  the  peace,  for  the  said 
county  of  Stafford,  have  received  information,  that  several  disor- 
derly persons,  styling  themselves  Methodist  preachers,  go  about 
raising  routs  and  riots,  to  the  great  damage  of  his  majesty's  liege 
people,  and  against  the  peace  of  our  sovereign  lord  the  king: 

"  These  are  in  his  majesty's  name,  to  command  you,  and  every 
one  of  you,  within  your  respective  districts,  to  make  diligent  search 
after  the  said  Methodist  preachers,  and  to  bring  him  or  them  be- 
fore some  of  us  his  said  majesty's  justices  of  the  peace,  to  be 
examined  concerning  their  unlawful  doings. 

"  Given  under  our  hands  and  seals  this        day  of  October,  1743 

J.  L\KE, 
W.  PERSEHOUSE." 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  383 

It  appears  from  the  preceding  account,  that  these  were  the  two 

justiecs  to  whom  tin-  mob  carried  Mr.  Wolcy,  and  who  severally 
refused  to  see  him.  What  is  it  a  mob  will  not  dare  to  do,  when 
i •ncwuraged  to  break  the  peace,  by  the  very  men  who  are  sworn  to. 
inaintiiiii  it ! 

.Mr.  Wesley  now  went  forwards  toward  the  north,  and  on  Sun- 
day, Oct.  30,  being  at  Wensley,Jie  oreadied  in  the  church,  on, 
"What  must  I  do  to  be  saved?"  He  .-bowed  in  the  plaine.-t 
tenns  he  could  devise,  that  outward  religion  will  not  bring  us  to 
ii :  that  none  can  go  thither  without  inward  holiness,  which  is 
oidy  to  be  attained  by  faith.  As  lie  went  hark  through  the  church- 
yard, many  of  the  pari-h  were  in  high  debate,  what  religion  this 
preacher  was  of?  Some  said  he  must  be  a  Quaker;  others,  an 
Anabaptist:  but  at  length  one  deeper  learned  than  the  rest,  brought 
them  all  rlem-ly  over  to  his  opinion,  that  he  was  a  Presbytcrian- 
Papi-t  ! 

February  15,  1744.  A  report  prevailed  that  the  French  threat- 
ened an  invasion,  and  were  expected  to  land  every  hour,  in  sup- 
port of  Charles  Stuart,  the  pretender  to  the  crown  of  England.  At 
this  critical  time,  many  addresses  were  sent  up  to  the  throne 
expressing  attachment  to  the  prineiples  of  the  revolution,  and  to 
the  kind's  person  and  government.  The  alarm  was  general;  the 
principles  of  the  Methodists  were  but  imperfectly  known,  and  their 
itineraney  and  private  societies  brought  them  under  general  suspi- 
cion. Mr.  \Ve.-ley  was  therefore  desired  to  write  an  address  to  the 
king,  and  March  5,  he  complied  with  the  request  and  wrote  ad 
follow* : 

"To  the  Kind's  Most  F.\eellent  Majesty: 
"  The  humble  Address  of  the  Societies  in  England  and  Wales,  in 

derision  called  Method; 
"MosT  GRACIOUS  SOVEREIGN, 

"  So  inconsiderable  as  we  are,  a  people  scattered  and  peeled  and 
trodden  under  foot  from  the  beginning  hitherto,  we  should  in  no 
wise  have  presumed,  even  on  this  great  occasion,  to  open  our  lips 
io  \our  majesty,  had  we  not  been  induced,  indeed  constrained  sc 
to  do,  by  tWO  considerations:  the  one,  that  in  spite  of  all  our  re- 
monstrances on  that  hc.ul,  we  are  continually  represented  as  a 
peculiar  sect  of  men,  separating  our.-ehes  from  the  established 
chnreh;  the  oilier,  that  we  are  still  traduced  a-  inclined  to  popery, 
•:nd  consequently  di.-allerted  to  your  Maje-ty. 

•  1'pun  the-e  CMii-ii!erations.    we  think  it  incumbent  upon  us,  if 

we  inn.-;  stand  as  a  di-tinct  body  from   our  brethren,    to  tender  for 

dutiful    regard-   to   your  <acred  Majesty:   and 

t.i  declare  in  the  pre.-en.-e  of  him  we  serve,  the  Kinir  of  kings,  and 
Lord  of  lords,  that  we  are  a  part,  however  mean,   of  that   I': 
ant  church  established  in  tln-e  kingdom*:   that    we    unite  toother 
for  this  and  no  other  end,  to  promote  as  far  a-  we  be  eapabh 
tire,  merr\  ,  and  truth;   the  glory  of  (Jod,  and  peace  and  good  will 
nmonir  men :  that  w  e  d«  t-  -t   and    abhor  the  fundamental  doctrines 
of  the  church  of]  it  ached  to  \  on: 

royal  person  and  illu-trious  hou>e. 

- 

• 


884  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

"  We  cannot  indeed,  say  or  do  either  more  or  less,  than  we  ap- 
prehend consistent  with  the  written  word  of  God.  But  we  are 
ready  to  obey  your  Majesty  to  the  uttermost,  in  all  things 
w-hich  we  conceive  to  be  agreeable  thereto.  And  we  earnestly 
exhort  all  with  whom  we  converse,  as  they  fear  God,  to  honor  tht, 
king.  We  of  the  clergy  in  particular,  put  all  men  in  mind  to 
revere  the  higher  powers,  as  of  God:  and  continually  declare,  yt 
must  needs  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also  for  conscience' 
sake. 

"  Silver  and  gold,  most  of  us  must  own,  we  have  none.  But 
such  as  we  have,  we  humbly  beg  your  Majesty  to  accept:  together 
with  our  hearts  and  prayers :  may  He  who  hath  bought  us  with  his 
blood,  the  Prince  of  all  the  kings  of  the  earth,  fight  against  all  the 
enemies  of  your  Majesty,  with  the  two-edged  sword  that  cometh  out 
of  his  mouth !  And  when  he  calleth  your  Majesty  from  this  throne, 
full  of  years  and  victories,  may  it  be  with  that  voice,  '  Come,  re- 
ceive the  kingdom  prepared  for  thee,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world !' 

"  These  are  the  continual  prayers  of,  your  Majesty's  dutiful 
and  loyal  subjects,  John  Wesley,  &.c." — This  address  was  not 
presented;  it  being,  on  further  consideration,  judged  best  to  lay  it 
aside.* 

"  In  April;"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  took  a  second  journey  into 
Cornwall,  and  went  through  many  towns  I  had  not  seen  before. 
Since  my  former  visit,  there  had  been  hot  persecution  both  of  the 
preachers  and  people.  The  preaching-house,  at  St.  Ives,  was 
pulled  to  the  ground:  one  of  the  preachers  pressed  and  sent  for  a 
soldier,  as  were  several  of  the  people:  over  and  above  the  being 
stoned,  covered  with  dirt  and  the  like,  which  was  the  treatment 
many  of  them  met  with  from  day  to  clay.  But  notwithstanding 
this  they  who  had  been  eminent  for  hurling,  fighting,  drinking,  and 
all  manner  of  wickedness,  continued  eminent  for  sobriety,  piety,  and 
all  manner  of  goodness.  In  all  parts,  more  and  more  of  the  lions 
became  lambs,  continually  praising  God,  and  calling  their  old  com- 
panions in  sin,  to  corne  and  magnify  the  Lord  together.  About  the 
same  time  John  Nelson,  and  Thomas  Beard,  were  pressed  and  sent 
for  soldiers,  for  no  other  crime,  either  committed  or  pretended,  than 
that  of  calling  sinners  to  repentance.  The  case  of  John  Nelson 
is  well  known.  Thomas  Beard  also,  was  nothing  terrified  by  his 
adversaries.  Yet  the  body  after  a  while  sunk  under  its  burden. 
He  was  then  lodged  in  the  hospital  of  Newcastle,  where  he  still 
praised  God  continually.  His  fever  increasing,  he  was  let  blood : 
his  arm  festered,  mortified  and  was  cut  off:  two  or  three  days  after 
which,  God  signed  his  discharge,  and  called  him  up  to  his  eternal 
home. 

"  All  this  year  the  alarms  were  uninterrupted,  from  the  French 
on  the  one  hand,  and  the  rebels  on  the  other:  and  a  general  panic 
ran  through  the  nation,  from  the  east  to  the  west,  from  the  north 
to  the  south.  I  judged  it  the  more  needful  to  visit  as  many  place? 
as  possible,  and  avail  myself  of  the,  precious  opportunity  My 

*  See  vol.  i.  page  172. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.     JL  885 

brother  and  our  other  preachers  were  of  the  same  mind :  they  spoke 
ami  spared  not.  They  rushed  through  every  open  door,  'And  cried, 
sinners  behold  the  Lamb"  And  their  word  did  not  fall  to  the 
ground:  they  saw  abundant  fruit  of  their  labor.  I  went  through 
many  parts  of  Wales:  through  most  of  the  midland  counties;  and 
then  through  Lincolnshire,  and  Yorkshire  to  Newcastle-upon 
Tyne.  And  multitudes  who  were  utterly  careless  before,  did  now 
prepare  to  meet  their  God." 

The  persecution  at  St.  Ives,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  Was  ow- 
in;r  in  great  measure  to  the  indefatigable  labors  of  Mr.  Hoblin,  and 
Mr.  Simmons:  gentlemen  worthy  to  be  had  in  everlasting  remem- 
brance, for  their  unwearied  endeavors  to  destroy  heresy. 

"  fortunati  ambo  .'     Siquid  mea  patina  pos»it, 

NulLi  dies  unquam  mimori  vox  eximet  eevo." 
Happy  lioih  !     Long-  as  my  writings,  shall  your  fame  remain. 

The  riots  in  Staffordshire  still  continued  in  the  beginning  of  this 
year.  The  mob  of  Walsal,  Darlaston,  and  Wednesbury,  hired 
for  the  purpose  by  their  betters,  broke  open  their  poor  neighbors' 
houses  at  their  pleasure,  by  day  and  by  night,  extorting  money 
from  the  few  that  had  it;  taking  away,  or  destroying  their  victuals 
and  goods;  beating  and  wounding  their  bodies;  abusing  their  wo- 
men, and  openly  declaring  they  would  destroy  every  Methodist  in 
the  country:  the  Christian  country  where  his  majesty's  peaceable 
and  loyal  subjects  were  so  treated  for  eight  months,  and  then  pub- 
licly branded  in  the  Whitehall  and  London  Evening-Post  for  riot- 
ers and  inrendiaries! 

From  Cornwall,  Mr.  Wesley  passed  over  into  Wales;  on  his  re- 
turn he  made  a  short  stay  at  Bristol,  and  then  set  out  for  the  north, 
visiting  most  of  the  societies  in  his  %vay  to  Newcastle.  June  20, 
he  returned  to  London,  where  he  met  his  brother,  two  or  three 
other  clergymen,  and  a  few  of  the  preachers,  whom  he  had  ap- 
pointed to  come  from  various  parts,  to  confer  with  them  on  the 
a  Hairs  of  the  societies.  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  Monday,  June  25, 
and  the  five  following  days,  we  spent  in  conference  with  our 
preachers,  seriously  considering,  by  what  means  we  might  the  must 
effectually  save  our  own  souls  and  them  that  heard  us.  And  the 
result  of  our  consultations  we  set  down,  to  be  the  RULE  of  our 
future  practice." — This  was  the  tir-t  Methodist  Conference:  and 
for  the  better  regulation  of  their  affairs,  a  conference  ha<  been  held 
annually  ever  since;  Mr.  Wesley  having  presided  at  forty-seven 
suc.h  conferences.  The  subjects  of  their  deliberations  were  pro- 
pii-cd  in  the  form  of  quc>tions,  which  were  amply  di>cn~~ed;  and 
the  questions  with  the  answers  agreed  upon  uere  written  down, 
and  afterwards  printed,  under  the  title  of,  "  Minutes  of  several 
Conversations  bHweeu  the  Reverend  Mr.  Wesley  and  others:" 
commonly  called  "  Minutes  of  Conference." 


S86  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 


CHAPTER   II. 

CONTAINING  A  FURTHER  ACCOUNT  OF  MR.  WESLEY'S  LABORS:  A 
SUMMARY  OF  THE  MINUTES  OF  CONFERENCE  RESPECTING  THE 
DOCTRINES  HE  TAUGHT!  AND  A  VIEW  OF  THE  SPREAD  OF  METH- 
ODISM UNTIL  THE  CONFERENCE  IN  1751. 

THE  plan  on  which  Mr.  Wesley  had  hitherto  governed  the  soci- 
eties and  the  preachers,  was  imperfect;  and  as  the  number  increas- 
ed, must  soon  have  become  insupportably  laborious.  When  the 
preachers  at  first  went  out  to  exhort  and  preach,  it  was  by  Mr. 
Wesley's  permission  and  authority;  some  from  one  part  of  the 
kingdom,  some  from  another:  and  though  strangers,  yet  on  his 
credit  and  sanction  alone,  they  were  received  and  provided  for  as 
friends,  by  the  societies  wherever  they  came.  But  having  little  or 
no  communication  or  intercourse  with  one  another,  nor  any  subor- 
dination among  themselves,  they  must  have  been  under  a  contin- 
ual necessity  of  recurring  to  Mr.  Wesley  for  direction,  how  and 
where  each  one  was  to  labor.  By  calling  them  together  to  a  con- 
ference, he  brought  them  into  a  closer  union  with  each  other,  and 
made  them  sensible  of  the  utility  of  acting  in  concert  and  harmony 
under  his  direction  aiAl  appointment.  He  soon  found  it  necessary, 
however,  to  bring  their  itinerancy  under  .certain  regulations,  and 
reduce  it  to  some  fixed  order;  both  to  prevent  confusion,  and  for 
his  own  ease.  He  therefore  took  fifteen  or  twenty  societies,  more 
or  less,  which  lay  round  some  principal  society  in  those  parts,  and 
which  were  so  situated,  that  the  greatest  distance  from  one  to  the 
other  was  not  much  more  than  twenty  miles,  and  united  them  into 
what  was  called  a  circuit.  At  the  yearly  conference,  he  appointed 
two,  three;  or  four  preachers  to  one  of  these  circuits,  according  to 
its  extent,  which  at  first  was  often  very  considerable,  sometimes 
taking  in  part  of  three  or  four  counties.  Here,  and  here  only, 
they  were  to  labor  for  one  year,  that  is,  until  the  next  conference. 
One  of  the  preachers  on  every  circuit,  was  called  the  Assistant, 
for  the  reason  before  mentioned.  He  took  charge  of  all  the  soci- 
eties within  the  limits  assigned  him;  he  enforced  the  rules  every 
where;  and  superintended,  and  directed  the  labors  of  the  preach- 
ers associated  with  him.  Having  received  a  list  of  the  societies 
forming  his  circuit,  he  took  his  own  station  in  it,  gave  to  the  other 
preachers  a  plan  of  it,  and  pointed  out  the  day  when  each  should 
be  at  the  place  fixed  for  him,  to  begin  a  progressive  motion  round 
it,  in  such  order  as  the  plan  directed.  They  now  followed  one 
another  through  all  the  societies  belonging  to  that  circuit  at  stated 
distances  of  time;  all  being  governed  by  the  same  rule,  and  under- 
going the  same  labor.  By  this  plan,  every  preacher's  daily  work 
was  appointed  beforehand,  each  knew  every  day  where  the  others 
were,  and  each  society  when  to  expect  the  preacher,  and  how  long 
ae  would  stay  with  them.  But  of  late  years,  since  the  great  in- 
crease of  Methodism,  the  circuits  have  been  divided  and  sub-di- 
vided, which  has  made  way  for  a  great  increase  of  preachers,  and 
rendered  the  fatigues  of  itinerancy  trifling,  compared  with  what 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  887 

they  were  in  the  l>cgiiming.  Many  of  the  preachers  too,  have 
ilfered  to  stay  tv,  <i  yean,  sometimes  threr,  on  the  same  cir- 
cuit, and  even  then  ha\e  been  removed  to  a  circuit,  only  a  few 
mill'- distant.  Nay,  it  is  said,  that  the  societies  in  London  it-elf, 
with  the  places  adjacent,  have  been  divided  into  three  circuit-, 
by  which  a  few  preachers  may  become  -tationary  for  a  great  num- 
ber of  \ears.  Mr.  Wesley  considered  itinerancy  as  of  the  utmost 
importance  to  Methodism:  but  by  dividing  the  circuit.- in  this  man- 
ner, the  effects  of  it  have  already  been  diminished,  and  may  in 
time  be  totally  destroyed. 

The  conference  being  ended,  Mr.  Wesley  obsei \  es,  '•  The  next 
.  we  endeavored  to  purge  the  society  of  all  that  did  not  walk 
worthy  of  the  gospel.  I5\  this  mean-  \\e  reduced  the  number  of 
member-  to  Ir.-s  than  nineteen  hundred.  But  number  is  an  incon- 
.-iderable  circumstance.  May  (MM!  increase  them  in  faith  and 
love!"  This  -ho\\s  ii-,  the  astoni.-hing  increase  of  members  in 
the  Methodist  Micieties.  Four  \ear-  before  tlii-  period,  Mr.  Wes- 
ley separated  from  his  brethren  at  Fetter-Lane,  and  soon  after 
fifty  or -i\ty  joined  with  hint:  these  were  now  increased,  in  and 
about  London,  to  nineteen  hundred!  Had  the  original  piety, zeal, 
and  disintere-tednes-  been  pre-erved  unabated  among  the  preach- 
er-, and  their  plan  inviolably  kept  in  every  place,  it  is  impo.-.-ible 
to  say  how  far  the  beneficial  influence  of  Methodism  over  the 
morals  of  the  people  of  all  ranks  in  this  nation,  would  have  been 
extended ! 

••  AtiL:u-t  24,  St.  Bartholomew's  Day,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I 
preached  for  the  last  time  before  the  university  of  Oxford.  I  am 
now  clear  of  the  blood  of  these  men.  I  have  fully  delivered  my 
own  Mini.  And  I  am  well  pleaded  that  it  should  he  the  very  day, 
on  which,  in  the  last  century,  near  two  thousand  burning  and  .-hin- 
iiiLr  lights,  \\  ere  put  out  at  one  stroke.*  Yet  what  a  wide  differ- 
ence is  there  between  their  case  and  mine!  They  were  turned  out 
of  house  and  home,  and  all  that  they  had:  whereas  I  am  only  hin- 
dered from  pre.iching,  without  any  other  loss;  and  that  in  a  kind 
of  honorable  manner:  it  being  determined,  that  when  my  next 
turn  to  preach  came,  they  would  pay  another  person  to  preach  for 
knd  so  they  did  twice  or  thrice;  even  to  the  time  that  1  .re- 
signed my  fellow.-hip." 

All  this  -ummer  the  preachers  and  people  of  Cornwall,  had  hard 
:-ervice,  the  war  against  the  Metnwiista  b<  ing  carried  on  more  \  ig- 

*  Bartholomew's  Dny  has  been  twice  remarkable   for  the  cruelti' 

ii|H>u  it.     The  first  instance  was,  the  massacre  of  seventy  thousand  French  Pro- 

ihroughout  the  kingdom  of  France,  by  the   l';iju-i>,  attended  with  cir- 

i  iiiii-tniie.'s  of  the  most  horrid  treachery  uml   cruelly.      It  bewail  at  Paris,  in  the 

ni^ht  of  the  festival  i,i'  st.  Bartholomew,  August '.2 1.  I.'.T-J,  t>\  secret  «.nlers  from 

IX.  kinu'  of  France,  :it  the  in.sliir.ilion    of  the  Uueeii  Downier,  Calha- 

is  mother.     The  second  instance  was   the  Act  of  Uniforms 

wlnc-li  was-  i-nforced  mi  P.arlholomi-w's  Day,  August  21,  1662,  by  which  two 
iboanad  minisiers.  m:mv  of  ihem  the  must  pious-  rind  le-irned  men  'in  the  nation, 
were  cast  out  from  the  Church  of  Kn inland,  because  they  coiilil  not  conform  to 
certain.  which  the  bishop-  ehns,'  t,,  impose  UDOD 

them.     l!v  tti;  not  oidy  deprived  of  tlicir  usetuUiess,  out 

many  of  them  with  their  families,  reduced  to  poverty  nnd  want. 


S83  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

orously  than  that  against  the  Spaniards.  In  September,  Mr  Wes- 
ley received  the  following  letter  from  Henry  Millard,  one  of  the 
preachers  in  Cornwall,  giving  some  account  of  their  difficulties. 
"  The  word  of  God,"  says  he,  "  has  free  course  here:  it  runs  and 
is  glorified.  But  the  devil  rages  horribly.  Even  at  St.  Ives,  we 
cannot  shut  the  door  of  John  Nance's  house  to  meet  the  society, 
but  the  mob  immediately  threatens  to  break  it  open.  And  in  other 
places  it  is  worse.  I  was  going  to  Crowan  on  Tuesday,  and  with- 
in a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  place  where  I  was  to  preach,  when 
some  one  met  me,  and  begged  me  not  to  go  up :  saying,  '  If  you 
do,  there  will  surely  be  murder;  if  there  is  not  already:  for  many 
were  knocked  down,  before  we  came  away.'  By  their  advice  I 
turned  back  to  the  house  where  I  had  left  my  horse.  We  had 
been  there  but  a  short  time,  when  many  people  came  in  very 
bloody.  But  the  main  cry  of  the  mob  was,  '  Where  is  the  preach- 
er?'whom  they  sought  in  every  part  of  the  house;  swearing  bit- 
terly, '  If  we  can  but  knock  him  on  the  head,  we  shall  be  satis- 
fied.' 

"  Not  finding  me,  they  said,  '  However,  we  shall  catch  him  on 
Sunday  at  Cambourn.'  But  it  was  Mr.  Westall's  turn  to  be  there. 
While  he  was  preaching  at  Mr.  Harris's,  a  tall  man  came  in,  and 
pulled  him  down.  Mr.  Harris  demanded  his  warrant;  but  he 
swore,  '  Warrant  or  no  warrant,  he  shall  go  with  me.'  So  he  car- 
ried him  out  to  the  mob,  who  took  him  away  to  the  church-town. 
They  kept  him  there  till  the  Tuesday  morning,  when  the  Rev.  Dr. 
Borlase  wrote  his  mittimus,  by  virtue  of  which  he  was  to  be  com- 
mitted to  the  house  of  correction  at  Bodinin,  as  a  vagrant.  So 
they  took  him  as  far  as  Cambourn  that  night,  and  the  next  day  to 
Bodmin." 

The  justices  who  met  at  the  next  quarter  sessions  in  Bodmin, 
knowing  a  little  more  of  the  laws  of  God  and  man,  or  at  least 
showing  more  regard  for  them,  than  Dr.  Borlase,  declared  Mr. 
.Westall's  commitment  to  be  contrary  to  all  law,  and  immediately 
set  him  at  liberty.* 

All  this  year  God  was  carrying  on  the  same  work,  that  is,  refor- 
mation of  manners  on  evangelical  principles,  in  the  English  army 
abroad,  though  on  a  smaller  scale:  some  account  of  which  Mr. 
Wesley  received  from  one  of  their  preachers,  in  the  following  let- 
ter dated  November.  "  We  make  bold,"  says  Mr.  Evans,  the 
writer,  "  to  trouble  you  with  this,  to  acquaint  you  with  some  of 
the  Lord's  dealings  with  us  here.  We  have  hired  two  rooms:  one 
small,  wherein  a  few  of  us  meet  every  day:  and  another"  large, 
wherein  we  meet  for  public  service  twice  a  day,  at  nine  and  at 
four.  And  the  hand  of  the  omnipotent  God  is  with  us,  to  the 
pulling  down  of  the  strong-holds  of  satan. 

*  How  seldom  have  we  seen  clergymen  in  the  commission  of  the  peace,  hut 
they  have  neglected  the  duties  of  their  profession,  and  grossly  abused  the  power 
committed  to  them !  Our  Lord  declared  his  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world : 
and  when  his  ministers  of  any  denomination,  obtain  dominion  and  authority  over 
the  temporal  things  of  others,  or  acquire  any  share  in  the  civil  government,  it 
seems  as  if  a  curse  attended  every  thing  they  do.  They  mar  whatever  they 
i.'ieddle  with ;  and  occasion  infinite  confusion  and  mischief. 


TUB    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  389 

"  The  seventh  instant,  when  we  were  met  together  in  the  eve- 
as  1  was  at  prayer,  one  that  was  kneeling  by  me,  cried  out 
like  a  woman  in  travail,  'My  Redeemer!  my  Redeemer!'  When 
lit;  was  a>ked,  what  was  the  matter?  he  said,  'he  had  found  that 
which  he  had  often  heard  of,  an  heaven  upon  earth.'  And  several 
others  had  much  ado  to  forbear  crying  out  in  the  same  manner. 

••  Dear  sir,  I  am  a  stranger  to  you  in  the  flesh.  1  know  not,  if  I 
have  scon  you  above  once,  when  I  saw  you  preaching  on  Kcnning- 
ton  Common.  I  then  hated  you  as  much  as,  by  the  grace  of  God, 
I  love  you  now.  The  Lord  pursued  me  with  convictions  from  my 
infancy;  and  I  made  many  good  resolutions.  But  finding  I  could 
not  keep  them,  I  at  length  gave  myself  over  to  all  manner  of  pro- 
taneness.  So  I  continued  till  the  battle  of  Dettingen.  The  balls 
then-  (•.•HMC  very  thick  about  me,  and  my  comrades  fell  on  every 
Yet  I  \\.-K  preserved  unhurt.  A  few  days  after,  the  Lord 
was  pleased  to  visit  mo.  The  pains  of  hell  got  hold  upon  me;  the 
snares  of  death  encompassed  me.  I  durst  no  longer  commit  any 
outward  sin,  and  I  prayed  God  to  be  merciful  to  my  soul.  Now  I 
was  at  a  loss  for  books:  but  God  took  care  of  this  also.  One  day 
I  found  an  old  Bible  in  one  of  the  train  waggons.  This  was  now 
my  only  companion :  and  I  believed  myself  a  very  good  Christian, 
till  we  came  to  winter  quarters,  where  I  met  with  John  Haine. 
Buf  I  was  soon  sick  of  his  company;  for  he  robbed  me  of  my 
treasure,  telling  me,  I  and  my  works  were  going  to  hell  together. 
ThU  \\as  strange  doctrine  to  me,  and  as  I  was  of  a  stubborn  tem- 
per, he.  sometimes  resolved  to  forbid  my  coming  to  him  any  more. 

"  When  the  Lord  had  at  length  opened  my  eyes,  and  shown  me, 
that  by  grace  we  are  saved  through  faith,  I  began  immediately 
to  declare  it  to  others,  though  I  had  not  yet  experienced  it  myself. 
But  October  23,  as  William  Clements  was  at  prayer,  I  felt  on  a 
sudden,  a  great  alteration  in  my  soul.  My  eyes  overflowed  with 
fears  of  love:  I  knew,  1  was  through  Christ,  reconciled  to  God; 
which  inllamed  my  soul  with  love  to  him,  whom  I  now  saw  to  be 
my  complete  Redeemer. 

••  O  the  tender  care  of  Almighty  God  in  bringing  up  his  chil- 
dren! Dear  sir,  I  beg  you  will  pray  for  him,  who  is  not  worthy 
to  l»e  a  door-keeper  to  the  lea.-t  ol  my  Master's  servants." 

IVhriiary  4,  17  15,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  I  had  the  pleasure  of 
receiving  from  Dr.  Hartley,  a  particular  account  of  Dr.  Cheyne's 
la-t  hours.*  During  his  last  illness  he  felt  a  gentle  and  gradual 

"  Dr.  George  Cheyne,  a  physician  of  great  learning  and  abilities,  was  born  in 
Scotland,  in  1671.     He  passed  In*  youth  in  close  study  and  great  temper; 
But  coming  to  London,  when  •boot  thirty,  and  finding  the  younger  gentry  and 
frce-liTcrs  to  be  the  most  easy  of  access,  ne  suddenly  changed  his  former  man- 
ner of  living  to  associate  with  them  ;  having  observed  that  this  method  had  suc- 
ceeded to  introduce  some  others  into  ]>nuti<-e.     The  consequence  was,  that  he 
grew  daily  in  hulk,  swelling  to  sm-li  an  mormons  size,  that  he  exceeded  thirty- 
two  stone'in  weight,  and  wn-.  luro-it  in  have  the  whole  side  of  i  .•i:\da 
open  to  rei-civ<>  him:  be  grew  short-breathed,  lcth:>  lt'ci 
•o  that  hi*  life  became  aa   miol.Tiihle   luirden.     .\lt«T  trying  "all  U.* 
medicine  in  vain,  lit-  r<-M>lvrcl  to  try  a  milk  and   vegetable  diet;  the  - 
of  which  soon  a)>("':u                                                        i  third  ;un.:                     .i  his 
strength,  activity,  and  cheerfulness,  with  the  perfect  us«  of  all  his  faculties      H« 


390  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    EEV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

decay,  so  that  he  apprehended  what  the  event  would  be.  Eat  it 
did  not  appear  to  give  him  any  concern.  He  seemed  quite  loose 
from  all  below,  till  without  any  struggle,  either  of  body  or  mind, 
ne  calmly  gave  up  his  soul  to  God." 

March  11,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  Many  persons  still  repre- 
senting the  Methodists  as  enemies  to  the  clergy,  I  Avrote  to  a  friend 
the  real  state  of  the  case,  in  as  plain  a  manner  as  I  could. 

"  1.  About  seven  years  since,  we  began  preaching  inward,  pres- 
ent salvation,  as  attainable  by  faith  alone,  2.  For  preaching  this 
doctrine  we  are  forbidden  to  preach  in  most  churches.  8.  We 
then  preached  in  private  houses,  and  when  the  houses  could  not 
contain  the  people,  in  the  open  air.  4.  For  this  many  of  the  clergy 
preached  or  printed  against  us,  as  both  heretics  and  schismatics 
5.  Persons  who  were  convinced  of  sin,  begged  us  to  advise  them 
more  particularly,  how  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come?  We 
desired  them,  being  many,  to  come  at  one  time,  and  we  would  en- 
deavor it.  6.  For  this  we  were  presented  both  from  the  pulpit 

lived  to  a  mature  period,  dying  at  Bath  in  1742,  aged  72.  He  wrote  several 
treatises  that  were  well  received  ;  particularly,  "An  Essay  OH  Health  and  Long 
Life ;"  and,  "  The  English  Malady,  or  a  Treatise  of  Nervous  Diseases,"  both 
the  result  of  his  own  Experience.  His  "  Philosophical  Principles  of  Natural 
Religion,  published  in  1705,  is  a  work  that  shows  great  strength  of  mind,  and 
extensive  Knowledge.  Mr.  Wesley  was  well  acquainted  with  him,  and  always 
spake  of  him  with  esteem. 

David  Hartley,  M.  A.  here  mentioned  by  Mr.  Wesley,  was  born  at  Ilingworth, 
•where  his  father  was  curate,  and  received  his  academical  education  at  Jesus  Col- 
lege, Cambridge,  of  which  he  was  a  fellow.  He  first  began  to  practise  physic  at 
Newark,  in  Nottinghamshire;  from  whence  he  removed  to  St.  Edmund's" Bury, 
in  Suffolk.  After  this,  he  settled  lor  some'  time  in  London  ;  and  lastly  went  to 
live  at  Bath,  where  he  died  in  1757,  uged  fifty-three.  His  most  considerable  lit- 
erary production,  is  a  work  entitled,  "  Observations  on  Man,  his  frame,  his  duty, 
and  bis  expectations,  in  two  parts  ;  London,  1749,  2  vols.  Svo.,  of  which  a  few- 
years  ago,  a  second  edition  was  published.  The  first  part  contains  observations 
on  the  Irame  of  the  human  body  and  mind,  and  their  mutual  connections  and 
influences.  This  is  a  most  curious  and  ingenious  system  ;  but  it  is  founded  on 
conjecture,  and  the  parts  are  held  together  only  by  a  vague  and  uncertain  analo- 
gy. Dr.  Hartley  supposes,  that  what  has  been  called  the  nervous  fluid,  is  a  fine 
elastic  ether,  through  which  vibrations  are  propagated  to  the  brain,  and  through 
the  whole  of  its  substance.  By  these  vibrations,  and  their  various  combinations 
and  associations,  he  attempts  to  explain  operations  of  the  soul.  But  he  has  not 
proved  the  existence  of  such  an  ether,  nor  of  the  vibrations  which  he  supposes 
to  exist.  And  if  he  had,  yet  he  ought  to  have  explained  to  ns  in  the  clearest 
manner,  how  these  vibrations  are  the  mechanical  causes  of  the  operations  of  the 
mind;  or  at  least  to  have  shown,  that  there  is  a  constant  correspondence  and 
harmony  between  the  laws  they  observe,  and  the  laws  of  the  phenomena  they 
are  brought  to  explain.  But  neither  of  these  things  has  he  done.  The  first  he 
has  totally  omitted ;  and  in  attempting  the  latter,  his  analogical  reasoning  is  so 
vague  and  uncertain,  that  no  man  of  common  prudence  would  act  upon  such  evi- 
dence in  the  affairs  of  life  in  which  he  was  much  interested.  In  reference  to 
this  subject  the  authors  of  the  Encyclopedia  Britannica  obser-ve,  "  We  think  it 
our  duly  to  remonstrate  against  this  slovenly  way  of  writing :  we  would  even 
hold  it  up  to  reprobation.  It  has  been  chiefly  on  this  faithless  foundation,  that 
the  blind  vanity  of  men  has  built  that  degrading  system  of  opinions  called  MA- 
TERIALISM, by  which  the  affections  and  faculties  of  the  soul  of  man  have  been 
resolved  into  vibrations  and  pulses  of  ether." 

Dr.  Reid,  in  his  Essays  on  the  Intellectual  and  Active  Powers  of  Man,  2  vols. 
4to.  has  proceeded  on  apian  much  more  simple  ant'  satisfactory.  Soon  after  the 
first  volume  was  published,  I  asked  the  lal<>  Dr.  Price,  his  opinion  of  it :  he  re- 
plied, "  I  think  it  unanswerable,  cither  by  Dr.  Priestley,  or  any  other  person." 


THE    LIFE    OF    THK    IlEV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  391 

*nd  press,  as  introducing  Popery,  and  raising  sedition  Yea,  all 
manner  of  evil  was  said  both  of  us,  anil  «>f  those  who  used  to 
rt<-emble  with  us.  7.  Finding  that  some  of  these  did  walk  disor- 
derly, we  de-ired  them  not  to  come  to  us  any  more.  8.  And  some 
of  the  others  \\c  de-ired  to  overlook  the  rest,  that  we  might  know 
whether  they  walked  worthy  of  the  gospel.  9.  Several  of  the 
deriry  now  stirred  up  the  people,  to  treat  us  as  outlaws  or  mad 
10.  The  people  did  so  both  iii  Staffordshire,  Cornwall,  and 
in. my  other  places.  11.  And  they  do  so  still,  wherever  they  are 
not  re-trained  by  fear  of  the  magistrates. 

"Now  what  ran  ire  do,  or  what  can  you  or  our  brethren  do, 
towards  healing  this  breach?  Desire  of  us  any  thing  which  we 
can  do  with  a  .«-afe  cnn-cienee,  and  we  will  do  it  immediately. 
Will  you  meet  us  here?  Will  you  do  what  we  desire  of  you,  so 
far  as  you  ran  with  a  safe  conscience? 

"  Do  you  desire  of  us,  1.  To  preach  another,  or  to  desist  from 
preaching  this  doctrine?  We  cannot  do  this  with  a  safe  con- 
science. 

"  Do  you  desire  us,  2.  To  desist  from  preaching  in  private  hou- 
ses, or  in  the  open  air?  As  things  are  now  circumstanced,  this 
would  be  the  same  as  desiring  us  not  to  preach  at  all. 

"  Do  you  de-ir,-  us,  3.  Not  to  advise  those  who  meet  together 
for  that  purpose?  To  dissolve  our  societies?  We  cannot  do  this 
with  a  safe  con-deuce;  for  we  apprehend  many  souls  would  be 
lo-t  thereby. 

"  Do  you  desire  u-,  1.  To  advise  them  one  by  one?  This  is 
ifnpoaaible  because  of  their  numbers. 

"Do  you  desire  us,  5.  To  suffer  those  who  walk  disorderly,  still 
to  mix  with  the  rest?  Neither  can  we  do  this  with  a  safe  con- 
science: for  evil  communication*  corrupt  good  manners. 

"  Do  you  desire  us,  C.  To  discharge  those  leaders,  as  we  term 
them,  who  overlook  the  rest?  This  is,  in  effect,  to  suffer  the  dis- 
orderly walkers  still  to  remain  with  the  re-t. 

"  Do  you  de-ire  u-,  I  i-tly,  to  behave  with  tenderness,  both  to  the 
rh.iractcrs  and  persons  of  our  brethren,  the  clergy?  Hy  the  grace 
of  God,  we  can  and  will  do  this:  as  indeed  we  have  done  to  this 
day. 

"If  you  a-k  what  we  de-ire  of  you  to  do?  We  an-wer.  1.  We 
do  not  de-ire  any  of  you,  to  let  us  preach  in  your  church,  either  if 
you  believe  ii-  to  preach  false  doctrine,  or  if  \ou  have  the  lea>t 
>cruple.  Hut  we  de-ire  any  who  believe  us  to  preach  true  doc- 
trine, and  has  no  scruple  in  the  matter,  not  to  be  either  publicly 
or  privately  discouraged  from  inviting  us  to  preach  in  hi-  church. 
J.  ••  We  do  not  desire,  that  any  who  thinks  it  his  duty  to  preach 
or  prim  against  us,  should  refrain  therefrom.  But  we  desire, thai 
none  will  do  this,  till  lie  Ii  i<  calmly  considered  both  sides  of  the 
<pi>--tion;  and  that  he  \\ould  not  condemn  us  unheard,  but  first 
read  \\lrit  we  ,-:ly  in  our  n\vn  defence. 

"  We  do  not  desire  anj  favor,  if  either  1'opery.  -edition,  or 
immorality  be  proved  against  ua.  I'm  we  de-ire  von  \\ould  not 
credit  without  proof,  any  of  tlm-e  .-en-i  i  iirrent 

with  the  v  ul-.  ir:   tin!  if  you  do    not    credit    them          i   -.-he-,    v  on 


892  THE   LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

will  not  relate  them  to  others :  yea,  that  you  will  discountenance 
those  who  still  retail  them  abroad. 

4.  "  We  do  not  desire  any  preferment,  favor,  or  recommenda- 
tion from  those  that  are  in  power,  either  in  church  or  state.  But 
we  desire,  1.  That  if  any  thing  material  be  laid  to  our  charge, 
ive  may  be  permitted  to  answer  for  ourselves.  C2.  That  you  Avould 
hinder  your  dependants  from  stirring  up  the  rabble  against  us,  who 
are  certainly  not  the  proper  judges  in  these  matters:  and  3.  That 
you  would  effectually  suppress  and  discountenance  all  riots  and 
popular  insurrections,  which  evidently  strike  at  the  foundation  of 
all  government,  whether  of  church  or  state. 

"  Now  these  things  you  certainly  can  do,  and  that  with  a  safe 
conscience.  Therefore  till  these  things  be  done,  the  continuance 
of  the  breach,  if  there  be  any,  is  chargeable  on  you,  and  you 
only." 

In  June  Mr.  Wesley  paid  another  visit  to  Cornwall,  where  the 
preachers  were  continually  persecuted,  only  not  unto  death:  both 
by  the  great  vulgar  and  the  small.  They  showed  a  little  more 
courtesy  to  him  till  July  4,  when  he  went  to  see  a  gentlewoman  at 
Falmouth,  who  had  been  long  indisposed.  "  I  had  scarce,"  says 
he,  "  sat  down,  when  the  house  was  beset  by  an  innumerable  mul- 
titude of  people.  They  quickly  forced  open  the  outer  door  and 
filled  the  passage,  there  being  now  only  a  Avainscot-partition  be- 
tween us.  Among  them  were  the  crews  of  some  privateers,  who 
being  angry  at  the  slowness  of  the  rest,  thrust  them  away,  and 
setting  their  shoulders  to  the  inner-door  cried  out,  '  Avast,  lads. 
avast!'  Away  \vent  all  the  hinges  at  once,  and  the  door  fell  back 
into  the  room.  I  stepped  forward  into  the  midst  of  them  and  said, 
'Here  I  am;  which  of  you  has  any  thing  to  say  to  me?'  I  contin- 
ued speaking  till  I  came  into  the  middle  of  the  street,  though  1 
could  be  heard  by  a  few  only.  -But  all  that  could  hear  were  still 
and  quiet.  At  length,  one  or  two  of  their  captains  turned  and 
swore,  '  Not  a  man  shall  touch  him.3  A  clergyman  then  came  up 
and  asked,  'Are  you  not  ashamed  to  use  a  stranger  thus?3  "  He 
was  seconded  by  some  gentlemen  of  the  town,  who  walked  with 
Mr.  Wesley  to  a  friend}s  house.  They  then  sent  his  horse  by  a 
person  to  Penryn,  and  sent  him  thither  by  water:  the  sea  running 
close  by  the  back-door  of  the  house  where  he  was. 

On  this  occasion  he  makes  the  following  observations:  "  I  never 
saw  before,  no  not  even  at  Walsal,  the  hand  of  God  so  clearly 
shown  as  here.  There  I  received  blows,  was  covered  with  dirt, 
and  lost  part  of  my  clothes.  Here,  although  the  hands  of  hun- 
dreds of  people  were  lifted  up  to  strike  or  throw,  yet  they  were 
one  and  all  stopped  in  the  midway;  so  that  not  a  man  touched  me 
with  his  fingers:  neither  was  any  thing  thrown  from  first  to  last,  so 
that  I  had  not  a  speck  of  dirt  upon  my  clothes.  Who  can  deny 
that  God  heareth  the  prayer?  Or  that  he  hath  all  power  in 
heaven  and  earth?3' 

August  1,  and  the  following  days,  Mr.  Wesley  held  the  second 
Conference,  with  as  many  of  the  preachers  as  could  conveniently  be 
present.  They  reviewed  their  doctrines,  ;md  added  such  rules  of 
discipline  as  the  inn-ease  of  the  work  required,  or  prudence  sug- 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  393 

posted.     These  will  all  be  laid  before  the  reader  as  soon  as  they 
form  something  like  a  complete  system. 

In  October,  he  was  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  where  the  English 
army  lay,  to  oppose  the  progress  of  the  rebels.  Observing  with 
great  concern,  the  drunkenness,  and  profane  swearing  that  pre- 
vailed among  the  soldiers,  he  wrote  the  following  letter  to  Alder- 
man Ridley;  which  is  highly  characteristic  of  his  zeal  for  the  pro- 
pagation of  Christian  knowledge,  and  Christian  piety  and  virtue, 
considered  as  a  national  blessing. 

"  Sir — The  fear  of  God,  the  love  of  my  country,  and  the  regard 
I  have  for  his  Majesty  King  George,  constrain  me  to  write  a  few 
plain  words  to  one,  who  is  no  stranger  to  these  principles  of  ac- 
tion. 

"  My  soul  has  been  pained  day  by  day,  even  in  walking  the 
streets  of  Newcastle,  at  the  senseless,  shameless  wickedness,  the 
ignorant  profaneness  of  the  poor  men  to  whom  our  lives  are  in- 
trusted. The  continual  cursing  and  swearing,  the  wanton  blasphemy 
of  the  soldiers  in  general,  must  needs  be  a  torture  to  the  sober  ear, 
whether  of  a  Christian  or  an  honest  infidel.  Can  any  that  either 
fear  God  or  love  their  neighbor,  hear  this  without  concern?  Es- 
pecially if  they  consider  the  interest  of  our  country,  as  well  as  of 
these  unhappy  men  themselves?  For  can  it  be  expected,  that  God 
should  be  on  their  side  who  are  daily  affronting  him  to  his  face? 
And  if  God  be  not  on  their  side,  how  little  will  either  their  number 
or  courage,  or  strength  avail! 

"Is  there  no  man  that  careth  for  these  souls?  Doubtless  there 
are  some  who  ought  so  to  do.  But  many  of  these,  if  I  am  rightly 
informed,  receive  large.pay,  and  do  just  nothing. 

"  I  would  to  God  it  were  in  my  power,  in  any  degree,  to  supply 
their  lack  of  service.  I  am  ready  to  do  what  in  me  lies,  to  call  these 
poor  sinners  to  repentance,  once  or  twice  a  day,  while  I  remain  in 
these  parts,  at  any  hour  or  at  any  place.  And  I  desire  no  pay  at  all 
for  doing  this:  unless  what  my  Lord  shall  give  at  his  appearing. 

"  If  it  were  objected,  that  I  should  only  fill  their  heads  with 
peculiar  whims  and  notions !  That  might  easily  be  known.  Only 
let  the  officers  hear  with  their  own  ears;  and  they  may  judge, 
whether  I  do  not  preach  the  plain  principles  of  manly,  rational  re- 
ligion. 

"  Having  myself  no  knowledge  of  the  general,  I  took  the  liberty 
to  make  this  offer  to  you.  I  have  no  interest  herein:  but  I  should 
rejoice  to  serve,  as  I  am  able,  my  king  and  country.  If  it  be 
judged  that  this  will  be  of  no  re:il  service,  let  the  proposal  die 
and  be  forgotten.  But  I  beg  you,  sir,  to  believe,  that  I  have  the 
same  glorious  cause,  for  A\liicli  you  have  shown  so  becoming  a 
zeal,  earnestly  at  heart:  and  that  therefore  I  am,  with  warm  re- 
spect, sir, 

"  Your  most  obedient  servant." 

This  letter  was  written  on  the  26th,  and  on  the  Slst,  Mr.  Wes- 
icy  preached  on  Newcastle  Town-Moor,  at  a  small  distance  from 
i  In1  Knglish  camp.  November  1,  he  preached  again  on  a  little  em- 
inence before  the  camp,  and  continued  this  practice  occasionally 


894  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

till  the  30th  of  this  month.  At  half  an  hour  after  eight  on  this 
day,  he  preached  to  a  larger  congregation  than  any  before  ;  and 
adds,  "  Were  it  only  for  the  sake  of  this  hour,  I  should  not  have 
thought  much  of  staying  at  Newcastle  longer  than  I  intended.  Be- 
tween one  and  two  in  the  afternoon,  I  went  to  the  camp  once  more. 
Abundance  of  people  now  nocked  together,  horse  and  foot,  rich 
and  poor,  to  whom  I  declared,  '  There  is  no  difference;  for  all 
have  sinned  and  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God.'  I  observed 
many  Germans  standing  disconsolate  in  the  skirts  of  the  con- 
gregation. To  these  I  was  constrained,  though  I  had  discon- 
tinued it  so  long,  to  speak  a  few  words  in  their  own  language. 
Immediately  they  gathered  up  close  together,  and  drank  in  every 
word." 

"  All  this  year,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  the  work  of  God  gradually 
increased  in  the  Southern  counties,  as  well  as  in  the  North  of  Eng- 
land. Many  were  awakened  in  a  very  remarkable  manner:  many 
were  converted  to  God.  Many  were  enabled  to  testify,  that  the 
'  blood  of  Jesus  cleanseth  from  all  sin.'  Meantime  we  were  in 
most  places  tolerably  quiet,  as  to  popular  tumults.  Where  anything 
of  the  kind  appeared,  the  Magistrates  usually  interposed,  as  indeed 
it  was  their  duty  to  do.  And  wherever  the  peace  officers  do  their 
duty,  no  riot  can  long  subsist." 

Mr.  Wesley  and  his  brother  began  to  be  spoken  of  in  Scotland, 
and  a  few  of  the  most  pious  ministers  there,  though  differing  from 
the  two  brothers  on  many  points  of  doctrine,  yet  rejoiced  in  the 
great  revival  of  practical  religion  in  England,  by  their  means.  Mr 
James  Robe,  minister  of  Killsyth,  having  received  from  a  friend 
some  account  of  them,  wrote  as  follows:  "I  was  much  pleased 
with  what  you  wrote  to  me  of  the  Messrs.  Wesleys.  I  rejoice 
that  justification,  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Jehovah  our 
Righteousness,  received  by  faith  alone,  and  gospel  holiness,  are 
the  subjects  of  their  sermons:  and  the  debated  points  (various  sen- 
timents about  which  are  not  inconsistent  with  saving  faith  and  our 
acceptance  with  God)  are  laid  aside.  I  embrace  fellowship  with 
them,  and  pray  that  the  Lord  of  the  vineyard  may  give  them  suc- 
cess in  preaching  the  faith  of  Christ,  so  much  needed  in  England. 
As  many  as  be  perfect,  let  them  be  thus  minded;  and  if  in  any 
other  things  ye  be  otherwise  minded,  God  shall  reveal  even  this 
unto  you.  Nevertheless  whereunto  we  have  attained,  let  us  walk 
by  the  same  rule,  let  us  mind  the  same  things.  How  good  would  it 
be  for  the  Christian  world,  if  this  were  believed,  and  regarded  as 
the  word  of  God !  When  the  happy  days  upon  the  wing  are  come, 
so  it  will  be:  and  in  as  far  as  any  have  really  shared  in  the  late  re- 
vival, it  is  so  with  them  in  good  measure.  1  learned  something 
new,  as  to  the  exhorters,*  from  the  account  you  gave  of  them.  I 
look  upon  them  as  so  many  licensed  probationers,  or  useful  public 
teachers;  which  is  the  case  of  our  jirobationers.  It  provides  me 
with  an  answer  to  objections,  besides  that  of  the  extraordinary 
circumstances  of  the  established  church.  I  beg  you  to  salute  rti 
two  brothers  for  me,  much  in  the  Lord.  I  wrote  to  my  corrv- 

*  He  means,  the  lay-preachers. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  395 

jvondcnt  formerly,  upon  yours  to  me  from  Newcastle,  that  there 
were  hopes  of  their  joining  in  bur  concert  for  prayer  and  praise, 
tor  the  revival  of  real  Christianity.  Now  I  can  write  that  they 
i;:m-  acceded;  ami  I  hope  we  slmTl  expressly  remember  one  anoth- 
er before  tin-  thrum-  of ;: race." 

-Mr.  .lames  Kr-kine,  who  frequently  in  the  course  of  this  year 
corresponded  with  Mr.  Wesley,  transmitted"  this  part  of  Mr.  Robe's 
letter  to  him;  and  with  a  liberality  not  common  to  Scotchmen  at 
(hut  time,  he  a.-ks,  '•  An;  the  points  \\hich  -jive  tlie  different  de- 
nominations (to  Christians)  and  from  whence  proceed  separate 
communions,  animosities,  evil-speakings,  surmises,  and  at  least, 
coolness  of  atlection,  aptness  to  misconstrue,  slowness  to  think  well 
ol  others,  stillness  in  one's  own  conceits,  and  overvaluing  one's 
own  opinion,  &.e.,  &c.,  are  these  points  (at  least  among  the  far 
greater  part  of  Protestants)  as  important.,  as  clearly  revealed,  and 
iitial,  or  as  closely  connected  with  the  essentials  of  practical 
Christianity,  as  the  loving  of  one  another  with  a  pure  heart  fer- 
vently, and  not  forsaking,  much  less  refusing,  the  assembling  of 
onrsejves  together,  as  the  manner  of  some  was,  and  now  of  almost 
all  is?  " — Every  candid  man  will  most  certainly  answer  this  ques- 
tion in  the  negative.  And  it  requires  no  great  degree  of  discern- 
ment to  perceive,  that  the  narrow  party  spirit  which  prevails 
among  most  denominations  of  Christians  with  regard  to  commun- 
ion and  church  fellowship,  even  where  it  is  acknowledged  that 
ihe  e.-srntial  doctrines  of  the  gospel  are  held  fast,  i>  one  grand  hin- 
derance  of  brotherly-love,  and  of  a  more  general  diffusion  of  real 
rimental  religion. 

In  the  latter  end  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  had  expressed  a  de- 
sire to  be  useful  to  the  Scots,  and  to  preach  the  gospel  in  Scotland. 
His  friend  Mr.  James  Erskine  wrote  to  him  on  the  subject,  and  set 
before  him  some  of  the  difficulties  he  would  have  to  struggle  with 
in  the  attempt.  Mr.  Krskine,  in  his  letter  expresses  an  ardent 
wish  for  union  and  Christian  fellowship  among  all  those  of  differ- 
ent denominations  and  opinions,  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
He  reprobates  the  animosity  and  bigotry,  too  prevalent  among 
tlii-m  under  the  specious  name  of  zeal  for  the  truth.  He  then  sets 
before  him  some  of  the  difficulties  he  would  meet  with  in  attempt- 
ing to  preach  and  form  societies  in  Scotland.  "You  h 

-<un<-  sentiment-*  and  \s  a\  ~  of -peaking  ditlerent  from  the  gen- 
erality, and  almost  from  all  the  real  Christians  of  the  Pn->b\  tenan 
pdbnasion  in  Scotland,  amunir  whom,  from  my  lon£r  acquaintance 
with  my  countrymen,  I  cannot  help  thinking  are  about  five  in  >ix 
of  the  real  Christians  there.  And  [•>  my  yreat  regret,  of  tln--e  w  or- 
thy  people,  I  fear  three  out  of  live  are  wofully  bigoted:  a  vice  too 
natural  to  iVom  what  our  countryman  (ieorge  Huchanan* 

*  George  Buchanan,  the  best  T/uin  ]»>''t  of  h;- 
M  nrr;  .   a^e,  was  bora   in   tin 

<!,  in  l.'or,. 

lined  liiin  to  toil  at  the  lowest  ei  •     of  :in  uncle 

had  not  asM-t- -d  liiui  in  !  '-uabled  him  t"  |>ur-u>-  his  studies  for 

two  years,  at  Paris.     Hut  his  i,  i,  Mirruuuded 

with  the  horrors  of  indigence.     In  this  extremity,  lie  enlisted  for  a  soldier :  but 


S96  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

wrote  was  our  temper— perfervidwn  Scotorum  ingenium.  And 
some  of  you  English  have  as  much  of  it  as  any  Scot;  but  it  is  not 
so  national  with  you,  as  among  th<j  Scots. — You  would  have  the 
same  prejudices  to  struggle  with  among  the  Presbyterians,  that  Mr. 
Whitefield  had,  that  is,  that  you  are  of  the  Church  of  England, 
and  use  the  Liturgy.  And  you  would  have  more,  because  of  the 
difference  of  sentiment,  and  ways  of  speaking,  as  to  some  doctrines, 
about  which  his  opinions  and  expressions  were  the  same  as  theirs : 
and  though  this  might  make  you  more  acceptable  to  most  of  the 

(nature  had  not  destined  him  for  a  hero,  and  he  was  disgusted  with  the  first  cam- 
•paign.  John  Major,  then  professor  of  philosophy  at  St.  Andrews,  hearing  of  his 
necessity  and  his  merit,  afforded  him  a  temporary  relief.  He  now  studied  the 
subtilties  of  logic  under  John  Maiz,  whom  he  followed  to  Paris.  There,  after 
encountering  many  difficulties,  he  was  invited  to  teach  grammar  in  the  college 
of  St.  Barbe.  In  this  occupation  he  was  found  by  the  Earl  of  Cassels,  with 
iwhom,  having  staid  five  years  at  Paris,  he  returned  to  Scotland.  He  next  acted 
as  preceptor  to  the  famous  Earl  of  Murray,  the  natural  son  of  James  V.  But 
while  he  was  forming  this  nobleman  for  public  affairs,  he  found  his  life  was  in 
danger.  He  had  written  some  beautiful  but  poignant  satires  against  the  Fran- 
ciscan Monks ;  who  in  return  branded  him  with  the  appellation  of  Atheist. 
Cardinal  Beaton  gave  orders  to  apprehend  him,  and  bribed  King  James,  it  is 
said,  with  a  considerable  sum  to  permit  his  execution.  He  was  seized  upon  ac- 
cordingly ;  and  the  first  genius  of  the  age  was  about  to  perish  by  the  halter,  or 
by  fire,  to  satisfy  the  malignant  resentment  of  men,  whose  false  notions  of  reli- 
gion have  always  made  them  thirst  for  the  blood  of  their  opponents.  He  happily 
eluded  the  vigilance  of  his  guards,  and  escaped  to  England ;  from  thence  he 
went  to  France,  and  afterwards  with  his  friend  Govea,  to  Portugal.  His  friend 
died  within  the  year,  and  left  Buchanan  exposed  to  his  inveterate  enemies,  the 
monks.  He  was  confined  to  a  monastery,  till  he  should  learn  what  these  men 
fancied  to  be  religion.  Here  they  enjoined  him  to  translate  the  Psalms  of  David 
into  Latin  verse ;  a  task  which  every  man  of  taste  knows  with  what  admirable 
skill  and  genius  he  performed.  • 

^Having  obtained  his  liberty,  he  had  the  offer  of  a  speedy  promotion  from  the 
King  of  Portugal;  of  which  however,  his  aversion  to  the  clergy  would  not  allow 
him  to  wait  the  issue.  He  spent  much  of  his  time  in  France,  which  seems  to 
have  been  more  agreeable  to  his  taste,  than  his  native  country.  Queen  Mary, 
having  determined  that  he  should  have  the  charge  of  educating  her  son  James, 
the  sixth  of  Scotland,  and  the  first  of  England,  ne  was  recalled,  and  provided 
for,  till  the  young  prince  should  arrive  at  a  proper  age.  His  success,  as  James's 
preceptor,  is  well  known.  When  he  was  reproached  with  having  made  his  maj- 
esty a  pedant,  "  It  is  a  wonder,"  said  he,  "  that  I  have  made  so  much  of  him." 
Mackenzie  relates,  that  the  young  king  being  one  day  at  play  with  his  fellow- 
pupil,  Buchanan,  who  was  then  reading,  desired  them  to  maKe  less  noise.  Find- 
ing that  they  disregarded  his  admonitions,  he  told  his  majesty,  if  he  did  not  hold 
his  tongue,  he  would  certainly  whip  his  breech.  The  king  replied,  he  would  be 
glad  to  see  who  would  bell  the  cat,  alluding  to  the  fable.  Buchanan,  in  a  passion, 
threw  the  book  from  him,  and  gave  his"  majesty  a  sound  flogging.  The  old  Count- 
ess of  Mar,  who  was  in  the  next  apartment,  rushed  into  the  room,  and  taking  the 
king  in  her  arms,  asked  how  he  dared  to  lay  his  hand  on  the  Lord's  anointed? 
"  Madam,"  said  Buchanan,  "  I  have  whipped  his  a — — ;  and  you  may  kiss  it,  if 
you  please." 

On  the  misfortunes  which  befell  Queen  Mary,  he  went  over  to  the  party  of 
the  Earl  of  Murray  ;  at  whose  earnest  request  "he  was  prevailed  upon  to  write 
his  "  Detection,"  a  work  which  his  greatest  admirers  have  read  with  regret. 
After  haying  vied  with  almost  all  the  more  eminent  of  the  Latin  poets,  he  con- 
tested with  Livy  and  Sallust,  the  palm  of  political  eloquence  and  sagacity.  But 
it  is  to  be  lamented,  that,  like  the  former  of  these  historians,  he  was  not  always 
careful  to  preserve  himself  from  the  charge  of  partiality.  He  died  at  Edinburgh, 
in  1582.  His  works  were  various.  An  edition  of  them  collected  together,  \va» 
printed  at  Edinburgh  in  1704,  in  2  vols.  folio.  See  Encyclop.  Brit. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  397 

Episcopal  persuasion,  yet  your  way  of  speaking  of  Christian  perfec 
tion,  and  their  regard  tar  what  they  call  church  order  and  regularity, 
would  make  them  fly  from  you;  for  which  last  the  Presbyterians 
would  not  1)0  so  oli'emled  with  you :  and  your  uririn_r  so  strict  ho- 
iu  practice,  would  recommend  you  to  the  Presbyterians,  hut 
I  am  afraid  not  to  the  Episcopalians.  And  your  doctrine  of  man's 
utter  ruin  by  the  fall,  and  utter  inability  to  do  anything  for  his  own 
ri'covery;  and  the  necessity  of  regeneration,  and  an  interest  in 
Christ  by  faith  alone  that  works  by  love,  and  produces  holiness  in 
heart  and  life,  £.c.,  would  be  sweet  to  the  Presbyterians,  but  not  to 
manv  of  the  Episcopalians. 

••  Mr.  Whitefield,  in  fewer  months  than  one  would  have  thought 
could  have  been  done  in  as  many  years,  overcame  the  prejudices  of 
the  far  greatest  part  of  the  Presbyterians,  especially  the  most  reli- 
giou*,  only  by  preaching  that  faith  and  holiness  \<>u  preach;  by 
meddling  with  no  debates,  and  by  the  power  of  the  Lord,  signally 
accompanying  his  administrations:  awakening,  converting,  and 
building  up  almost  wherever  he  went,  in  places  remote  from  one 
another.  The  same  evangelical  doctrine,  of  faith,  holiness,  regen- 
eration, and  divine  influence,  &c.,  and  such  blessed  divine  power 
on  your  adminstrations,  managed  with  Christian  prudence  and  sim- 
plicity, and  that  wisdom  from  above  which  is  profitable  to  direct, 
would  likewise  overcome  the  strong  prejudices  against  you  and 
your  brother. 

"  But  .Mr.  Whitefield  had  one  other  advantage  which  you  would 
not  have  at  present.  The  sermons  and  other  things  he  had  printed, 
were  earnestly  read  by  the  Presbyterians,  and  were  to  their  taste; 
11  as  the  sermons,  conversations,  and  prayers  among  them. 
And  there  is  hardly  anything  printed  by  your  brother  and  you,  in 
which  1  fear  they  would  not  find  some  thought  or  expression  that 
would  stumble  and  orVend  them." — Mr.  Wesley  did  not  go  to  Scot- 
land, till  some  years  after  this  period. 

It  was  in  this  year  also,  that  Mr.  Wesley  began  a  private  corres- 
pondence with  a  clergyman  of  considerable  abilities,  ami  probably 
of  high  station,  if  not  the  highest  in  the  church.  He  concealed  his 
real  name,  and  only  said,  as  he  lived  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  London,  a  letter  would  find  him,  directed  to  John  Smith,  at 
Mr.  Richard  Mead's,  the  Golden-cross,  Cheapside.  He  introduced 
himself  to  Mr.  \\V-ley,  in  a  very  candid  and  liberal  manner;  and 
i  ved  candor  and  g^ood  temper  through  the  greatest  part  of 
their  controversy.  He  introduces  himself  thus: 

"  REVEREND  SIR, 

"The  laboring  to  bring  all  he  world  to  solid,  inward,  vital  reli- 
irion,  i-*  a  work  so  truly  chri-tian  and  laudable,  that  I  shall  ever 
highly  esteem  those  who  attempt  this  great  work,  even  though  they 
should  appear  to  me  to  be  under  some  errors  in  doctrine,  some 
mistakes  in  their  enmlnet.  ami  ><>me  e\rr~s  in  their  zeal.  You  may 
therefore,  expect  in  me  ru-andid  adver-ary,  a  contender  for  truth, 
and  not  for  victory :  one  who  would  be  jjlad  to  convince  you  of 
any  error  which  he  apprehends  him-elf  to  has  ••  di-ro\  ered  in  you; 
but  who  would  be  abundantly  more  glad  to  be  convinced  of  errors 
31 


398  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

in  himself.  Now,  the  best  way  to  enable  you  to  set  me  right 
wherever  I  may  be  wrong,  will  be  by  pointing  out  to  you,  what  I 
have  to  object  to  those  works  of  yours  which  have  fallen  into  my 
hands:  arid  for  order  sake,  I  shall  reduce  my  objections  to  matter 
of  doctrine,  to  matter  of  phraseology,  and  to  matter  of  fact." — He 
then  mentions  several  particulars  under  the  different  heads,  which 
he  discusses  with  an  open,  manly  freedom,  and  a  good  degree  of  in- 
genuity and  ability.  He  concludes  his  first  letter  thus,  "  Having 
now  freely  told  you  what  I  take  to  be  wrong  in  you,  I  shall  readily 
and  thankfully  attend  to  whatever  you  shall  point  out  amiss  in  me. 
I  am  desirous  to  retract  and  amend  whatever  is  wrong.  To  your 
general  design  of  promoting  true  religion,  I  am  a  hearty  friend  : 
nay  to  your  particular  scheme  and  singularities,  I  am  no  enemy. — 
If  I  come  not  fully  into  your  scheme,  it  is  not  for  want  of  good 
will,  but  for  want  of  evidence  and  conviction  that  it  is  true.  I  pray 
God  to  grant  me  all  needful  illumination:  and  I  pray  you  to -tell 
me  what  is  lacking  on  my  part." 

Mr.  Wesley  received  this  letter  with  the  same  friendliness,  and 
answered  it  with  the  same  openness  and  candor,  with  which  it  was 
written.  "  I  was  determined,"  says  he,  in  his  reply,  "  from  the 
time  I  received  yours,  to  answer  it  as  soon  as  I  should  have  oppor- 
tunity. But  it  was  the  longer  delayed  because  I  could  not  persuade 
myself  to  write  at  all,  till  I  had  leisure  to  write  fully.  And  this  I 
hope  to  do  now;  though  I  know  you  not,  not  so  much  as  your 
name.  But  I  take  it  for  granted,  you  are  a  person  that  fears  God, 
and  that  speaks  the  real  sentiments  of  his  heart.  And  on  this  sup- 
position I  shall  speak  without  any  suspicion  or  reserve. 

"  I  am  exceedingly  obliged  by  the  pains  you  have  taken  to  point 
out  to  me  what  you  think  to  be  mistakes.  It  is  a  truly  Christian 
attempt,  an  act  of  brotherly  love,  which  I  pray  God  to  repay  seven- 
fold into  your  bosom.  Methinks  I  can  scarce  look  upon  such  a 
person,  on  one  who  is,  '  a  contender  for  truth,  and  not  for  victory,' 
whatever  opinion  he  may  entertain  of  me,  as  an  adversary  at  all. 
For  what  is  friendship,  if  I  am  to  account  him  mine  enemy  who 
endeavors  to  open  my  eyes,  or  to  amend  my  heart?" — And  in  the 
conclusion  of  his  letter  he  says,  "  Smite  me  friendly  and  reprove 
me.  It  shall  be  a  precious  balm;  it  shall  not  break  my  head.  I 
am  deeply  convinced  that  I  know  nothing  yet,  as  I  ought  to  know. 
Fourteen  years  ago,  I  said  with  Mr.  Norris,*  I  want  heat  more 

*  John  Norris,  the  person  here  mentioned,  was  born  in  1657,  at  Collingborne- 
Kingslon,  in  Wiltshire,  where  his  father  was  then  minisler.  He  was  a  learned 
divine,  and  Platonic  philosopher.  He  was  educated  first  at  Winchester-School, 
and  in  1676,  sent  to  Oxford.  In  1G80,  he  was  elected  Fellow  of  All-Souls,  soon 
after  he  had  taken  his  degree  of  bachelor  of  arts.  In  1684,  he  commenced  mas- 
ter of  arts ;  and  the  same  year  opened  a  correspondence  with  the  learned  mystic 
divine  Dr  Henry  More,  of  Christ's  College  in  Cambridge.  He  had  also  a  cor- 
respondence with  the  learned  Lady  Masham,  Dr.  Cud  worth's  daughter,  and  the 
Ingenious  Mrs.  Astel.  In  1691,  his  distinguished  merit  procured  liim  the  recto- 
-y  of  Bemerton,  near  Sarum.  This  living,  upwards  of  two  hundred  pounds  a 
year,  was  a  comfortable  provision  for  his  family,  and  the  easiness  of  the  parochi- 
al duty,  gave  him  leisure  to  pursue  his  favorite  studies.  He  died  in  1711.  Mr. 
Norris  published  two  octavo  volumes  on,  "  The  Theory  of  the  Ideal  World." 
la  this  work  he  opposed  Locke,  and  adorned  Malebranche's  opinion,  of  seeing 
all  things  ia  God,  with  all  the  advantages  of  style  and  perspicuity  of  expression. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  399 

than  light:  but  now  I  know  not  which  I  want  most  Perhaps  God 
will  enlighten  me  by  your  words.  O  speak  and  spare  not.  At 
lr;i-t  you  will  have  the  thanks  and  prayers  of,  your  obliged  and  af- 
fectionate servant,  JOHN  WESLEY." 

John  Smith,  for  so  we  must  call  him  for  the  sake  of  distinction, 
prefaces  his.  second  letter  in  the  following  manner;  "  I  heartily 
thank  you  for  your  very  kind  and  very  handsome  letter.  I  have 
yielded  it  that  attention  which  I  think  it  justly  deserves;  and  am 
now  sat  down  to  give  you  my  thoughts  upon  it.  I  shall  lir.~t  mo.-t 
readily  take  notice  of  those  things  wherein  I  stand  corrected,  and 
am  gone  over  to  you:  and  next  I  shall,  with  some  reluctance,  pro- 
ceed to  those  in  which  we  seem  unfortunately. to  differ." — But 
though  he  yielded  up  several  things  to  Mr.  Wesley,  in  whole  or 
in  part,  yet  he  pressed  him  very  hard  on  one  or  two  points  of  doc- 
trine; and  1  think  his  objections  had  afterwards  some  influence  on 
Mr.  Wesley's  mind. — I  am  obliged  to  a  friend  for  the  copies  of 
these  letters,  with  liberty  to  make  any  use  of  them  I  might  think 

F  roper.  There  are  six  on  each  side,  written  with  ability  and  spirit. 
think  Mr.  Wesley's  opinions  will  admit  of  more  illustration,  and 
clearer  evidence,  than  he  has  given  them  in  this  controversy.  He 
himself  afterwards,  stated  some  points  to  much  greater  advantage. 
I  should  therefore  be  sorry  to  see  these  letters  published  without 
occasional  remarks,  by  some  person  who  thoroughly  understands 
the  subjects  therein  discussed.  They  are  too  long  to  be  inserted 
here,  as  they  would  fill,  at  least,  one  fourth  part  of  the  volume. 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labors  with  the  same  zeal  and  dili- 
gence, through  the  most  distant  parts  of  the  kingdom  during  the 
year  1746.  Methodism  spread  rapidly  on  every  side:  the  societies 
flourished,  and  the  people  increased  in  number,  and  in  knowledge 
and  love  of  the  truth.  At  this  period  the  lay-preachers  were  not 
of  that  class  of  men  who  have  been  blessed  with  opportunities  of 
improving  their  minds  by  an  early  education,  or  much  reading.  In 
general  their  knowledge  extended  not  beyond  the  first  principles 
of  religion,  and  the  practical  consequences  deducible  from  them; 
"  Repentance  towards  God,  faith  towards  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; " 
and  the  fruits  that  follow,  "  Righteousness,  and  peace,  and  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost."  These  were  the  subjects  of  their  daily  dis- 
courses, in  which  there  was  little  variety.  But  such  was  the  low 
state  of  religious  knowledge  among  the  people  that  they  were  not 
prepared  for  anything  higher.  It  was  absolutely  necessary  to  make 
them  well  acquainted  with  first  principles,  and  to  give  these  prin- 
ciples a  practical  influence  on  the  heart  and  life,  before  they  were 
led  any  further.  In  these  circumstances  the  limited  knowledge,  of 
the  preachi  •  tar  from  being  an  inconvenience,  that  it  was 

an  unspeakable  advantage;  as  it  nercssarily  confined  them  to  those 
fundamental  points  of  experimental  and  practical  religion,  which 

His  philosophical  errors  may  easily  ho  pardoned  on  account  of  the  general  ex- 
cellence of  his  writings,  especially  on  subjects  of  practical  divinity,  which  are 
universally  esteemed.  Mr.  Wesley  pnblUned  extract*  from  two  of  his  works, 
"A  TreaiUe  on  Christian  Prudence,  and  "  Reflections  on  the  Conduct  of  Human 
Life."  No  person  can  read  these,  without  reaping  advantage;  aud  young  per- 
sons ought  to  study  them  with  diligence  and  attention. 


400  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

were  best  adapted  to  the  state  of  the  people.  Preachers  of  educa- 
tion, and  diversified  knowledge,  seldom  dwell  sufficiently  in  their 
sermons  on  these  important  points;  and  hence  the  lay-preachers 
were  far  more  successful  in  awakening  sinners  to  a  sense  of  their 
dangerous  state,  and  in  bringing  them  to  a  saving  knowledge  of 
Christ,  than  other  preachers  of  much  more  cultivated  minds.  To 
enforce  the  necessity  of  repentance,  and  of  seeking  salvation  by 
grace  alone  through  a  Redeemer,  the  preacher  would  often  draw  a 
picture  of  human  nature  in  such  strong  and  natural  colors,  that 
every  one  who  heard  him  saw  his  own  likeness  in  it,  and  was  ready 
to  say,  he  hath  shown  me  all  that  was  in  my  heart.  The  effect 
was  surprising.  The  people  found  themselves  under  every  dis- 
course, emerging  out  of  the  thickest  darkness  into  a  region  of  light; 
the  blaze  of  which  being  suddenly  poured  in  upon  them,  gave  ex- 
quisite pain  at  first,  but  soon  showed  them  the  way  to  peace  and 
consolation.  Mr.  Wesley  foresaw,  that  as  knowledge  was  in- 
creased among  the  people,  it  ought  to  be  increased  in  the  same, 
or  even  in  a  greater  proportion  among  the  preachers;  otherwise 
they  would  become  less  useful,  and  in  the  end  be  despised.  He 
therefore  began  to  think  of  a  collection  of  such  books  in  the  Eng- 
lish language,  as  might  forward  their  improvement  in  treating  of 
the  various  branches  of  practical  divinity.  He  seemed  conscious, 
that  the  plan  of  his  own  education,  and  the  prejudices  he  had  early 
imbibed  against  the  non-conformists  of  the  last  century,  had  shut 
him  out  from  the  knowledge  of  many  writings  which  possibly  might 
be  very  useful  on  this  occasion.  This  induced  him  to  request  Dr. 
Doddridge,  with  whom  he  had  a  friendly  correspondence,  to  give 
him  a  list  of  such  books  as  he  might  think  proper  for  the  improve- 
ment of  young  preachers.  March  15,  the  Doctor  wrote  to  him, 
apologizing  for  the  delay  in  complying  with  his  request.  "I  am 
quite  grieved,"  says  he,  "and  ashamed,  that  any  hurry,  public  or 
private,  should  have  prevented  my  answering  your  very  obliging 
letter  from  Newcastle;  especially  as  it  has  a  face  of  disrespect, 
where  I  am  sure  I  ought  to  express  the  very  reverse,  if  I  would  do 
justice  either  to  you,  or  my  own  heart.  But  you  have  been  used 
to  forgive  greater  injuries. 

"  I  nave  been  reading  (I  will  not  pretend  to  tell  yon  with  what 
strong  emotion)  the  fourth  edition  of  your  Further  Appeals :  con- 
cerning which,  I  shall  only  say,  that  I  have  written  upon  the  title- 
page,  '  How  forcible  are  RIGHT  WORDS.'  I  am  daily  hurried  by 
my  printer,  to  finish  the  third  volume  of  my  Family  Expositor. 
And  I  have  unwillingly,  a  secular  affair  on  my  hands,  in  conse- 
quence of  a  guardianship,  which  calls  me  away  from  my  usual 
business  for  some  days  next  week:  on  which  account  I  must  beg 
your  patience  for  a  little  while  longer,  as  to  the  list  of  books  you 
desire  me  to  send  you.  But  if  God  permit,  you  shall  be  sure  to 
have  it  in  a  few  weeks. 

" I  lately  published  a  Thanksgiving  Sermon,  for  the  retreat  of 
the  rebels,  which  if  you  think  worth  calling  for,  at  Mr.  Waugh's, 
at  the  Turk's-Head  in  Gracechurch-Street,  I  shall  desire  you  to 
accept.  I  was  willing  to  greet  the  first  openings  of  mercy;  and  s»o 
much  the  rather,  as  I  think  with  Lord  Somerville,  who  first  mai*  t 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  401 

the  reflection  in  one  of  his  letters;  that,  had  the  blow  fit  Falkirk 
oeen  pursued,  our  whole  army  had  been  destroyed.  The  \\i-e-t 
and  best  nf  men,  I  know,  agree  to  fear:  oh!  that  they  could  also 
a.irree  in  their  efforts  to  save.  I  trust  I  can  call  God  to  record  on 
my  soul,  that  to  bring  sinners  to  believe  in  Christ.  and  universally 
to  obey  him  from  a  principle  of  grateful  1m  c,  i.-  the  reijrn'mg  de-ire 
of  m  v  heart,  and  has  been  the  main  hu.-ine.-s  of  my  life.  Hut  alas. 
that  it  is  so  unsuccessful  a  labor!  Yet,  (iod  knows,  that  could  1 
have  foreseen  only  the  tenth  part  of  that  little  success  I  seem  to 
have  had,  I  would  have  preferred  the  ministry,  with  ten  times  tin- 
labors  and  sorrows  I  have  gone  through  in  it,  to  any  other  employ- 
ment or  situation  in  life.  1  shall  not  forget  Colonel  Gardner's 
word.-,  speaking  of  a  much  despised  and  persecuted,  but  very  use- 
ful minister,  '  I  had  rather  be  that  man,  than  emperor  of  the 


••  Hut  I  must  conclude.      Ma}'  Hod,  even  your  own  God,  continue 
to  increase  all  his   liles-ings  on  your   head,  heart,  and  labors;   and 
may  he  sometimes  lead  you  to  remember  in  your  prayers, 
"  Reverend  and  dear  sir, 

"Your  affectionate  brother  and  servant, 

"  P.  DODDRIDGE. 

P.  S.  "I  presume  the  list  you  desire  is  chiefly  theological. 
Perhaps  my  desire  of  making  it  too  particular,  has  hindered  me 
from  setting  about  it,  till  I  had  a  leisure  time,  which  I  have  not 
yet  found.  But  under  the  impression  your  book  made  upon  me,  I 
rould  not  delay  writing  one  post  longer.  Let  me  know  in  one 
word,  how  you  do,  what  your  success  is.  and  what  your  apprehen- 
sions are.  I  fear  we  must  have  some  hot  flame  to  melt  us." 

The  reader  will  recollect,  that  this  letter  was  written  in  the  time 
of  the  last  rebellion,  when  the  nation  was  thrown  into  the  greatc.-t 
i-'insternation.  June  18,  Dr.  Doddridge  sent  the  list  of  books  which 
Mr.  Wesley  had  requested,*  and  the  next  day  wrote  to  him  as  fol- 
'ows:  "1  send  this  by  way  of  po-fscripf,  to  thank  you  for  the 
rMitertaining  account  you  gave  me  of  that  very  extraordinary  turn 
which  affairs  took  in  the  battle  of  Falkirk.  —  1  perceive  our  rebel 
enemies  were  a<  confident  of  v  ictory  as  possible,  just  before  the 
action  at  Culloden,  which  proved  so  fatal  to  them.  A  friend  of 
mine  from  thence,  brings  word,  that  just  as  the  armies  joined,  an 
otliccr  was  sent  back  to  make  proclamation  at  the  Market-Gross, 
at  Inverness,  that  every  hou.-eholder  should  bake  a  hn.-hel  of  bread, 
that  it  miirht  be  ready  to  refresh  the  prince's  victorious  army  on 
it-  return;  which  was  required  on  pain  of  military  execution.  The 
consequence  of  this  was,  that  our  army  found  much  better  provi.-ion 
for  their  refre>hment  after  the  fatigue  of  that  glorious  day,  than 
they  could  otherwise  have  dun,'.  1  ha\  e  al-o  reason  to  helie\  e, 
that  a  day  or  two  before  this  action,  Lord  Kilmarnock,  having 
quartered  himself  and  some  of  hi-  chief  ollicers,  at  a  min 
hoii-e  of  the  Scotch  e-tablished  church,  in  those  parts,  obliged  the 
master  of  the  house  and  his  c|.!e-t  -on,  to  wait  upon  them  at  table, 

*  The  letter  is  too  long  to  he  inserted  here  :  it  is  printed  in  the  first  volume  of 
the  Armmian  Magazine. 


402  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    11EV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

and  in  a  profane  manner  undertook  to  say  grace  himself;  which 
was,  'May  God  d — n  and  confound  all  Presbyterian  parsons,  their 
wives,  and  children  and  families  henceforth  and  for  evermore. 
Amen.'  * — It  is  not  to  be  wondered,  that  such  a  deliverance  after 
such  circumstances  as  these,  should  make  a  strong  impression  on 
the  mind  of  ministers  and  people  in  general,  which  I  am  assured 
it  does.  I  heartily  pray  God  the  impression  may  be  lasting  and 
produce  that  reformation  which  is  so  much  needed  among  them  as 
well  as  amongst  us. 

"  1  shall  not  be  at  all  surprised,  if  the  next  winter  should  open 
upon  us  a  much  more  afflictive  scene  than  the  last,  if  we  will  not 
be  reformed  by  such  judgments  and  deliverances  as  these.  Yet  I 
think  with  you,  dear  sir,  that  God  will  not  make  a  full  end  of  us. 
I  look  upon  every  sinner  converted  from  the  error  of  his  ways,  by 
the  power  of  God  working  in  his  gospel,  as  a-token  for  good,  that 
we  shall  not  be  utterly  forsaken. 
"  I  am,  dear  sir, 

"  Most  faithfully  and  affectionately  yours, 

"  P.  DODDRIDGE." 

In  the  latter  end  of  December,  Mr.  Wesley  received  the  follow- 
ing observations  in  a  letter  from  a  friend.  No  doubt  the  writer 
thought  them  necessary  at  that  time,  and  they  will  not  be  out  of 
season  at  present.  "  The  knowledge  and  understanding  of  the 
Scriptures  of  Truth,"  says  he,  "  I  take  to  be  of  the  last  importance, 
and  is  what  real  Christians  need  as  much  to  htive  their  attention 
awakened  unto,  as  the  generality  of  those  who  are  called  by  the 
Christian  name  need  to  be  taught  that  they  are  dead  while  they 
have  a  name  to  live. 

"  The  understanding  of  the  true  meaning  and  intent  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, is  understanding  the  mind  of  God  in  everyplace.  And  he 
who  opens  that  does  more,  and  so  to  speak,  gives  more  opportunity 
unto  the  Spirit  of  God  to  operate  in  the  heart  by  his  own  word, 
than  he  who  says  abundance  of  serious  things  which  are  not  con- 
tained in  the  subject  (the  text)  he  discourses  from.  In  the  other 
way,  a  man  may  preach  numbers  of  years  unto  a  congregation, 
and  never  explain  the  direct  meaning  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  one 
Scripture;  meanwhile  he  is  not  increasing  their  knowledge  in  the 
,vord  of  God. — The  word  of  God  is  that  by  which  the  Holy  Ghost 
influences  the  heart  of  a  believer;  and  I  cannot  think  it  sufficient 
for  the  carrying  on  of  that  work,  that  Christians  be  taught  a  few 
general  truths,  which  possibly  by  frequent  teaching  they  may  ac- 
quire some  distinct  notion  of,  without  ever  seeing  them  in  the 
Scripture  in  their  genuine  beauty  and  dress.  And  do  not  all  foolish 
and  injudicious  clamors  about  orthodoxy  and  heresy,  arise  from 
this? 

"  I  apprehend  the  Scriptures  contain  a  more  glorious,  beautiful 
and  various  display  of  the  eternal  God,  than  the  inconceivable 

*  After  the  rebels  were  dispersed,  Lord  Kilmarnock  was  apprehended,  deprived 
of  all  his   honors,  and  executed  on  the  scaffold ;  Imt  not  before  he  had  well  de- 
served it.     His  son  who  served  in  the1  king's  army,  afterwards  succeeded  lo  the 
Earldom  of  Errol,  a  title  much  more  ancient  and  honorable  than  that  of  Kilmai 
nock. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  403 

variety  in  nature  give-  us  of  this  creation,  which  is  his  work.  And 
1  would  ha\e  all  Christiana  M-arcli  the  Scripture.-.  ;iM<l  study  God 
there,  with  as  imieh  a>siiluity  as  the  naturalist:-  do  nature  in  his 
material  works.  What  infinite  reward  of  enjoyment  would  arise, 
from  thence?  !r  is  true  indeed,  a  head-know  led^e  of  the-e  tiling 
is  nothing.  The  S|)iri;  of  God  must  make  the  heart  sTii.-ible  of  all 
that  our  underxtandiDge  ean  comprehend  in  n  velation.  Hut  these 
a*fe  tWO  distinct  things  which  God  hath  joined  toother:  even  as 
the  [io\\er  of  (iod  in  raising  up  Christ  from  tlie  dead,  is  one  tiling 
to  l,e  undcr.-tood  and  believed  from  the  Scriptures;  and  the  quick- 
ening of  a  sinner,  is  a  work  actually  perfonned  in  the  heart  iiy  the 
Spirit  of  Chri-f,  hut  is  inseparalile  from  the  faith  of  the  former. 
This  is  it  which  makes  the  under.-tanding  1  speak  of  .-o  necessary; 
for  without  it  a  person  shall  never  he  able  to  judge  Iiy  the  word  of 
God,  of  \\hat  passes  within  himself:  fur  it  is  the  only  standard  by 
\\liich  to  try  the  spirits,  and  to  prove  every  man's  work. 

;-ions  penplc  are  generally  ill  danger  of  regarding  only  what 

they  feel  in  themselves,  \\  hen  their   r.liectioiis   are   lively  and  they 

receive  great  consolation  from  a  l.(  lief  of  the  lovo  of  God  in  Christ. 

They  take  that  for  the  knowledge  of  God,  which  is  only  the  ell'ect 

of  it.     ('onse(|iifiitly  tl.«-y  are  in  hazard  of  .-ecking  the  knowledge 

if  (iod  in  their  ov  n  feeling.-;,  and  of  measuring  their  knowledge  By 

them:  not  am  ,:<img,  that  our  nourishment  is  not  from  within  our- 

.  Ian  ccinies  from  without.     It  is  God's  whole  glory  displayed 

in  revelation  (by  Christ)  communicated  by  the  Holy  G'host,  re- 

•1  Iiy  faith,  which  ought  to  I.e  the  Christian's  daily  liread." 

Thoe  ohservations  are  certainly  of  importance  to  those  who 
know  any  thing  of  experimental  religion;  \\ho  are  desirous  to  in- 
o\\  ledge  and  love  of  God,  and  to  have  their  expe- 
rience huilt  on  a  foundation  that  cannot  be  >haken.  The  gentle- 
man who  made  them,  had  mentioned  his  thoughts  on  the  subject 
to  Mr.  We.-ley  in  conversation,  \\lio  desired  him  to  put  them  down 
in  \\riting  more  at  length,  which  gave  birth  to  the  letter  of  which 
the  aliove  is  an  abstract. 

Mr.  Wr-ley  continued  his  frequent  visits  to  the  mo>t  distant 
part-  of  the  kingdom.  No  >ea>on  of  the  year,  no  change  of  \\eat her, 
could  either  prevent  or  retard  his  journies.  He  generally  preached 
two  or  three  tin  'i:iy,iind  regulated  the  societies  wherever 

he  came.  His  whole  heart  was  in  the  work,  and  hi>  fixed  rooln- 
lion  Mil-mounted  c\ery  diilicult\.  In  February,  17-J7,  beiii^'  in 
York-hire,  he  met  with  a  rh-rg\  man,  w  ho  told  him,  some  of  the 
preachers  had  frequently  preached  in  his  parish;  and  his  judgment 
I .  That  their  preaching  had  done  Mime  good,  but  more  harm. 
Ueeaii.-e  2.  Thor-e  who  had  attended  it,  had  only  turned  from  one 
wickedue.--  to  another;  they  had  only  exchanged  Sabbath-breaking, 
swearing  or  dninkemi. •>- .  for  -landerin^.  backbiting,  and  e\il 
.»|>eakingw  and  .).  'l'h<i>e  who  did  not  attend  it,  \\.re  provoked 
hen  by  to  return  evil  for  e\il.  So  that  the  former  were,  in  • 
no  better,  the  latter  w<>r-e  than  before. 

••    lln     -;iine   objection,    ill    Mib-taiice,"  >ays    Mr.  •'  has 

been  made  in  most  other  parts  of  F.ngland.      It    tip 
a    -triou-,    answer,   whicli    will    equally    hold   in  all   places.     It  is 


404  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

allowed,  1.  That  our  preaching  has  clone  some  good;  common 
swearers,  Sabbath-breakers,  drunkards,  thieves,  fornicators,  having 
been  reclaimed  from  those  outward  sins.  But  it  is  affirmed,  2. 
That  it  has  done  more  harm:  the  persons  so  reclaimed,  only 
changing  one  wickedness  for  another:  and  their  neighbors  being  so 
provoked  thereby,  as  to  become  worse  than  they  were  before. 

"Those  who  have  left  their  outward  sins,  you  affirm,  have  only 
changed  drunkenness  or  Sabbath-breaking  for  backbiting  or  evil- 
speaking.  I  answer,  if  you  affirm  this  of  them  all,  it  is  notoriously 
false:  many  we  can  name,  who  left  cursing,  swearing,  backbiting 
drunkenness,  and  evil-speaking  altogether,  and  who  are  to  this  day 
just  as  fearful  of  slandering,  as  they  are  of  cursing  or  swearing 
And  if  some  are  not  yet  enough  aware  of  this  snare  of  the  devil, 
we  may  hope  they  will  be  ere  long.  Meantime  bless  God  for  what 
he  has  done,  and  pray  that  he  would  deliver  them  from  this  death 
also. 

"  You  affirm  further,  '  That  their  neighbors  are  provoked  hereby, 
to  return  evil  for  evil;  and  so  while  the  former  are  no  better,  the 
latter  are  worse  than  they  were  before.' 

"  I  answer,  1.  '  These  are  worse  than  they  were  before.'  But 
why?  Because  they  do  fresh  despite  to  the  spirit  of  grace:  _be- 
cause  they  despise  that  long-suffering  love  of  God  which  wo'uld 
lead  them  as  it  does  their  neighbors  to  repentance.  And  in  laying 
the  blame  of  this  on  those  who  will  no  longer  run  with  them  to  the 
same  excess  of  riot,  they  only  fulfil  the  Scriptures,  and  fill  up  the 
measure  of  their  own  iniquity. 

"  I  answer,  2.  There  is  still  no  proportion  at  all  between  the 
good  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  harm  on  the  other:  for  they  who 
reject  the  goodness  of  God,  were  servants  of  the  de.vil  before;  and 
they  are  but  servants  of  the  devil  still.  But  they  who  accept  it, 
are  brought  from  the  power  of  satan,  to  serve  the  living  and  true 
God." 

In  April,  Mr.  Wesley,  on  his  return  from  the  North,  spent  an 
hour  with  the  same  clergyman,  and  pressed  him  to  make  good  his 
assertion,  that  the  preaching  of  the  Methodists  had  done  more 
harm  than  good.  This  he  did  not  choose  to  pursue;  but  enlarged 
on  the  harm  it  might  occasion  in  succeeding  generations.  Mi- 
Wesley  adds,  "  I  cannot  see  the  force  of  this  argument.  I  dare 
not  neglect  the  doing  certain  present  good,  for  fear  of  some  proba- 
ble ill  consequences,  in  the  succeeding  century." 

June  4.  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  down  the  following  instructions  for 
the  stewards  of  the  society  in  London. 

1.  "  You  are  to  be  men  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  of  wisdom: 
that  you  may  do  all  things  in  a  manner  acceptable  to  God. — 2. 
You  are  to  be  present  every  Tuesday  and  Thursday  morning,  in 
order  to  transact  the  temporal  affairs  of  the  society. — 3.  You  aie 
to  begin  and  end  every  meeting  with  earnest  prayer  to  God,  for  a 
blessing  on  all  your  undertakings. — 4.  You  are  to  produce  your 
accounts  the  first  Tuesday  in  every  month,  that  they  may  be  tran- 
scribed into  'the  ledger. — 5.  You  are  to  take  it  in  turn,  month  by 
month,  to  be  chairman.  The  chairman  is  to  see  that  all  the  rules 
be  punctually  observed,  and  immediately  to  check  him  who  breaks 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  405 

any  of  them. — 6.  You  are  to  do  nothing  without  the  consent  of  the 
minister,  either  actually  had,  or  reasonably  presumed. — 7.  You 
are  to  consider^  whenever  you  meet,  *  God  is  here.'  Therefore, 
be  serious.  Utter«o  trifling  word.  Speak  as  in  his  presence,  and 
to  the  glory  of  his  great  name. — 8.  Whe'n  anjr  thing  is  debated, 
let  one  at  once  >tand  up  and  .-peak,  the  rest  giving  attention.  And 
let  him  speak  just  loud  enough  to  be  heard,  in  lore  and  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness. — 9.  You  are  continually  to  pray  and  endeavor, 
that  a  holy  harmony  of  soul  may  in  all  things  subsist  among  you: 
that  in  c\ery  step,  you  may  keep  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  in  the 
bond  of  peace. — 10.  In  all  debates,  you  are  to  watch  over  your 
spirits,  avoiding  as  fire,  all  clamor  and  contention,  being  swift  to 
lioar,  .-low  to  speak;  in  honor  every  man  preferring  another  before 
hiiii-elf. — 11.  If  you  cannot  relieve, do  not  grieve  the  poor.  Give 
them  soft  words,  if  nothing  else.  Abstain  from  either  sour  looks, 
or  har>h  words.  Let  them  be  glad  to  come,  even  though  they 
should  go  empty  away.  Put  yourselves  in  the  place  of  every  poor 
man.  And  deal  with  them  as  you  would  God  should  deal  with 
you. 

These  instructions,  we  whose  names  are  underwritten  (being  the 
present  stewards  of  the  society  in  London,)  do  heartily  receive, 
and  earnestly  desire  to  conform  to.  In  witness  whereof,  we  have 
set  our  hands. — N.  B.  If  any  steward  shall  break  any  of  the  pre- 
ceding rules  after  having  been  thrice  admonished  by  the  chairman 
(whereof  notice  is  immediately  given  to  the  minister)  he  is  no 
longer  steward." 

June  15.  The  fourth  conference  began,  and  ended  on  Saturday 
the  20th.  The  minutes  of  the  several  conferences  were  now  col- 
lected together,  and  printed:  a  summary  of  which,  respecting  doc- 
trines agreed  upon,  I  shall  here  subjoin. 

After  some  time  spent  in  prayer  at  the  first  conference,  the  de- 
sign of  the  meeting  was  proposed;  namely  to  consider,  1.  What 
to  teach;  2.  How  to  teach;  and,  3.  What  to  do?  That  is,  how  to 
regulate  their  doctrine,  discipline,  and  practice.  The  meeting  be- 
in_r  thus  opened,  they  proceeded  as  follows: 

"  It  is  desired,  that  all  things  be  considered  as  in  the  immediate 
pre.-cnci;  of  God:  that  we  may  meet  with  a  single  eye,  and  as  little 
children  who  have  every  thing.to  learn. 

"  That  every  point  which  is  proposed,  may  l>e  examined  to  the 
foundation:  that  every  person  may  speak  freely  whatever  is  in  his 
In-art:  and  that  every  question  which  ma\  ari-e,  should  be  thor- 
oughly debated  and  settled.  Meantime  let  us  all  pray  for  a  wil- 
liiiirness  to  receive  light:  to  know  of  every  doctrine,  whether  it  be 
tod. 

"  Quftlion  1.  How  may  the  time  of  this  Conference,  be  made 
more  eminentlv  a  time  of  watching  unto  prayer? 

"  j3n*.  1.  Whifc'  we  are  conver.-ini:,  let  us  have  an  especial  care 
to  set  God  always  before  us.  '2.  In  the  intermediate  hours,  let  us 
visit  none  but  the  s'n-k.  ami  -perxl  all  the  time  that  remains  in  re- 
tirement. 3.  Let  us  give  ourselves  to  prayer  for  one  another,  and 
for  a  bli's»in;r  on  this  our  labor. 


406  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLET. 

"Q.  2.  How  far  does  each  of  us  agree  to  submit  to  the  judf 
ment  of  the  majority? 

"Jl.  In  speculative  things,  each  can  only  submit  as  far  as  his 
judgment  shall  be  convinced:  in  every  practical  point,  each  wil. 
submit  so  far  as  he  can  without  wounding  his  conscience. 

"  Q.  3.  Can  a  Christian  submit  any  further  than  this  to  any 
man,  or  number  of  men  upon  earth? 

"  Jl.  It  is  plain  he  cannot,  either  to  Bishop,  Convocation,  or  gen- 
eral Council.  And  this  is  that  general  principle  of  private  judg- 
ment, on  which  all  the  reformers  proceeded;  'Everyman  must 
judge  for  himself,  because  every  man  must  give  an  account  of  him- 
self to  God.' 

They  now  proceeded  to  consider  the  doctrine  of  Justification : 
the  questions  relating  to  which,  and  the  substance  of-  the  answers 
given  thereto,  were  as  follows : 

I.     Q.  1.  "  What  is  it  to  be  justified? 

A.  "  To  be  pardoned  and  received  into  God's  favor;  into  sucb 
a  state,  that  if  we  continue  therein,  we  shall  be  finally  saved. 

Q.  2.   "  Is  faith  the  condition  of  justification? 

Jl.  "  Yes;  for  every  one  who  believeth  not  is  condemned;  and 
every  one  who  believes  is  justified. 

Q.  3.  "  But  must  not  repentance  and  works  meet  for  repentance 
go  before  this  faith? 

Jl.  "Without  doubt:  if  by  repentance  you  mean  conviction  of 
sin;  and  by  works  meet  for  repentance,  obeying  God  as  far  as  we 
can,  forgiving  our  brother,  leaving  off  from  evil,  doing  good  and 
using  his  ordinances  according  to  the  power  we  have  received. 

Q.  4.  "What  is  Faith? 

A.  "Faith  in  general  is  a  divine,  supernatural elenclios  of  things 
not  seen;  *".  e.  of  past,  future,  or  spiritual  things:  it  is  a  spiritual 
sight  of  God  and  the  things  of  God. 

"  First,  a  sinner  is  convinced  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  '  Christ  loved 
me  and  gave  himself  for  me.' — This  is  that  faith  by  which  he  is 
justified  or  pardoned,  the  moment  he  receives  it.  Immediately  the 
same  spirit  bears  witness,  'Thou  art  pardoned:  thou  h'ast redemp- 
tion in  his  blood  ' — And  this  is  saving  faith,  whereby  the  love  of 
God  is  shed  abroad  in  his  heart. 

Q.  5.  "Have  all  Christians  this  faith?  May  not  a  man  be  justi- 
fied and  not  know  it? 

A.  "  That  all  true  Christians  have  such  a  faith  as  implies  an 
assurance  of  God's  love,  appears  from  Rom.  viii.  15.  Eph.  iv.  32. 
2  Cor.  xiii.  5.  Heb.  viii.  10.  1  John  iv.  10;  v.  19.  And  that  no 
man  can  be  justified  and  not  know  it,  appears  further  from  the 
nature  of  the  thing.  For  faith  after  repentance  is  ease  after  pain, 
rest  after  toil,  light  after  darkness.  It  appears  also  from  the  im- 
mediate, as  well  as  distant  fruits  thereof. 

Q.  6.  "  But  may  not  a  man  go  to  heaven  without  it? 

Jl.  "  It  does  not  appear  from  holy  writ  that  a  man  who  heara 
the  gospel,  can:  (Mark  xvi.  16:)  whatever  a  Heathen  may  do, 
Rom.  ii.  14. 

Q.  7.  "  What  are  the  immediate  fruits  of  justifying  faith? 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  407 

A.  "  Peace,  joy,  love,  power  over  all  outward  sin,  and  power 
to  keep  down  inward  .-in. 

<^.  s.  '•  l)m-s  any  one  believe,  who  has  not  the  witness  in  him- 
self, or  any  longer  than  he  sees,  loves,  and  obeys  God? 

./.  "  W«  apprehend  not;  seeing  God  being  the  very  essence  of 
faith;  love  and  obedience  the  inseparable  properties  of  it. 

Q.  9.  "  What  sins  are  consistent  with  justifying  faith? 

A.  "  No  wilful  sin.  If  a  believer  wilfully  sins,  he  casts  away 
his  faith.  Neither  is  it  pos.-ible  he  should  have  justifying  faith 
again,  without  previously  repenting. 

Q.  10.  "  Must  i-very  believer  come  into  a  state  of  doubt  or  fear, 
or  darkness?  Will  he  do  so,  unless  by  ignorance  or  unfaithful- 
ness? Does  God  otherwise  withdraw  himself? 

A.  "  It  is  certain,  a  believer,  need  never  again  come  into  con- 
demnation. It  seems,  he  need  not  come  into  a  state  of  doubt  or 
fear,  or  darkness:  and  that  (ordinarily  at  least)  he  will  not,  unless 
by  ignorance  or  unfaithfulness.  Yet  it  is  true,  that  the  first  joy 
does  seldom  last  long:  that  it  is  commonly  followed  by  doubts  and 
fears;  and  that  God  frequently  permits  great  heaviness,  before  any 
large  manifestation  of  himself. 

Q.  11.  "  Are  works  necessary  to  the  continuance  of  faith  ? 

«a.  "  Without  doubt;  for  a  man  may  forfeit  the  free  gift  of  God, 
either  by  sins  of  omission  or  commission. 

1 J.   "  Can  faith  be  lost,  but  for  want  of  works? 
1.  "  It  cannot  but  through  disobedience, 
j).   13.   "  How  is  faith  made  perfect  by  works? 
I.  "  The  more  we  exert  our  faith,  the  more  it  is  increased.     To 
him  that  hath  shall  be  given. 

Q.  14.  "  St.  Paul  says,  Abraham  was  not  justified  by  works. 
St.  James,  he  was  justified  by  works.  Do  they  not  contradict  each 
ed  other? 

A.  "No:  1.  Because  the.y  do  not  speak  of  the  same  justifica- 
tion. St.  Paul  speaks  of  that  justification  which  was  when  Abra- 
ham was  seventy-five  years  old,  above  twenty  years  before  Isaac 
was  born.  St.  James  of  that  justification  which  was  when  he  offer- 
ed up  Isaac  on  the  altar. 

2dly.  "  Because  they  do  not  speak  of  the  same  works.  St.  Paul 
speaking  of  works  that  precede  faith:  St.  James  of  works  that 
spring  from  it. 

Q.  15.  "  In  what  sense  is  Adam's  sin  imputed  to  all  mankind? 

A,  In  Adam  all  die,  i.  e.  1.  Our  bodies  then  became  mortal.  2. 
Our  souls  died,  i.  e.  were  disunited  from  God.  And  hence,  5. 
We  are  all  born  with  a  sinful,  devilish  nature:  by  reason  whereof, 
•1.  We  are  children  of  wrath,  liable  to  death  eternal.  Rom.  v.  18. 
Kph.  ii.  3. 

Q.  10.  "  In  what  sense  is  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed 
to  all  mankind,  or  to  believers? 

A.  "  We  do  not  find  it  expressly  affirmed  in  Scripture,  that  God 
imputes  the  righteousness  of  Christ  to  any.  Although  we  do  find, 
th.it  faith  is  imputed  to  us  for  righteousn 

"  That  text,  '  As  by  one  man's  disobedience  all  men  were  made 
kiiinors,  so  by  the  obedience  of  one,  all  were  made  righteous,' 


408  THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

we  conceive  means,  by  the  merits  of  Christ,  all  men  are  cleared 
from  the  guilt  of  Adam's  actual  sin. 

"  We  conceive  further,  That  through  the  obedience  and  death 
of  Christ,  1.  The  bodies  of  all  men  become  immortal  after  the 
resurrection.  2.  Their  souls  receive  a  capacity  of  spiritual  life; 
and,  3.  An  actual  spark  or  seed  thereof.  4.  All  believers  become 
children  of  grace,  reconciled  to  God,  and  5,  made  partakers  of  the 
divine  nature. 

Q.  17.  "  Have  we  not  then  unawares  leaned  too  much  towards 
Calvinism  ? 

.#.  "  We  are  afraid  we  have. 

18.  "  Have  we  not  also  leaned  towards  Antinomianism? 
"  We  are  afraid  we  have. 

19.  "What  is  Antinomianism? 

"  The  doctrine  which  makes  void  the  law  through  faith  ? 

20.  "  What  are  the  main  pillars  hereof? 

1.  "That  Christ  abolished  the  moral  law.  2.  That  there- 
fore Christians  are  not  obliged  to  observe  it.  3.  That  one  branch 
of  Christian  libert}7,  is  liberty  from  obeying  the  commandments  of 
God.  4.  That  it  is  bondage,  to  do  a  thing,  because  it  is  com- 
manded, or  forbear  it  because  it  is  forbidden.  5.  That  a  believer 
is  not  obliged  to  use  the  ordinances  of  God  or  to  do  good  works. 
6.  That  a  preacher  ought  not  to  exhort  to  good  works :  not  unbe- 
lievers, because  it  is  hurtful;  not  believers,  because  it  is  needless. 

Q.  21.  "  What  was  the  occasion  of  St.  Paul's  writing  his  Epis- 
tle to  the  Galatians  ? 

•5.  "  The  coming  of  certain  men  amongst  the  Galatians,  who 
taught,  Except  ye  be  circumcised  and  keep  the  law  of  Moses  ye 
eannot  be  saved. 

22.  "  What  is  the  main  design  therein? 

"  To  prove,  1.  That  no  man  can  be  justified  or  saved  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  either  moral  or  ritual.  2.  That  every  believer 
is  justified  by  faith  in  Christ  without  the  works  of  the  law. 

Q.  23.  "  What  does  he  mean  by  the  works  of  the  law  ?  Gal. 
ii.  16,  &c. 

.5.  "  All  works  which  do  not  spring  from  faith  in  Christ. 

Q.  24.  "  What  by  being  under  the  law?     Gal.  iii.  23. 

Jl.  "  Under  the  Mosaic  dispensation. 

Q.  25.  "  What  law  has  Christ  abolished? 

Jl.  "  The  ritual  law  of  Moses. 

26.  "What  is  meant  by  liberty?     Gal.  v.  1. 
"Liberty,  1.  From  the  law;  2.  From  sin." 

II.  Q.  1.  "  How  comes  what  is  written  on  this  subject*  to  be 
so  intricate  and  obscure?  Is  this  obscurity  from  the  nature  of  the 
thing  itself?  Or,  from  the  fault  or  weakness  of  those  who  have 
generally  treated  of  it? 

A.  "  We  apprehend  this  obscurity  does  not  arise  from  the  na- 
ture of  the  subject:  but,  partly  from  the  extreme  warmth  of  most 
writers  who  have  treated  of  it. 

Q.  2.  "  We  affirm  faith  in  Christ  is  the  sole  condition  of  justi- 

*£.  e.  on  justification. 


•  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  409 

ficaiion.  But  does  not  repentance  go  before  that  faith?  Yea,  and 
(supposing  there  be  opportunity  for  them)  fruits  or  works  meet  for 
repeatanc 

Jl.  "  Without  doubt  they  do. 

Q.  3.  "  HD\V  then  can  we  deny  them  to  be  conditions  of  Justin- 
ration?  Is  nut  this  a  more  strife  of  words? 

./.  ••  It  seem-  nnf,  though  it  has  been  grievously  abused.  But 
so  the  abuse  cea-e,  let  tin-  use  remain. 

Q.  4.  "  Sh'all  we  read  over  together  Mr.  Baxter's  aphorisms 
concerning  justification? 

A.  "  l>\  all  mean-;:  which  wen-  accordinjlv  read.  And  it  was 
desired,  that  each  per-on  present  would  in  tile  afternoon  consult 
ted  therein,  and  bring  what  objections  might  occur 
the  next  mornr 

(£.  assurance  of  God*s  pardoning  love  absolutely  ne- 

v  to  our  being  in  his  favor?  Or  may  there  possibly  be  some 
exempt  eai 

.  /.  •'  \Ve  dare  not  positively  say  there  are  not. 

(£  6.  "  Is  such  an  assurance  absolutely  necessary  to  inward  and 
outward  holm- 

. /.  "  To  inward,  we  apprehend  it  is:  to  outward  holiness,  we 
incline  to  think  it  is  not. 

(J.  7.   "  Is  it  indispensably  necessary  to  final  salvation? 

./.  "  I,ove  hopeth  all  thinirs.  We  know  not  how  far  any  may 
full  under  the  ca-e  of  invincible  ignorance. 

(£.  s.  ••  lint  what  can  we  s.y  of  one  of  our  own  society,  who 
dies  without  it,  as  .).  \\".  at  Lo;idon? 

. /.  "  It  may  possibly  be  an  exempt  case,  (if  the  fact  was  really 
s  '.)  But  we  determine  nothing.  We  leave  his  soul  in  the  hands 
of  him  that  made  it. 

({.  !>.  "  Does  a  man  believe  any  longer  than  he  sees  a  reconciled 

<;  1,1? 

.  /.   ••  We  conceive  not.     But  we  allow  there  may  be  infinite  de- 
i:i  seeing  God:  even  as  many  as  there  are  between  him  who 
n-  sun,  when  it  shines  on   liN  eye-lid-   closed,    and    him  who 
U  with  hi-  eyes  wide  open,  in  the  full  bla/e  of  his  beams. 
(J.    10.    "  Does  a  man  U-lieve  any  longer  than  he  loxes  (iod? 
.).  "In  MO   \vi-e.     For  neither  eircomcuiun  or  uncircuiu 
as  ails,  without  faith  working  by  love. 

({.  11.  "  Have  we  duly  considered  the  case  of  Cornelius?  Was 
not  he  in  the  favor  of  (ioil,  when  hi-  prayer.-  and  alms  came  up 
for  a  memorial  l»efore  (Jodr  i.  e.  In-fore  he  believed  in  Chi: 

. /.  ••  It  diii'-  seem  that  he  wa-,  in  ^ome  decree.  Hut  we  -peak 
not  of  tin), i-  u  In,  have  not  heard  the  L'o-pel. 

O.    I -.    Hut  were  those  work-  of  h,-  .-plendid  sins? 
J.   ••  N'o;  nor  were  they  done  without  the  grace  of  Cliri.-t. 
<{.    l.<.    ••  How  then  can  we  maintain,  that  all  work-  done  before 
We   li  of  the  p-irdonini.'    love  of   (i. 

•  lumiation  to  him? 

liim  \\lio  ha-  i  I.  and  do.  - 

are  not  done  as  God  h  ith  willed  and  i    I   them  to 

be  done.     And   \  et   we   know   not  IMW  to    *av,   tint   the\  are  an 
35 


410  THE   LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

abomination  to  the  Lord  in  him  who  feareth  God,  and  from  tha; 
Drinciple  does  the  best  he  can. 

Q.  14.  "  Seeing  there  is  so  much  difficulty  in  this  subject,  can 
we  deal  too  tenderly  with  them  that  oppose  us? 

A.  "  We  cannot;  unless  we  were  to  give  up  any  part  of  tho 
truth  of  God. 

15.  "  Is  a  believer  constrained  to  obey  God? 
"At  first  he  often  is.     The  love  of  Christ  construineth  him. 
After  this,  he  may  obey,  or  he  may  not;  no  constraint  being  laid 
upon  him. 

Q.  16.  "  Can  faith  be  lost,  but  through  disobedience? 

Ji.  "  It  cannot.  A  believer  first  inwardly  disobeys,  inclines  to 
sin  with  his  heart:  then  his  intercourse  with  God  is  cut  off,  i.  e. 
his  faith  is  lost.  And  after  this,  he  may  fall  into  outward  sin,  be- 
ing now  weak,  and  like  another  man. 

Q.  17.  "  How  can  such  an  one  recover  faith? 

•A,  "  By  repenting  and  doing  the  first  works.     Rev.  ii.  5. 

Q.  18.  "  Whence  is  it  that  so  great  a  majority  of  those  who 
believe  fall  more  or  less  into  'doubt  or  fear  ? 

•3..  "  Chiefly  from  their  own  ignorance  or  unfaithfulness:  often 
from  their  not  watching  unto  prayer;  perhaps  sometimes  from 
some  defect  or  want  of  the  power  of  God  in  the  preaching  they 
hear. 

Q.  19.  "  Is  there  not  a  defect  in  us?  Do  we  preach  as  we  did 
at  first?  Have  we  not  changed  our  doctrines? 

A.  1.  "At  first  we  preached  almost  wholly  to  unbelievers.  To 
those  therefore  we  spake  almost  continually,  of  remission  of  sins 
through  the  death  of  Christ,  and  the  nature  of  faith  in  his  blood. 
And  so  we  do  still,  among  those  who  need  to  be  taught  the  first 
elements  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ: 

2.  "  But  those  in  whom  the  foundation  is  already  laid,  we  exhort 
to   go  on  to  perfection:  which  wo  did  not  see  so  clearly  at  first; 
although  we  occasionally  spoke  of  it  from  the  beginning. 

3.  "  Yet  we  now  preach,  and  that  continually,  faith  in  Christ,  as 
the  prophet,  priest,  and  kin;r,  at  least,  as  clearly,  as  strongly,  and  as 
fully,  as  we  did  six  years  ago. 

Q.  20.  "  Do  not  some  of  our  assistants  preach  too  inuch  of  the 
wrath,  and  too  little  of  the  love  of  God? 

A.  "  We  fear  they  have  leaned  to  that  extreme;  and  hence  some 
of  their  hearers  may  have  lost  the  joy  of  faith. 

Q.  21.  "  Need  we  ever  preach  the  terrors  of  the  Lord  to  those 
who  know  they  are  accepted  of  him? 

A.  "  No;  it  is  folly  so  to  do;  for  love  is  to  them  the  strongest  of 
all  motives. 

Q.  22.  "  Do  we  ordinarily  represent  a  justified  state  so  great  and 
hnpi-v  ,i.<  it  i.<? 

*i.  "  Perhaps  not.  A  believer  walking  in  the  light,  is  inexpres- 
sibly great  and  happy. 

Q.  23.  "  Should  wo  not  hnve  a  care  of  depreciating  justification, 
in  order  to  exalt  the  state  of  full  sanctification  ? 

A.  "  Undoubtedly  we  should  beware  of  this:  for  one  may  insen- 
sibly slide  into  it. 


THE    LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  411 

Q    24.  "  How  shall  we  effectually  avoid  it? 

Ji.  "  When  we  ;m>  go  ing  to  speak  of  entire  sanctification,  let 
us  first  describe  the  blessings  of  a  justified  state,  as  strongly  as  pos- 
sible. 

Q.  25.  "  Does  not  the  truth  of  the  gospel  lie  very  near  both  to 
Calvinism  and  Antinomianism? 

.  /.  "  Indeed  it  docs:  as  it  \\ere,  within  a  hair's  breadth.  So  that 
it  is  altogether  foolish  and  sinful,  heeaii.-e  \\t:  do  not  quite  agree 
vithcr  with  one  or  the  other,  to  run  from  them  as  far  a-  ever  \\  n 
•  •an. 

Q,  26.  "  Wherein  may  we  come  to  the  very  edge  of  Calvinism? 

.  7.  '•  In  :*<iTihing  all  good  itt  the  free  grace  of  God:  2.  In  deny- 
ing all  natural  fn •<•  \\i||,  and  all  power  anteeedent  to  grace;  and  S. 
iuduig  all  iiM'rit  from  man;  oven  for  what  he  lias  or  does  by 
tod. 

({.   J7.   "Wlierein  may  we  come  to  the  edge  of  Antinomianism? 

%#.  1.  "  In  exalting  the  merits  and  love  of  Christ.  2.  lu  rejoic- 
ing evermore. 

Q.  28.  "  Does  faith  supersede  (set  aside  the  necessity  of)  holi- 
ness or  good  works? 

Jl.  "  In  no  wise.  So  far  from  it  that  it  implies  both,  as  a  cause 
does  its  efl'ects." 

III.     Q,  1.  "Can  an  unbeliever  (whatever  he  be  in  other  re- 

.-jiects)  ehallenjro  anything  of  (Jod's  justice? 

.  /.  "  Absolutely  nothing  but  hell.  And  this  Ls  a  point  which  we 
r-miiot  too  much  in.-i.-t  on. 

(£.  -2.  "I)o\\i«  emj)ty  men  of  their  own  righteousness,  as  we 
did  at  first?  Do  we  siilHciently  labor,  when  they  begin  to  be  con- 
v'meed  of  sin,  to  take  away  all  they  lean  upon?  Should  we  not 
then  endeavor  with  all  our  might  to  overturn  their  false  founda- 
tions? 

Ji.  "  This  was  at  first  one  of  our  principal  points.  And  it  ought 
to  be  so  still.  For,  till  all  other  foundations  are  overturned,  they 
cannot  build  upon  Christ. 

Q.  3.  "Did  we  not  then  purposely  throw  them  into  convictions." 
Into  strong  sorrow  and  fear?  Nay,  did  we  not  strive  to  make 
them  iii'-nn-olal.le?  Kefusin^  to  be  comforted? 

. /.  "  We  did.  And  .-••  \\,«  .-hoidd  do  .-till.  For  the  stronger  the 
conviction,  the  .-jin-ilier  i-  the  delivrance.  And  HOIK;  so  soon  re- 
the  peace  of  Clod,  us  ihoM-  \\  ho  steadily  refuse  all  other  com- 
fort. 

O.  4.   "  What  is  sincerity? 

Jl.  '•  WilliiisriH-s.-  to  know  and  do  the  whole  will  of  (Jod.  The 
lo\\e>t  .-jiecie,  ilicreof  >.  i  I::-  to  \x>  faithfulness  in  that  which  is  lit- 
tle. 

Q.  5.  "  Has  God  any  regard  to  man's  >incerit\  .' 

*3.  '•  So  far,  that  no  man  in  any  Mate  can  po->ibly  pli-ase  God 
without  it;  neither  indeed  in  any  moment  wherein  he  i-  nut  M 

(,*.  t;.  ••  lint  can  it  be  eotieehed  that  (iod  has  any  regard  to  tho 
.-ini-erity  of  an  unbelie\  err 

. /.  ••  ^  e~,  so  much,  that  if  he  p.  r-.'vere-i  therein,  (iod  will  infal- 
libly give  him  faith. 


412  THE   LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

Q.  7.  "  What  regard  may  we  conceive  him  to  have,  to  the  a  ji- 
cerity  of  a  believer? 

£*  Jl.  "  So  much,  that  in  every  sincere  believer  he  fulfils  all  the 
great  and  precious  promises. 

9.  8.  "  Whom  do  you  term  a  sincere  believer? 
I.  "  One  that  walks  in  the  light,  as  God  is  in  the  light. 
).  9.  "  Is  sincerity  the  same  with  a  single  eye  ? 
I.  "Not  altogether.     The  latter  refers  to  our  intention;  the 
former  to  our  will  or  desires.    . 

O.  10.  "Is  it  not  all  in  all? 

A.  "  All  will  follow  persevering  sincerity.  God  gives  everything 
with  it;  nothing  without  it. 

Q.  11.  "  Are  not  sincerity  and  faith  equivalent  terms? 

A.  "  By  no  means.  It  is  at  least  as  nearly  related  to  works  as 
it  is  to  faith.  For  example;  who  is  sincere  before  he  believes? 
He  that  then  does  all  he  can :  he  that,  according  to  the  power  he 
has  received,  brings  forth  '  fruits  meet  for  repentance.'  Who  is 
sincere  after  he  believes?  He  that,  from  a  senae  of  God's  love,  is 
zealous  of  all  good  works. 

Q.  12.  "  Is  not  sincerity  what  St.  Paul  terms  a  willing  mindr 
y  TtQo&vtila?  2  Cor.  viii.  12. 

A.  "  Yes:  if  that  word  be  taken  in  a  general  sense.  For  it  is  a 
constant  disposition  to  use  all  the  grace  given. 

Q.  13.  "  But  do  we  not  then  set  sincerity  on  a  level  with  faith: 

A.  "  No.  For  we  allow  a  man  may  be  sincere,  and  not  be  jus- 
tified, as  he  may  be  penitent,  and  not  be  justified,  (not  as  yet) 
but  he  cannot  have  faith,  and  not  be  justified.  The  very  mo- 
ment he  believes  he  is  justified. 

Q.  14.  "  But  do  we  not  give  up  faith,  and  put  sincerity  in  its 
place,  as  the  condition  of  our  acceptance  with  God  ? 

A.  "  We  believe  it  is  one  condition  of  our  acceptance,  as  repent- 
ance likewise  is.  And  we  believe  it  a  condition  of  our  continuing  in 
a  state  of  acceptance.  Yet  we  do  not  put  it  in  the  place  of  faith. 
It  is  by  faith  the  merits  of  Christ  are  applied  to  my  soul.  But  if  I 
am  not  sincere,  they  are  not  applied. 

Q.  15.  "  Is  not  this  that  going  about  to  establish  your  own 
righteousness,  whereof  St.  Paul  speaks,  Rom.  x.  4? 

Jl.  "  St.  Paul  there  manifestly  speaks  of  unbelievers,  who  sought 
to  be  accepted  for  the  sake  of  their  own  righteousness.  We  do 
not  seek  to  be  accepted  for  the  sake  of  our  sincerity;  but  through 
the  merits  of  Christ  alone.  Indeed,  so  long  as  any  man  believes, 
he  cannot  go  about  (in  St.  Paul's  sense)  '  to  establish  his  own 
righteousness.' 

Q.  16.  "  But  do  you  consider,  that  we  are  under  the  covenant 
of  grace?  And  that  the  covenant  of  works  is  now  abolished? 

JL.  "  All  mankind  were  under  the  covenant  of  grace  from  the 
very  hour  that  the  original  promise  was  made.  If  by  the  covenant 
of  works  you  mean,  that  of  unsinning  obedience  made  with  Adam 
before  the  fall:  no  man,  but  Adam,  was  ever  under  that  covenant: 
for  it  was  abolished  before  Cain  was  born.  Yet  it  is  not  so  abol- 
ished, but  that  it  will  stand,  in  a  measure,  even  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  i.  e.  if  we  do  this,  we  shall  live;  if  not,  we  shall  die  eternal- 


THE    LIKE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  413 

ly;  if  we  do  well,  wo  shall  live  with  God  in  glory:  if  evil,  we  shall 
din  the  second  death.  Fur  every  man  shall  be  judged  in  that  day, 
nnd  rewarded  according  to  his  works. 

Q.  17.  "  What  means  then,  '  to  him  that  believeth,  his  faith  is 
counted  for  righteousness? ' 

A.  "That  Clod  forgives  him  that  is  unrighteous  as  soon  a-  he 
believes,  accepting  his  faith  instead  of  perfect  righteousness.  Hut 
then  observe,  universal  righteousness  follows,  though  it  did  not 
precede  faith. 

Q.  18.  "  But  is  faith  thus  counted  to  us  for  righteousness,  at 
whatsoever  time  we  believe? 

. /.  "Yes.  In  whatsoever  moment  we  believe,  all  our  past  sins 
vanish  away.  They  are  as  though  they  had  never  been,  and  we 
stand  clear  in  the  sight  of  God. 

C,>.  10.  "  Are  not  the  HS.-II ranee  of  faith,  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  the  revelation  of  Christ  in  us,  terms  nearly  of  the 
same  import? 

A.  "He  that  denies  one  of  them,  must  deny  all;  they  are  so 
closely  connected  together. 

Q.  20.  "Are  they  ordinarily,  Avhere  the  pure  gospel  is  preached, 
cv-ential  to  our  acceptance? 

A.  "  rndoiihtedly  they  are;  and  as  such,  to  be  insisted  on,  in  the 
strongest  terms. 

Q.  21.  "  Is  not  the  whole  dispute  of  salvation  by  faith,  or  by 
\\orks  a  mere  strife  of  words? 

A.  "  In  asserting  salvation  by  faith,  we  mean  this;  1.  That  par- 
don (salvation  begun)  is  received  by  faith,  producing  works.  i2. 
That  holiness  (salvation  continued)  i.s  faith  working  by  love.  3. 
That  heaven  (salvation  finished)  is  the  reward  of  this  faith. 

"  If  you  who  assort  salvation  by  works,  or  by  faith  and  works, 
mean  the  same  thing  (understanding  by  faith,  the  revelation  of 
Christ  in  us,  by  salvation,  pardon,  holiness,  glory,)  we  will  not 
strive  with  you  at  all.  If  you  do  not,  this  is  not  a  strife  of  words: 
but  the  very  vitals,  the  essence  of  Christianity  is  the  thing  in 
question. 

Q.  22.  "  Wherein  does  our  doctrine  now  differ  from  that  we 

preached  \\hile  at   Oxford? 

./.  "  Chiefly  in  the<e  two  points :  1.  We  then  knew  nothing  of 
that  righteoitMie~>  of  faith,  in  justification;  nor  ~2.  Of  the  nature  of 
faith  ir-elf.  a-  implying  consciousness  of  pardon. 

Q.  23.  "  May  not  some  degree  of  the  h>\e  of  God,  go  before  a 
di-tin-'t  >en-e  of justification? 

A.   ."  We  believe  it  may. 

Q.   '21.    "  Can  any  decree  of  sanctinVafion  or  holine—r 

Jl.  "Many  degrew  of  outward  holiness  may:  yea.  and  >mne  de- 
grees of  meekness  and  several  oilier  tempers  which  would  be 
branches  of  Chri-tian  holiness,  but  that  they  do  not  spring  from 
Christian  principles.  For  the  abiding  lo\e  of  (,,M|  .jannof  sprinir, 
but  from  faith  in  a  panlonirn:  God.  \ndno  true  Chri-tian  holi- 
.111  e\i>t,«  without  that  love  of  God  for  !N  foundation. 

Q.  25.  "  Is  every  man,  as  soon  as  he  believes,  a  new  creature, 
35* 


414  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

sanctified,  pure  in  heart?  Has  he  then  a  new  heart?  Does  Christ 
dwell  therein?  And  is  he  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Ghost? 

Jl.  "  All  these  things  may  be  affirmed  of  every  believer,  in  a  true 
sense.  Let  us  not  therefore  contradict  those  who  maintain  it- 
Why  should  we  contend  about  words? 

IV.  Q.  1.  "  How  much  is  allowed  by  our  brethren  who  differ 
from  us,  with  regard  to  entire  sanctification  ? 

t#.  "  They  grant,  1.  That  every  one  must  be  entirely  sanctified, 
in  the  article  of  death. 

"  2.  That  till  then,  a  believer  daily  grows  in  grace,  comes 
nearer  and  nearer  to  perfection. 

"  3.  That  we  ought  to  be  continually  pressing  after  this,  and  to 
exhort  all  others  so  to  do. 

2.   Q.  "  What  do  we  allow  them? 

«#.  "  We  grant,  1.  That  many  of  those  who  have  died  in  the 
faith,  yea,  the  greater  part  of  those  we  have  known,  were  not  sanc- 
tified throughout,  not  made  perfect  in  love  till  a  little  before 
death : 

"  2.  That  the  term,  '  sanctified '  is  continually  applied  by  St. 
Paul,  to  all  that  were  justified,  were  true  believers: 

"  3.  That  by  this  term  alone,  he  rarely  (if  ever)  means  saved 
from  all  sin. 

"  4.  That  consequently,  it  is  not  proper  to  use  it  in  this  sense, 
without  adding  the  words,  '  wholly,  entirely,'  or  the  like. 

"  5.  That  the  inspired  writers  almost  continually  speak  of  01 
to  those  who  were  justified;  but  very  rarely,  either  of  or  to  those 
who  were  wholly  sanctified 

"  6.  That  consequently,  it  behoves  us  to  speak  in  public  almost 
continually  of  the  state  of  justification:  but  more  rarely,  at  least  in 
full  and  explicit  terms,  concerning  entire  sanctification. 

O.  3.  "What  then  is  the  point  wherein  we  divide? 

•ai.  "  It  is  this:  Whether  we  should  expect  to  be  saved  from  all 
sin,  before  the  article  of  death? 

Q.  4.  "Is  there  any  clear  scripture  promise  of  this?  that  God 
will  save  us  from  all  sin? 

Jl.  "There  is.  Psalm  cxxx.  8.  'He  shall  redeem  Israel  from 
all  his  sins.' 

"  This  is  more  largely  expressed  in  the  prophecy  of  Ezekiel  • 
'Then  will  I  sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  you  shall  be 
clean;  from  all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all  your  idols  will  I 
cleanse  you — I  will  also  save  you  from  all  your  uncleannesses,  c. 
xxxvi.  v.  25,  29.  No  promise  can  be  more  clear.  And  to  this  the 
apestle  plainly  refers  in  that  exhortation,  '  Having  these  promises, 
let  us  cleanse  ourselves,  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  per- 
fecting holiness  in  the  fear  of  God.'  2.  Cor.  vii.  1.  Equally  clear 
and  express  in  that  ancient  promise,  '  The  Lord  thy  God  will  cir- 
cumcise thine  heart  and  the  heart  of  thy  seed,  to  love  the  Lord  thy 
God  with  all  thy  heart  and  with  all  thy  soul.3  Detit.  xxx.  6. 

Q.  5.  But  does  any  assertion  answerable  to  this,  occur  in  the 
New  Testament? 

A.  "  There  does,  and  that  laid  down  in  the  plainest  terms.  So 
St.  John  iii.  8.  '  For  this  purpose  the  Son  of  God  was  manifested, 


THE    LIKE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf.  415 

That  he  might  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil.'  The  works  of  the 
devil  without  any  limitation  or  restriction:  but  all  sin  is  the  work 
of  the  devil.  Parallel  to  which  is  that  assertion  of  St  Paul,  Eph. 
v.  25,  -27.  '  Christ  loved  the  cluircli  and  gave  himself  for  it — that 
he  mi^ht  present  it  to  himself  a  glorious  church,  not  having  >|">t 
or  wrinkle  or  any  such  thing,  but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  with- 
out blemish.' 

"  And  to  the  same  effect  is  his  assertion  in  the  eighth  of  the  Un- 
mans (\.  .!,  J.)  '  (Jod  sent  his  Son — that  the  righteousness  of  the 
law  illicit  be  fulfilled  in  us,  walking  not  after  the  llesh  but  after 
the  sj)irit.' 

Q.  G.  "Does  the  New  Testament  afford  any  further  ground,  for 

•in::  to  be  saved  from  all  sin? 

.L  I'ndoubtedly  it  does,  both  in  those  prayers  and  commands 
which  are  equivalent  to  the  strongest  assertions. 

O.  7.  "What  prayers  do  you  mean  ? 

Jf..  "  Prayers  for  entire  sanctinVatioii;  which,  were  there  no  such 
thing,  would  be  mere  mockery  of  God.  Such,  in  particular,  are 
1.  Deliver  us  from  evil;  or  rather,  from  the  evil  one.  Now  when 
this  is  done,  when  we  are  delivered  from  all  evil,  there  can  be  no 
>in  reiiriining.  -1.  '  Neither  pray  I  for  these  alone,  but  for  them 
also  which  shall  believe  on  me  through  their  word:  that  they  all 
in-iy  be  one,  as  thou  Father  art  in  me  and  I  in  thee,  that  they  also 
nriy  be  one  in  us:  I  in  them  and  thou  in  me,  that  they  may  be  made 
"  John  xvii.  20,  21. 

"3.  '  1  bow  my  knees  unto  the  God  and  father  .of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ — that  he  would  grant  you — that  ye  being  rooted  and  ground- 
ed in  love,  may  be  able  to  comprehend  with  all  saints,  what  is 
the  breadth  and  length  and  height;  and  to  know  the  love  of  Chri.-t 
which  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  be  Tilled  with  all  the  ful- 
•  !*  God.'  Kph.  iii.  14,  1G — 19.  4.  'The  very  God  of  peace 
>anctify  you  wholly.  And  I  pray  God,  your  whole  spirit,  soul  and 
bo'lv,  be  preserved  blameless,  unto  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.1  1  The.-s.  v.  23. 

Q.   8.   "What  command  is  there  to  the  same  effect? 

Jl.  "  '  l>e  ye  perl'-:-t  .-is  your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect.' 
Matt.  vi.  ult. 

••  .'.  •  Thou  slrdt  love  the  Lord  thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy  mind.'  Matt.  xxii.  37.  But  if 
the  ].  1  fill  all  the  heart,  there  can  be  no  sin  there. 

(J.  !'.  •'  But  how  does  it  appear  that  this  is  to  be  done  before  the 
•irticl.-  of  death? 

. /.  '•  Fir-t  from  tli''  MTV  nature  of  a  command,  which  is  not 
!,  but  to  the  living. 

"Then-fore.  •  Thou  shall  love  (,,,•!  with  all  thy  heart,'  cannot 
mean,  Thou  -halt  do  this  when  thou  diest.  but  while  thou  livest. 

"Secondly,  from  e\pre.--.-  tcvts  of  »-riprure  : 

"  1.  '  The  grace  of  (Jnd  that  bringeth  salvation  liath  appeared  to 
all  men;  teaching  a-*,  that  ha\inur  renounced  :  )  unirodli- 

nes-and  worldly  In-t-,  we  -lion  1 1  live  Miberlv ,  righteously,  and  irod- 

ly  in  this  piv-ent  world:  looking  for the  glorious  appearim;  of 

our  Lord  Je»us  Christ;  who  gave  himself  for  us  that  he  might  re- 


416  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

deem  us  from  all  iniquity;  and  purify  unto  himself  a  peculiar  peo- 
ple, zealous  of  good  works."     Tit.  ii.  11 — 14. 

"2.  '  He  hath  raised  up  an  horn  of  salvation  for  us  to  perform 
the  mercy  promised  to  our  fathers;  the  oath  which  he  swore  to  our 
father  Abraham,  that  he  would  grant  unto  us,  that  we  being  deliv- 
vered  out  of  the  hands  of  our  enemies,  should  serve  him  without 
fear,  in  holiness  and  righteousness  before  him,  all  the  days  of  our 
life.  Luke  i.  69,  &c. 

Q.  10.  "Does  not  the  harshly  preaching  perfection  tend  to  bring 
believers  into  a  kind  of  bondage  or  slavish  fear? 

A.  ei  It  does.  Therefore  we  should  always  place  it  in  the  most 
amiable  light,  so  that  it  may  excite  only  hope,  joy,  and  desire. 

Q.  11.  "Why  may  we  not  continue  in  the  joy  of  faith  even  till 
we  are  made  .perfect? 

A.  "  Why,  indeed?  Since  holy  grief  does  not  quench  this  joy: 
since  even  while  we  are  under  the  cross,  while  we  deeply  partake 
of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  we  may  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable. 

Q.  12.  "  Do  we  not  discourage  believers  from  rejoicing  ever- 
more ? 

.#.  "  We  ought  not  so  to  do.  Let  them  all  their  life  long,  re- 
joice unto  God,  so  it  be  with  reverence.  And  even  if  lightness  or 
pride  should  mix  with  their  joy,  let  us  not  strike  at  the  joy  itself 
(this  is  the  gift  of  God)  but  at  that  lightness  or  pride,  that  the  evil 
may  cease  and  the  good  remain. 

Q.  13.  "Ought  we  to  be  anxiously  careful  about  perfection? 
Lest  we  should  die  before  we  had  attained? 

JL.  "  In  no  wise.  We  ought  to  be  thus  careful  for  nothing,  nei- 
ther spiritual  nor  temporal. 

Q.  14.  "  But  ought  we  not  to  be  troubled,  on  account  of  the  sin- 
ful natures  which  still  remains  in  us? 

A.  "  It  is  good  for  us  to  have  a  deep  sense  of  this,  and  to  be 
much  ashamed  before  the  Lord.  But  this  should  only  incite  us, 
the  more  earnestly  to  turn  unto  Christ  every  moment,  and  to  draw 
light  and  life,  and  strength  from  him,  that  we  may  go  on,  conquer- 
ing and  to  conquer.  And  therefore,  when  the  sense  of  our  sin 
most  abounds,  the  sense  of  his  love  should  much  more  abound. 

Q.  15.  "Will  our  joy  or  our  trouble  increase  as  we  gi«w  in 
grace  ? 

A.  "  Perhaps  both.  But  without  doubt  our  joy  in  the  Lord  will 
increase  as  our  love  increases. 

Q.  16.  "  Is  not  the  teaching  believers  to  be  continually  poring 
upon  their  inbred  sin,  the  ready  way  to  make  them  forget  that  they 
were  purged  from  their  former  sins? 

A.  "  We  find  by  experience,  it  is;  or  to  make  them  undervalue, 
and  account  it  a  little  thing:  whereas  indeed  (though  there  are  still 
greater  gifts  behind)  this  is  inexpressibly  great  and  glorious." 

The  controversy  with  John  Smith,  now  drew  towards  a  conclu- 
sion: and  here  I  shall  state  one  particular  in  which  I  think  it  had 
some  influence  on  Mr.  Wesley's  mind.  Hitherto  he  had  express- 
ed his  notion  of  justifying  faith,  in  the  words  of  the  Church  of 
England,  in  her  Homily  on  salvation.  That  it  is,  A  sure  trust  and 
confidence  which  a  man  hath  in  God,  that  his  sins  are  forgiven,  and 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.   flOHN   WESLEY.  417 

he  reconcile!  to  tin;  favor  of  God.     But  in  July  he  seems  to  have 
examined    thr    subject   more  closely,   and   wrote  to  his  brother 
Charles,  as  follows: 
"DEAR  BROTHER, 

"  Yesterday  I  was  thinking  on  a  desideratum  among  us,  a  Gene- 
sis problemalica  on  justifying  faith.  A  skeleton  of  it  (which  you 
may  fill  up,  or  any  OIK;  that  has  leisure)  I  have  roughly  set  down. 

"  Is  justifying  faith  a  >en<c  of  pardon  ?     Negatur."     It  is  denied. 

I.  "  Every  one  is  deeply  concerned  to  understand  this  question 
well:  but  preachers  most  of  all:  lest  they  either  make  them  sad 
\\hom  (MM!  hath  not  made  sad;  or,  encourage  them  to  say  peace, 
when-  there  is  no  pence. 

••  Some  yean  ago  we  heard  nothing  of  justifying  faith,  or  a  sense 
of  pardon:  so  that  when  we  did  hear  of  them,  the  theme  was  quite 
new  tu  us;  and  we  might  easily,  imperially  in  the  heat  and  hurry 
of  controversy,  lean  too  much  cither  to  the  one  hand  or  to  the. 
other. 

II.  "  By  justifying  faith  I  mean,  that  faith,  which  whosoever 
hath  not,  is  under  the  wrath  and  the  curse  of  God.     By  a  sense  of 
pardon,  I  mean  a  distinct,  explicit  assurance   that  my  sins  are  for- 
given. 

"  I  allow,  1.  That  there  issudi  an  explicit  assurance.  2.  That 
it  is  the  common  privilege  of  real  Christians.  3.  That  it  is  (Im- 
proper Christian  faith,  which  purifieth  the  heart,  and  overcometh 
the  uorld. 

"  But  I  cannot  allow,  that  justifying  faith  is  such  an  assurance, 
or  necessarily  connected  therewith. 

III.  "  Because,  if  justifying  faith  necessarily  implies  such  an  ex- 
plicit assurance  of  pardon,   then  every  one  who  has  it  not,  and 
every  one  so  long  as  he  has  it  not,  is  under  the  wrath  and  under 
the  rur>e  of  God.     But  this  is  a  supposition  contrary  to  Scripture, 
as  well  as  to  experience. 

Contrary  to  Scripture:  to  Isaiah  1.  10.  'Who  is  among  you, 
that  feareth  the  Lord,  that  obeyeth  the  voice  of  his  servant,  that 
walketh  in  darkness  and  hath  no  light?  let  him  trust  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord,  and  stay  upon  his  God.' 

itrary  to  Acts  x.  34.     '  Of  a  truth  I   perceive,  that  God   is 
patter  of  per-ons;   but   in  every  nation,  he  that  feareth  God, 
and  worketh  ri^htem,  .ted  with  him.' 

"Contrary  to  experience:  for  J.  15.  i^c.  ^vc.  had  peace  with 
God,  no  fear,  no  doubt,  before  they  had  that  sense  of  pardon.  And 
-o  have  I  freniiently  had. 

••  Airain.      rhe  assertion,  that  justifying  faith  is   a  sense  of  par- 
dmi.  i-   contrary  to   reason:   it   is    flatly   ah-urd.      For   how   can  a 
•  f  our  having  received  pardon,  he  the  condition  of  our  re- 
ceivlnir  it. 

IV.  "If  you    object,    l'.  '.T.  T.,   St.  Paul,  kr.  had   this   setae;' 
I  irrant  they  had;   but    they    were  ju-tilied    before    they  had   it. — 2. 
'  \Ve  know  fifteen  hundred  persons  who  have  this  as-iirancc.'   Per- 
haps -o;   hut  this  does   not  prove,  the\  were   not  justified  till  they 
recei\ed  it. — A.     '  We  have  been  exceed ui!_'ly  hle.-xed  in  preaching 
this    doctrhi".'      We    have    been    hlesM-d    in    preaching   the    great 


*18  THE    LIFE    OF^  THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

truths  of  the  gospel;  although  we  tacked  to  them,  in  the  simplicity 
of  our  hearts,  a  proposition  which  was  not  true.  4.  '  But  does 
not  our  church  give  this  account  of  justifying  faith?'  I  am  sure 
she  does  of  saving  or  Christian  faith:  I  think  she  does  of  justifying 
faith  too.  But  to  the  law  and  to  the  testimony.  All  men  may  err: 
but  the  word  of  the  Lord  shall  stand  forever. 

In  the  spring  and  summer  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  and  the 
preachers  were  invited  into  many  parts  of  Yorkshire,  Lancashire, 
and  Cheshire,  where  they  had  not  been  before.  Mr.  John  Ben- 
net,*  was  a  most  indefatigable  and  successful  laborer,  for  several 
years,  in  these  parts  of  the  country.  He  was  a  man  of  sound 
judgment,  and  of  considerable  abilities  as  a  preacher.  From  a 
letter  which  he  wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley,  sometime  after  this  period, 
we  may  form  some  notion  of  the  labors  of  the  preachers.  "  Many 
doors,"  says  he,  "  are  opened  for  preaching  in  these  parts,  but 
cannot  be  supplied  for  want  of  preachers.  I  think  some  one 
should  be  sent  to  assist  me,  otherwise  we  shall  lose  ground.  My 
circuit  is  one  hundred. and  fifty  miles  in  two  weeks;  during  which 
time  I  preach  publicly  thirty-four  times,  besides  meeting  the 
societies,  visiting  the  sick,  and  transacting  the  temporal  business. 
I  think  the  above  is  too  much  for  me,  considering  my  weak  consti- 
tution." 

This  was  great  labor;  but  Mr.  Wesley,  and  his  brother  Mr. 
Charles,  labored  still  more.  They  preached  as  often,  did  all  the 
other  business,  and  frequently  travelled  near  treble  the  distance  in 
the  same  space  of  time.  Hitherto  they  had  been  enabled  to  labor, 
and  form  societies  with  the  assistance  of  the  other  preachers,  in 
most  parts  of  England,  though  frequently  at  the  peril  of  their  lives; 
but  now  their  line  was  stretched  a  little  further.  One  of  the  lay- 
preachers  had  gone  over  to  Dublin,  and  after  preaching  there  for 
some  time,  formed  a  society.  He  wrote  an  account  of  his  suc- 
cess to  Mr.  Wesley,  who  determined  to  visit  Ireland  immediately. 
Accordingly,  August  4,  he  set  out  from  Bristol,  and  passing  through 
Wales,  arrived  in  Dublin  on  Sunday  the  9th,  about  ten  o'clock  in 
the  forenoon.  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  Soon  after  we  landed, 
hearing  the  bells  ringing  for  church,  I  went  thither  directly.  About 
three  I  wrote  aline  to  the  curate  of  St.  Mary's,  who  sent  me  word 
he  should  be  glad  of  my  assistance.  So  I  preached  there,  another 
gentleman  reading  prayers,  to  as  gay  and  senseless  a  congregation 
as  ever  I  saw.  After  sermon  Mr.  R.  thanked  me  very  affection- 
ately, and  desired  I  would  favor  him  with  my  company  in  the 
morning.  Monday  10,  between  eight  and  nine  1  went  to  Mr.  R. 
the  curate  of  St.  Mary's :  he  professed  abundance  of  good  will,  com- 
mended my  sermon  in  strong  terms,  and  begged  he  might  see  me 
again  the  next  morning.  But  at  the  same  time  he  expressed  the 
most  rooted  prejudice  against  lay-preachers,  or  preaching  out  of 
a  church;  and  said,  the  Archbishop  of  Dublin  was  resolved  to  suf- 
fer no  such  irregularities  in  his  dioooso." 

In  the  course  of  the  day  Mr.  Wesley  went  to  wait  on  the  arch- 

*  Father  of  the  late  Rev.  Mr.  Bennet,  minister  to  a  congregation  on  the 
stones  in  Moorfields. 


THF.    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOH.V    WESLET.  419 

bishop;  but  In-  was  gone  out  of  town.  The  next  day  he  waited 
upon  him  at  tfdw-Bridffe,  ten  miles  from  Dublin.  He  liad  the  fa- 
\  or  of  ri)ii\ -ersing  with  llic  archbishop  two  or  three  hours;  in  which 
time  lie  answered  abundance  of  objections.  In  the  evening  he  re- 
turned to  Mr  Lnneir.s,  at  whose  house  he  was  hospitably  enter- 
tained. 

On  the  14th,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  I  procured  a  genuine  ac- 
count of  the  great  Irish  massacre  in  1641.  Surely  never  was  there 
such  a  transaction  before,  from  the  beginning  of  the  world!  More, 
than  two  hundred  thousand  men,  women,  and  children,  butchered 
within  a  few  months  in  cool  blood;  and  with  such  circumstances 
of  cruelty  as  makes  one's  blood  run  cold!  It  is  well  if  (iod  has 
not  ;i  controversy  with  the  nation,  on  this  very  account  to  this 
-May  the  gracious  Providence  of  (iod  superintend  our  pub- 
lic ailairs  in  such  a  way  as  may  prevent  the  return  of  a  like  ca- 
lamity. 

Saturday  the  15th,  he  staid  at  home,  and  spake  to  all  who  came 
to  him.  "15ut,"  says  he,  "I  found  scarce  any  Irish  among  them. 
At  least  ninety-nine  in  an  hundred  of  the  native  Irish,  remain  in 
the  religion  of  their  forefathers.  The  Protestants,  whether  in 
Dublin  or  else\\  here,  are  almost  all  transplanted  from  England. 
Nor  is  it  any  wonder,  that  those,  who  are  born  Papists,  generally 
live  and  die  such;  when  the  Protestants  can  find  no  better  ways  to 
convert  them,  than  penal  laws  and  arts  of  parliament." — I  never 
understood,  that  penal  laws  and  acts  of  parliament,  were  intended 
as  the.  means  of  converting  the  Papists;  but  as  means  of  preventing, 
or  hindering  them  from  breaking  the  peace,  from  murdering  their 
neighbors  who  think  differently  from  them,  and  from  making  pros- 
elytes to  opinions  subversive  of  the  government.  The  bulls  of  the 
Popes,  their  decretals,  and  the  oaths  of  the  Romish  bishops,  taken 
even  at  present,  will  not  allow  us  to  doubt  for  a  moment,  that  prin- 
ciples subversive  of  every  Protestant  government,  enter  into  the 
essence  of  every  establishment  of  the  IJoman  Catholic*  religion; 
and  will  infallibly  produce  their  natural  effects,  as  opportunities 
oiler.  And  therefore  the  creed,  or  public  professions  of  individuals 
in  that  church  to  the  contrary,  are  of  no  avail;  they  ought  to  weigh 
nothing  with  the  legislature  in  Protest. mt  countries,  until  (lie  Pope 
of  Home-  annul,  abroirat'1,  and  totally  disavow  the  b'nlls,  and  decre- 
tals, which  infring< the  rights  of  king-,  and  of  all  civil  govern- 
ed change  the  oaths  of  the  bishops  acting  under  his  authority. 
—  Hut  perhaps,  Mr.  \Vesl, -\  intended  no  more,  by  the  sentence, 
ipioted  above,  than  a  reproach  either  on  the  church  or  state,  for 
not  appointing  proper  methods  of  dilfusin<;  knowledge  anionir  the 
native  Irish;  most  of  whom  are  kept  b\  their  priests  in  a  state  of 
(he  ".'rosiest  ignorance. 

The  house  win-rein  they  preached  at  this  time,  was  originally 
designed  fur  a  Lutheran  church,  and  contained  about  four  hundred 

E—)p|e:  but  abundantly  more  miirht  stand  in  the  yard.      Mr. 
•y  preached  morning  anfPBfccning  to  many  more   than   the  house; 

*  There  never  was  a  more  indecent  abuse  of  words,  than  in  the  Church  of 
Rome  assuming  the  title  of  the  Catholic  Church. 


420  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEV. 

could  contain;  and  had  more  and  more  reason  to-hope,  they  would 
not  all  be  unfruitful  hearers.  Monday  the  17th,  he  began  to  ex- 
amine the  society,  which  contained  about  two  hundred  and  four- 
score members,  many  of  whom  had  found  peace  with  God.  "  The 
people  in  general,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  are  of  a  more  teachable 
spirit  than  in  most  parts  of  England:  but  on  that  very  account, 
they  must  be  watched  over  with  the  more  care,  being  equally  sus- 
ceptible of  good  and  ill  impressions." 

Mr.  Wesley  proceeds.  "  Sunday  the  23d,  I  began  in  the  even- 
ing before  the  usual  time;  yet  were  a  multitude  of  people  got  to- 
gether, in  the  house,  yard,  and  street :  abundantly  more  than  my 
voice  could  reach.  I  cried  aloud  to  as  many  as  could  hear,  '  All 
things  are  ready;  come  ye  to  the  marriage.'  Having  delivered  my 
message,  about  eleven  I  took  ship  for  England,  leaving  J.  Trem- 
bath,  then  a  burning  and  a  shining  light,  a  workman  that  needed 
not  to  be  ashamed,  to  water  the  seed  which  had  been  sown.  Wed- 
nesday 26,  about  two  in  the  afternoon  we  landed  at  Holyhead. 
Saturday  29,  I  preached  at  Garth,  in  Brecknockshire,  in  the  even- 
ing, where  I  met.  my  brother,  in  his  way  to  Ireland."* — The 
remaining  part  of  this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  spent  in  Bristol,  London, 
Salisbury,  and  the  neighboring  places. 

The  following  letter,  written  in  November,  may  show  us  how 
careful  Mr.  Wesley  was,  to  guard  the  preachers  against  a  party 
spirit  in  their  public  labors.  "  My  dear  brother,"  says  he,  "  in 
public  preaching  speak  not  one  word  against  opinions  of  any  kind. 
We  are  not  to  fight  against  notions,  but  sins.  Least  of  all  should 
I  advise  you,  once  to  open  your  lips  against  predestination.  It 
would  do  more  mischief  than  you  are  aware  of.  Keep  to  our  one 
point,  present  inward  salvation  by  faith,  by  the  divine  evidence  of 
sins  forgiven." 

At  this  time,  the  work  of  God  ("  It  is  no  cant  word,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  "  it  means  the  conversion  of  sinners  from  sin  to  holiness") 
was  both  widening  and  deepening,  not  only  in  London  and  Bristol, 
but  in  most  parts  of  England;  there  being  scarcely  any  county,  and 
not  many  large  towns3  wherein  there  were  not  more  or  fewer  wit- 
nesses of  it.  Mean  time  the  greatest  numbers  were  brought  to  the 
great  Shepherd  of  their  souls  (next  to  London  and  Bristol)  in 
Cornwall,  the  West-Riding  of  Yorkshire,  and  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne.  But  still  they  were  obliged  in  many  places,  to  carry  their 
lives  in  their  hands.  Several  instances  of  this  have  already  been 
related;  and  many  more  might  still  be  added. 

February  15,  1748,  he  left  Bristol,  and  proceeded  through  Wales 
on  his  way  to  Ireland.  On  the  24th  he  reached  Holyhead,  where 
he  was  detained  about  twelve  days.  He  did  not  remain  idle;  but 
preached  every  day  at  some  place  in  the  neighborhood.  "  I  never 
knew  men,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  make  such  po.or,  lame  excuses,  as 
these  captains  did,  for  not  sailing.  It  put  me  in  mind  of  the  epi 
gram, 

"There  are,  if  rightly  I  may  think, 
Five  causes  why  a  man  should  drink. 

*See  vol.  i.  page  195. 


421  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET 

"Which,  with  a  little  alteration  would  just  suit  them. 

"  Tli«re  are,  unless  my  memory  full, 
Five  causes  why  we  should  not  sail. 
The  fog  is  thick  :  the  wind  is  high : 
It  rains :  or  may  do  by  and  by : 
Or any  other  reason  why." 

March  8,  about  one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  they  sailed,  and  came 
to  Dublin  in  the  evening,  when!  Mr.  Wesley  tumid  lii.s  brother 
meeting  the  society.  On  the  ICth,  he  inquired  into  the  state  of  the 
society.  "  Most  pompous  accounts,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  '•  had 
been  sent  me  from  time  to  time,  of  the  great  numbers  that  were 
added  to  it;  so  that  1  confidently  expected  to  find  therein,  six  or 
seven  hundred  members.  And  how  is  the  real  fact?  I  left  three 
hundred  and  ninety-four  members;  and  I  doubt  if  there  are  now, 
three  hundred  and  iiinen  -813  !  / 

"  Let  this  be  a  warning  to  us  all,  how  we  give  into  that  hateful 
ii  of  painting  things  beyond  the  life.  Let  us  make  a  con- 
science of  magnifying  or  exaggerating  any  thing.  Let  us  rather 
speak  under,  than  above  the  truth.  We,  of  all  men,  should  be 
punctual  in  all  we  say,  that  none  of  our  words  may  fall  to  the 
ground."  It  is  to  be  greatly  lamented,  that  some  few  of  the 
preachers  have  not  given  more  attention  to  this  caution,  and  to 
some  others  .Mr.  Wesley  lias  left  on  record,  concerning  evil-speak- 
ing, than  they  seem  to  have  done.  I  cannot  conceive  how  any 
man  can  keep  a  good  conscience,  who  does  not  religiously  observa 
them. 

Wednesday  the  ,'.M,  he  preached  to  the  prisoners  in  Newgate. 
On  the  .50th  lie  left  Dublin,  and  rode  to  Philip's-Town,  the  shire 
town  of  the  King's-Couuty.  The  street  was  soon  filled  with  those 
who  (locked  from  every  side.  And  even  at  five  in  the  morninir  he 
bad  a  larjje  congregation.  After  preaching  he  spoke  severally  to 
those  of  the  society;  of  whom  forty  were  troopers.  At  noon  he 
preached  to  a  larger  congregation  than  in  Dublin;  and  adds,  "lam 
p'TMiaded,  God  did  then  make  an  oiler  of  life  to  all  the  inhabitants 
of  I'hilip's-Town." 

The  following  days  he  preached  at  Tullamore,  Tyrrell's-Pass, 
Claro.  Temple-Maqueteer,  Moat;  and  on  Saturday  April  v!d,came 
to  Athlone.  lli>  brother  Charles  had  been  here  some  time  before; 
though  it  \\as  with  the  eminent  ha/ard  of  his  life.  For  within 
about  a  mile  of  the  town,  he  was  wavlaid  by  a  very  numerous 
l'ojii>h  mob,  who  discharged  a  shower  of  stones,  which  he  very 
narrowly  c-caped.*  ''This,"  says  Mr.  . I.  Wesley,  "  had  an  ex- 
ceeding happy  effect,  prejudicing  all  the  Protestants  in  our  fuvor. 
And  this  seemed  to  increase;  every  day.  The  morning  I  went 
away,  mo-t  of  the  roiijjre^ation  were  in  tear-.  Indeed  almost  all 
the  town  seemed  to  be  moved;  full  of  good-will,  and  desires  of 
salvation.  Hut  the  waters  were  too  wide  to  be  deep.  I  found  not 
one  under  strong  conviction,  much  less  had  any  one  attained  the 
knowledge  of  salvation,  in  hearini;  above  thirty  sermons.  After 
re-\  i-iting  the  towns  I  bad  .-een  before,  on  Tuesday  the  16th,  I  re- 
page  182. 


422  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

turned  to  Dublin.  Having  staid  a  few  days  there,  I  made  another 
little  excursion  through  the  country  societies.  May  the  14th,  I 
returned  to  Dublin,  and  had  the  satisfaction  to  find  that  the  work 
of  God,*not  only  spread  wider  and  wider,  but  was  also  much  deep- 
ened in  many  souls.  Wednesday  the  18th,  we  took  ship,  and  the 
next  day  landed  at  Holyhead." 

Notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley's  daily  employment  in  preaching, 
often  morning,  noon,  and  night,  and  his  continual  travelling  from 
place  to  place;  yet  he  had  some  years  before  this,  formed  the  dcsim; 
of  making  collections  from  the  most  approved  writers  in  the  Eng- 
lish  language,  on  the  subjects  of  practical  divinity,  and  of  printing 
them  under  the  title  of,  A  Christian  Library.  The  letter  which 
Dr.  Doddridge  sent  him,  with  the  list  of  books  he  had  requested, 
greatly  facilitated  his  labor,  and  he  had  now  large  materials  ready 
for  the  work.  He  wrote  to  a  friend,  and  mentions  an  intention  of 
immediately  executing  the  design.  "Are  you,"  says  he,  "still 
pressing  toward  the  mark,  the  prize  of  your  high  calling?  Is  your 
hope  full  of  immortality?  Do  you  continue  to  count  all  things 
loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of  Christ  Jesus?  Some 
time  since  I  was  in  much  concern  for  you,  lest  you  should  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  the  things  of  earth.  But  I  trust  God  has  wrought  a 
great  deliverance  for  you,  and  given  you  to  choose  him  for  your 
God,  and  your  all.  O  seek  him  with  an  undivided  heart,  till  you 
see  him  as  he  is! 

"  I  have  often  thought  of  mentioning  to  you,  and  a  few  others,  a 
design  I  have  had  for  some  years,  of  printing  a  little  library,  per- 
haps of  fourscore,  or  one  hundred  volumes,  for  the  use  of  those 
that  fear  God.*  My  purpose  was  to  select  whatever  I  had  seen 
most  valuable  in  the  fcnglish  language,  and  either  abridge,  or  take 
the  whole  tracts,  only  a  little  corrected  or  explained,  as  occasion 
should  require.  Of  these  I  could  print  ten  or  twelve,  more  or  less, 
every  year,  on  a  fine  paper,  and  large  letter,  which  should  be  cast 
for  the  purpose. — As  soon  as  I  am  able  to  purchase  a  printing-press 
and  types,  I  think  of  entering  on  this  design.  I  have  several  books 
now  ready;  and  a  printer  who  desires  nothing  more,  than  food  and 
raiment.  In  three  or  four  weeks  I  hope  to  be  in  London,  and  if 
God  permit,  to  begin  without  delay." — He  at  length  accomplished 
his  design  in  fifty  duodecimo  volumes. 

"June  24,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "being  the  day  we  had  appointed 
for  opening  the  school  at  Kingswood  (that  is  for  boarders)  I 
preached  there,  on  c  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should  go,  and 
when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart  from  it.'  My  brother  and  I 
then  administered  the  Lord's  supper  to  many  who  came  from  far." 
—The  following  is  an  abstract  from  Mr.  Wesley's  "  Short  Account 
of  the  School  in  Kingswood,  near  Bristol,"  which  was  printed 
some  years  after  this  period. 

"  Our  design  is,  with  God's  assistance,  to  train  up  children  in 
every  branch  of  useful  learning. 

"  The  school  contains  eight  classes : 

*  It  is  evident  enough  from  Dr.  Doddridge's  letter,  that  the  first  intention  was, 
the  benefit  of  the  preachers. 


* 

THE    LIFE   OP   THE    BEV.    JOHJf   WESLEY.  423 

«  In  the  fir.-t  class  tin-  children  read  Instructions  for  Children,  and 
Lessons  for  Children;  ami  begin  learning  to  write. 

"In  the  second  class  they  read  The  Manners  of  the  Ancient 
Christians,  go  on  in  writing,  learn  the  Short  English  Grammar,  the 
bhort  Latin  Grammar,  rear!  1'rcelecliones  Pueriles:  translate  them 
into  English,  and  tin-  Instructions  for  Children  into  Latin:  part  of 
which  they  transcribe  and  repeat. 

11  In  the  third  cla-s  they  read  Dr.  Cave's  Primitive  Christianity, 
ir<>  on  in  writing,  perfect  themselves  in  the  Enirlish  and  I.  ruin  Grarii- 
mar;  read  Cordern  Colloquia  Selecta  and  Historic  Selectee:  trans- 
late Histories  Selector  into  English,  and  Lemons  lor  Children  into 
Latin:  part  of  which  they  trail.-.  -rihe  and  repeat. 

•  In  the  fourth  class  the\-  read  the  Pilgrim's  Progress,  perfect 
tbemMlrea  in  wntmir:  learn  Dilworth's  Arithmetic:  read  Castellio's 
Kempis  and  Corneliu  ;ran-late  Castellio  into  Engli-h,  and 

Hannen  ot    the    Ancient    Christians  into    Latin:    transcribe   and 
repeat  select  portions  of  moral  and  sacred  poems. 

"In  thn  fifth  da.-s  they  read  the  Life  of  Mr.  Haliburton,  perfect 
themselves  m  arithmetic;  read  Select  Dialogues  of  Erasmus  Phse- 
drns  and  Sallust:  translate  Erasmus  into  English,  and  Primitive 
Christianity  into  Latin:  transcribe  and  repeat  select  portions  of 
moral  and  sacred  p.. 

"  In  the  sixth  da-s  they  read  the  Life  of  Mr.  De  Renty,  and 
Rennet's  Roman  Antiquities:  they  learn  Randal's  Geography:  read 
ect  Parts  of  Terence  and  Velleiua  Patercnlus:  translate 
lua  int..  English,  and  the  I.  if.-  ,,f  M,-.  Hnliburton  into  Latin: 
transcribe  and  repeat  .-.  l.-ct  portions  of  sacred  hymns  and  poem- 
•  In  the  seventh  class  they  re.-;d  Mr.  Law's  Christian  Perfection, 


.  .  , 

and  Archbishop  Potter's  (.reek  Antiquities  :  they  learn  BenirHii 
Introductio  ad  Chronologiatn,  with  Marshal's  Chronological  'I'a- 
Il|l'-:  l;1""1  'I'l'H.  .nd  Virgil?s  .Kneid:  tran-late  H.-ngeliua 

into  English,  and  Mr.  Law  into  Latin:  learn  (those  who  have  a 
.urn  for  it)  t<>  make  verses,  a?,  d  the  Short  Greek  Grammar:  read 
the  Epistles  of  St.  .John:  transeril>e  and  repeat  select  portions  of 
Milton. 

"In    the   ei-ht!i   class    they    read    Mr.  Law's    Serious    Call,   and 
Lewin    Het.rew    Antiquities:    tliey  learn    in  make   themes    and  to 

declaim:   learn   \  Rhetoric:  read  Tully's  Tusculan  Que»- 

S       rta  e\  Ovidio,  Virgilin,  Horatio,  .linen  ale.    I'.' 
Martiale:    perfect   thomsolves  in   the   (.reek    Grammar:   read   the. 
G«>spels  and  Six  Books  of  Homer's  Iliad:  translate  TuIK  int..  Kn»-- 
.1  Mr.  Law  into  Latin:  learn  the  Short  Hebrew  Grammar. 

and  read  Gene-is:  tran-.-ril.e  and  repeat  Selecta  ex  Virgilio,  H,,  ra- 
tio. .hncnale. 

"  It  is  our  particular  desire,  that  all  \\  ho  are  edncaf-d  here,  may 
be    brought  up  in  the  fear  of  God;  and  at  the  utmost  di*t:u, 
from  vice  in  g.-:,,-ral.  -o  in  [.articular  from  i.llene-.-  and  ellemr 

I  he  children  therefore  offender  par,  :;.  ,1.  |,.,\,.  ,,„  \m;\. 

ne—  here:  for  the  rules  uill    not  In-  broken,  in  favor  of  any  p. 
whatsoever.      Nor  is  any  child  received   nnle»  his   par, 
1.   That   he  -hall   ol,.-erve  all  the  nil.  <  of  the  hT.n-e,  :.i,,|  J.   That 


424  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

they  will  not  take  Tiim  from  school,  no,  not  a  day,  till  they  take 
him  for  good  and  all. 

"  The  method  observed  in  the  school  is  this: 

"  The  First  Class. 

Morn.  7.  Read.  10.  Write  till  eleven. 

Aftern.  1.  Read.  4.  Write  till  five. 

"  The  Second  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  the  Manners  of  the  Ancient  Christians : 

8.  Learn  the  English  Grammar:  when  that  is  ended,  the 

'    Latin  Grammar. 
10.  Learn  to  write. 

A.  1.  Learn  to  construe  and  parse  Prtelectiones  Pueriles: 
4.  Translate  into  English  and  Latin  alternately. 

"  The  Third  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  Primitive  Christianity. 

8.  Repeat  English  and  Latin  Grammar  alternately. 

9.  Learn  Corderius,  and  when  that  is  ended,  Historise  Se- 

lects. 
10.  Write. 

A.  1.  Learn  Corderius  and  Historise  Selects 
4.  Translate. 

"  The  Fourth  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  the  Pilgrim's  Progress : 

8.  Repeat  the  Grammar: 

9.  Learn  Castellio's  Kempis,  and  when  that  is  ended,  Cor- 

nelius Nepos. 

10.  Write  and  learn  Arithmetic: 
A.  1.  Learn  Kempis  and  Cornelius  Nepos. 
4.  Translate. 

"  The  Fifth  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  Mr.  Haliburton's  Life. 

8.  Repeat  the  Grammars : 

9.  Learn  Erasmus:  afterwards  Phredrus;  then  Sallust: 
10.  Learn  Arithmetic: 

A.  1.  Learn  Erasmus,  Phsedrus,  Sallust: 
4.  Translate. 

"  The  Sixth  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  Mr.  de  Renty's  Life : 

8.  Repeat  the  Grammars: 

9.  Learn  Caesar;  afterwards  Terence;  then  Velleius  Pater 

culus: 

10.  Learn  Geography: 

A.  1.  Learn  Caesar;  Terence;  Paterculus:  4 
3.  Read  Roman  Antiquities: 
10.  Translate. 

"  The  Seventh  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  Mr.  Law's  Christian  Perfection: 

f  M.  W.  F.    Learn   the   Greek  Grammar;  and  read  the 
•j       Greek  Testament: 
I  Tu.  Tff.  ^at.  Learn  Tully;  afterwards  Virgil: 

- 
fr 


THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 


425 


10.  Learn  Chronology. 

A.  1.  Learn  Latin  and  Greek  alternately,  as  in  the  morning. 

S.   Read  (Jreeiaii  Antiquities: 

4.  Translate  and  make  versos  alternately. 

"  The  Eighth  Class. 
M.  7.  Read  Mr.  Law's  Serious  Call: 
(M.  Th.  Latin. 
}  Tu.  Frid.  Greek. 

L  W.  S.  Hebrew;  and  so  at  one  in  the  afternoons: 
10.  Learn  Rhetoric: 
A.  3.  Read  Hebrew  Antiquities: 
4.  Mond.  Thurs.  translate. 

Tne-i.  Frid.  make  verses: 
Wed.  make  a  theme: 
Sat.  write  a  declamation. 

"  All  the  other  classes  spend  Saturday  afternoon  in  Arithmetic, 
and  in  transcribing  what  they  learn  on  Sunday,  and  repeat  on 
Monday  morning." 

Mr.  Wesley  adds;  "  The  following  method  may  be  observed, 
by  those  who  design  to  go  through  a  course  of  academical  learning. 

"FIRST  YEAR. 
"  Read  Lowth's  English  Gram-    Corn.  Nepos, 

mar,  Sallust, 

Latin,        ")  Caesar, 

Tally's  Offices, 

Terence, 

Phsedrus, 

Moral  and  Sacred  Poems, 

Hebrew    Pentateuch    with   the 

Notes, 
Greek  Testament,  Matt. 

Acts,  with  the  Notes. 

Xenophon's  Cyrus, 
Homer's  Iliad, 

Bishop  Pearson  on  the  Creed, 
Ten  volumes  of  the   Christian 
Library. 


French,     } 

jEneid, 

Dilworth,  Randal,  Bengel,  Vos- 

Aldrich  and  Wallis's  Logic, 
Langbain's  Ethics, 
Hutchinson  on  the  Passions, 
Spanheim's  Introduction  on  the 

Ecclesiastical  History, 
Puffendorf's  Introduction  to  the 

History  of  Europe, 

"8ECOKD 

"  Look  over  the  Grammars, 

Veil.  I'arteri-nlns, 
Tii-ndan  (|ne>tinns, 

pta, 

Vida:  Opera, 

Lusns  \\Y-t  mona'-feriensis, 
Chronological  Tables, 
Kin-lid's  Element-, 
Well's  Tract-, 
Ne\vton's  i'rim-ipia, 
Mo-ltriiii's         Introduction       to 
Church  History, 

36* 


TEAR. 

Usher's  Annals, 

Burnet's  Hi-t.  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, 

Spenser'-  Fairy  Queen, 

Historical  Books  of  the  Hebrew 
Bible, 

A  Te-tam<?nt, 

Homer's  Ody-- 

Twelvc  volumes  of  the  Christian 
Library, 

Ramsay's  Cyrus, 

Racine. 


426 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 


THIRD  YEAR. 


"  Look  over  the  Grammars, 

Livy, 

Suetonius, 

Tully  de  Finibus, 

Musse  Anglicanae, 

Dr.  Burton's  Poemata, 

Ld.  Forbes'  Tracts, 

Abridgment  of  Hutchinson's  wks. 

Survey  of  the  Wisdom  of  God 

in  the  Creation, 
Rollin's  Ancient  History, 


Hume's  History  of  England, 
Neal's  History  of  the  Puritans, 
Milton's  Poetical  Works, 
Hebrew  Bible,  Job — Canticles, 
Greek  Testament, 
Plato's  Dialogues, 
Greek  Epigrams, 
Twelve  volumes  of  the  Christian 

Library, 
Pascal, 
Corneille." 


"  FOURTH  YEAR. 


"  Look  over  the  Grammars, 

Tacitus, 

Grotii  Historia  Belgica, 

Tully  de  Natura  Deorum, 

Praedium  Rusticum, 

Carmina  Quadragesimalia, 

Philosophical    Transactions 

abridged, 

Watt's  Astronomy,  &c. 
Compendium  Metaphysicse, 
Marcus  Antoninus, 
Poetae  Minores, 
End  the  Christian  Library, 


Watts's  Ontology, 

Locke's  Essay, 

Malebranche, 

Clarendon's  History, 

Neal's  History  of  New  England, 

Antonio  Solis'  Hist,  of  Mexico, 

Shakspeare, 

Rest  of  the  Hebrew  Bible, 

Greek  Testament, 

Epictetus, 

La  Faussete  de  les  Vertues 

manes.       Qucsnell    sur 

Evantjiles. 


hu- 
les 


"  Whoever  carefully  goes  through  this  course,  will  be  a  better 
.  scholar  than  nine  in  ten  of  the  graduates  at  Oxford  or  Cambridge." 

About  the  time  this  short  account  was  printed,  Mr.  Wesley 
asked  in  the  Conference,  "  What  can  be  done  to  make  the  Metho- 
dists sensible  of  the  excellency  of  Kingswood  School?" — The 
answer  agreed  upon,  was, 

"  Let  every  Assistant  read  the  following  account  of  it  yearly,  in 
every  society.  1.  The  wisdom  and  love  of  God  have  now  thrust 
out  a  large  number  of  laborers  into  his  harvest;  men  who  desire 
nothing  on  earth  but  to  promote  the  glory  of  God,  to  save  their 
own  souls,  and  them  that  hear  them.  And  those  to  whom  they 
minister  spiritual  things,  willingly  minister  to  them  of  their  carnal 
things;  so  that  they  have  food  to  eat  and  raiment  to  put  on,  and 
are  content  therewith. 

2.  "  A  competent  provision  is  likewise  made  for  the  wives  of 
married  preachers.     These  also  lack  for  nothing,  having  a  weekly 
allowance  over  and  above  for  their  little  children:  so  that  neither 
they  nor  their  husbands  need  be  careful  abouf  many  things,  but 
may  wait  upon  the  Lord  without  distraction. 

3.  "  But  one  considerable  difficulty  lies  on  those  who  have  boys, 
when  they  grow  too  big  to  be   under  their  mother's  direction. 
Having  no  facher  to  govern  and  instruct  them,  they  are  exposed  to 
a  thousand '  temptations.     To  remedy  this,  we  have  a  school  on 
purpose  for  them,  wherein  they  have  all  the  instruction  they  ar» 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    IlEV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  427 

capable  of,  together  with  all  things  needful  for  the  body,  clothes 
only  exeepted.  And  it  may  l>o,  if  God  prosper  this  labor  of  love, 
they  will  have  tln-.se  too  shortly. 

4.  "  In  whatever  view  we  look  upon  this,  it  is  one  of  the  noblest 
•charities  that  can  be  conceived.     How  reasonable  is  the  institution  ? 

Is  it  tit  that  the  children  of  those  who  leave  wife,  home,  and  all  that 
is  dear,  to  save  souls  from  death,  should  want  what  is  needful 
either  for  soul  or  body?  Ought  not  we  to  supply  what  the  parent 
cannot,  because  of  his  labors  in  the  gospel?  How  excellent  are 
the  effects  of  this  institution?  The  preacher  eased  of  this  weight 
can  the  more  easily  go  on  in  his  labor.  And  perhaps  many  of 
those  children  may  hereafter  fill  up  the  place  of  those  that  shall 
rest  from  their  labors. 

5.  "But  the  expense  of  such  an  undertaking  is  very  large:  so 
that  although   \\e   have  at  present  but  thirteen  or  fourteen  poor 
children,  we  are   continually  running  behind,  notwithstanding  the 
yearly  Mibs.-ription  made  at  London  and  Bristol.     The  best  means 
we  could  think  of  at  our  late  Conference  to  supply  the  deficiency 
is,  once  a  year  to  desire  the  assistance  of  all  those  in  every  place 
who  wish  well  to  the  work  of  God;  all  who  long  to  see  sinners 
converted  to  God,  and  the  kingdom  of  Christ  set  up  in  all  the 
Girth  " 

From  this  time  a  public  collection  has  been  made  through  all  the 
societies  once  in  every  year,  for  Kingswood  School.  The  last  year, 
1794,  it  amounted  to  twelve  hundred  and  eighty-four  pounds, 
eighteen  shillings  and  one  penny! 

July  ISth,  Mr.  Wesley  was  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne;  and  from 
thence  proceeded  northward,  preaching  at  several  places  in  his 
way,  till  he  came  to  Berwick  upon  Tweed.  Here  he  preached 
three  or  four  times,  in  a  large  green  space,  near  the  governor's 
house.  A  little  society  had  been  formed  at  this  place  some  time 
before,  which  was  now  considerably  increased:  and  several  mem- 
bers of  it,  walked  worthy  of  the  vocation  wherewith  they  wen; 
called.  On  the  -23d,  after  preaching  at  other  places  on  his  way 
back,  he  returned  to  Newcastle. 

Durin^  the  summer,  there  was  a  large  increase  of  the  work 
God,  both  in  Northumberland,  the  county  of  Durham,  and  York 
shire:  as  also  in  the  most  savaire  part  of  Lancashire;  though  here 
in  particular  the   preachers  carried  their  lives  in  tlieir  hands.     A 
~|,,M-imen  of  the  treatment  they  met  with  there,  may  be  seen  in  the 
fallowing  brief  an-ount. 

"On  \u-_'n-t  JUtli,"  says  Mr.  \\Y>]ey,  -while  I  was  speaking  to 
some  quiet  people  at  Roughley.near  Coin  in  Lancashire,  q  drunken 
i-abl.le  came,  the  captain  of  whom  said  he  was  a  deputy  coi 

I  ,mi.-t  jr.,  with  him.  I  had  scarce  gone  ton  yards,  when  one 
of  his  company  -,truck  me  in  the  face  with  all  his  might.  Another 
threw  his  stick  at  my  head:  all  the  rest  were  like  as  many  ramping 
mid  roaring  lions.  They  brought  me,  \\itli  Mr.  (Jrimshaw,  the 
minister  of  llaworth;  M'r.  Coll.eck  of  Kighl«-y,  and  Mr.  Macford 
,,i'  Neuv.iMle  (who  never  n-co\eivd  the  abuse  he  than  reeerred) 
into  a  public-house,  at  Barrowford,  a  neighboring  village,  where 
all  their  forces  were  gathered  together. 


428  THE   LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

"  Soon  after  Mr.  Hargrave,  the  high  constable,  came,  and  ro-" 
quired  me  to  promise  I  would  come  to  Roughley  no  more.  This 
1  flatly  refused.  But  upon  saying,  I  will  not  preach  here  now,  he 
undertook  to  quiet  the  mob.  While  he  and  I  walked  out  at  one 
door,  Mr.  Grimshaw,  and  Colbeck,  went  out  at  the  other.  The 
mob  immediately  closed  them  in,  tossed  them  to  and  fro  with  the 
greatest  violence,  threw  Mr.  Grimshaw  down,  and  loaded  them 
both  with  dirt  and  mire  of  every  kind.  The  other  quite  harmless 
people,  who  followed  me  at  a  distance,  they  treated  full  as  ill. 
They  poured  upon  them  showers  of  dirt  and  stones,  without  any 
regard  to  age  or  sex.  Some  of  them  they  trampled  in  the  mire, 
and  dragged  by  the  hair  of  the  head.  Many  they  beat  with  their 
clubs  without  mercy.  One  they  forced  to  leap  from  a  rock,  ten  or 
twelve  feet  high,  into  the  river.  And  when  he  crept  out  wet  and 
bruised,  were  hardly  persuaded  not  to  throw  him  in  again.  Such 
was  the  recompense  we  frequently  received  from  our  countrymen, 
for  our  labor  of  love." 

I  find  nothing  very  remarkable  during  the  following  year,  except 
Mr.  Wesley's  perseverance  in  his  frequent  journies,  and  incessant 
labors.  In  the  beginning  of  the  year  1750,  having  been  informed 
of  the  violence  of  the  mobs  at  Cork,  against  both  the  preachers  and 
people,  and  being  in  nothing  terrified  by  the  adversaries,  he  deter- 
mined to  set  out  for  the  scene  of  riot.  Accordingly,  April  7th,  he 
embarked  at  Holyhead  in  the  morning,  and  in  the  evening  landed 
in  Dublin.  Here  he  received  a  full  account  of  the  shocking  out- 
rages which  had  been  committed  at  Cork,  for  several  months  to- 
gether; and  which  the  good  magistrates  had  encouraged  rather 
than  opposed.  At  the  Lent  assizes,  several  depositions  were  laid 
before  the  grand  jury,  against  the  rioters:  yet  they  did  not  find  any 
of  these  bills !  But  they  found  a  bill  against  a  poor  baker,  who, 
when  the  mob  were  discharging  a  shower  of  stones  upon  him,  dis- 
charged a  pistol  without  ball,  over  their  heads,  which  put  them 
into  such  bodily  fear,  that  they  all  ran  away,  without  looking 
behind  them. 

Having  tarried  ten  or  twelve  days  in  Dublin,  Mr.  Wesley  began 
his  journey  through  the  country  societies,  towards  Cork,  where  he 
arrived  May  the  19th.  The  next  day,  understanding  the  house 
was  small,  he  went  out  about  eight  o'clock,  to  Hammond's  Marsh : 
,  at  that  time  a  large  open  space,  but  since  built  over.  Here  he 
preached,  to  a  large  and  deeply  attentive  congregation.  In  the 
afternoon,  two  of  the  preachers  went  to  the  mayor,  and  asked,  if 
it  would  be  disagreeable  to  him,  that  Mr.  Wesley  should  preach 
on  the  Marsh?  He  answered,  "Sir,  I  will  have  no  more  mobs 
and  riots."  One  of  them  "replied,  "  Sir,  Mr.  Wesley  has  made 
none."  He  then  spake  plainly,  "  Sir,  I  will  have  no  more  preach- 
ing. And  if  Mr.  Wesley  attempts  it,  I  am  prepared  for  him." 
Here  was  a  chief  magistrate,  who,  if  Mr.  Wesley  attempted  to 
preach  and  instruct  the  people  in  their  duty  to  God  and  rnan,  was 
determined  to  make  a  riot  to  hinder  him! 

The  following  is  an  abstract  from  Mr.  Wesley's  Journal,  of  what 
took  place  afterwards,  at  Cork,  and  at  Bandon.  "  I  would  noi 
therefore,  attempt  to  preach  on  the  Marsh,  but  began  in  our  own 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  429 

house  about  five  (in  the  evening  on  th'e  same  day,  bein<j  Sunday.) 
The  good  mayor,  mean  time,  was  walking  on  the  'Change,  and 
giving  orders  to  his  sergeants  and  the  town  drummers,  who  imme- 
diately rume  down  to  tne  house,  with  an  innumerable  mol>  attend- 
ing liim.  They  continued  drumming,  and  I  continued  preaching, 
till  I  had  finished  my  discourse.  When  I  came  out,  the  mol>  pres- 
ently  elo.sed  me  in.  Observing  one  of  the  sergeants  standing  by 
me,  I  desired  him  to  keep  the  king's  peace.  But  he  replied,  'Sir, 
1  have  no  orders  to  do  that.'  As  soon  as  I  came  into  the  open 
street,  the  rabble  threw  whatever  came  to  hand.  But  all  went  hy 
me,  or  over  my  head;  nor  do  I  remember  that  anything  touched 
me.  I  walked  straight  through  the  midst  of  the  rabble,  look- 
ing every  man  before  me  in  the  face;  and  they  opened  to  the 
right  and  left,  till  I  came  near  Dant's  Bridge.  A  large  party 
hid  taken  possession  of  this:  but  when  I  came  up,  they  likewise 
shrunk  back,  and  1  walked  through  them  to  Mr.  Jenkins's  house. 
But  a  stout  Papist-woman  stood  just  within  the  door,  and  would 
not  let  me  come  in,  till  one  of  the  mob,  aiming  I  suppose  at  me, 
knocked  her  down  Hat.  I  then  went  in,  and  God  restrained  the 
wild  beasts,  so  that  no  one  attempted  to  follow  me. 

"  But  many  of  the  congregation  were  more  roughly  handled;  par- 
ticularly Mr.  Jones,  who  was  covered  with  mud,  and  escaped  with 
his  life  almost  by  miracle.  Finding  the  mob  were  not  inclined  to 
disperse,  I  sent  to  Alderman  Pembrook,  who  immediately  desired 
Alderman  Wenthrop,  his  nephew,  to  go  down  to  Mr.  Jenkins's: 
with  whom  I  walked  up  the  street,  none  giving  an  unkind  or  dis- 
rt'til  word. 

"  All  the  following  week  it  was  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  if  any 
Methodist  stirred  out  of  doors.  And  the  case  was  much  the  same, 
during  the  whole  mayoralty  of  Mr. "Crone.  But  the  succeeding 
mayor,  declared  in  good  earnest,  '  There  shall  be  no  more  mobs  or 
riots  in  Cork.'  And  he  did  totally  suppress  them.  So  that  from 
that  time  forward,  even  the  Methodists  enjoyed  the  same  liberty 
with  the  rest  of  his  majesty's  subjects. 

"  In  the  mean  time  the  work  of  God  went  on  with  little  oppo- 
sition, both  in  other  parts  of  the  county  of  Cork,  and  at  Water- 
ford,  and  Limerick;  as  well  as  inMountmelick,  Athlone,  Longford, 
and  mo.st  parts  of  the  province  of  Leinster.  In  my  return  from 
Cork,  I  had  an  opportunity  of  visiting  all  these.  And  1  had  the 
satisfaction  of  observing,  how  greatly  God  had  blessed  my  fellow- 
laborers,  and  how  many  sinners  were  saved  from  the  error  of  their 
ways.  Many  of  these  had  been  eminent  for  all  manner  of  sins: 
many  had  been  Roman  Catholics.  And  I  suppose  the  number  of 
these  (Roman  Catholics,  converted)  would  haw  been  far  greater, 
had  not  the  good  Protestants,  as  well  as  the  Popish  priests,  taken 
true  pains  to  hinder  them." 

During  Mr.  \Ve-ley "s  stay  at  Cork,  and  in  its  neighborhood,  he 
observes,  "  All  this  time  God  gave  us  great  peace  at  Bandon,  not- 
withstanding the  unwearied  labors,  both  public  and  private,  of  Dr. 
B.  to  stir  up  the  people.  But  Saturday  2ti,  many  were  under  great 
apprehensions,  of  \\  hat  was  to  be  done  in  the  evening.  I  began 
preaching  in  the  main  street  at  the  usual  hour,  but  to  more  than 


430  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV      JOHN    WESLEY. 

twice  the  usual  congregation.-  After  I  had  spoke  about  a  quarter 
of  an  hour,  a  clergyman,  who  had  planted  himself  near  me,  with  a 
very  large  stick  in  his  hand,  according  to  agreement  opened  the 
scene.  Indeed  his  friends  assured  rne,  '  he  was  in  drink,  or  he 
would  not  have  done  it.'  But  before  he  had  uttered  many  words, 
two  or  three  resolute  women,  by  main  strength  pulled  him  into  an 
house,  and  after  expostulating  a  little,  sent  him  away  through  the 
garden. — The  next  champion  that  appeared,  was  a  young  gentle- 
man of  the  town.  But  his  triumph  too  was  short:  for  some  of  the 
people  quickly  bore  him  away,  though  with  much  gentleness  and 
civility.  The  third  came  on  with  far  greater  fury :  but  he  was 
encountered  by  a  butcher  of  the  town,  not  one  of  the  Methodists, 
who  used  him  as  he  would  an  ox,  bestowing  one  or  two  heavy 
blows  on  his  head.  This  cooled  his  courage,  especially  as  none 
took  his  part.  So  I  quietly  finished  my  discourse." 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labors  in  Ireland,  till  July  22,  when 
he  set  sail  for  Bristol.  He  staid  here  only  a  few  days,  and  then 
went  on  to  visit  the  societies  through  the  West  of  England,  as  far 
as  Cornwall;  in  which  service  he  spent  near  six  weeks.  August 
15j  he  observes,  "  By  reflecting  on  an  odd  book  which  I  had  read 
in  this  journey,  '  The  general  delusion  of  Christians  with  regard 
to  prophecy,3  I  was  fully  convinced  of  what  I  had  long  suspected; 
1.  That  the  Montanists,  in  the  second  and  third  centuries,  were 
real  scriptural  Christians;  and  2.  That  the  grand  reason  why  the 
miraculous  gifts  were  so  soon  withdrawn,  was,  not  only  that  faith 
and  holiness  were  well-nigh  lost,  but  that  dry,  formal,  orthodox 
men,  began  even  then  to  ridicule  whatever  gifts  they  had  not  them- 
selves, and  to  decry  them  all,  as  either  madness  or  imposture."* 

On  his  return  from  Cornwall,  he  preached  in  the  street  at  Shafts- 
bury;  but  none  made  any  noise,  or  spake  one  word,  while  he  called 
the  wicked  to  forsake  his  way.  When  he  was  returned  to  the 
house  where  he  lodged,  a  constable  came,  and  said,  "  Sir,  the 
mayor  discharges  you  from  preaching  in  this  borough  any  more." 
Mr.  Wesley  replied,  "  While  King  George  gives  me  leave  to 
preach,  I  shall  not  ask  leave  of  the  mayor  of  Shaftsbury." 

Sept.  8,  he  came  to  London,  and  received  the  following  account 
of  the  death  of  one  of  the  travelling  preachers.  "  John  Jane  was 
never  well  after  walking  from  Epworth  to  Hainton,  on  an  exceed- 
ing hot  day,  which  threw  him  into  a  fever.  But  he  was  in  great 

*  The  Monlanists  were  a  sect  of  Christians,  which  sprung  up  about  the  year 
of  Christ  171.  They  took  their  name  from  Montanus,  a  Phrygian  by  birih. 
They  made  no  alteration  in  the  creed,  or  articles  of  belief  then  commonly  re- 
ceived. They  were  abstemious  and  moral  in  their  conduct.  But  they  main- 
tained that  the  miraculous  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  were  not  withdrawn  from  the 
faithful  and  pious ;  and  that  they  had  among  themselves  the  gift  of  prophecy, 
&c.  It  is  to  be  lamented,  that,  at  this  early  period  of  Christianity,  Christian 
principle,  and  Christian  practice,  or  morality,  were  too  much  separated :  and  that 
whoever  differed  from  the  rulers  of  the  church,  were  immediately  branded  with 
the  name  of  Heretics  ;  their  principles  and  practices  represented  with  little  or 
no  regard  to  truth ;  and  all  manner  of  evil  was  spoken  of  them,  to  deter  the  peo- 
ple from  going  near  them.  I  wish  the  modern  professors  of  Christianity,  of 
every  denomination,  with  all  their  boasted  liberality  and  professions  of  candor, 
were  wholly  free  from  this  contagious  leprosy,  which  so  deforms  the  Christian 
character,  and  leads  directly  to  persecution. 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  431 

peace  and  love,  even  to  those  who  greatly  wanted  love  to  him. 
Ho  was  some  time  at  Alice  Shadforth's  house,  with  whom  he  daily 
talked  of  the  things  of  Godj  spent  much  time  in  private  prayer; 
and  joined  likewise  with  her  in  prayer  several  times  in  a  day:  On 
Friday,  Aug.  24,  he  sat  in  the  evening  by  the  fire-.-ide:  about  six 
he  fetched  a  deep  sigh,  and  never  spoke  more.  He  was  alipe  till 
the  same  time  on  Saturday,  when  without  any  struggle  or  sign  of 
pain,  with  a  smile  on  his  face,  he  passed  away.  His  last  words 
were,  '  I  find  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus.' 

"  All  his  clothes,  linen,  and  woollen,  stockings,  hat,  and  wig,  are 
not  thought  sufficient  to  answer  his  funeral  expenses,  which  amount 
to  one  pound  seventeen  shillings  and  three-pence.  All  the  money 
he  had  was,  one  shilling  and  four-pence." — "  Enough,"  adds  Mr. 
We>ley,  "  for  any  unmarried  preacher  of  the  gospel,  to  leave  to  hia 
executors." — Mr.  Wesley  spent  the  remainder  of  the  year  in  Lon- 
don, Bristol,  and  the  neighboring  places;  and  in  preparing  several 
books  for  the  use  of  the  children  at  Kingswood  School. 

Mr.  Wesley  had  many  difficulties  to  encounter,  not  only  from 
those  who  openly  opposed  him;  but  from  many  who  were  in  con- 
nexion with  him:  especially  from  some  of  the  preachers,  who 
already  began  to  wish,  that  the  Methodists  might  become  a  dis- 
tinct and  complete  body,  or  church  among  themselves;  by  which 
step,  they  would  have,  in  order  to  support  their  own  existence,  a 
separate  interest  to  maintain,  in  opposition  to  the  established 
church,  and  in  some  respects  to  every  denomination  of  Dissenters. 
This  was  in  flat  opposition  to  Mr.  Wesley's  design  in  forming  thi) 
Methodist  Societies,  whirh  was  to  promote  scriptural  holiness 
through  the  land,  without  any  particular  regard  to  the  distinction 
of  parties.  At  this  time,  and  for  some  years  afterwards,  he  fre- 
quently corresponded  with  Mr.  Edward  Perronet,  whom  he  sin- 
cerely esteemed,  and  to  whom  he  often  opened  his  mind  with  great 
freedom.  I  shall  make  an  extract  or  two,  from  the  letters  written 
in  the  present  year,*  relative  to  this  and  some  other  subjects. 

From  Ireland,  he  observes,  "  I  have  abundance  of  complaints  to 
make,   as  well  as  to  hear.     I  have  scarce  any  on  whom  I  can 
depend,  when  I  am  an  hundred  miles  off".     ''I  is  well  if  I  do  not 
run  away  soon,  and  leave  them  to  cut  and  shuffle  for  them- 
Here  is  a  glorious  people.     But  O !  where  are  the  shepherds? 

"  The  society  at  Cork  have  fairly  sent  me  word,  that  they  will 
take  care  of  themselves,  and  erect  themselves  into  a  Dissenting 
congregation  I  am  weary  of  these  sons  of  Zeruiah:  they  are  too 
hard  for  me.  Dear  Ted,  stand  fa-it,  whether  1  stand  or  Jail." 

In  another  letter,  he  says,  "  Charles, f  and  yon  behave  as  1  want 
you  to  do.  But  you  cannot,  or  will  not  preach  where  1  di >ire. 
Others,  can  and  will  prearh  \\here  1  desire:  but  they  do  nut  be- 
have as  I  want  them  to  do.  1  have  a  tine  time  between  the  one 
*nd  the  other."  And  again  in  the  third,  •'  1  think  both  Charles,' 
and  you  have  in  the  general,  a  right  sense  of  what  it  is  to  serve  as' 

*  The  letters  writtrn  \>\  Mr.  \\Y-lrr  in  .Mr.  IVrronct,  came  into  the  hands  of 
ut.M>le,  after  Mr.  IVrrunet's  death  ;  and  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  Imu  for 
ihe  use  of  them, 
t  Charles  Perronet,  the  brother  of  Edward. 

v 


482  THE   LIITC    OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

sons  in  the  Gospel.  And  if  all  our  helpers  had  had  the  same, 
the  work  of  God  would  have  prospered  better,  both  in  England 
and  Ireland."  About  a  fortnight  afterwards,  he  writes  thus  on 
the  same  subject,  "  You  put  the  thing  right.  I  have  not  one 
preacher  with  me,  and  not  six  in  England,  whose  wills  are  broken 
enough  to  serve  me  as  sons  in  the  Gospel." 

On  the  subject  of  reproof,  and  of  remedying  things  that  were 
amiss,  he  observes  to  his  friend,  "  Come  on,  now  you  have  broke 
the  ice,  and  tell  me  the  other  half  of  your  mind.  I  always  blamed 
you  for  speaking  too  little,  not  too  much.  When  you  spoke  most 
freely,  as  at  Whitehaven,  it  was  best  for  us  both. 

"  I  did  not  always  disbelieve,  when  I  said  nothing.  But  I  would 
not  attempt  a  thing,  till  I  could  carry  it.  Tu  quod  scis,  nescis,  is 
an  useful  rule,  till  I  can  remedy  what  I  know.  As  you  observe, 
many  things  are  remedied  already :  and  many  more  will  be.  But 
you  consider,  I  have  none  to  second  rne.  They  who  should  do  it, 
start  aside  as  a  broken  bow." 

The  following  abstract  from  a  letter  written  to  Mr.  Wesley  by 
one  who  loved  and  highly  esteemed  him,  may  show  us,  that  he  had 
some  friends  who  spake  their  minds  freely,  when  they  saw  any 
thing  which  in  their  judgment  deserved  censure  or  blame.  "  I  love, 
I  honor,  I  reverence  you,"  says  the  writer,  "  for  your  great  worth, 
wisdom  and  high  office :  yet  I  have  not  that  fellowship  with  you, 
that  I  once  had  with  T.  S. — I  have  loved  your  company,  loved 
your  conversation,  admired  your  wisdom,  been  greatly  blessed 
under  your  discourses  and  exhortations:  and  yet  we  are  two 
spirits ! — I  think  you  have  the  knowledge  of  all  experience,  but 
not  the  experience  of  all  you  know.  You  know,  speaking  with 
limitation,  the  heights  and  depths,  the  beginning  and 'the  end  of 
true  religion.  You  know  the  fallen  state  of  man,  his  inability  to 
rise  again;  the  freeness  of  redeeming  love,  and  the  mighty  work- 
ings of  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  know,  the  heaven  and  happiness 
of  man,  is  to  feel  a  change  of  nature,  to  enjoy  deep  communion 
with  God,  and  to  walk  in  love  with  all  around.  All  these  things 
you  know,  partly  by  the  information  of  others,  and  partly  from 
experience.  But  I  think  your  experience  is  buried  in  your  exten- 
sive knowledge.  I  think  you  feel  not,  abidingly,  a  deep  sense  of 
your  own  spiritual  weakness,  the  nearness  of  Christ,  to  save,  nor 
a  sweet  communion  with  God,  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  have  the 
appearance  of  all  Christian  graces,  but  they  do  not,  I  think,  spring 
from  a  deep  experience,  or  change  of  nature.  A  good  nature 
(temper  of  mind)  with  great  abilities,  will  rnimic  grace;  but  grace 
is  more  than  outward;  it  brings  the  soul  to  a  deep  union  with  God, 
and  its  fellow  Christians.  One  outward  proof  from  which  I  think 
I  judge  aright,  is,  the  want  of  SYMPATHY  in  your  discourses  and 
conversation.  Those  who  attend  to  an  inward  work,  more  than 
to  an  outward,  pass  through  many  weighty  and  grievous  conflicts, 
from  the  stubbornness  of  their  own  nature,  or  the  subtilty  of  the 
devil,  so  that  often  they  go  on  lamenting  and  weeping,  and  yet 
trusting  in  God.  When  do  you  feelingly,  and  with  tears  address 
yourself  unto  such  ? — That  the  cause,  the  only  cause  of  my  dis- 
union with  you,  may  be  in  myself,  I  cannot  but  allow.  My  igno- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  433 

ranee,  my  weakness,  my  aptness  to  mistake,  is  great!  My  judg- 
ment is  often  biassed  by  circumstances  too  immaterial  to  be  the 
ground  of  determination;  and  therefore  often,  yea  mostly,  rather 
than  be  in  danger  of  judging  amiss,  I  remain  in  doubtful  silence." 
Signed,  W.  Briggs. 

January  30,  1751,  Mr.  Wesley  at  the  pressing  request  of  Dr. 
Isham,  then  rector  of  Lincoln-College,  set  out  early  in  tlw  mom- 
ing  to  vote  for  a  member  of  parliament.  It  was  a  severe  frost,  the 
wind  north-west,  full  in  his  face,  and  the  roads  so  slippery  that  the 
horses  could  scarcely  keep  their  feet.  Nevertheless  about  seven 
in  the  evening,  he,  and  those  with  him,  for  he  never  travelled 
alone,  came  safe  to  Oxford.  A  congregation  was  waiting  for  him, 
whom  he  immediately  addressed  in  those  awful  words,  "  What  is 
a  man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world  and  lose  his  own 
soul?" — The  next  day  he  went  to  the  schools,  where  the  convoca- 
tion was  met.  "  But,"  says  he,  "  I  did  not  find  that  decency  and 
order  which  I  expected.  The  gentleman  for  whom  I  voted,  was 
not  elected:  yet  I  did  not  repent  of  my  coming;  I  owe  much  more 
than  this  to  that  generous,  friendly  man,  who  now  rests  from  his 
labors."  Mr.  Wesley  means  Dr.  Morley,  who  so  generously 
assisted  him  with  his  interest,  when  he  was  elected  Fellow  of 
Lincoln-College.*  ^ 

A  year  or  more,  before  this  period,  Mr.  Wesley  had  formed  a 
resolution  to  marry.  But  the  affair  coining  to  the  knowledge  of 
Mr.  Charles  Wesley  before  marriage  took  place,  he  found  means 
to  prevent  it;  for  reasons  which  appeared  to  him  of  sufficient  im- 
portance to  aulhori/.e  him  to  interfere  in  the  business.  Mr.  John 
Wesley,  however,  thought  otherwise,  and  this  was  the  first  breach 
of  that  union  and  harmony  which  had  now  subsisted  between  the 
two  brothers,  without  interruption,  for  more  than  twenty  years. 
Notwithstanding  this  disappointment,  Mr.  Wesley  still  continued 
in  the  resolution  to  marry;  and  having  fixed  his  choice  of  a  part- 
ner, he  proposed  the  matter  to  the  Reverend  Mr.  Perronet  of 
Shoreham.  February  2,  he  received  Mr.  1'erronet's  answer,  who 
wrote  as  a  Christian  minister  ought  to  write,  in  favor  of  mar- 
riage. In  a  few  days  after,  he  married  Mrs.  Yi/.elle,  a  widow 
lady  of  independent  fortune.  IJut  before  the  marriage,  he  took 
care  that  her  fortune  should  be  wholly  setiled  upon  her>elf,  refus- 
ing to  have  the  command  of  one  shilling  of  her  property.  Mr. 
Wesley's  constant,  habit  of  travelling  from  place  to  place,  through 
(ireat  Britain  and  Ireland,  the  number  of  persons  \\hocameto 
vi>it  him  wherever  lie  was,  and  his  extensive  correspondence  with 
the  members  of  the  society,  were  circumstances  unfavorable  to 
that  social  intercourse,  mutual  openness  and  confidence,  which  form 
the  basis  of  happiness  in  the  married  state.  These  i-ircnmstances, 
indeed,  would  not  have  been  M>  very  unfavorable,  had  lie  .married 
a  Woman  who  could  have  entered  into  hi-  \ie\\s,  and  ha\e  accom- 
modated her.-elfto  his  situation.  Hut  this  was  nor  the  case.  Had 
lie  searched  the  whole  kingdom  on  pnrpo-e,  he  would  hardly  have 
found  a  woman  more  unsuitable  in  the.-e  re-peci-.,  than  she  whom 

be  married. 

•Se*  vol.  i.  page  228. 


434  THE*  LIFE    OF    THE    EfiV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

Some  years  before  his  marriage,  Mr.  Wesley  had  written  a  small 
tract  in  favor  of  celibacy.  Not  that  he  condemned,  or  even  disap- 
proved of  prudent  marriages,  but"  he  thought  celibacy,  to  those  who 
could  live  comfortably  in  it,  more  favorable  to  religious  improve- 
ment than  a  state  of  matrimony.  He  considered  Paul's  advice  to 
the  church  at  Corinth,  as  a  standing  rule  in  all  circumstances  of 
Christians.  It  is  really  wonderful  how  he  could  full  into  this 
error,  as  the  Apostle  expressly  says,  that  ho  gave  that  advice  f'iu 
rt]!j  Ivegioaav  aruyxijv,  '  on  account  of  the  impending  distress;'  that 
is,  on  account  of  the  persecutions  both  from  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
which  already  threatened  the  churches;  when  men  and  women 
being  dragged  to  prison,  or  to  death,  it  would  be  more  easy  and 
convenient  not  to  be  entangled  with  the  cares  of  a  family.  It  does 
not  appear  however,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  in  writing  that  tract,  had 
any  reference  to  his  own  situation  in  particular;  or,  that  he  had 
formed  a  resolution  never  to  marry.  But  had  even  this  been  the 
case,  his  marriage  would  only  show  the  truth  of  the  words  of 
Horace,  Naturam  expellas  furca,  tamen  usque  recurret.  You  may 
repel  nature  by  violence,  but  still  sh°  will  return  upon  you.  This 
is  undoubtedly  true  of  those  propensities  which  are  purely  natural 
and  congenial  to  the  human  constitution.  Juvenal,  indeed,  asserts 
nearly  the  same  thing  of  vicious  habits,  which  form  a  kind  of  sec- 
ondary nature : 


-Tamen  ad  mores  nalura  rccurrit 


DamnaioSjfixa  et  mutari  nescia- 


This  might  perhaps  be  true,  without  the  light  of  the  gospel,  and 
the  interpositions  of  divine  grace. 

March  27,  Mr.  Wesley  set  out  on  his  northern  journey.  He 
travelled  through  the  societies  as  far  as  Whitehaven,  and  April  20, 
came  to  Newcastle.  On  the  24th,  he  set  out  with  Mr.  Hopper,  to 
pay  his  first  visit  to  Scotland.  He  was  invited  thither  by  captain 
(afterwards  colonel)  •Galatin,  who  was  then  quartered  at  Mussel- 
borough.  "  I  had  no  intention,"  says  he,  "  to  preach  in  Scotland; 
not  imagining  that  there  were  any  that  desired  I  should.  But  I  was 
mistaken.  Curiosity,  if  nothing  else,  brought  abundance  of  peo- 
ple together  in  the  evening.  And  whereas  in  the  kirk,  Mrs.  Gala- 
tin  informed  me,  there  used  to  be  laughing  and  talking,  and  all 
the  marks  of  the  grossest  inattention;  it  was  far  otherwise  here. 
They  remained  as  statues  from  the  beginning  of  the  sermon  to  the 
end.  I  preached  again  at  six  in  the  evening,  on,  '  Seek  ye  the 
Lord  while  he  may  be  found.'  I  used  great  plainness  of  speech 
towards  high  and  low:  and  they  all  received  it  in  love:  so  that  the 
prejudice  which  had  been  for  several  years  planting  was  torn  up 
by  the  roots  in  one  hour.  After  -preaching,  one  of  the  bailiffs  of 
the  town,  with  one  of  the  elders  of  the  kirk,  came  tome  and  begged 
I  would  stay  with  thorn  a  while;  nay*,  if  it  were  but  two  or  three 
days,  and  they  would  fit  up  a  larger  place  than  the  school,  and 

frepare  seats  for  the  congregations.     Had  not  my  time  been  fixed, 
should  gladly  have  complied.     All   that  I  could   now  do,  was  to 
give- them  a  promise,  that  Mr.  Hopper  would  come  back  the  next 
week  and  spend  a  few  days  with  them.     And  it  was   not   without 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  485 

a  fair  prospect.     The  congregations  wen-  very  numerous;  many 
cut  to  the  heart;  and  several  joined  together  in  a  little  soci- 

May  15.  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  Leeds.  Here  he  held  a  confer- 
ence with  about  thirty  of  the  preachers.  He  inquired  particularly 
into  their  Qualifications,  as  to  their  jrrace  and  irifts;  and  into  the 
fruit.s  of  their  labors;  and  tells  us  he  found  no  reason  to  doubt, 

'  of  one  only. 

Mr.  \Ve-ley   had  now   been   married  upwards  of  three  months : 

and  June  the  1st  he  reined  his  fellowship.      Hi.-  letter  of  re.-itrnu- 

tion  was,  I  believe,  in  the  words  of  one  of  the  established  forms  of  the 

college,  for  that  purpose.    It  was  as  follows.    "  F.i:o  .Johannes  \\Y~ 

•illeifii  LiiK-olniensis  in  Aeademia  O.xoniesi   Socius,  quicqnid 

mihi    juris   ost    in   pr.vdicta    Socjetate,   ejusdem    Rector!  et  Sociis 

sponte   ar    libere    resitrno:    illis    univrsis    et   .-ingulis,    perpetuam 

i,  ac  oinnimodani  in  Christo  felicitatcin  exoptans." 


(    1 1  A  P  T  E  R    III. 

OF  MR.  WF.sI.!';"s  MINISTERIAL  LABORS,  AND  THE  SPREAD  OP 
METHODISM,  TILL  THE  CONFERENCE  IN  1770:  WITH  AN  EXTRACT 
FROM  THE  LARGER  MINUTES;  GIVING  A  VIEW  OF  VARIOUS  REGU- 
LATIONS RESPECTING  THE  PREACHERS,  &.C.  &C. 

THE  materials  for  this  life  are  so  abundant,  without  having  re- 
course to  Mr.  "\VesIi  \  's  printed  works;  and  the  present  volume 
begins  to  fill  up  so  very  fast,  that  I  shall  be  obliged  in  future  to 
take  but  little  notice  of  the  journies  of  this  laborious  and  successful 
minister  of  Christ.  Many  papers  have  been  put  into  my  hands 
since  the  first  volume  of  this  work  was  published.  I  shall  not 
then-fore  be  able  to  do  more  in  the  remaining  part  of  this  volume, 
than  print  >ueh  extracts  from  the  materials  before  me,  as  may 
exhibit  to  our  %iew  the  mo-t  striking  features  of  this  jrreat  man's 
rharacu-r,  and  of  the  work  in  which  he  was  en^a^ed. 

It  has  lii-i-n  stated  above,'  that  Mr.  Cliarles  Wesle\  ,  in  the  course 
of  the  present  year,  went  into  Yorkshire,  with  a  commission  to 
inquire  more  particularly  into  the  character  and  moral  conduct  of 
the  preachers  in  their  several  station--.  He  found  one  nr  two,  who 
diil  not  walk  worthy  of  the  iro-prl;  and  several  more  \\hom  he 
thought  utterly  unqualified  to  preach.  In  the  execution  of  his 
commi-sion,  Mr.  John  \\Ysley  wrote  to  him  \ery  frequently.  The 
following  an-  extract-  from  some  of  his  letters  on  this  occasion. 

July  17.  "I  fear  tor  ('.  S and  .J.  C- more  and  more.  I 

have  heard  they  frequently  and  bitterly  rail  against  the  church." — 
On  t  harlea  \Ve-!i-\  puts  tin-  following  query:  '-\Vhat 

assurance  can  we  have,  that  they  will  not  forsake  it,  at  least  when 

*  Vol.  i.  page  195. 


436  THE   LIFE   OF    THE   REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

we  aie  dead?  Ought  we  to  admit  any  one  for  a  preacher,  till  we 
can  trust  his  invariable  attachment  to  the  church  ?  " 

July  20.  "The  societies  both  must  and  shall  maintain  the 
preachers  we  send  among  them,  or  I  will  preach  among  them  no 
more.  The  least  that  I  can  say  to  any  of  these  preachers,  is,  '  Give 
yourself  wholly  to  the  work,  and  you  shall  have  food  to  eat,  and 
raiment  to  put  on.'  And  I  cannot  see  that  any  preacher  is  called 
to  any  people,  who  will  not  thus  maintain  him.  Almost  everything 
depends  on  you  and  me:  let  nothing  damp  or  hinder  us:  only  let 
us  be  alive,  and  put  forth  all  our  strength." 

July  24.  "As  to  the  preachers,  my  counsel  is,  not  to  check  the 
young  ones  without  strong  necessity.  If  we  lay  spme  aside,  we 
must  have  a  supply;  and  of  the  two,  I  prefer  grace  before  gifts." — 
Mr.  Charles  puts  a  query.  "  Are  not  both  indispensably  necessary  ? 
Has  not  the  cause  suffered,  in  Ireland  especially,  through  the  in- 
sufficiency— of  the  preachers  ?  Should  we  not  first  regulate,  reform, 
and  bring  into  discipline,  the  preachers  we  have,  before  we  look 
for  more?  Should  we  not  also  watch  and  labor,  to  prevent  the 
mischiefs  which  the  discarded  preachers  may  occasion?  " 

July  27.  "What  is  it,  that  has  eaten  out  the  heart  of  half  our 
preachers,  particularly  those  in  Ireland  ?  Absolutely  idleness;  their 
not  being  constantly  employed.  I  see  it  plainer  and  plainer. 
Therefore  I  beg  you  will  inquire  of  each,  '  How  do  you  spend 
your  time  from  morning  to  evening?'.  And  give  him  his  choice, 
'Either  follow  your  trade,  or  resolve  before  God,  to  spend  the 
same  hours  in  reading,  &c.  which  you  used  to  spend  in  working.' " 

August  8.  "  I  heartily  concur  with  you,  in  dealing  with  all  (not 
only  with  disorderly  walkers,  but  also  triflers,)  ftalaxus,  nolvnitayuorag, 

the  effeminate  and  busybodies,  as  with  M.  F .  I  spoke  to 

one  this  morning,  so  that  I  was  even  amazed  at  myself." 

August  8.  "  We  must  have  forty  itinerant  preachers,  or  drop 
some  of  our  societies.  You  cannot  so  well  judge  of  this,  without 
seeing  the  letters  I  receive  from  all  parts." 

August  15.  "If  our  preachers  do  not,  nor  will  not,  spend  all 
their  time  in  study  and  saving  souls,  they  must  be  employed  close 
in  other  work,  or  perish."  • 

August  17.  "  C.  S pleads  for  a  kind  of  aristocracy,  and  says 

you  and  I,  should  do  nothing  without  the  consent  of  all  the  preach- 
ers; otherwise  we  govern  arbitrarily,  to  which  they  cannot  submit. 
Whence  is  this?  " 

August  24.  "  O  that  you  and  1,  may  arise  and  stand  upright!  I 
quite  agree  with  you:  let  us  have  but  six,  so  we  are  all  one.  I 
have  sent  one  more  home  to  his  work.  We  may  trust  God  to  send 
forth  more  laborers;  only  be  not  unwilling  to  receive  them,  when 
there  is  reasonable  proof  that  he  has  sent  them." 

Augugt  21,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  thus  to  a  friend.  "  I  see  plainly 
the  spirit  of  Ham  if  not  of  Corah,  has  fully  possessed  several  of 
our  preachers.  So  much  the  more  freely  and  firmly  do  I  acquiesce 
in  the  determination  of  my  brother,  '  That  it  is  far  better  for  us  to 
have  ten,  or  six  preachers  who  are  alive,  to  God,  sound  in  the  faith, 
and  of  one  heart  with  us  and  with  on-j  another,  than  fifty  of  whom 
we  have  no  such  assurance.'  " 


THE    LIKE    Or    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  437 

In  August,  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  wrote  to  his  brother  under  great 
oppression  of  mind,  and  in  very  strong  language.  Wherever  he 
«aw  some  tliiiiir«  jvmiiir,  his  fears  suggested  to  him  that  there  might 
be  many  more  ti-ftieit  he  did*not  see;  and  the  natural  warmth  of  his 
temper,  led  him  tft  We  expressions  abundantly  more  severe  than 
the  case  required.  ~^Jot  the  preachers  against  whom  he  had  no 
material  charge,  but  trout  of  qualifications  for  their  office,  had 
nothing  more  to  do,  than  write  to  Mr.  Jt>hn  Wesley,  a  letter  of 
humiliation  and  entire  submission,  and  the  matter  was  settled  with 
him,  and  he  would  give  them  fresh  encouragement.  This  conduct 
•  >f  Mr.  John  We.-ley  made  his  brother  appear  as  an  enemy  to 
the  |  ::ihl  himself  as  their  protector  and  friend;  which  was 

another  means  of  weakening  the  union  that  had  long  subsisted 
•  11  tin-Hi. 

Bring  returned  to  London,  the  two  brothers  went  down  to  Shore- 
ham,  in  November,  and  talked  the  matter  over  in  the  presence  of 
Mr.  Perronet.  They  both  expressed  their  entire  satisfaction  in  the 
end  which  each  had  in  view;  namely,  the  glory  of  God,  and  the 
salvation  of  souls.  They  both  acknowledged  their  sincerity  in 
desiring  union  between  themselves,  as  {he  means  to  that  end;  and 
after  much  conversation,  they  both  agreed  to  act  in  concert  with 
•><-ct  to  the  preachers,  so  that  neither  of  them  should  admit  or 
refuse  any,  but  such  as  both  admitted  or  refused. — About  six  weeks 
afterwards,  they  were  at  Shoreham  again,  and  then  signed  the  fol- 
lowing articles  of  agreement: 

••  \Vith  regard  to  the  preachers,  we  agree, 

1.  "  That  none  shall  be  permitted  to  preach  in  any  of  our  socie- 
ties, till  he  be  examined,  both  as  to  his  grace  and  gifts;  at  least  by 
the  assistant,  who  sending  word  to  us,  may  by  our  answer  admit 
him  a  local  preacher. 

2.  "  That  such  preacher  be  not  immediately  taken  from  his  trade, 
but  be  exhorted  to  follow  it  with  all  diligence. 

3.  "  That  no  person  shall  be  received  as  a  travelling  preacher, 
or  be  taken  from  his  trade,  by  either  of  us  alone,  but  by  both  of  us 
conjointly,  giving  him  a  note  under  both  our  hands. 

4.  "  That  neither  of  us  will  re-admit  a  travelling  preacher  laid 
.nside,  or  without  the  consent  of  the  other. 

5.  "That  if  we  should  disagree  in  our  judgment,  we  will  refer 
the  matter  to  Mr.  IVrrowt. 

G.  "That  we  will  entirely  be  patterns  of  all  we  expect  from 
every  preacher;  particularly  of  zeal,  diligence,  and  punctuality  in 
•  >rk:  by  constantly  preaching  and  meeting  the  society;  by 
M-itin^  \earjy,  Ireland",  Cornwall,  and  the  north;  and  in  general 
by  •upermtenaio£  tin-  whole  work,  and  every  branch  of  it,  with  all 
the  strength  which  (iod  shall  give  us.  We  agree  to  the  above 
written,  till  this  day  next  year,  in  the  presence  of  Mr.  Perronet. 

"Jons  WESLEY, 
"  CHARLES  WESLEY."* 

"  Tliis  and  several  other  articles  that  will  In-  insi-rt>-tl  in  this  volume,  have  been 
Iran  '  jx-rs  written  in  short-hand;  which  were 

put  into  my  hands  after  the  first  volume  was  publish 


438  '         THE   LIFE   OF    THE    REV.   JOHN    WESLET, 

Mr.  John  Wesley  was  prevailed  upon,  with  some  difficult^ 
sign  these  articles.  But  though  he  did  at  length  sign  them,  t 
produced  no  good  effect.  Mr.  Wesley  would  not  submit  to  $»>  v 
control  in  admitting  preachers  into  the  connexion,  in  appointiik 
them  to  the  different  circuits,  or  in  governing  the  societies,  fi 
appears  to  me,  that  after  the  first  difference  with  his  brother,  who 
disappointed  his  intended  marriage,  he  made  up  his  mind  not  to 
suffer  either  a  superior  or  an  equal  in  these  respects.  From  that 
time  he  seemed  determined  to  be,  out  Ccesar  aut  nihiL  Mr. 
Charles,  perceiving  his  brother's  determination,  and  finding  that 
the  preachers  became  more  and  more  prejudiced  against  him, 
thought  it  most  prudent  to  withdraw  from  the  active  situation  he 
had  hitherto  held  amongst  them;  reserving  to  himself,  however, 
the  right  of  speaking  his  mind  freely  to  his  brother  in  a  friendly 
correspondence,  on  various  occasions  through  the  remaining  part 
of  life. 

About  this  time  Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  the  Reverend 
Mr.  Milner,  who  had  been  at  Chester,  and  writes  as  follows,  on 
the  temper  of  the  bishop  towards  the  Methodists.  "  The  bishop," 
says  he,  "  I  was  told,  was  exceeding  angry  at  my  late  excursion 
into  the  north  in  your  company.  But  found  his  lordship  in  much 
better  temper  than  I  was  bid  to  expect  by  my  brother  Graves,  who 
was  so  prudent,  that  he  would  not  go  with  one  so  obnoxious  to  the 
bishop's  displeasure,  and  all  the  storm  of  anger  fell  upon  him. 
When  he  told  me  how  he  had  been  treated,  for  speaking  in  your 
defence,  I  was  fully  persuaded  all  the  bitterness  was  past,  and 
accordingly  found  it. — I  told  his  lordship  that  God  was  with  you 
of  a  truth;  and  he  seemed  pleased  with  the  relation  of  the  conver- 
sion of  the  barber  at  Bolton:  and  with  your  design  of  answering 
Taylor's  book  on  Original  Sin. — I  have  made  no  secret  of  your 
manner  of  proceeding,  to  any  with  whom  I  have  conversed,  since 
I  had  the  happiness  of  being  in  your  company.  And  to  the  bishop 
I  was  very  particular  in  telling  him,  what  an  assembly  of  worship- 
pers there  is  at  Newcastle :  how  plainly  the  badge  of  Christianity, 
love,  is  there  to  be  seen.  When  his  lordship  talked  about  order,"  I 
begged  leave  to  observe  that  I  had  nowhere  seen  such  a  want  of  it, 
as  in  his  own  cathedral;  the  preacher  so  miserably  at  a  loss,  that 
the  children  took  notice  of  it:  and  the  choristers  so  rude,  as  to  be 
talking  and  thrusting  one  another  with  their  elbows.  At  last  I  told 
him,  there  was  need  of  some  extraordinary  messengers  from  God, 
to  call  us  back  to  the  doctrines  of  the  reformation;  for  I  did  not 
know  one  of  my  brethren  in  Lancashire,  that  would  give  the 
church's  definition  of  faith,  and  stand  to  it. — And  alas,  I  had  sad 
experience  of  the  same  falling  away  in  Cheshire;  for  one  of  his 
son's  curates  would  not  let  me  preach  for  him  because  of  that 
definition  of  faith." 

In  the  ensuing  year,  Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  labors  and  travels, 
with  the  same  vigor  and  diligence,  through  various  parts  of  Eng- 
land and  Ireland.  February,  1753,  he  makes  the  following  obser- 
vations. "I  now  looked  over  Mr.  Prince's  history.  What  an 
amazing  difference  is  there,  in  the  manner  wherein  God  has  carried 
on  his  work  in  England  and  in  America!  There  above  an  hun- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  439 

(I  red  of  the  established  clergy,  men  of  ape  and  experience,  and  of 
the  greatest  note  for  sense  and  learning  in  those  parts,  are  zeal- 
nusly  engaged  in  the  work.  Here,  almost  the  whole  body  of  aged, 
experienced,  learned  clergy,  are  zealously  engaged  against  it:  and 
few  luit  a  handful  of  raw,  young  men  engaged  in  it,  without  name, 
learning,  or  eminent  sense!  And  yet  by  that  large  number  of 
honorable  men,  the  work  seldom  flourished  above  six  months  at  a 
time,  and  then  followed  a  lamentable  and  general  decay,  before 
the  next  revival  of  it:  whereas  that  which  God  hath  wrought  by 
these  de~|>Ued  instruments,  has  continually  increased  for  fifteen 
years  together:  and  at  whatever  time  it  has  declined  in  any  one 
place,  it  has  more  eminently  flourished  in  others." 

In  April,  lie  set  out  again  for  Scotland;  not  indeed  for  Musselho- 
rough,  but  to  Glasgow,  to  which  place  he  was  invited  by  the  pious 
and  laborious  Mr.  Gillies,  minister  at  the  college-kirk.  He  staid 
here  five  days,  preaching  to  very  large  and  attentive  congregations. 
Soon  after  he  left  Glasgow,  Mr.  Gillies  wrote  to  him  as  follows:  — 
"The  singing  of  hymns  here,  meets  with  greater  opposition  than  I 
expected.  Serious  people  are  much  divided.  Those  of  better 
understanding  and  education,  are  silent;  but  many  others  are  so 
prejudiced,  especially  at  the  singing  publicly,  that  they  speak 
openly  against  it,  and  look  upon  me  as  left  to  do  a  very  wrong  or 
sinful  thing.  I  beg  your  advice,  whether  to  answer  them  only  by 
continuing  in  the  practice  of  the  thing,  with  such  as  have  freedom 
to  join,  looking  to  the  Lord  for  a  blessing  upon  his  own  ordinance: 
or,  if  I  should  publish  a  sheet  of  arguments  from  reason,  and  Scrip- 
ture, and  the  example  of  the  godly.  —  Your  experience  of  the  most 
effectual  way  of  dealing  with  people's  prejudices,  makes  your 
advice  on  this  head  of  the  greater  importance. 

"  I  bless  the  Lord  for  the  benefit  and  comfort  of  your  acquaint- 
ance: for  your  important  assistance  in  my  Historical  Collections, 
and  for  your  edifying  conversation  and  sermons  in  this  place.  May 
our  gracious  God  prosper  you  wherever  you  are.  O  my  dear  sir, 
pray  for  your  brother,  that  I  may  be  employed  in  doing  something 
for  the  advancement  of  his  glory,  who  has  done  so  much  for  me, 
and  who  is  my  only  hope." 

In  July,  after  one  of  the  preachers  had  been  there  for  some  time, 
Mr.  Wesley  crowed  pver  from  Portsmouth  to  the  Isle  of  Wiy-hr. 
From  Cowes,  they  went  forward  to  Newport,  the  chief  town  of 
the  Isle.  Here  they  found  a  little  society  in  tolerable  order:  sev- 
eral of  whom  had  found  pe.ire  with  God,  and  walked  in  the  liirlit 
of  his  countenance.  At  half  an  hour  after  six  he  preached  in  the; 
market-place  to  a  numerous  congregation:  but  many  of  them  were 
remarkably  ill-behaved.  The  children  made  sm-h  noise:  and 


many  grown  persons  \\ere  talking  aloud  most  of  the  time  he  was 
preaching.  "There  was,"  says  Mr.  We-ley,  "a  large  con- 
gregation again  at  five  in  the  morning:  and  every  person 
therein,  seemed  to  know  that  this  was  the  word  whereby  God 
would  judge  him  in  the  last  day.  In  the  evening  the  congregation 
was  more  numerous  and  far  more  serious  than  the  night  before: 
only  OUR  drunken  man  made  a  little  disturbance,  but  the  mayor 
"ordered^bim  to  be  taken  away.  In  October,  I  visited  them  again, 


440  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

and  spent  three  or  four  days  with  much  comfort;  finding  those  who 
had  before  professed  to  find  peace,  had  walked  suitably  to  their 
profession." 

To  know  the  whole  of  a  man's  character,  it  is  not  sufficient  to 
view  him  as  he  always  appears  before  the  public;  we  wish  to  see 
him  in  his  more  retired  moments,  and  particularly  in  his  private 
correspondence.  The  two  following  letters  will  show  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's temper  in  answering  charges  that  were  privately  brought 
against  him,  either  from  prejudice  or  misapprehension.  "  You 
give,"  says  he,  "  five  reasons  why  the  Reverend  Mr.  P.  will  come 
no  more  amongst  us:  1.  '  Because  we  despise  the  ministers  of  the 
Church  of  England.' — This  I  flatly  deny.  I  am  answering  letters 
this  very  post,  which  bitterly  blame  me  for  just  the  contrary.  2. 
c  Because  so  much  back-biting,  and  evil-speaking  is  suffered 
amongst  our  people.' — It  is  not  suffered:  all  possible  means  are 
used,  both  to  prevent  and  remove  it.  3.  '  Because  I,  who  have 
written  so  much  against  hoarding  up  money,  have  put  out  seven 
hundred  pounds  to  interest.' — I  never  put  sixpence  out  to  interest 
since  I  was  born;  nor  had  I  ever  one  hundred  pounds  together, 
iny  own,  since  1  came  into  the  world.  4.  '  Because  our  lay- 
preachers  have  told  many  stories  of  my  brother  and  me.' — If  they 
did  I  am  sorry  for  them:  when  I  hear  the' particulars  I  can  answer, 
and  perhaps  make  those  ashamed  who  believed  them.  5.  '  Be- 
cause we  did  not  help  a  friend  in  distress.' — We  did  help  him  as 
far  as  we  were  able.  But  we  might  have  made  his  case  known  to 
Mr.  G — ,  lady  H — ,  &c.  So  we  did  more  than  once,  but  we  could 
not  pull  money  from  them  whether  they  would  or  no.  Therefore 
these  reasons  are  of  no  weight. — You  conclude  with  praying  that 
God  would  remove  pride  and  malice  from  amongst  us.  Of  pride 
I  have  too  much;  of  malice  I  have  none:  however  the  prayer  is 
good  and  I  thank  you  for  it." 

The  other  letter  from  which  I  shall  give  an  extract,  was  written 
apparently  to  a  gentleman  of  some  rank  and  influence.  "  Some 
time  since,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  was  considering  what  you  said, 
concerning  the  want  of  a  plan  in  our  societies.  There  is  a  good 
deal  of  truth  in  this  remark.  For  though  we  have  a  plan,  as  to 
our  spiritual  economy  (the  several  branches  of  which  are  particu- 
larly, recited  in  the  plain  account  of  the  people  called  Methodists) 
yet  it  is  certain,  we  have  barely  the  first  outlines  of  a  plan  with 
regard  to  our  temporal  concerns.  The  reason  is,  I  had  no  design 
for  several  years,  to  concern  myself  with  temporals  at  all :  and 
when  I  began  to  do  this,  it  was  wholly  and  solely  with  a  view  to 
relieve,  not  employ,  the  poor;  except  now  and  then,  with  respect 
to  a  small  number;  and  even  this  I  found  was  too  great  a  burden 
for  me,  as  requiring  more  money,  more  time,  and  more  thought, 
than  I  could  possibly  spare.  I  say,  than  I  could  possibly  spare, 
for  the  whole  weight  lay  on  me.  If  I  left  it  to  others,  it  surely 
came  to  nothing.  They  wanted  either  understanding,  or  industry 
or  love,  or  patience,  to  bring  any  thing  to  perfection. 

"  Thus  far  I  thought  it  needful  to  explain  myself  with  regard  to 
the  economy  of  our  society.  I  am  still  to  speak  of  your  case,  of 
Bay  own,  and  of  some  who  are  dependent  upon  me. 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN    WKSI.HY.  441 

"  1  do  not  recollect,  for  I  kept  no  copy  of  ray  last,  that  I  charged 
\nu  with  want  ot'  liuinility,  or  meekne--.  Doubtless  these  may  be 
(bund  in  the  most  splendid  palaces.  But  did  they  ever  move  a 
tnan  to  build  a  splendid  prdai-i-?  I'pon  what  motive  you  did  this, 
I  know  not:  but  yon  an-  to  answer  it  to  (iod,  not  to  me. 

"  If  your  soul  i>  as  much  alive  to  God,  if  your  thirst  after  par- 
ilon  and  holiness  is  as  strong,  if  you  are  as  dead  to  the  desire  of 
the  eye  and  the  pride  ot'iife,  a<  you  v\ere  six  or  .-even  years  ago, 
I  rejoice;  if  not,  I  pray  God  you  may;  and  then  you  will  know- 
how  tit  value  a  real  friend. 

••  \Vith  regard  to  myself,  you  'lo  well  to  warn  me  against  '  popu- 
larity, a  thirst  of  power,  and  of  applause;  against  envy,  producing 
::inir  couteiti])t  for  the  conveniences  or  grandeur  of  this  life; 
a^ain.-t  an  ali'ected  humility:  against  -paring  from  myself  to  ^ive 
to  others,  from  no  other  m<>ii\e   than  o.-ientation.'     1  am  not  con- 
to  m\-elf  that   thi>   is   my  t-a.-c.      liowe\  er.  the  warning  is 
always   friendly;    and    it    is   always  .seasonable,  considering    how 
fill    my    heart    is,    and    how     many    the    euemie<     that    sur- 
round  me. — What   follow.*  1   do   not    understand.      \ou   behold 
me    in    the    ditch,    wherein    you     helped,    though     innocently,    to 
east    me,    and    with    a    ft't-Hirnl    pi:y,    '  pa---iiiir   by   on    the    other 
side.' — ;  He  and  you,  -ir,  have   not    any  merit,  though  Providence 
should  permit  all  these  siill'eriirrs  to  work  together  for  my  good.' — 
I  do  not  comprehend  one  line  <jf  this,   and    therefore   cannot  plc;id 

either  guilty,  or  nut  guilty. 1   presume,  they  are  son:'-  that  are 

dependent  ,,n  me,  '  Who,   yon   say,  keep   not   the  commandments 

!;  who  .-how  a   repugn;;  \e    and  obey;   who 

1'iill  of  pride  and  arrogance,  as  of  filth  and   i;  '.ho  do  not 

uftil  debts,  nor  co-nply  with  civil  obligations;   \\  ho  make  the 
v.  liliiiir  on  the  ollicers  of  religion,   a    plea    for  sloth   and  idleness; 
I'rer  I  had  strongly  recommended  them,  did  not  perform  their 
i;    >r,,l  duty,  but  increa-ed  the  Dumber  of  those  incumbrance.s  which 
"  r.  c-d  on  yon  airain.-t  your  will.' — To  this,  1  can  only  say,   1. 
I  iJiow  not  v,  hom  you  mean;    I  am   not   certain  that  I  can  so  much 
•  <.ne  of  them.      -2.    Whoever  they  are,  had  they  followed 
•'.ons,  they  would  have  uctrd  in   a  quite   different   man- 
n-  r.      .».    If  you  will  tell  me  them  by  name,  I  \\ill  renounce  all    fel- 
." — Thi-    1  -    \i(iu     of 

^'lr.    Wr.-ley    had    acquired    over   his    oun    ti  : 
•    kir.iiii'---   and  civility    Appear    in   it;  tin-re   i^   no   kern 
i-hrirm1    broiiirht   a^'aiu.-t   i.  :nl   nothing  but 

•cm  for  tho-e  v,  ho  h  •••(!  worthy  of  the  c! 

:      :  i- ',  ••  •   .  i : 

' '.'e-ley  returned  to   London,  and  the  next  day 
r.      In  a  -hoi't  time    his  complaint  put  on 

the    ;.j  ;i    ;iurne.        1'efore     ||i  :i-co\ered, 

•ild.nnd  was  presently  threatrned  with  a 

.    .    i  II   told   him   he 

'd  do 

,  and 

ll!   coi   -  •  '     •..      I  .(  \V- 

i.-hain.      ilerv,  not   knowing    how   it    miL.'lit    |! 


442  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

of  him,  and  wishing  "  to  prevent  vile  panegyrick"  incase  of  death 
he  wrote  as  follows : 

"Here  lieth 

The  body  of  John  Wesley, 
A  brand  plucked  out  of  the  burning: 

Who  died  of  a  consumption  in  the  fifty-first  year  of  his  age. 
Not  leaving,  after  his  debts  are  paid,  ten  pounds  behind  him: 

Praying, 

God  be  merciful  to  me  an  unprofitable  servant !  " 
"He  ordered  that  this,  if  any  inscription,  should  be  placed  on 
his  tombstone." 

January  1,  1754,  he  returned  to  London,  and  the  next  day  set 
out  for  the  Hot  Wells,  near  Bristol,  to  drink  the  water.  On  the 
Cth,  he  began  writing  notes  on  the  New  Testament;  "A  work," 
says  he,  "  I  should  scarce  ever  have  attempted,  had  I  not  been  so 
ill  as  not  to  be  able  to  travel  or  preach,  and  yet  so  well  as  to  be 
able  to  read  and  write." — In  April,  he  returned  to  London,  and 
immediately  retired  to  Paddington.  Here  he  observes,  "  In  my 
hours  of  walking,  I  read  Dr.  Calamy's  Abridgment  of  Mr.  Bax- 
ter's Life.*  What  a  scene  is  opened  here !  In  spite  of  all  the 

*  Richard  Baxter,  an  eminent  divine  among  the  Nonconformists,  was  born  at 
Rowton  in  Shropshire,  November  12,  1615."  He  distinguished  himself  by  his 
exemplary  life,  his  pacific  and  moderate  prin  iples,  and  his  numerous  writings. 
Upon  the  opening  of  the  long  parliament,  he  v.as  chosen  vicar  of  Kidderminster. 
When  Oliver  Cromwell  was  made  Protector,  he  would  by  no  means  comply  \yith 
his  measures,  though  he  preached  once  before  him.  He  came  to  London  jus: 
before  the  deposing  of  Richard  Cromwell,  and  preached  before  the  parliament 
the  day  before  they  voted  the  return  of  King 'Charles  II.  who,  upon  his  rotorn- 
tion,  appointed  him  one  of  his  chaplains  in  ordinary.  He  assisted  at  the  Con- 
ference in  the  Savoy,  as  one  of  the  commissioners  "for  stating  the  fundamentals 
in  religion,  and  then  drew  up  a  reformed  Liturgy.  He  was  offered  the  bishop- 
rick  of  Hereford;  but  this  he  refused,  desiring  no  higher  preferment  than  to  lie 
continued  the  minister  of  Kidderminster.  He  did"  not  obtain,  however,  his 
humble  request,  being  not  permitted  to  preach  there,  above  twice  or  thrice  after 
the  restoration  In  tfiW.  Air.  P:i\tor  was  married  to  Margaret  Charleton,  the 
daughter  of  Francis  Charleton.  Ksq.  of  the  county  of  Salop,  who  was  esteemed 
one  of  the  best  justices  of  the  pe.ice  in  the  comity.  She  was  a  woman  of  great 
piety,  and  fully  entered  into  her  husband's  views  of  religion.'  In  1632,  he  was 
seized  for  corning  within  five  miles  of  a  corporation  :  and  in  the  reign  of  King 
James  II.  he  was  committed  to  the  King's  Bench  prison,  and  tried  before  the 
infamous  Jeffries  for  his  paraphase  on  the  New  Testament,  which,  in  the  inn- 
spirit  of  the  times,  was  called  a  scandalous  and  seditious  bonk  against  the  UOY- 
crnment.  He  continued  in  prison  two* years,  when  he  was  discharged,  an .1  hud 
his  fine  remitted  by  the  king.  He  died  in  December,  1091. 

Mr.  Baxter  was  honored  with  the  friendship  of  some  of  the  greatest  an  1  ln-st 
men  in  the  kingdom  ;  as  the  earl  of  Balcarras,  lord  chief  justice  Hales,  Dr. 
Tillotson,  &c.  He  wrote  above  one  hundred  and  twenty  bonks,  and  had  above 
sixty  w.ritten  nspiinst  him.  The  former,  however,  were  greatly  superior  to  the 
.alter  '•'•••:<••  I)-  '  '•.••.  rn.\v.  :rt  ^vpellent  judge,  say  s,  that  "  His  practical  writings 
ViT  •  i  -v"r  in.'.i  !*•  i  hi"  •••vir-'V'Vsi-i!  «r!ilnm  refuted." 

Air.  Granger  says,  "  .Richard  Baxter  was  a  man  famous  for  weakness  of  body 
and  strength  of  mind;  for  having  the  strongest  sense  of  religion  itself,  and 


while  he  was  in  it.  and  when  fie  came  out  of  it.     This  is  a  very  imperfect  sketch 


THE   LIFE   Or   THE   REV,   JOHN   WESLEY.  443 

prejudice  of  education,  I  could  not  but  see,  that  the  poor  Noncon- 
n  u-i'il  without  either  justice  or  mercy:  and  that 
tunny  of  the  I'rot.fsfant  bishop  of  King  Charles,  had  neither  more 
religion  nor  humanity,  than  the  Popi>h  bishops  of  Queen  Mary.' 
—  On  r«-adin'r'  Mr.  Baxter's  history  of  the  councils,  Mr.  Wesley 

-•roil"  words  indeed.     "It  is  utterly  astonishing," 
he,  "and  would  be  wholly   incredible,   but  that  his  vonehi  •<  - 

ption.     Wnat  a   company   of  evivrable   wretches 

•'ley  been  (on<>  cannot  give  them  a  milder  title)  who  have, 

•.  ery  a  ire  since  St.  'Cyprian,  taken  upon  them  to  govern 

niirch!      How  has   one   council  been   perpetually  cursing 

another-,  and  dHivcrinir  all  over  to  satan,  whether  predecessors  or 

•  •otcmporaries,  \\lio  did  not  implicitly  receive  their  determinations, 

icrally  trifling,  sometimes  false,  and  frequently  um'ntel- 

!i^il)b  -Mlradicfory!     Surely  Mahometanism  was  letloOM 

to    reform    the    Christians!"     I   know  not,   but   Constantinople  has 

.a  ni:e."—  It  is  natural  to  observe  here  what  the  his- 

f  mankind  uniformly  shows,  that  where  the  people  have  no 

balance  of  power  in  the  government  of  the  church,  or  of  religious 

-oc'n-ties,  to  l»o  ux--d  a-  a  check  against  any  undue  influence  of  their 

rs,  the  ministers,  or  preachers  of  the  gospel,  become   in  the 

•  nd  haoirhty,  tyrannical,  and  intolerant;  and  their  councils,  assem- 
Mics,  or  d  de._rrncrat»'   into   mere   combinations  against 
n,e  n.-iturai               I    I  liberties   of  those  over  whom  they  assume 
.-my  authority. 

M;,.  rence  began  at  Leeds.      {  The  point,' 

dr.  W'-.-li-y.  "  on  which  we  desired  all  the  preachers  to  speak 
their  minds  at  larjre,  was,  whether  we  ought  to  separate  from  the 
church?  What  was  advanced  on  one  side  or  the  other,  was  sen- 
ously  and  calmly  considered:  and  on  the  third  day  we  were  all 
I'ullv  ajrrced  in  that  -reneral  conclusion,  That  whether  it  was  law- 
ful or  not,  it  was  no  ways  expedient." 

On  the  13th,  he  rode  on  to  Newcastle,  where  he  did  not  find 
lhin«<  in  the  order  lie  expected.  «  Many,"  says  he,  "  were  on  the 
poi-.t  of  leavinj:  the  church,  \\hich  some  had  done  already;  and  as 
on  my  authority!  O  how  much  discord  H  caused 
by  one  lairing  :-trinir!  How  much  trouble  by  one  man,  who  doea 
not  wnik  b\-  the  same  rule,  and  a-rre.-  in  the  same  judgment  with 

his  brethren."—  It  appear-  from  these   words,  that  som«!  umUSUfia- 
ble  arts  had  alreadv  been  made  use  of.  to  unsettle  th"  IDUHfa  of  the 

people.     How  infectious  i<  such  a  diM-a.se  !    Yet  1  hope  it  has  not 
become  epid<  : 

Mr.  AVe-ley  proceeds.     "  August  f>,  I  mentioned  to  our  conure 
•ration  in  I.on'doii.   a   means  of  in.-ivasin::  serious  religion,  wlncl 
had  been  frequently  practi-ed  by  our  forefathers,   the     oimiij  in  a 
covenant  to  serve  <iod  with  all  our  heart  and  with  all  our  soul. 


,,f  Mr  ;:"t  t"  In1  ilrawn  in  a  miniature." 

NV,T"    1     'I  iverlasling  Il«-st.     2.  Cali 

,r;  and  it  was 

uto  the  fndian.    3.  Pooi 

M':».'-  '-'r 

lament.     Hi-  j-rnctical  works  have  been  printed  in  four  volume*,  lolio. 


444  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

explained  this  for  several  mornings  following;  and  on  Friday  many 
of  us  kept  a  fast  unto  the  Lord,  beseeching  him  to  give  us  wisdom 
and  strength,  that  we  might  '  promise  unto  the  Lord  our  God  and 
keep  it.'  On  Monday  at  six  in  the  evening  we  met  for  that  pur- 
pose, at  the  French  church  at  Spitalfields.  After  I.  had  recited  the 
tenor  of  the  covenant  proposed,  in  the  words  of  that  blessed  man, 
Richard  Allen,  all  the  people  stood  up,  in  token  of  assent,  to 
the  number  of  about  eighteen  hundred.  Such  a  night  1  scarce  ever 
knew  before.  Surely  the  fruit  of  it  shall  remain  forever." — The 
covenant  has  been  renewed  once  every  year,  I  believe,  since  this 
period. 

January,  1756.  The  general  expectation  of  public  calamities  in 
the  ensuing  year,  spread  a  general  seriousness  over  the  nation. 
"  We  endeavored,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  in  every  part  of  the  king- 
dom, to  avail  ourselves  of  the  apprehensions  which  wo  frequently 
found  it  was  impossible  to  remove,  in  order  to  make  them  condu- 
cive to  a  nobler  end,  to  that  'fear  of  the  Lord  which  is  the  begin- 
ning of  wisdom.'  And  at  this  season  I  wrote,  (  An  Address  to  the 
Clergy,'  which,  considering  the  situation  of  public  affairs,  I  judged 
would  be  more  seasonable,  and  more  easily  borne,  at  this  time  than 
at  any  other." — February  6,  "The  fast-dny  \va*  a  «:!nn<->i!s  <l;iy, 
every  church  in  the  city  was  more  than  full:  and  :\  solemn  serious- 
ness sat  on  every  face.  Surely  God  hearcth  the  j>raytr:  and  there 
will  yet  be  a  '  lengthening  of  our  tranquillity.' — Even  the  Jews 
observed  this  day  with  a  peculiar  solemnity.  The  form  of  prayer 
which  was  used  in  their  synagogue,  began,  '  Come  and  let  us  "re- 
turn unto  the  Lord;  for  he  hath  torn  and  he  will  heal  us,'  and  con- 
cluded with  those  remarkable  words:  'Incline  the  heart  of  our 
sovereign  lord  King  George,  as  well  as  the  hearts  of  his  lords  and 
counsellors,  to  use  us  kindly,  and  our  brethren  the  children  of 
Israel:  that  in  his  days  and  in  our  days  we  may  see  the  resto- 
ration of  Judah,  and  that  Israel  may  dwell  in  safety,  and  the  Re- 
deemer may  come  to  Zion.  May  it  be  thy  will!  And  we  all  say 
Amen." 

In  the  latter  end  of  March,  he  visited  Ireland  again,  and  after 
seeing  the  societies  in  Leinster  and  Munster,  went  with  Mr.  Walsh 
into  the  province  of  Connaught.  July  19,  he  first  set  foot  into  the 
province  of  Ulster.  But  several  of  the  preachers  had  been  labor- 
ing in  various  parts  of  it  some  years,  and  had  seen  much  fruit  of 
their  labors.  Many  sinners  had  been  convinced  of  the  error  of 
their  ways;  many,  truly  converted  to  God:  and  a  considerable 
number  of  these,  had  united  together  in  order  to  strengthen  each 
other's  hands  in  God. 

August  25,  Mr.  Wesley  came  to  Bristol,  where  he  found  about 
fifty  preachers,  who  had  come  from  various  parts  of  the  country 
to  hold  a  Conference,  which  was  opened  the  next  day.  The  rules 
of  the  society,  the  band  rules,  and  the  rules  of  Kingswood  School, 
were  severally  read  and  re-considered,  and  it  was  agreed  to  observe 
and  enforce  them. 

The  first  and  leading  principle  in  the  economy  of  Methodism, 

om  its  commencement  to  the  present  time,  was  not  to  form  the 
people  into  a  separate  party;  but  to  leave  every  individual  mem- 


THE    I.IKB    OK    T1IK    11KV.    JOHN    WESLET.  445 

her  of  the  society  at  full  liberty  to  continue  in  his  former  religious 
connexion:  nay,  leaving  every  one  under  a  kind  of  necessity  of 

doinir  -o,  for  the  ordinance  of  baptism  anil  the  Lord's  Supper. 
Having  established  their  societies  on  this  principle,  the  Methodists 
became  a  kind  of  middle  link  between  all  the  religions  parties  in 
ihe  nation,  ireritlv  drawinir  them  nearer  together  by  nnilin.ir  them 
all  in  the  intere-t-  of  experimental  religion  nnd  scriptural  holiness. 
They  forme. I  a  kind  ot'  central  point,  from  which  the  rays  of  <ros- 
pel  I'i-ht  issued  forth,  not  in  one  direction  alone,  to  eradiate  only 
one  point  of  their  circumference,  but  in  all  directions,  equally 
eidiirhtenini:  every  part  of  their  periphery.  Hut  two  or  three  of 
the  preachers,  who  had  acquired  some  intliience  with  the  people, 
had  for  some  time  been  dissatisfied  with  this  middle  situation;  the 
beinir  no  party,  but  standing  in  an  equal  relation  to  all,  aBfeUOW- 

•a  hi  Ih'i-  truth.  We  may  observe,  that  this  dissatisfaction 
originated  \\ith  a  few  ambitious  preach,  r-.  and  from  them  spread, 
like  a  contagious  disease,  to  the  people.  This  was  the  case  at  lir-t, 
and  ha-  always  been  the  case  since,  wherever  the  people  have  de- 
sired any  alteration  in  the  original  constitution  of  the  .Methodist 
The  method  of  proceeding,  even  to  the  present  time,  to 
eTe<-t  their  purpose,  is  r:it!i'-r  curious,  and  shows  to  what  wretched 
means  men  will  sometimes  resort,  to  support  a  bad  can-e.  ^  For  as 

LS  the-e  preachers  had,  by  various  arts,  influenced  a  few  per- 
iety  to  desire  to  receive  the  Lord's  Supper  from 
them,  they  pleaded  this  circumstance  ;is  a  reason  why  the  innova- 
tion should  take  place;  pretending  they  only  wished  to  satisfy  the 
dcdires  of  the  people,  not  their  own  restless  ambition.  As.a  vast 
majority  in  these  societies  were  members  of  the  Church  ot  K up- 
land, so  the  formin>.r  of  the  Methodists  into  a  separate  party,  wa- 
c ailed  a  .-eparatinir  them  from  the  church;  though  it  evidently  im- 
plied a  chanire  in  their  relative  situation  to  all  denominations 
of  DI  is  much  as  to  the  church.  The  clamor,  ho> 

for  a  separation  from  the  church,  had  been  raised  so  high  by  a  lew 

of  the  preachers,  that  the  subject  was  fully  discussed  for  i 

thre.- days  together,  at  this  Conference;  and  Mr.  Wesley  obs 

••  M>   brother  and  1  clo-ed   the  Conference  by  a  solemn  declaration 

of  our  purpose  ne\er  to  separate  from  the  church.'' 

The  reirultr  i-l'-rjy,  who  had  embraced  tip-  leading  doctni 
the  Methodi-ts.  generally  disapproved  of  lay-preachers,  and  of  the 

plan  of  it'nii-rancy;   fearing,  with  the  re-t  of  the  cler-y,  that  in  the 

•  would  bo  made  from  the  established  church.     Id 

September,  Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  on  this  subject  from  the 

reverend  and  pious  Mr!  Walker  of  Truro.  pressing  him  to  get  the 
ablest  preachers  ordained,  and  to    Ii\    tip-  re-t  in  di 

not  as  preachers  bal  .  and  thus  break  up  the  it,: 

plan.      Mr.  We-ley  an-\vered,  "I  have  one  point    in   view,  to  pro- 
mote. -  .  far  a-  I  am  able,  vital,  practical  religion;  nnd  I 
.if  (iod.  to  1 1.  -.'.-I,  preserve,  and    increase,    the    life    <>1    (iod    in   the 

..I'  m-ii.      On  this  single  principle  I  have  hit!. 

and  t  iken  no  step  but  in  s,,|,scr\  ieip-y  to  it.      With  this  view,  \\hen 
I  found  if  t->    I.e    absolutely    neces-ary    for    the    continuance   of  the 
work  which  God   had  begun   in  many   soul.-,  (which  their  regtdar 
38 


446  THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLEY. 

pastors  generally  used  all  possible  means  to  destroy)  I  permitted 
several  of  their  brethren,  whom  I  believed  God  had  called  thereto, 
and  qualified  for  the  work,  to  comfort,  exhort,  and  instruct  those 
who  were  athirst  for  God,  or  who  walked  in  the  light  of  his  coun- 
tenance. But  as  the  persons  so  qualified  were  few,  and  those  who 
wanted  their  assistance  very  many,  it  followed  that  most  of  them 
were  obliged  to  traveL continually  from  place  to  place;  and  this 
occasioned  several  regulations  from  time  to  time,  which  were 
chiefly  made  at  our  Conferences. 

"  So  great  a  blessing  has  from  the  beginning  attended  the  labors 
of  these  itinerants,  that  we  have  been  more  and  more  convinced 
every  year,  of  the  more  than  lawfulness  of  this  proceeding.  And 
the  inconveniences,  most  of  which  we  foresaw  from  the  very  first, 
have  been  both  fewer  and  smaller  than  we  expected. — But  the 
question  is,  '  How  may  these  (preachers)  be  settled  on  such  a  foot- 
ing, as  one  would  wish  they  might  be  after  my  death;'  it  is  a 
weighty  point,  and  has  taken  up  many  of  my  thoughts  for  several 
years:  but  I  know  nothing  yet.  The  steps  I  am  now  to  take  are 
plain;  I  see  broad  light  shining  upon  them;  but  the  other  part  of 
the  prospect  I  cannot  see:  clouds  and  darkness  rest  upon  it. 

"  Your  general  advice  on  this  head,  '  To  follow  my  own  con- 
science, without  any  regard  to  consequences  or  prudence,  so  called, 
is  unquestionably  right.  And  it  is  a  rule  which  I  have  closely  fol- 
lowed for  many  years,  and  hope  to  follow  to  my  life's  end.  The 
first  of  your  particular  advice  is,  '  To  keep  in  full  view  the  inter- 
ests of  Christ's  church  in  general,  and  of  practical  religion;  not 
considering  the  Church  of  England,  or  the  cause  of  Methodism, 
but  as  subordinate  thereto.'  This  advice  I  have  punctually  observ- 
ed from  the  beginning,  as  well  as  at  our  late  Conference.  You 
advise,  2.  '  To  keep  in  view  also,  the  unlawfulness  of  a  separa- 
tion from  the  Church  of  England.'  To  this  likewise  I  agree.  It 
cannot  be  lawful  to  separate  from  it,  unless  it  be  unlawful  to  con- 
tinue it.  You  advise,  3.  '  Fully  to  declare  myself  on  this  head, 
and  to  suffer  no  dispute  concerning  it.'  The  very  same  thing  I 
wrote  to  my  brother  from  Ireland :  and  we  have  declared  ourselves 
without  reserve. — Your  last  advice  is,  '  That  as  many  of  our 
preachers  as  are  fit  for  it,  be  ordained;  and  that  the  others  be  fixed 
to  certain  societies,  not  as  preachers,  but  as  readers  or  inspectors.' 
— But  is  that  which  you  propose  a  .better  way  (than  our  itinerant 
plan)  ?  This  should  be  coolly  and  calmly  considered. 

"  If  I  mistake  not,  there  are  now  in  the  county  of  Cornwall,  about 
four  and  thirty  of  these  little  societies,  part  of  whom  now  experi- 
ence the  love  of  God;  part  are  more  or  less  earnestly  seeking  it. 
Four  preachers,  Peter  Jaco,  Thomas  Johnson,  W.  Crabb,  and 
Will  Atwood,  design  for  the  ensuing  year,  partly  to  call  other  sin- 
ners to  repentance;  but  chiefly  to  feed  and  guide  those  few  feeble 
sheep,  to  forward  them,  as  the  ability  which  God  givcth,  in  vital, 
practical  religion.  Now  suppose  we  can  effect  that  P.  Jaco,  and 
F.  Johnson,  be  ordained  and  settled  in  the  curacies  of  Buryan,  and 
St.  Just:  and  suppose  W.  Crabb,  and  W.  Atwood,  fix  at  Laun- 
ceaton  or  the  Dock,  as  readers  and  inspectors;  will  this  answer 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WE6LEV.  447 

the  end  which  I  have  in  view,  so  well  as  travelling  through  the 

t  ountry? 
"  It  will  not  answer  so  well,  even  \\ith  regard  to  those  Bocteuea 

with  whom  !'.  .In.-o,  ami  T.  Johnson,  have  settled.  Be  their 
talents  ever  so  great,  they  will  ere  long,  grow  dead  theniM-lve*,  and 
~n  will  most  ot'  those  \slio  hear  them.  I  know,  were  I  myself  to 
preach  one  whole  year  in  one  place,  I  should  preach  both  myself 
and  most  of  m\  congregation  asleep.  Nor  can  I  believe,  it  was 
ev-r  the  will  of  "our  Lord,  that  any  congregation  should  have  only 
•  me  ten. 'her.  \Y e  have  found  by  lonir  and  constant  experience, 
that  a  frequent  change  of  teacher-  is  be-t.  This  preacher  lias  .me 
talent,  that  another.  No  one  whom  I  e\er  yet  knew,  has  all 
the  talents  which  are  needful  for  beginning,  continuing,  and  per- 
lectiiiL'  the  work  of  grace  in  a  whole  congregation. 

••  liiit  .-uppo-c  this  would  better   answer  the  end  with  regard  to 

tho.-e  two  soc'n-ties,  would  it  answer    in    those    w  here  W.  Atwood, 

and  \V.  Cr;d»b,  were  settled  as  inspectors  or  readers?     Fir-t.  \\lm 

shall  feed  them  with  the  milk  of  the  word?     The  ministers  of  their 

parishes?     Alas,  they  cannot:  they  themselves  neither  know ,  nor 

li\e.  nor  tench  the  gospel.    These  readers?    Can  then,  either  they, 

or  I,  or  you,  always  find  something  to  read  to  our  congregation. 

which  will    be  as  exactly   adapted    to   their  wants,  and    as    much 

!   to   them    as  our  prea.-hiuir?  and  there  is  another  difficulty 

>till;   what  authority  have  I  to    forbid    their   doini:  what.  1  believe, 

'IMS   riilled    them    to    do?      I    apprehend,   indeed,    that    there 

,  if  possible,  to  be  both  an   outward   and   inward   call   to  this 

work:   jet    if  one  of  the   t\\o    be   supposed    wanting,  1    had  rather 

wnnt  th"e  outward  than  the  inward  call. 

'•  !5ut  waving  this,  and  supposing  these  four  societies  to  be  bel- 
ter provided  for  than  they  were  before;  what  becomes  of  the  other 
thirty?  Will  they  prosper  as  well  as  when  they  are  left  as  sheep 
without  a  shepherd?  The  experiment  has  been  tried  again  anid 
airain;  and  always  with  the  .-nine  event:  even  the  stroni:  in  taith 
_Tew  weak  and  taint;  many  of  Hie  weak  made  shipwreck  of  the 
faith;  the  awakened  fell  asleep;  and  sinners,  rhanired  forji  while, 
returned  a~  a  <lour  to  In-  vomit.  And  so,  by  our  lack  of  >er\  ice, 
many  souls  peri.-hed  for  whom  Chri.-t  died.  Now  had  we  willing- 
ly Withdrawn  our  service  from  them,  by  voluntarily  settling  in  one 
place,  what  account  of  this  could  we  have  triven  to  the  great 
Shepherd  of  mir  Minis?  I  cannot  therefore  §ee,  how  any  of  tho*e 
tour  preachers  or  any  others  in  like  circumstances,  can  ever,  while 
they  have  health  and  -rn-ngth,  ordained  or  nnordaiiied,  ti\  in  one 
pi  !••••  vv  ithout  a  irrievous  wound  to  their  own  con-.-iencc,  and  dani- 

ral  work  of  ( Jod." 

On  the  -.-imc-  dav  that  lie  wrot-  the  above  letter,  he  al-o  wrote 
to  Mr.  Norton,  WOO,  in  a  letter  written  about  a  week  before,  had 

i-liari:ed  him  with  1.    "  Self-ii n-i-tem-y,  in  tolcratirir  lay-pnvi.-h- 

iiiLr.  and  not  tolerating  la\-admini~tering:   and    -J.    ^^  ith  showing  a 
spirit  of  persecution,  in  denying  hi>   breihn-n  the  liberty  ot' acting, 

II  a-  thinking,  according  to  their  own  con-.-i- 

With  reirird  to  the  fir>t,  Mr.  We-lev  allowetl  the  charge,  hut 
denied  the  i-oM^e.pien'-e.  He  deelared.  that  he  acted  on  the  same 


448  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

principle,  in  tolerating  the  one,  and  in  prohibiting  the  other.  "  My 
principle,"  said  he,  "  is  this,  I  submit  to  every  ordinance  of  man, 
wherever  I  do  not  conceive  there  is  an  absolute  necessity  for 
acting  contrary  to  it.  Consistently  with  this,  I  do  tolerate  lay- 
preaching,  because  I  conceive  there  is  an  absolute  necessity  for  it, 
inasmuch  as  were  it  not,  thousands  of  souls  would  perish;  yet  I  do 
not  tolerate  lay-administering,  because  I  do  not  conceive  there  is 
any  such  necessity  for  it." 

With  regard  to  the  second,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "  I  again  allow 
the  fact;  but  deny  the  consequence.  I  mean,  1  allow  the  fact  thus 
far:  some  of  our  preachers  who  .are  not  ordained,  think  it  quite 
right  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper,  and  believe  it  would  do 
much  good.  I  think  it  quite  wrong,  and  believe  it  would  do  much 
hurt.  Hereupon  I  say,  1  have  no  right  over  your  conscience,  nor 
you  over  mine;  therefore  both  you  and  I  must  follow  our  own  con- 
science. You  believe,  it  is  a  duty  to  administer:  do  so,  and  herein 
follow  your  own  conscience.  I  verily  believe  it  is  a  sin:  which 
consequently,  I  dare  not  tolerate:  and  herein  I  follow  mine.  Yet 
this  is  no  persecution,  were  I  to  separate  from  our  society,  those 
who  practise  what  I  believe  is  contrary  to  the  word  and  destruc- 
tive of  the  work  of  God." 

In  December,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  a  friend  as  follows:  "  I  do 
not  see  that  diocesan  episcopacy  is  necessary,  but  I  do,  that  it  is 
highly  expedient.  But  whether  it  were  or  no,  the  spirit  shown  in 
those  verses,  is  wrong  from  end  to  end. 

"  Neither  J.  E nor  any  other  separatist,  can  ever  be  expect- 
ed to  own  prejudice,  pride,  or  interest,  to  be  his  motive.  Never- 
theless, I  do  and  must  blame  every  one  of  them,  for  the  act  of 
separating.  Afterwards,  I  leave  them  to  God. 

"  The  Apostles  had  not  the  lordships  or  the  revenues,  but  they 
had  the  office  of  diocesan  bishops.  But,  let  that  point  sleep:  we 
have  things  to  think  of,  which  are,  magis  ad  nos.  Keep  from 
proselyting  others;  and  keep  your  .opinion  till  doomsday;  stupid, 
self-inconsistent,  unprimitive,  and  tmscriptural  as  it  is. 

"  I  have  spoken  my  judgment  concerning  lay-administering,  at 

large,  both  to  C.  P and  N.  Norton.  I  went  as  far  as  I  could 

with  a  safe  conscience.  1  must  follow  my  conscience,  and  they 
their  own.  They  who  dissuade  people  from  attending  the  church 
and  sacrament,  do  certainly,  'draw  them  from  the  church.'  " 

Mr.  Wesley's  travels  and  labors  of  love,  in  preaching  the  gospel 
of  peace  through  most  parts  of  the  three  kingdoms,  were  contin- 
ued with  the  same  unremitting  diligence,  while  the  duties  of  his 
situation  in  some  other  respects,  increased  every  year  upon  him. 
New  societies  were  frequently  formed  in  various  places;  which 
naturally  called  for  an  increase  of  preachers.  These,  however, 
were  more  easily  procured,  than  a  stranger  would  imagine.  The 
class  and  band  meetings  were  a  fruitful  nursery,  where  the  most 
xealous  and  pious  young  men  soon  grew  up  to  the  requisite  stand- 
ard, to  be  transplanted  into  a  higher  situation,  among  the  local  or 
itinerant  preachers.  But  as  the  body  increased,  it  became  a  more 
difficult  task  to  regulate  its  economy,  so  as  to  preserve  an  equili- 
brium through  all  its  parts,  on  which  the  health  and  vigor  ot  the 


*P   THE    LIFE    OF    THE    RF.V.    JOHN    WESLET.  449 

whole  depended.     The  body  became  like  a  large  machine,  whoso 

nfiits  were  exceedingly  complex:  and  it  depended  on  Mr. 
•i  (inly  to  ;;ive  tin-  necessary  impulse  to  put  the  whole 
in  motion,  but  also  every  where  to  govern  and  direct  its  motions  to 
the  purposes  intended.  This  required  -rreat  and  continued  atten- 
tion, and  a  \  ery  extensive  correspondence  both  with  preachers  and 
people  through  the  whole  connexion.  All  tlii.s,  however,  he  per- 
formed, by  allotting  to  every  hour  of  the  day,  wherever  he  was, 
its  due  proportion  of  labor.  From  the  present  year,  I  find  little 
more  than  a  recurrence  of  circumstances  similar  to  those  already 
related,  till  \\ e  come  to  the  year  17GO;  when  religions  experience, 
or  at  least  the  profession  of  it,  herran  to  assume  an  appearance 
amiiiiii  the  Methodists,  in  some  respects  quite  new.  The  doctrine 
of  justification,  from  17.33,  had  always  been  well  understood  among 
them;  and  from  the  time  Mr.  Wesley  preached  his  sermon  on  the 
•circumcision  of  the  heart,'  in  17.J.J,  before  he  understood  the 
nature  of  justification,  he  had  always  held  the  doctrine  of  christian 
perfection;  which  he  explained  by,  loving  (jod  with  all  our  heart, 
and  our  neighbor  as  ourselves:  that  a  person  in  this  state  felt  noth- 
inir,  in  all  situations,  but  the  pure  love  of  God,  and  perfect  sub- 
mission to  his  will;  and  nothing  but  benevolence,  or  good-will  to 
men.  He  never  called  this  a  state  of  sinless  perfection,  because 
he  believed  there  might  still  be  errors  in  conduct  arising  from 
ignorance,  which  yet  were  consistent  with  pure  love  to  God,  and 
irood-will  to  men.  He  did  not  suppose  that  any  man  could  stand 
for  one  moment  accepted  of  God,  but  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus, 
through  whom  alone,  his  person  and  his  actions,  in  the  highest 
•  f  perfection  attainable-  in  this  life,  ran  be  accepted  of  God. 

But,  though  Mr.  Wesley  had  so  long  held  the  doctrine  of  Chris- 
tian perfection,  he  had  not  always  held  that  this  state  might  be 
attained  in  one  moment;  much  less  that  a  person  might  attain  it  in 
his  novitiate:  nor  do  I  know  that  there  were  any  professors  of 
it  before  this  time,  except  when  death  was  approaching.  In 
the  bejrinninir  of  this  year,  however,  there  being  a  great  revi- 
val of  a  religious  concern  among  the  societies  in  Yorkshire, 
~everal  professed,  that  at  once,  during  prayer,  their  hearts 
cleansed  from  all  sin:  that  they  were  cleansed  from  all 
unrighteousness,  or  perfected  in  love:  all  which,  were  with  them 
synonymous  phrases  ••  Here/'  says  Mr.  \Ve~!e\  .  ••  began  that 
L'lorioiis  work  of  sanctification,  which  had  been  nearly  at  a  stand 
for  twenty  years.  I5ut  from  time  to  time  it  spread,  first  throu.irh 
various  parts  of  Yorkshire,  afterwards  in  London;  then  through 
most  parts  of  Kiejland:  next  through  Dublin,  Limerick,  and  all 
the  South  and  West  of  Ireland.  And  wherever  the  \\ork  ofs.-me- 
litieatiun  increased,  the  whol»-  work  of  (iod  increased  in  all  its 
branches.  Many  were  convinced  of  sin;  many  justified;  and 
many  backsliders  healed." 

We  may  observe  that  Mr.  We-l,-v,  believini:  these  professors 
of  an  instantaneous  deliverance  from  all  sin  were  sincere,  i;ave  full 
credit  to  their  report;  and  upon  this  and  the  concurrim:  testimony 
of  others  which  soon  followed,  he  seems  to  have  built  his  doctrine 
of  an  instantaneous  attainment  of  din-fi  m  perfection.  Against 


450  THE    T.TPE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

.  the  doctrine  itself,  as  explained  above,  there  does  not  seem  to  be 
any  just  objection:  but  this  instantaneous  manner  of  attaining  per- 
fection in  the  Christian  temper,  seems  to  have  no  foundation  in 
Scripture:  it  even  appears  contrary  to  reason,  and  to  the  constitu- 
tion and  order  which  God  has  established  through  all  animated 
nature,  where  we  see  no  instance  of  any  thing  arriving  at  perfec- 
tion in  a  moment.  And  though  there  can  be  no  doubt  but  some  of 
those  who  made  profession  cf  this  happy  state  were  both  sincere 
and  deeply  pious,  perhaps  beyond  most  of  their  brethren,  yet  there 
seems  just  reason  to  affirm  they  were  mistaken  in  the  judgment 
they  formed  of  their  own  attainments. 

In  the  spring  and  summer  of 'this  year,  Mr.  Wesley  spent  sev- 
eral months  in  Ireland.  He  staid  about  twenty  days  in  Dublin, 
and  then  visited  most  parts  of  the  kingdom.  Dr.  Barnard,  then 
Bishop  of  Deny,  was  a  warm  friend  to  religion,  and  being  con- 
vinced of  Mr.  Wesley's  sincerity  in  his  indefatigable  labors  to  pro- 
mote it,  had  a  very  sincere  regard  for  him.  The  bishop  being  dis- 
appointed in  not  seeing  him  when  in  Dublin,  sent  him  the  follow- 
ing letter. 

"REVEREND  SIR, 

"  It  would  have  given  me  a  very  sincere  pleasure  to  have  seen 
you  during  your  stay  in  Dublin;  and  I  am  concerned  to  find,  that 
your  having  entertained  any  doubt  of  it,  deprived  me  of  that  satis- 
faction. Indeed  I  did  not  expect  your  stay  would  have  been  so 
short. 

)»  "  Whether  your  expression,  of  our  meeting,  no  more  on  this 
side  of  eternity,  refers  to  your  design  of  quitting  your  visits  to  Ire- 
land, or  to  any  increase  of  bodily  weakness,  I  do  not  read  it  with- 
out tender  regret:  however,  that  must  be  submitted  to  the  disposal 
of  Providence. — I  pray  God  to  bless  you,  and  supply  every  want, 
and  sanctify  every  suffering. 

I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 

Your  loving  brother  and  servant, 

W.  DERRY." 

In  March,  1761,  Mr.  Wesley  set  out  for  the  North.  In  these 
journies  he  generally  took  a  very  large  circuit,  passing  through  the 
principal  societies  in  most  of  the  counties.  He  now  visited  seve- 
ral parts  of  Scotland,  as  far  as  Aberdeen:  was  favorably  received, 
and,  in  England,  especially,  saw  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged 
every  where  increasing.  In  the  beginning  of  July,  he  came  to 
York,  on  his,  return  and  was  desired  to  call  on  a  poor  prisoner  in 
the  castle.  "  I  had  formerly,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  occasion  to 
take  notice  of  an  hideous  monster,  called  a  Chancery  Bill:  I  now 
saw  the  fellow  to  it,  called  a  Declaration.  The  plain  fact  was 
this.  Some  time  since,  a  man  who  lived  near  Yarm,  assisted 
others  in  running  some  brandy.  His  share  was  worth  near  four 
pounds.  After  he  had  wholly  left  off  that  bad  work,  and  was  fol- 
owing  his  own  business,  that  of  a  weaver,  he  was  arrested,  and 
sent  to  York  gaol.  And  not  long  after  comes  down  a  declaration, 

'That  Jac.  VYh had   landed  a  vessel  laden  with  brandy  and 

geneva,  at  the  port  of  London,  and  sold  them  there,  whereby  he 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  451 

was  indebted  to  his  Majesty  five  hundred  and  -eventy-seven  pounds, 
:ind  upwards.'  Ami  to  tell  this  worthy  story,  tin-  lawyer  takes  up 
thirteen  or  forirteen  sheets  ot'treMe  stampt  |ia|ier. 

"O  England,  Kngland?  Will  this  reproach  never  lie  rolled 
away  from  thee!  Is  there  any  thing  like  this  to  be  found,  either 
anioni^  1'api-ts,  Turks,  or  Heathens?  In  the  name  of  Justin-, 
merry,  rind  common  sense,  I  ask,  1.  Why  do  men  lie,  for  lying 
sake?  Is  it  only  to  keep  their  hands  in?  What  nee.l  •!-.,•  of  saying 
it  uas  the  port  of  London?  when  every  one  knew  the  brandy  was 
landed,  above  three  hundred  miles  from  thence.  What  a  monstrous 
contempt  of  truth  does  this  show,  or  rather  hatred  to  it?  :J.  Where 
is  the  justice  of  swelling  four  pounds,  into  five  hundred  ami  seven- 
11:  .;.  Where  is  the  common  sense,  of  taking  up  fourteen 
sheets  to  tell  a  story,  that  may  be  told  in  ten  lines?  I.  Where  iH 
tin-  mercy  of  thus  grinding  the  face  of  the  poor?  Thus  sucking 
the  hlnod  of  a  poor  Beggared  prisoner.  Would  not  this  be  execra- 
ble villany,  if  tin-  paper  and  writing  together  were  only  sixpence 
a  sheet,  when  they  have  stript  him  already  of  his  little  all,  and 
not  left  him  fourteen  groats  in  the  world?" 

It  is  certain  that  nothing  can  be  fairly  said  in  defence  of  some  of 
our  law  proceedings.  They  are  often  absurd,  highly  oppressive 
to  the  'subject,  and  disgraceful  to  a  civili/.ed  nation.  In  criminal 
how  often  does  the  indictment  magnify  and  exaggerate  both 
the  crime  and  everv  circumstance  connected  with  it,  beyond  all  the 
bounds  of  truth  and  probability?  Hence  it  becomes  extremely 
diilicult  for  jurymen  to  discharge  their  duty  with  a  good  conscience: 
and  we  seldom  see  punishments  duly  proportioned  to  the  crimes 
committed.  What  shall  we  say  in  other  cases,  where  the  tautol- 
ogy and  circumlocution  peculiar  to  the  language  of  our  law,  the 
delay  of  judgment  in  some  of  the  courts,  and  the  chicanery  per- 
mitted through  the  whole  proceedings,  render  it  almost  impossible, 
for  an  honest  subject  in  a  middling  situation,  to  obtain  his  right 
ugainst  a  villain,  without  the  utmost  danger  of  being  ruined?  A 
man  who  robs  on  the  highway  is  hanged ;  but  a  villian  who  robs 
by  means  of  the  chicanery,  delay,  and  expense  of  the  law,  escapes 
with  impuuitv.  The  grievances  so  loudly  complained  of  ut  present, 
appear  to  me.  in  comparison  of  this,  like  a  mole-hill  compared 
with  a  mountain. 

The  doctrine  of  an  instantaneous  attainment  of  Christian  perfec- 
tion spread  rapidly,  and  numerous  professors  of  it  almost  instantly 
sprunir  up,  in  various  parts  of  the  kingdom.  Hut  the  imprudent 
y.eal,  and  ra-h  expressions  of  some  of  the  preachers  concerning  it, 
'H-IMII  to  give  i.llence.  July  !.'>,  Mr.  (irimshaw  wrote  to  Mr. 
\\'.-|i-\  on  the'  subject,  and  after  apologi/ing  for  not  attending  the 
Conference  then  held  at  Leeds,  he  observes.  "  The  disappointment 
is  more  my  own  lo-s  than  youi>:  for  there  are  -.everal  things  which 
ln\e  tor  some  time  been  matter  of  so  much  iinea-ine>s  to  me,  that 
I  thought,  could  they  not  at  this  time  be  some  how  accommodated, 
I  should  IM.  obliged  tO  recede  from  the  connex ion ;  which  to  do, 
would  have  been  one  of  the  most  disagreeable  things  in  the  world 
to  me. — I  would  fain  live  and  die  in  this  happy  relation  1  have  for 
many  years  borne,  and  still  bear  to  you. 


452  THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

"  Two  of  the  most  material  points  were,  concerning  imputed 
righteousness,  and  Christian  perfection.  But  as  to  the  former,  what 
you  declared  to  be  your  notion  of  it,  at  Heptonstal,  is  so  near  mine 
that  I  am  well  satisfied.  And  as  to  the  other,  your  resolutions  in 
Conference  are  such,  if  John  Emiriot  informs  me  right,  as  seem  to 
afford  me  sufficient  satisfaction. 

"  There  are  other  matters  more,  but  to  me  not  of  equal  impor- 
tance, to  which,  notwithstanding,  I  cannot  be  reconciled.  Such  as 
asserting,  'a  child  of  God  to  be  again  a  child  of  the  devil,  if  he 
give  away  to  a  temptation. — That  he  is  a  child  of  the  devil  who 
disbelieves  the  doctrine  of  sinless  perfection. — That  he  is  710  true 
Christian,  who  has  not  attained  to  it,'  &c.  &c.  These  are  asser- 
tions very  common  with  some  of  our  preachers,  though  in  my 
apprehension  too  absurd  and  ridiculous  to  be  regarded,  and  there- 
fore by  no  means  of  equal  importance  with  what  is  above  said;  and 
yet  have  a  tendency,  as  the  effect  has  already  shown,  to  distract 
and  divide  our  societies. — You  will  perhaps  say,  '  Why  did  you 
not  admonish  them?  Why  did  you  not  endeavor  to  convince  them 
of  the  error  of  such  absurd  assertions?' — In  some  degree  I  have, 
though  perhaps  not  so  fully  or  freely  as  I  ought  or  could  have 
wished  to  have  done :  for  I  feared  to  be  charged  by  them,  perhaps 
secretly  to  yourself,  with  opposing  them  or  their  doctrines.* — These 
things  I  mentioned  to  brother  Lee,  who  declared,  and  I  could  not 
but  believe  him,  that  you  did,  and  would  utterly  reject  any  such 
expressions.  I  am  therefore,  in  these  respects,  more  easy;  and 
shall  if  such  occasions  require,  as  I  wish  they  never  may,  reprove 
and  prevent  them  with  plainness  and  freedom. 

"  Sinless*  perfection  is  a  grating  term  to  many  of  our  dear  breth- 
ren; even  to  those  who  are  as  desirous  and  solicitous  to  be  truly 
holy  in  heart  and  life,  as  any  perhaps  of  them  who  affect  to  speak 
in  this  unscriptural  way.  Should  we  not  discountenance  the  use 
of  it,  and  advise  its  votaries  to  exchange  it  for  terms  less  offensive, 
but  sufficiently  expressive  of  true  Christian  holiness  ?  By  this  I 
mean  (and  why  may  I  not  tell  you  what  1  mean  ?)  all  that  holi- 
ness of  heart  and  life,  which  is  literally,  plainly,  abundantly, 
taught  us  all  over  the  Bible;  and  without  which  no  man,  however 
justified  through  faith  in  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  can  ever 
expect  to  see  the  Lord.  This  is  that  holiness,  that  Christian  per- 
fection, that  sanctification,  which,  without  affecting  strange,  ful- 
some, offensive,  unscriptural  expressions  and  representations,  I, 
and  I  dare  say  every  true  and  sincere-hearted  member  in  our  so- 
cieties, and  I  hope  in  all  others,  ardently  desire  and  strenuously 
labor  to  attain.  This  is  attainable — for  this  therefore  let  us  con- 
tend: to  this  let  us  diligently  exhort  and  excite  all  our  brethren 
daily;  and  this  the  more  as  we  see  the  day,  the  happy,  the  glori- 
rious  day  approaching. 

"  I  have  only  to  add,  that  I  am  determined  through  the  help  of 
God,  so  far  as  I  know,  or  see  at  present,  to  continue  in  close  con- 
nexion with  you,  even  unto  death:  and  to  be  as  useful  as  I  am 

*  It  is  observed  above,  that  Mr,  Wesley  himself  never  used  the  term  nnlesa 
perfection. 


THE    MFE    OP    THE    REV.    JttTIN    V»  .jLEY.  463 

•We,  or  as  consistent  with  my  parochial,  and  other  indispensable 
/.Mi-atioiK:  chiefly  in  this  rounq  (circuit)  and  at  times  abroad;  to 
:hen  your  bands  in  tin-  great  and  glorious  work  of  our  LORD, 
which  you  have  evidently  so  much  at  heart,  elaborately  so  iiiueh  in 
hand,  and  in  uhich,  I  le.' blessed  forever  he.  his  name,  has  so  CX- 
ten«ively  and  wonderfully  prospered  you." 

Immediately  on  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  before  the  conference 
ijuite  broke  up,  .Mr.  Wesley  took  an  opportunity  of  preaching  from 
»hose  words,  '  In  many  tilings  we  offend  all.'  On  this  occasion  he 
observed,  1.  "  As  long  as  we  live,  our  soul  is  connected  with  the 
body.  2.  As  long  as  it  is  thus  connected,  it  cannot  think  but  by 
the  help  of  bodily  ordain.  3.  As  long  as  these  organs  are  imperfect, 
v,  e  ;ire  liable  to  mistakes,  both  speculative  and  practical.  4.  Yea, 
and  a  mistake  may  occasion  my  loving  a  good  man  less  than  I 
ought  ;  which  is  a  defective,  that  is,  a  wrong  temper.  5.  For  all 
the-e  we  need  the  atoning  blood,  as  indeed  for  every  defect  or 
<mii<sion.  Therefore,  6.  All  men  have  need  to  say  daily,  For- 
give us  our  trespasses." 

During  the  following  years,  there  was  much  noise  throughout 
the  societies  concerning  perfection:  but  more  especially  in  London, 
where  two  or  three  persons  who  stood  atthehead  of  those  prof'  •.->- 
inir  to  have  attained  that  state,  fell  into  some  extravagant  notions 
and  wavs  of  expression,  more  proper  to  be  heard  in  Bedlam  than 
in  a.  religious  society.  One  of  the  persons  here  alluded  to,  was 
_e  Hell,  \\lio  was  favored  by  Mr.  MaxhVld;  and  they  soon 
made  a  party  in  their  favor.  When  the  plain  declarations  of 
Scripture  are  disregarded,  or  even  tortured  by  ingenuity  or  a  wild 
imagination  to  a  false  meaning,  what  opinions  can  be  so  absurd. 
either  in  religion  or  philosophy,  as  not  to  find  advocates  for  them.' 
lint  this  adonis  no  just  ground  of  objection  against  scriptural 
Christianity,  or  true  Christian  experience;  anymore  than  against 
sound  philosophy.  In  the  history  of  philosophers  and  of  philoso- 
phv.  we  find  opinions  maintained,  as  absurd  as  the  most  illiterate 
enthusiast  in  religion  ever  published;  nay  as  absurd  as  transub- 
stantiation  itself.  And  when  religion  has  had  the  misfortune  to 
fall  under  the  sole  direction  of  these  philosophers,  and  been  con- 
strained by  \iolence  to  put  on  their  philosophic  dress,  she  ha.-  had 
just  cause  to  complain  of  as  great  nn  insult  as  ever  she  experienced 
from  the  mo.-t  ignorant  enthu-iast.  So  little  justice  is  there  in  the 
proud  claim  of  rea-on  in  her  pre.-eiil  imperfect  state,  to  assume  tho 
whole  direction  of  our  most  holy  religion!  And  so  little  cause 

be,  to  triumph  over  the  errors  of  a  few  mistaken  pro!' 
of  Christian  experience ! 

Mr.  \Ve.-h-y  did  not,  at  first,  resist  these  extravagances  with 
sutVicieiit  firmness;  by  which  the  persons  who  favored  them  daily 
increased  in  number.  At  length,  however,  he  found  it  absolutely 
necessary  to  give  an  elVectual  check  to  the  party:  but  now  U  was 
too  late  to  be  done,  without  the  ri-k  of  a  separation  in  the  society. 
Tin's  being  the  least  of  the  two  evils,  accordingly  took  pl.;"e:  Mr. 
Maxlield  withdrew  from  his  connexion  with  Mr.  We.-Icy,  and  car- 
lie  d  near  two  hundred  of  the  people  \\ith  hirn. 

During  this  contest,  Mr.  NVe>le\-  K'ing  at  Canterbury,  wrote  to 


454  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

Mr.  Maxfield,  telling  him  very  freely  what  he  approved,  ami  what 
he  disapproved  in  his  doctrine  or  behavior.  Among  a  variety  of 
other  things,  Mr.  Wesley  tells  him,  "  I  like  your  doctrine  of  per 
fection,  or  pure  love.  I  dislike  the  saying,  This  was  not  known  or 
taught  among  us,  till  within  two  or  three  years." — On  this,  I  shall 
just  observe,  that  the  doctrine  of  perfection,  or  perfect  love,  was 
undoubtedly  taught  among  the  Methodists  from  the  beginning:  but 
the  manner  in  which  it  was  now  preached,  pressing  the  people  to 
expect  what  was  called  the  destruction  of  the  root  of  sin,  in  one 
moment,  was  most  certainly  newj  I  can  find  no  trace  of  it  before 
the  period  at  which  I  have  fixed  its  introduction.* 

*  It  will  be  proper  before  we  proceed  any  further,  to  give  a  short  account  of 
that  excellent  man,  and  successful  minister  of  Christ,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Grimshaw. 
He  was  born  in  September,  1703,  at  Bvindle,  six  miles  from  Preston  in  Lan- 
cashire, and  educated  at  the  schools  of  Blackburn  and  Heskin,  in  the  same  coun- 
ty. Even  then,  the  thoughts  of  death  and  judgment  made  some  impression 
upon  him.  At  the  .age  of  eighteen  he  was  sent  to  Christ's  College  m  Cam- 
bridge ;  where  bad  example  so  carried  him  away,  that  he  utterly  lost  all  sense 
of  seriousness.  In  1731,  he  was  ordained  deacon,  and  seemed  much  affected 
with  the  importance  of  the  ministerial  office.  This  was  increased  by  conversing 
with  some  serious  people  at  Rochdale  ;  but  on  his  removal  to  Todmorden  sooi> 
after,  he  dropped  his  pious  acquaintance,  conformed  to  the  world,  followed  all 
its  diversions,  and  contented  himself  with  doing  his  duty  on  Sundays. 

About  the  year  1734,  he  began  to  think  seriously  again.  He  left  off  all  di- 
Tersions,  began  to  catechise  the  young  people,  to  preach  the  absolute  necessity 
of  a  devout  life  and  to  visit  his  parishioners,  to  press  them  to  seek  the  salvation 
of  their  souls.  At  this  period  also,  he  began  to  pray  in  secret  four  times  a  day  : 
and  the  God  of  all  grace,  who  prepared  his  heart  to  pray,  soon  gave  the  answer 
to  his  prayer.  Not  indeed  as  he  expected  :  not  in  joy  or  peace,  but  by  bringing 
upon  him  strong  and  painful  convictions  of  his  own  guilt,  helplessness,  and  mis- 
ery; by  discovering  to  him  what  he  did  not  suspect  before,  that  his  heart  was 
deceitful  and  desperately  wicked  ;  and,  what  was  more  afflicting  still,  that  all 
his  duties  and  labors  could  not  procure  him  pardon,  or  give  him  a  title  to  eternal 
life.  In  this  trouble  he  continued  more  than  three  years,  not  acquainting  any 
one  with  the  distress  be  suffered.  But  one  day,  in  1742,  being  in  the  utmost 
agony  of  mind,  he  had  so  strong  and  clear  a  view  of  Jesus  Christ  in  his  media- 
torial character,  that  he  was  enabled  to  believe  on  him  with  the  heart  unto  right- 
eousness; and  in  a  moment  all  his  fears  vanished  away,  and  he  was  filled  with 
joy  unspeakable.  "  I  was  now,"  says  he,  "  willing  to  renounce  myself,  and  to 
embrace  Christ  for  my  all  in  all."  All  this  time  he  was  an  entire  stranger  to 
the  people  called  Methodists,  and  also  to  their  writings,  till  he  came  to  Haworth. 
Mr.  Grimshaw  was  now  too  happy  himself  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ  to  rest 
satisfied,  without  taking  every  method  he  thought  likely  to  spread  the  knowl- 
edge of  his  God  and  Saviour.  For  the  sake  of  the  very  indigent,  who  wanted 
clothes  to  appear  decent  at  church  in  the  day-time,  he  contrived  a  lecture  on 
Sunday  evenings,  though  he  had  before  preached  twice  in  the  day.  The  next 
year  he  began  a  method,  which  he  continued  till  death,  of  preaching  in  each  of 
the  four  hamlets  under  his  care,  three  times  every  month.  By  this  means,  the 
old  and  infirm  had  the  truth  of  God  brought  to  their  houses."  The  success  of 
his  labors  soon  brought  many  persons  from  the  neighboring  parishes  to  attend 
on  his  ministry ;  and  the  benefit  they  obtained,  brought  upon  him  many  earnest 
entreaties  to  come  to  their  houses,  and  expound  the  word  of  God  to  souls  as  ig- 
norant as  they  had  been  themselves.  This  request  he  did  not  dare  to  refuse ;  so 
that,  while  he  provided  abundantly  for  his  own  flock,  he  annually  found  oppor- 
tunity of  preaching  near  three  hundred  times,  to  congregations  in  other  parts. 

For  a  course  of  fifteen  years,  or  upwards,  he  use,d  to  preach  every  week,  fif- 
teen, twenty,  and  sometimes  thirty  times,  besides  Visiting  the  sick,  and  other 
occasional  duties  of  his  function.  In  sixteen  years  he  \v«  only  once  suspended 
from  his  labors  by  sickness,  though  he  dared  all  weatha  rton  the  bleak  moua- 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  455 

At  this  time  tin;  societies  were  so  multiplied,  and  so  widely 
spread,  that  they  formed  tucnty-fn  e  extensive  circuits  in  Kngland, 
eiirht  in  Ireland,  tour  in  Scotland,  and  t\v<»  in  Wales:  on  which,  I 
suppose,  aliout  ninety  preachers  were  daily  employed  in  propa- 
gating knowfodgfl  and  Christian  experience,  among  the  lower  or- 

ders  ill'  tile   people. 

.Mardi  1-2,  .Mr.  \Vesley  left  London,  and  on  the  ir.thcame  to 
Bristol,  where  he  met  several  serious  clergymen.  H< 

"  I  have  lonir  desired  that  there  might  be  an  open,  avowed  union, 
'ii  all  who  piearh  those  fundamental  truths,  original  sin,  anil 
justitication  liy  1'aith,  producing'  inward  and  outward  holiness. 
But  nil  my  endeavors  have  been  hitherto  ineffectual."  —  In  April, 
however,  he  made  one  more  attempt  to  promote  so  desirable  an 
union.  HI-  wrote  the  following  letter,  which  after  some  time  he 
sent  to  between  thirty  and  forty  clergymen,  with  the  little  preface 
annexed. 

••  KKVEREND  SIR, 

••  Near  two  years  and  a  half  ago,  1  wrote  the  following  letter. 
\onwill  please  to  observe,  1.  That  I  propose  no  more  therein, 
than  is  the  boumlen  duty  of  every  Christian:  2.  That  you  may 
comply  with  this  proposal,  whether  any  other  does  or  not.  I  m}- 
self  liave  endeavored  so  to  do  for  many  years,  though  I  have  been 
almost  alone  therein;  and  although  many,  the  more  earnestly  I 
talk  of  peace,  the  more  y.ealously  make  themselves  ready  for  battle. 
I  am,  Uev  i  rend  Sir, 

Yniir  affectionate  brother, 

JOHN  WESLET." 
"  DEAR  Sir.,  ^, 

"It  has  pleased  (Jod  to  ^ive  you  both  the  will  and  the  power  to 
do  many  things  for  his  irlory,  although  you  are  often  ashamed  you 
have  done  so  little,  and  wish  yon  could  do  a  thousand  times  more. 
This  induces  me  to  mention  to  you,  what  has  been  upon  my  mind 
for  many  year-:  an.  I  what  1  am  persuaded  would  be  much  ibr  the 
{.'lory  of  (MH|,  if  it  could  once  be  effected.  And  I  am  in  irreat 
hopes  it  will  be,  if  you  heartily  undertake  it,  trusting  in  him 
alone. 

'Midyears  since  (Jod  began  a  irreat  work  in  England;   but  the 
labor.  \v  .       \t  first    tluxe  tew  were    of  one    heart:   but   it 

wa-  not  so  Inn;.'.  First  one  fell  off,  then  another  and  another,  till 
QO  two  of  UA  were  left  together  in  the  work,  besides  my  brother 
and  me.  This  prevented  much  good,  and  occasioned  much  evil. 
It  L'rievcd  our  spirits,  and  weakened  our  hand-.  It  gave  our  com- 
mon enemie~  hn  <  I  to  blaspheme.  It  perplexed  and  pu/- 

y.led  many  sincere  Christians.  It  caused  many  to  draw  back  to 
perdition,  ft  «.rrieved  the  holy  spirit  of  (iod. 

••  A-  laborers  iricreas.-d,  disunion  increased.  Offences  were 
multiplied.  A.ud  instead  of  coming  nearer  to,  tln-\  >tood  further 

lains,  nn  I  usfil  hi-.  .p.issiiui,  iluin  a  merciful  man  would  u 

beast.     1  !••  •  1   l-y  all  Ms  |>nns!ii.mrrs.  u,:uiy  of  whom 

ld  not  lir.ir  Ins  a  death  witlimn  sli.  8,     Tri- 


uiii]i!niiu'  in  HUM  wlin  u  the*  resurrection  and  the  hi" 

an  Ine  Hfty-ftwirth  year  nf  Kis  a^i-.  nn<l  tin-  iwcnly-lir  i  m  •  iuli|is>. 


456  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

and  further  off  from  each  other:  till  at  length,  those  who  were  not 
only  brethren  in  Christ,  but  fellow-laborers  in  his  gospel,  had  no 
more  connexion  or  fellowship  with  each  other,  than  Protestants 
have  with  Papists. 

"  But  ought  this  to  be  ?  Ought  not  those  who  are  united  to  one 
common  head,  and  employed  by  him  in  one  common  work,  to  be 
united  to  each  other  ?  I  speak  now  of  those  laborers,  who  are 
ministers  of  the  Church  of  England.  These  are  chiefly — Mr. 
Perronet,  Romaine,  Newton,  Shireley:.  Mr.  Downing,  Jesse, 
Adam:  Mr.  Talbot,  Ryland,  Stillingfleet,  Fletcher:  Mr.  Johnson, 
Badfleley,  Andrews,  Jane:  Mr.  Hart,  Byrnes,  Brown,  Roquet  : 
Mr.  Sellon,  Venn,  Richardson,  Burnet,  Furley,  Crook:  Mr.  East- 
wood, Conyers,  Bentley,  King:  Mr.  Berridge,  Hicks,  G.  W.,  J. 
W.,  C.  W.,  John  Richardson,  Benjamin  Colley.  Not  excluding 
any  other  clergyman,  who  agrees  in  these  essentials. 

"  I.  Original  sin.  II  Justification  by  faith.  III.  Holiness  of 
heart  and  life:  provided  his  life  be  answerable  to  his  doctrine. 

"  But  what  union  would  you  desire  among  these  ?  Not  an 
union  in  opinions.  They  might  agree  or  disagree,  touching  abso- 
lute decrees  on  the  one  hand,  and  perfection  on  the  other.  Not  an 
union  in  expressions.  Those  who  may  still  speak  of  the  imputed 
righteousness,  and  these  of  the  merits  of  Christ.  Not  an  union 
with  regard  to  outward  order.  Some  may  still  remain  quite  regu- 
lar; some  quite  irregular;  and  some  partly  regular,  and  partly 
irregular.  But  these  things  being  as  they  are,  as  each  is  persuad- 
ed in  his  own  mind,  is  it  not  a  most  desirable  thing,  that  we  should, 

"  1.  Remove  hinderances  out  of  the  way  ?  Not  judge  one 
another,  not  despise  one  another,  not  envy  one  another?  Not  be 
displeased  at  one  another's  gifts  or  success,  even  though  greater 
than  our  own  ?  Not  icait  for  one  another's  halting,  much  less 
wish  for  it,  or  rejoice  therein?  Never  speak  disrespectfully, 
slightly,  coldly,  or  unkindly  of  each  other:  never  repeat  each 
other's  faults,  mistakes,  or  infirmities,  much  less  listen  for  and 
gather  them  up:  never  say  or  do  anything  to  hinder  each  other's 
usefulness,  either  directly  or  indirectly. 

"  Is  it  not  a  most  desirable  thing,  that  we  should,  2.  Love  as 
brethren?  Think  well  of,  and  honor  one  another?  JVish  all  good, 
all  grace,  all  gifts,  all  success,  yea  greater  than  our  own,  to  each 
other?  Expect  God  will  answer  our  wish,  rejoice  in  every  appear- 
ance thereof,  and  praise  him  for  it?  Readily  believe  good  of  each 
other,  as  readily  as  we  once  believed  evil? — Speak  respectfully, 
honorably,  kindly,  of  each  other:  defend  each  other's  character: 
speak  all  the  good  we  can  of  each  other:  recommend  one  another 
where  we  have  influence:  each  help  the  other  on  in  his  work,  and 
enlarge  his  influence  by  all  the  honest  means  we  can. 

"  This  is  the  union  which  I  have  long  sought  after.  And  is  it 
not  the  duty  of  every  one  of  us  so  to  do?  Would  it  not  be  far  bet- 
ter for  ourselves?  A  means  of  promoting  both  our  holiness  and 
happiness?  Would  it  not  remove  \\i\ichguilt  from  those  Avho  have 
been  faulty  in  any  of  these  instances?  And  mucli  pain  from  those 
who  have  kept  thcis'-ch es  pure?  Would  it  not  be  far  better  for 
the  people?  who  sut,  r  severely  from  the  clashing  of  their  leaders, 


THE    LIFE    0¥    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  457 

which  seldom  fail  to  occasion  many  unprofitable,  yea  hurtful  dis- 
putes among  them.  Would  it  uot  be  better  for  the  poor,  blind, 
world,  robbing  them  of  their  »port?  O  they  cannot  agree  among 
them-elves  !  Would  it  not  bo  better  for  the  whole  work  of  God, 
which  would  then  deepen  and  widen  on  every  side? 

"  '  But  it  will  never  be:  it  is  utterly  impossible.'  Certainly  it  is 
with  men.  Who  imagines  in-  can  do  this  ?  That  it  can  be  effect- 
ed by  any  human  power?  All  nature  is  against  it,  every  infirmity, 
every  wrong  temper  and  passion;  love  of  honor  and  praise,  of 
power,  of  preeminence;  an-_rer,  resentment,  pride;  long-contracted 
habit,  and  prejudice,  lurking  in  ten  thousand  forms.  The  devil 
and  his  angels  are  against  it.  For  if  this  Jakes  place,  how  shall 
his  kingdom  stand:  All  the  world,  all  that  know  not  God,  are 
against  it,  though  they  may  seem  to  favor  it  for  a  season.  Let  U3 
settle  this  in  our  hearts,  that  we  may  be  utterly  cut  off  from  all 
dependence  on  our  own  strength  or  wisdom. 

"  But  surely  '  with  God  all  things  are  possible.'  Therefore 
1  all  things  are  possible  to  him  that  believetli.3  And  this  union  is 
proposed  only  to  them  that  believe,  and  show  their  faith  by  their 
works.  I  am,  dear  sir, 

Your  affectionate  servant, 
J.  W.» 

Scarborough,  April  19,  1764. 

This  letter  shows  Mr.  Wesley's  tolerant  principles  in  a  strong 
light.  Happy  would  it  have  been  for  the  professors  of  religion, 
hail  the  same  spirit  of  brotherly-love  and  mutual  forbearance,  pre- 
vailed in  the  hearts  of  all  who  preached  the  essential  doctrines  of 
the  L'ospd.  But  this  was  not  the  case:  of  all  the  clergymen  to 
whom  this  desirable  union  was  proposed,  only  three  vouchsafed  to 
return  him  an  answer! 

Mr.  Wesley  continued  his  travels  and  labors,  with  the  usual  dil- 
i:reni-e  and  punctuality  through  all  the  societies  in  Great  Britain, 
Ireland,  and  Wales;  ;iiid  his  health  and  strength  were  wonderfully 
preserved.  In  October,  1765,  he  observes,  "  I  breakfa>ted'with  Mr. 
\Vhitetield,  who  seemed  to  be  an  old,  old  man,  being  fairly  worn 
out  in  his  Master's  service,  though  he  has  hardly  seen  fifty  years. 
And  yet  it  pleases  God,  that  I,  who  am  now  in  my  sixty-third  year, 
find  no  disorder,  no  weakness,  no  decay,  no  difference  from  what 
at  five  and  twenty:  only  that  I  have  t'euer  teeth,  and  more 
rrey  hairs!" — Soon  after  lie  adds,  •'  Mr.  WhitehYld  called  upon 
me.  He  breathes  nothing  but  peace  and  love.  Bigotry  cannot 
.-tand  before  him,  but  hide-  its  head  \\  hen  \er  he  coin- 
Mr.  We-ley  received  :-i\ty  pounds  per  annum,  from  the  society 
in  London,  which  is  the  salary  that  every  clergyman  receives,  who 
•iiong  them.  But  individuals  in  various  places  frequent- 
ly gave  him  money;  legacies  were  sometimes  left  him,  and  the 
produce  of  his  books,  in  tin;  latter  part  of  life,  was  considerable.  It 
is  well  known,  however,  that  he  hoarded  notlnnir  at  the  end  of  the 
year.  Re  even  contracted  his  expenses  as  mucn  as  po-.-ibl- 
gave  the  surplus  to  the  floor,  and  tlio.-e  who  might,  through  misfor- 
tune.-, be  in  want.  His  charitable  di.-position  may  appear  from  tho 
39 


458  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

following  little  circumstance,  which  strongly  points  out  the  tender 
feelings  of  his  mind,  under  a  consciousness  that  he  had  not  given 
in  proportion  to  the  person's  want.  In  November,  1766,  a  foreign- 
er in  distress  called  upon  him,  and  gave  him  a  Latin  letter,  begging 
some  relief.  Shortly  after,  Mr.  Wesley  reflecting  on  the  case, 
wrote  on  the  back  of  the  letter,  "  I  let  him  go  Avith  five  shillings: 
I  fear  he  is  starving.  Alas!  " 

The  world  has  seldom  seen  a  man  of  strong  powers  of  mind,  of 
first-rate  talents,  who  has  not  labored  under  some  peculiar  weak- 
ness, or  mental  infirmity;  which  men  of  little  minds,  capable  only 
of  observing  defects,  have  frequently  made  the  object  of  ridicule. 
Numerous  instances  might  easily  be  produced,  both  among  philos- 
ophers and  divines.  Mr.  Wesley's  chief  weakness  was,  a  too 
great  readiness  to  credit  the  testimony  of  others,  when  he  believed 
them  sincere,  without  duly  considering  whether  they  had  sufficient 
ability  and  caution  to  form  a  true  judgment  of  the  things  concern- 
ing which  they  bore  testimony.  In  matters,  therefore,  which  de- 
pended wholly  on  the  evidence  of  other  persons,  he  was  often  mis- 
taken. Mr.  Charles  Wesley  was  in  the  opposite  extreme;  full  of 
caution  and  suspicion.  But  he  was  fully  sensible  both  of  his  own 
and  of  his  brother's  weakness,  and  in  the  present  year,  wrote  to 
him  as  follows;  "  When  you  fear  the  worst,  your  fears  should  be 
regarded :  and  when  I  hope  the  best,  you  may  almost  believe  me. 
As  to  several  of  our  preachers,  I  fear  with  you,  '  The  salt  has  lost 
its  savor.'  Where  is  their  single  eye  now?  Their  zeal,  humility, 
and  love?  And  what  can  we  do  with  them,  or  for  them?  "  And 
again,  some  years  afterwards,  "Your  defect  of  mistrust,  needs  my 
excess  to  guard  it.  You  cannot  be  taken  by  storm,  but  you  may 
by  surprise.  We  seem  designed  for  each  other.  If  we  could  and 
would  be  oftener  together,  it  might  be  better  for  both.  Let  us  be 
useful  in  our  lives,  and  at  our  death  not  divided." 

It  was  owing  to  the  weakness  above  mentioned,  that  Mr.  Wes- 
ley so  easily  believed  most  of  the  stories  he  heard,  concerning 
witchcraft  and  apparitions.  And  though  this  is  by  many  deemed 
a  subject  of  ridicule  rather  than  of  serious  argument,  yet  it  is  but 
just  to  let  Mr.  Wesley  plead  his  own  cause,  and  assign  the  reasons 
of  his  faith  in  the  persons  who  have  stated  the  appearance  of  de- 
parted spirits  as  a  matter  of  fact,  of  which  they  themselves  were 
the  witnesses.  This  he  did  in  1768.  After  stating  that  there  were 
several  things  in  these  appearances  which  he  did  not  comprehend, 
he  adds,  "  But  this  is  with  me  a  very  slender  objection.  For  what  is 
it  which  I  do  not  comprehend,  even  of  the  things  I  see  daily?  Truly 
not  '  the  smallest  grain  of  sand,  or  spire  of  grass.' — What  pretence- 
have  I  then  to  deny  well-attested  facts,  because  I  cannot  compre- 
hend them  ? 

"  It  is  true  likewise,  that  the  English  in  general,  and  most  of  the 
men  of  learning  in  Europe,  have  given  up  all' accounts  of  witches 
and  apparitions,  as  mere  old  wives'  fables.  I  am  sorry  for  it:  and 
I  willingly  take  this  opportunity  of  entering  my  solemn  protest 
against  this  violent  compliment,  which  so  many  that  believe  the 
Bible,  pay  to  those  who  do  not  believe  it.  I  owe  them  no  such 
service.  I  take  knowledge,  these  are  at  the  bottom  of  the  outcry 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    BET.    JOHN    WESLEY.  459 

which  has  1  •  !.  and  \\itli  such  insolence  spread  throughout 

ion  in  dire,-:  oppo-ition  not  only  to  tin-  liible,  but  to  the  suf- 
f  the  wi-eM  and  best  of  men  in  ;ill  aL'es  and  nations.     They 
\vrll  know,  whether  f'hri-tians   know  it  or   not,  that  the    -i\in?  up 
'•aft,  is  in   effect   giving   up  the    Hihle.      And  tin  \   KOOW  <>n 
tin-  other  hand,  that  if  luit  one   account  of  the   inter  '  rum 

with   -  'irit-  !>••  admiKed,  tht-ir  whole  ca>th-    in  tin-  air, 

Hei-m,  Athi-.sm,    Materialism,   falls   to   tin-   ground.      I   know  no 
efore,   why   we  .-honld   sutler  even   this   weapon   to  he 
1  out  of  our  hands.     Indeed  there  are  numerous  nrgu: 
-,  which  abundantly  confute  their  vain  imaginations.     But 
d  not  be  hooted  out  of  one:  neither  reason  nor  religion  re- 
quire this. 

••One  of  the  capital  objections  to  all  these  accounts,  which  I 
nown  urged  over  and  over,  is  this,  '  Did  you  ever  see  an  ap- 
parition yourself? '     No:  nor  did  I  ever  see  a  murder.     Yet  I  be- 
•iie're   is  such  a  thing.     Therefore   I  cannot  as  a  reasonable 
in  .n  deny  the   fact;  although   1   never  saw  it,  and  perhaps  never 
may.     The  testimony  of  unexceptionable  witnesses  fully  convinces 
me  both  of  the  one  and  the  other." 

I  am  very  far  from  giving  credit  to  the  common  reports  of  appari- 
tion-. Ma'ny  of  them,  no  doubt,  are  the  mare  creatures  of  in 
ation.  \Ve  mav  oh-i  rve,  however,  that  no  man  ever  did,  or  ever 
can  prove  by  sound  argument,  the  impossibility  of  disembodied 
spirit  s  appearing  to  men,  or  that  they  never  have  appeared  to  in- 
dividuals. All  then,  which  the  moet  able  and  determined  skeptic- 
can  do,  is,  to  oppose  his  own  dark  and  uncertain  conjectures  to  the 
uniform  testimony  of  all  ages  and  of  all  nations.  He  has  not  there- 
for triumph  as  he  would  have  the  world  to 

Hippose.  I  cannot  do  better  than  conclude  this  subject  with  the 
words  of  Dr.  Johnson,  in  his  Rasselas,  Prince  of  Abyssinia.  "If 
all  your  fear  be  of  apparitions,  (said  the  prince,)  I  will  promise 
you  safety:  there  is  no  danger  from  the  dead;  he  that  is  once 
buried  will  be  seen  no  more." 

"  That  the  dead  are  seen  no  more  (said  Imlac)  I  will  not  under- 
take to  maintain  against  the,  concurrent  and  unvaried  testimony  of 
all  atres,  and  of  all  nations.  There  is  no  people,  rude  or  learned, 
amon:;  whom  apparitions  of  the  dead  an- not  related  and  believed. 
T!I'H  opinion,  which  prevails  as  far  as  human  nature  is  dillusi-d, 
could  Id-come  universal  only  by  its  truth:  those  that  never  heard 
of  one  another,  would  not  ha\e  agreed  in  a  tale  which  nothing  but 
•  •vprr  make  credible.  That  it  is  doubted  by  single  ca\il- 

\  'TV  little  weaken   the    general  evidence:    and    some  \\  ho 
deny  it  with  their  tongue  .;  \\itli  tin 

In  September  this  year.  Mr.  \Ve-ley  wrote  the  following  letter 
.   .lame  -    Morgan,  on  a    point    of  doctrine.     "  I  have  been 
thitikin?  much  of  \o!i,"  -ays  Mr.  \\'e-|e\,  --and  why  should  I  not 
tell  you  all  I  think  and  all  I  fear  concerning  you? 

••'I  think  all  that  \ou  -.\\d  at  the  conference,  upon  the  subj< 
the  late  debate,  was  rit'lit.     And  it  amounted  to  no  more  than  this: 
'  The  general  rule  i>,  tln-y  who  an:  in  the  favor  of  God,  know  they 
are  so-     But  there  may  be  some  exceptions.     Some  may  fear  and 


460  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf. 

love  God,  and  yet  not  be  clearly  conscious  of  his  favor:  af  .  v* 
they  may  not  dare  to  affirm,  that  their  sins  are  forgiven.5  It  you 
put  the  case  thus,  I  think  no  man  in  his  senses  will  be  under  any 
temptation  to  contradict  you.  For  none  can  doubt,  but  whoever 
loves  God,  is  in  the  favor  of  God.  But  is  not  this  a  little  mis- 
stating the  case?  I  do  not  conceive  the  question  turned  here. 
But  you  said,  or  was  imagined  to  say,  '  All  penitents  are  in  God's 
favor; '  or  '  All  who  mourn  after  God,  are  in  the  favor  of  God.' 
And  this  was  what  many  disliked:  because  they  thought  it  was 
unscriptural,  and  unsafe,  as  well  as  contrary  to  what  ice  always 
taught.  That  this  is  contrary  to  what  we  always  taught  is  certain, 
as  all  our  hymns  as  well  as  other  writings  testify:  so  that  (wheth- 
er it  be  true  or  not)  it  is  without  all  question,  a  new  doctrine 
among  the  Methodists.  We  have  always  taught,  that  a  penitent 
mourned  or  was  pained  on  this  veiy  account,  because  he  felt,  he 
was  '  not  in  the  favor  of  God,'  but  had  the  wrath  of  God  abiding 
on  him.  Hence  we  supposed  the  language  of  his  heart  to  be,  'Lost 
and  undone  for  aid  I  cry ! '  And  we  believed  he  really  was  '  lost 
and  undone,'  till  God  did 

'  Peace,  joy,  and  righteousness  impart 
And  speak  himself  into  his  heart.' 

"And  I  still  appreherW  this  to  be  scriptural  doctrine;  confirmed 
not  by  a  few  detached  texts,  but  by  the  whole  tenor  of  Scripture; 
and  more  particularly  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Romans.  But  if  so, 
the  contrary  to  it  must  be  unsafe,  for  that  general  reason,  because 
it  is  unscriptural.  To  which  one  may  add  the  particular  reason, 
that  it  naturally  tends  to  lull  mourners  to  sleep :  to  make  them 
say,  '  Peace,  peace  to  their  souls,  when  there  is  no  peace.'  It  di- 
rectly tends  to  damp  and  stifle  their  conviction,  and  to  encourage 
them  in  sitting  down  contented,  before  Christ  is  revealed  in  them, 
and  before  his  Spirit  witnesses  with  their  spirit  that  they  are  chil- 
dren of  God.  But  it  may  be  asked,  Will  not  this  discourage  mourn- 
ers? '  Yes,  it  will  discourage  them  from  stopping  where  they  are, 
it  will  discourage  them  from  resting  before  they  have  the  witness 
in  themselves,  before  Christ  is  revealed  in  them.  But  it  will  en- 
courage them,  to  seek  him  in  the  gospel  way :  to  ask  till  they  re- 
ceive pardon  and  peace.  And  we  are  to  encourage  them,  not  by 
telling  them,  they  are  in  the  favor  of  God,  though  they  do  not 
know  it;  (such  a  word  as  this  we  should  never  utter  in  a  congrega- 
tion, at  the  peril  of  our  souls;)  but  by  assuring  them  'every 
one  that  seeketh,  findeth;  every  one  that  asketh  receiveth.' 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  not  been  sufficiently  wary  in  this;  but 
have  given  occasion  to  them  that  sought  occasion.  But  this  is  not 
all.  I  doubt  you  did  not  see  God's  hand  in  Shi mei's  tongue.  Un- 
to you  it  was  given  to  suffer  a  little,  of  what  you  extremely  wanted, 
obloquy,  and  evil  report.  But  you  did  not  acknowledge  either  the 
gift  or  the  giver:  you  saw  only  T.  O.,  not  God.  O  Jemmy  you 
do  not  know  yourself.  You  cannot  bear  to  be  continually  steeped 
in  poison:  in  the  esteem  and  praise  of  men.  Therefore,  I  tremble 
at  your  stay  in  Dublin.  It  is  the  most  dangerous  place  for  you 
under  heaven.  All  I  can  say  is,  God  can  preserve  you  in  tho  fiery 
•"urnace,  and  I  hope  will." 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  461 

On  Friday,  August  4,  1769,  Mr.  We-l.-y  read  the  following  pa- 
per in  the  Conference,  containing  the  outlines  of  a  plan  for  tho  fu- 
ture union  ot'  tin-  Mrthotlist  preachers. 

"  It  has  long  been  my  desire,  that  all  those  ministers  of  the 
church  who  believe  and  preach  salvation  by  faith,  might  cordially 
ai-ree  bctu-een  tliemselves,  and  not  hinder,  but  help  one  another. 
After  occasionally  pressing  tliis  in  private  conversation,  wherever 
I  had  opportunity,  I  wrote  down  my  thoughts  on  this  head,  and 
sent  them  to  each  in  a  letter.  Only  three  vouchsafed  to  -rive  me 
an  an-  I  give  this  up.  I  can  do  no  more.  They  are  a 

rope  of  sand;  anil  such  they  will  continue. 

••  Hut  it  i<  otherwise  with  the  travelling  preachers  in  our  con- 
rie\ion.  You  are  at  present  one  body:  you  net  in  concert  with 
each  other,  and  by  united  counsel-;.  And  now  is  the  time  to  con- 
sider what  can  be  done,  in  order  to  continue  this  union?  Indeed, 
a~  1"  in-,'  as  I  live,  there  will  be  no  great  difficulty:  I  am,  under  God, 
a  centre  of  union  to  all  our  travelling,  as  well  as  local  preachers. 

"  They  all  know  me,  and  my  communication.     They  all  love  me 

for  my  work's  sake:  and  therefore,  were  it  only  out  of  regard  to 

me,  they  will  continue  connected    with  each  other.     But  by   what 

•   may  this  connexion  be  preserved,  when  God  removes  me 

from  you  ? 

"  I  take  it  for  granted,  it  cannot  be  preserved  by  any  means,  be- 
ilio.-e  who  have  not  a  single  eye.  Those  who  aim  at  any 
thirty  but  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  salvation  of  souk;  who  de- 
nr  seek  any  earthly  thing,  whether  honor,  profit,  or  ease; 
will  not,  cannot  continue  in  the  connexion;  it  will  not  answer  their 
design.*  Some  of  them,  perhaps  a  fourth  of  the  whole  number, 
\\ill  procure  preferment  in  the  church;  others  will  turn  Independ- 
ent-.-, and  get  separate  congregations.  Kay  your  accounts  with 
this,  and  be  not  surprised,  if  .-ome  you  do  not  suspect,  be  of  this 

IIUIM1 

';  But  what  method  can  be  taken  to  preserve  a  firm  union  be- 
tween tln»e  who  choose  to  remain  together?! 

"Perhaps  you  might  take  ~ome  >uch  .steps  as  these. — On  notice 
of  my  death,  let  all  the  preachers  in  Kngland  and  Ireland,  repair 
idon,  within  six  weeks. — Let  them  seek  God  by  solemn  last- 
1  prayer. — Let  them  dr.iw  up  articles  of  agreement,  to  be 
signed  bv  those  who  choose  to  act  in  concert.  Let  those  be  dis- 
missed who  do  not  choose  it,  in  the  most  friendly  manner  po~-ilile. 
— Let  them  choose  by  votes,  a  committee  of  three,  five,  or  >«-\en, 
each  of  whom  is  to  be  moderator  in  his  turn. — Let  the  committee 

•  Mr.  Wesley,  thron^h  the  whole  of  this  extract,  speaks  of  the  preachers  con- 

•  :i  with  each  other,  on  the  original  plan  of  Methodism.     But 
if  ju/n«  aw  should   I '-1:111  to  ordain  one  another,  to  alter  the 

tie  established  church,  and  all  denominations 

••nters,  and  !  Ives  into  an  independent  body:  and  if  the  other 

preachers  <•"  do  not  separate  from  them,  in  order  to  continue 

.'•itious,  to  preserve 
i  ihey  seek  earthly  things,  and  their 
eye  be  not  single  as  at  IMMgUMUg. 

*  That  is,  upon  the  original  plan  of  Methodism, 

39* 


462  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

do  what  I  do  now;  propose  preachers  to  be  tried,  admitted,  or  ex- 
cluded: fix  the  place  of  each  preacher  for  the  ensuing  year,  and 
the  time  of  the  next  Conference. 

"Can  anything  be  done  now,  in  order  to  lay  a  foundation  for 
this  future  union?  Would  it  not  be  well  for  any  that  are  willing, 
to  sign  some  articles  of  agreement,  before  God  calls  me  hence? 
Suppose  something  like  these: 

"  We,  whose  names  are  underwritten,  being  thoroughly  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  a  close  union  between  those  whom  God 
is  pleased  to  use  as  instruments  in  this  glorious  work,  in  order  to 
preserve  this  union  between  ourselves,  are  resolved,  God  being  our 
helper,  I.  To  devote  ourselves  entirely  to  God;  denying  ourselves, 
taking  up  our  cross  daily,  steadily  aiming  at  one  thing,  to  save  our 
own  souls,  and  them  that  hear  us.  II.  To  preach  the  old  Metho- 
dist doctrines,  and  no  other;  contained  in  the  minutes  of  the  Con- 
ferences. III.  To  observe  and  enforce,  the  whole  Methodist  dis- 
cipline, laid  down  in  the  said  Minutes." — These  articles,  I  believe, 
were  then  signed  by  many  of  the  preachers.  But  some  years  after- 
wards, the  mystery  of  innovations  began  to  work  secretly  in  the 
minds  of  several  of  the  preachers,  who  hoped  to  exalt  themselves 
above  all  that  had  been  known  before  among  them.  They  knew 
Mr.  Wesley  did,  and  would  let,  or  hinder,  till  he  was  taken  out  of 
the  way:  they  had  influence  enough,  however,  to  prevail  upon  him 
to  relinquish  the  present  plan,  and  leave  the  mode  of  union  among 
the  preachers  after  his  death,  to  their  own  deliberations. 

Two  preachers  had  gone  over  to  America  some  time  before, 
though,  I  apprehend,  not  by  Mr.  Wesley's  authority.  At  the 
Conference,  however,  this  year  he  sent  two,  Mr.  Boardman,  and 
Pillmoor,  to  preach  and  take  charge  of  the  societies  in  America, 
where  Methodism  began  soon  to  nourish. 

Mr.  Wesley  saw  the  work  in  which  he  was  engaged,  spread  on 
every  side.  In  1770,  he  was  able  to  reckon  forty-nine  circuits  in 
England,  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Wales:  and  one  hundred  and 
twenty-two  itinerant  preachers  under  his  direction;  besides  about 
double  the  number  of  local  preachers,  who  did  not  quit  their  usual 
occupations. 

This  year,  the  larger  Minutes  of  Conference,  were  printed.  The 
following  abstract  from  them,  will  nearly  complete  our  view  of 
the  economy  of  the  Methodist  societies. 

Q.  1.  "Have  our  Conferences  been  as  useful -as  they  might  have 
been? 

A.  "  No:  we  have  been,  continually  straitened  for  time.  Hence 
scarce  any  thing  has  been  searched  to  the  bottom.  To  remedy  this, 
let  every  Conference  last  nine  days,  concluding  on  Wednesday  in 
the  second  week. 

Q.  2.  "  What  may  we  reasonably  believe  to  be  God's  design, 
in  raising  up  the  preachers  called  Methodists  ? 

A.  "  Not  to  form  any  new  sect;  but  to  reform  the  nation,  partic- 
ularly the  church :  and  to  spread  scriptural  holiness  over  the  land. 

Q.  3.  "  Is  it  advisable  for  us  to  preach  in  as  many  places  as  we 
can,  without  forming  any  societies? 

A.  "  By  no  means;  we  have  made  the  trial  in  various  places 


,  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  463 

and  that  for  a  considerable  time.     But  all  the  seed  has  fallen  as  by 
the  highway-side.     There  is  scarce  any  fruit  remaining. 
Q.  4.  "  Where  should  we  endeavor  to  preach  nn 
M.  1.  "  Where  there  is  the  greatest  number  of  quiet  and  willing 
hearers:  2.  Where  there  is  most  fruit. 


Q.  5.  "  Is  field-preaching  unlawful? 
A,  "We  conceive  not.     We  ( 


do  not  know  that  it  is  contrary  to 
any  law  either  of  God  or  man. 

).  6.  "  Have  we  not  used  it  too  sparingly? 

I.  "It  seems  we  have:  1.  Because  our  call  is,  to  save  that 
which  is  lost.  Now  we  cannot  expect  them  to  seek  us.  Therefore 
we  -lyulil  go  ami  seek  them.  2.  Because  we  are  particularly  called, 
•11:  into  the  highways  and  hedges  (which  none  else  will  do) 
to  compel  them  to  come  in.  3.  Because  that  reason  against  it  is 
not  good,  '  The  house  will  hold  all  that  come.'  The  house  may 
hold  all  that  come  to  the  house;  but  not  all  that  would  come  to  the 
field. 

"  The  greatest  hinderance  to  this  you  are  to  expect  from  rich, 
or  cowardly,  or  lazy  Methodists.  But  regard  them  not,  neither 
stewards,  leaders  nor  people.  Whenever  the  weather  will  permit, 
go  out  in  God's  iiuiiie  into  the  most  public  places,  and  call  all  to 
repent  and  believe  the  gospel:  every  Sunday,  in  particular;  es- 
pecially where  there  are  old  societies,  lest  they  settle  upon  their 

"  The  stewards  will  frequently  oppose  this,  lest  they  lose  their 
usual  collection.  But  this  is  not  a  sufficient  reason  against  it. 
Shall  we  barter  souls  for  money? 

Q.  7.  "Ought  we  not  diligently  to  observe,  in  what  places  God 
is  pleased  at  any  time  to  pour  out  his  Spirit  more  abundantly? 

A.  "We  ought:  arid  at  that  time  to  send  more  laborers  than 
usual  into  that  part  of  the  harvest.  * 

"  But  whence  shall  we  have  them?  1.  So  far  as  we  can  afford 
it,  we  will  keep  a  reserve  of  preachers  at  Kingswood:  2.  Let  an 
exact  list  be.  kept  of  those  who  are  propo.-ed  fur  trial,  but  not  ac- 
cepted. 

Q.  8.  "  How  often  shall  we  permit  strangers  to  be  present  at 
the  meeting  of  the  society? 

A.  "  At  every  other  meeting  of  the  society  in  every  place,  let  no 
stranger  be  admitted.  At  other  times  they  may;  but  the  same 
person  not  above  twice  or  thrice.  In  order  to  this,  see  that  all  in 
every  place  show  their  tickets  before  they  come  in.  If  the  stew- 
ar.U  and  leaders  arc  net  evict  therein,  employ  others  that  have 
more  resolution. 

(j.  r|.  ••  Can  any  thinir  further  be  donf>,  in  order  to  make  the 
meetings  ot'tlie  da^es  lively  and  profitable? 

Jl.  1.   "  Change  improper  lea 

2.  "  Let  the  leaders  frequently  meet  each  other's  cla- 

3.  "  Let  us  observe,  which  leaders  are  the  most  useful,  and  let 
these  meet  the  other  classes  as  often  as  po^ihle. 

4.  "  See  that  all  the  leaders  be  not  only  men  of  sound  judgment, 
but  men  truly  devoted  to. (•...!. 

Q.  10.  "  How  can  we  further  a.-.-i-t  tho?e  under  our  care? 


464  THE   LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY." 

A.  1.  cc  By  meeting  the  married  men  and  women  together,  th* 
first  Sunday  after  the  visitation;  the  single  men  and  women  apart, 
on  the  two  following,  in  all  the  large  societies:  this  has  been  much 
neglected. 

2.  "  By  instructing  them  at  their  own  houses.  What  unspeaka- 
ble need  is  there  of  this?  The  world  say,  '  The  Methodists  are 
no  better  than  other  people.'  This  is  not  true.  But  it  is  nearer 
the  truth,  than  we  are  willing  to  believe. 

"  N.  B.  For  1.  Personal  religion  either  toward  God  or  man,  is 
amazingly  superficial  among  us. 

"  I  can  but  just  touch  on  a  few  generals.  How  little  faith  is 
there  among  us ?  How  little  communion  with  God?  How  little 
living  in  heaven,  walking  in  eternity,  deadness  to  every  creature? 
How  much  love  of  the  world?  Desire  of  pleasure,  of  ease,  of 
getting  money  ? 

"  How  little  brotherly-love?  What  continual  judging  one  anoth- 
er? What  gossipping,  evil-speaking,  tale-bearing?  VVhat  want 
of  moral  honesty?  To  instance  only  in  one  or  two  particulars. 

"Who  does  as  he  would  be  done  by,  in  buying  and  selling? 
Particularly  in  selling  horses?  Write  him  knave  that  does  not. 
And  the  Methodist  knave  is  the  worst  of  all  knaves. 

"  2.  Family  religion  is  shamefully  wanting,  and  almost  in  every 
branch. 

"And  the  Methodists  in  general  will  be  little-the  better,  till  wo 
take  quite  another  course  with  them.  For  what  avails  public 
preaching  alone,  though  we  could  preach  like  angels? 

"We  must,  yea  every  travelling  preacher,  must  instruct  them 
from  house  to  house.  Till  this  is  done,  and  that  in  good  earnest, 
the  Methodists  will  be  little  better  than  other  people. 

"  Let  every  preacher,  having  a  catalogue  of  those  in  each  society, 
go  to^each  house.  Deal  gently  with  them,  that  the  report  of  it  may 
move  others  to  desire  your  coming.  Give  the  children,  '  the  in- 
structions for  children,3  and  encourage  them  to  get  them  by  heart. 
Indeed  you  will  find  it  no  easy  matter  to  teach  the  ignorant  the 
principles  of  religion.  So  true  is  the  remark  of  Archbishop  Usher, 
'  Great  scholars  may  think  this  work  beneath  them.  But  they 
should  consider,  the  laying  the  foundation  skilfully,  as  it  is  of  the 
greatest  importance,  so  it  is  the  master-piece  of  the  wisest  builder. 
And  let  the  wisest  of  us  all  try,  -whenever  we  please,  we  shall  find, 
that  to  lay  this  ground  work  rightly,  to  make  the  ignorant  under- 
stand the  grounds  of  religion,  will  put  us  to  the  trial  of  all  our  skill.' 

"  Perhaps  in  doing  this  it  may  be  well,  after  a  few  loving  words 
spoken  to  all  in  the  house^to  take  each  person  singly  into  another 
room,  where  you  may  deal  closely  witn  him,  about  his  sin,  and 
misery,  and  duty. — Set  these  home,  or  you  lose  all  your  labor:  do 
this  in  earnest,  and  you  will  soon  find  what  a  work  you  take  in 
hand,  in  undertaking  to  be  a  travelling  preacher. 

Q  11.  "  How  shall  we  prevent  improper  persons  from  insinuat- 
ing themselves  into  the  society? 

•#.  1.  "  Give  tickets  to  none  till  they  are  recommended  by  a 
leader,  with  whom  they  have  met  at  least  two  months  on  trial.  2. 
Give  notes  to  none  but  those  who  are  recommended  by  one  you 


THK    !.1>'E    OF    TriE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  46& 

know,  or  till  they  have  met  three  or  four  times  in  a  class  3.  Give 
tin  -in  tin;  rules  the  first  time  they  meet.  See  that  this  be  never 
neglected. 

Q.  12.  "  Should  we  insist  on  the  band-rules?     Particularly  with 

regard  tn  i!: 

Jl.  "By  all  means.  This  is  no  time  to  give  any  encouragement 
to  superfluity  of  apparel.  Therefore  give  no  band-tickets  to  any, 
till  they  have  left  off  superfluous  ornaments.  In  order  to  thi.-,  1. 
Let  every  assistant  read  the  thoughts  upon  dress,  at  least  once  a 
MI  every  large  society.  2.  In  visiting  the  classes,  lie  very 
mild,  but  vi  iv  strict.  3.  Allow  no  exempt  case,  not  even  of  a 
married  woman.  Better  one  suffer  than  many.  4.  (Jive  no  tickets 
to  any  that  \\ear  calashes,  high-heads,  or  enormous  bonnets. 

"  To  encourage  meeting  in  band,  1.  In  every  large  society,  have 
a  love-feast  quarterly  lor  the  hands  only.  2.  Never  fail  to  meet 
them  once  a  week.  3.  Kxhort  every  lieliever  to  embrace  the  ad- 
vantage. 4.  Give  a  band-ticket  to  none  till  they  have  met  a  quar- 
ter on  trial. 

"Observe!  You  give  none  a  band  ticket,  before  he  meets,  but 
after  he  has  met. 

Q.  13.  "Do not  Sabbath-breaking,  dram-drinking,  evil-speaking, 
unprofitable  conversation,  lightness,  expensivcness  or  gaity  of 
apparel,  and  contracting  debts  without  due  care  to  discharge  them, 
still  prevail  in  several  places?  How  may  these  evils  be  remedied? 

.  1.  1.  "Let  us  preach  expressly  on  each  of  these  heads.  2 
Read  in  every  society  the  sermon  on  evil-speaking.  3.  Let  the 
leaders  closely  examine  and  exhort  every  person  to  put  away  the 
accursed  thing.  4.  Let  the  preacher  warn  every  society,  that  none 
who  is  guilty  herein  can  remain  with  us.  5.  Extirpate  smuggling, 
buying,  or  selling  uncustomed  goods,  out  of  every  society.  Let 
none  remain  with  us,  who  will  not  totally  abstain  from  every  kind 
and  degree  of  it.  Speak  tenderly,  but  earnestly  and  frequently  of 
it,  in  every  society  near  the  coa.-ts.  And  read  to  them,  and  dili- 
gently disperse  among  them,  '  The  word  to  a  Smuggler.'  0.  F.x- 
tirpate  bribery,  receiving  any  thing,  directly  or  indirectly,  lor 
voting  in  any  election.  Show  no  respect  of  persons  herein,  but 
expel  all  that  touch  the  accui-M-d  thing.  Largely  show,  both  in 
public  and  private,  the  wickedness  of  thus  seiling  our  country. 
And  every  where  read  '  The  Word  to  a  Freeholder,'  and  disperse 
it  with  both  hands. 

<±.  11.  "  What  .shall  we  do  to  prevent  scandal,  when  any  of  our 
members  become  bankrupt? 

Let  ilp'  as-i-unt  talk  with  him  at  large.     And  if  he  lias  not 
kept  fair  accounts,  or  has  been  concerned  in  that  ba-e    prael. 
raising  money  by  coining   notes    (commonly  called  the   bill-trade) 
lei  him  be  expelled  immediately. 

(^.    I.").    '•  What  is  the  otlice  of  a  Christian  minister? 

. /.    ••  To  watch  IIMT  Minis,  as  he  that  must  irive  account. 

O.    II'.    "  Iu  what  view  may  we  and  our  helpers  be  considered? 

A.  ;'  Perhaps  as  extraordinary  mes.-engers  (i.  e.  out  of  the  ordi- 
nary Way)  deigned,  1.  To  provoke  the  regular  ministers  to  jeal- 
ousy. To  supply  their  lack  of  service,  toward  those  who  are 


466  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.' 

Eerishing  for  want  of  knowledge.     But  how  hard  is  it  to  abide 
ere?     Who  does  not  wish  to  be  a  little  higher?     Suppose,  to  be 
ordained  I 

Q.  17.  "  What  is  the  office  of  an  helper1? 

.#.'  "  In  the  absence  of  a  minister,  to  feed  and  guide  the  flock:  in 
particular, 

1.  "  To  preach  morning  and  evening.     (But  he  is  never  to  begin 
later  in  the  evening  than  seven  o'clock,  unless  in  particular  cases.) 

2.  "  To  meet  the  society  and  the  bands  weekly. 
8.  "  To  meet  the  leaders  weekly. 

"  Let  every  preacher  be  particularly  exact  in  this,  and  in  the 
morning-preaching.  If  he  has  twenty  hearers  let  him  preach.  If 
not,  let  him  sing  and  pray. 

"N.  B.  We  are  fully  determined,  never  to  drop  the  morning- 
preaching:  and  to  continue  preaching  at  five,  wherever  it  is  practi- 
cable, particularly  in  London  and  Bristol. 

Q.  18.  "What  are  the  rules  of  an  helper? 

•A.  1.  "  Be  diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  a  moment.  Never 
be  triflingly  employed.  Never  while  away  time:  neither  spend 
any  more  time  at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary. 

2.  "  Be   serious.     Let  your  motto   be,   holiness  to   the   Lord. 
Avoid  all  lightness,  jesting,  and  foolish  talking. 

3.  "  Converse  sparingly  and  cautiously  with  women :  particularly 
with  young  women. 

4.  "  Take  no   step  toward  marriage,  without  first  consulting 
with  your  brethren. 

5.  "Believe  evil  of  no  one:  unless  you  see  it  done,  take  heed 
how  you  credit  it.     Put  the  best  construction  on  every  thing.    You 
know  the  judge  is  always  supposed  to  be  on  the  prisoner's  side. 

6.  "  Speak  evil  of  no  one:  else  your  word  especially,  would  eat 
as  doth  a  canker:  keep  your  thoughts  within  your  own  breast,  till 
you  come  to  the  person  concerned. 

7.  "  Tell  every  one  what  you  think  wrong  in  him,  and  that 
plainly  as  soon  as  may  be:  else  it  will  fester  in  your  heart.     Make 
all  haste  to  cast  the  fire  out  of  your  bosom. 

8.  "  Do  not  affect  the  gentleman.     You  have  no  more  to  do  with 
this  character,  than  with  that  of  a  dancing-master.     A  preacher  of 
the  gospel  is  the  servant  of  all. 

9.  "Be  ashamed  of  nothing  but  sin:  not  of  fetching  wood  (if 
time  permit)  or  drawing  water:  not  of  cleaning  your  own  shoes, 
or  your  neighbor's. 

10.  "  Be  punctual.     Do  every  thing  exactly  at  the  time.     And 
in  general  do  not  mend  our  rules,  but  keep  them:   not  for  wrath, 
but  for  conscience-sake. 

11.  "You  have  nothing  to  do  but  to  save  souls.     Therefore 
spend  and  be  spent  in  this  work.     And  go  always,  not  only  to  those 
that  want  you,  but  to  those  that  want  you  most. 

"Observe.  It  is  not  your  business,  to  preach  so  many  times, 
and  to  take  care  of  this  or  that  society:  but  to  save  as  many  souls 
as  you  can;  to  bring  as  many  sinners  as  you  possibly  can  to  repent- 
ance, and  with  'all  your  power  to  build  them  up  in  that  holiness, 
without  which  they  cannot  see  the  Lord.  \nd  remember.  A 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  46. 

(VfethodiBl  preacher  is  to  mind  every  point,  great  and  small,  in  the 
Methodist  discipline  I     Therefore  \oti  \\iil  need  all  the  sense  you 

have:  ;uid  to  Jinve  all  your  wits  about  you! 

1-2.  "Act  in  all  things,  not  according  to  your  own  will,  but  as  a 
son  in  the  gospel.  As  such  it  is  your  part  to  employ  your  time,  in 
the  manner  whieh  we  direct:  parth  in  preaching  and  visiting  from 
hou-e  to  hoii-c;  partly  in  reading,  meditation,  and  prayer.  Aliovo 
all.  if  you  labor  with  us  in  our  Lord's  vineyard,  it  is  needful  that 
you  should  do  that  part  of  the  work  which  we  those 

•<imes  and  places  which  we  jud-re  most  for  his  glory. 

(}.  1!>.  "What  power  is  this,  which  you  exercise  over  both  the 
•iiers  and  societie.-r 

. /.  1.  "In  Novemlii  r.  1  ?.)'».  two  or  three  persons  who  desired  to 
om  the  wrath  to  come,  and  then  a  few  more  came  to  me  in 
London,  and  de.-ired  me  to  advise,  and  pray  with  them.  I  said, 
'  If  you  \\ill  meet  me  on  Thursday  night,  I  will  help  you  as  well 
a-  I  can.'  More  and  more  then  desired  to  meet  with  them,  till 
the\  were  increased  to  many  hundred.--.  The  ease  was  afterwards 
the  same  at  Bristol,  Kingsv.ood.  Nev.  c  ;-tle,  and  many  other  parts 
of  F.ngland,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.  It  maybe  observed,  the  desire 
wa-  on  their  part,  not  mine.  My  de.-ire  was,  to  live  and  die  in 
retirement.  Hut  !  did  not  see,  that  I  could  refuse  them  my  help, 
and  lie  guiltle--  lit- fore  God. 

••  1 1 1  re  ci.fi.mi -:,ct d  my  power:  namely,  a  power  to  appoint  when, 
and  where,  and  how  they  .-hould  meet;  and  to  remove  those  who>e 
-houed  that  they  had  not  a  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 

me.  And  this  power  remained  the  same,  w  hether  the  people 
g  together  were  twelve,  or  twelve  hundred,  or  twelve  thou- 

2.  "  In  a  few  days  some  of  them  said,  'Sir,  we  will  not  sit  under 
you  for  nothing:  w  e  will  .-ub.-crihe  quarterly.'  I  said,  '  I  will  have 
nothing;  for  I  want  nothing.  My  fellowship  supplies  me  with  all 
I  want.'  One  replied,  •  Nay,  but  you  want  an  hundred  and  fifteen 
pound-  to  pay  for  the  le.i-e  of  the  Foundery:  and  likewise  a  large 
sum  of' money,  to  put  it  into  repair.'  On  this  consideration  I  suf- 
fered them  to  subscribe.'  And  when  the  society  met,  I  asked, 
"  Wlio  will  take  the  trouble  of  receh  ing  this  money,  and  paying  it, 
w  here  it  is  needful?  '  One  said,  'I  will  do  it,  and  keep  the  account 
for  \ou.'  So  here  was  the  fn>t  sltirartl.  Afterwards  I  <h-ircd 
one  or  two  more  to  help  me  as  .-teward.-,  and  in  process  of  time,  a 
r  number. 

••  Let  it  be  remarked,  it  wa<  I  m\>elf,  not  the  people,  w  ho  chose 

.    md   appoint)  d  to  each  the  distinct  work,  wherein 

-  to  help  me,  a>  long  a>  I  de.-ired.      And    herein  1  he-ran  to 

e\erci-e    another  .-ort  of  power,  namely,  that   of  appointing   and 

reim>\  in;.'  -te\\  anl-. 

.!.    ••   \fti-r  a  time  a  young    man  named    Thomas  Maxlield. 

'  to  hi'lp  me  a-  a  -on  in  the  go-pel.  Soon  after  came  :i 
sei-ond,  Thomas  liii-harils,  anil  then  a  tliird,  Tlmma.-  \Ve-taIl. 
The-e  -everally  de.-ired  to  -erve  mi- a-  -on-,  and  to  labor  when 
and  when-  I  should  din-ct.  Ob---r\.-.  These  likewise  desired  me, 
not  1  them.  But  I  durst  v»ot  refuse  their  a.-si-taii'-e.  And  here 


468  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

commenced  my  power,  to  appoint  each  of  these,  when,  and  where, 
and  how  to  labor:  that  is,  while  he  chose  to  continue  with  me 
For  each  had  a  power  to  go  away  when  he  pleased:  as  I  had  also 
to  go  away  from  them,  or  any  of  them,  if  I  saw  sufficient  cause. 
The  case  continued  the  same,  when  the  number  of  preachers  in- 
creased. I  had  just  the  same  power  still,  to  appoint  when,  and 
where,  and  how  each  should  help  me;  and  to  tell  any  (if  I  saw 
cause)  'I  do  not  desire  your  help  any  longer.'  On  these  terms, 
and  no  other,  we  joined  at  first:  on  these  we  continue  joined.  But 
they  do  me  no  favor  in  being  directed  by  me.  It  is  true  my  reward 
is  with  the  Lord.  But  at  present  I  have  nothing  from  it  but  trou- 
ble and  care;  and  often  a  burden,  I  scarce  know  how  to  bear. 

4.  "  In   1744,  I  wrote  to  several  clergymen,  and  to  all  who  then 
served  me  as  sons  in  the  gospel;  desiring  them  to  meet  me  in  Lon- 
don, and  to  give  me  their  advice,  concerning  the  best  method  of 
carrying  on  the  work  of  God.     And  when  their  number  increased, 
so  that  it  was  not  convenient  to  invite  them  all,  for  several  years  I 
wrote  to  those  with  whom  I  desired  to  confer,  and  they  only  met 
me  at  London,  or  elsewhere:  till  at  length  I  gave  a  general  per- 
mission, which  I  afterwards  saw  cause  to  retract. 

"  Observe.  I  myself  sent  for  these  of  my  own  free  choice.  And 
I  sent  for  them  to  advise,  not  to  govern  me.  Neither  did  I  at  any 
time  divest  myself  of  any  part  of  the  power  above  described,  which 
the  providence  of  God  had  cast  upon  me,  without  any  design  or 
choice  of  mine. 

5.  "What  is  the  power?     It  is  a  power  of  admitting  into  and 
excluding  from  the  societies  under  my  care:  of  choosing  and  re- 
moving stewards:  of  receiving  or  not  receiving  helpers:  of  appoint- 
ing them  when,  where  and  how  to  help  me,  and  of  desiring  any  of 
them  to  confer  with  me  when  1  see  good.     And  as  it  was  merely 
in  obedience  to  the  Providence  of  God,  and  for  the  good  of  the 
people,  that  I  at  first  accepted  this  power,  which  I  never  sought: 
so  it  is  on  the  same  consideration,  not  for  profit,  honor,  or  pleasure, 
that  I  use  it  at  this  day. 

6.  "  But  '  several  gentlemen  are  offended  at  your  having  so  much 
poicer.'     I  did  not  seek  any  part  of  it.     But  when  it  was  come 
unawares,  not  daring  to  bury  that  talent,  I  used  it  to  the  best  of 
my  judgment.     Yet  I  never  was  fond  of  it.     I  always  did,  and  do 
now,  bear  it  as  my  burden;  the  burden  which  God  lays  upon  me, 
and  therefore  I  dare  not  lay  it  down. 

"  But  if  you  can  tell  me  any  one,  or  any  five  men,  to  whom  I 
may  transfer  this  burden,  who  can  and  will  do  just  what  I  do  now, 
I  will  heartily  thank  both  them  and  you. 

Q.  20.  "  What  reasons  can  be  assigned  why  so  many  of  our 
preachers  contract  nervous  disorders? 

Jl.  "  The  chief  reason,  on  Dr.  Cadogan's  principles,  is  either 
indolence,  or  intemperance :  1.  Indolence.  Several  of  them  use  too 
little  exercise,  far  less  than  when  they  wrought  at  their  trade.  And 
this  will  naturally  pave  the  way  for  many,  especially  nervous  dis- 
orders. 2.  Intemperance,  (though  not  in  the  vulgar  sense.)  They 
take  more  food  than  they  did  when  they  labored  more.  And  let 
•*ny  man  of  reflection  judge,  how  long  this  will  consist  with  health. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    HEV.    JOHN    WESLET.  469 

Or  they  u-e  more  sleep  than  when  they  labored  more.  And  thia 
alone  will  destroy  the  firmness  of  the  nerves.  If  then  our  preach- 
ers would  avoid  nervous  disorders,  let  them  1.  Take  as  little  meat, 
drink,  and  sleep,  us  nature  will  hear:  and  2.  Use  full  as  much  ex- 
ercise daily  as  they  did  before  they  were  preachers. 

Q.  21.  "What  general- method  of  employing  our  time  would 
you  advise  us  to? 

.#.  "  We  advise  you,  1.  As  often  as  possible  to  rise  at  four.  2. 
From  four  to  five  in  the  morning,  and  from  five  to  six  in  the  even- 
ing, to  meditate,  pray,  and  read,  partly  the  Scripture  with  the 
partly  the  closely-practical  parts  of  what  we  have  published. 
3.  From  six  in  the  morning  till  twelve  (allowing  an  hour  for  break- 
fast) to  read  in  order,  with  much  prayer,  first,  the  Christian  library, 
and  the  other  books  which  we  have  published  in  prose  and  verse, 
and  then  those  which  we  recommeuded  in  our  rules  of  Kingswood- 
SdhooL 

22.  "  Should  our  helpers  follow  trades? 

1.  "  The  question  is  not,  Whether  they  may  occasionally  work 
with  their  hands,  as  St.  Paul  did,  but  whether  it  be  proper  for 
them  to  keep  shop  or  follow  merchandize?  After  long  considera- 
tion, it  was  agreed  by  all  our  brethren,  that  no  preacher  who  will 
not  relinquish  his  trade  of  buying  and  selling  (though  it  were  only 
pills,  drops,  or  balsams)  shall  be  considered  as  a  travelling  preacher 
any. longer. 

O.  23.  "  Why  is  it  that  the  people  under  our  care  are  no  better? 

M.  "  Other  reasons  may  concur:  but  the  chief  is,  because  we  are. 
not  more  knowing  and  more  holy. 

O.  24.  "  But  why  are  we  not  more  knowing? 

Ji.  "Because  we  are  idle.  We  forget  our  very  first  rule,  *  Be 
diligent.  Never  be  unemployed  a  moment.  Never  be  triflingly 
employed.  Never  while  away  time;  neither  spend  any  more  time 
at  any  place  than  is  strictly  necessary.' 

"  I  fear  there  is  altogether  a  fault  in  this  matter,  and  that  few  of 
us  are  clear.  Which  of  you  spends  as  many  hours  a  day  in  God's 
work,  as  you  did  formerly  in  man's  workr  We  talk,  talk, — or 
read  history,  or  what  comes  next  to  hand.  We  must,  absolutely 
mu-t,  cure  this  evil,  or  betray  the  cause  of  God. 

"But  how?  1.  Read  the  most  useful  hooks,  and  that  regularly 
and  constantly.  Steadily  spend  all  the  morning  in  this  employ,  or 
at  least  five  hours  in  four  and  twenty. 

"  'Hut  I  read  only  the  Bible.'  '1  hen  you  ought  to  teach  others 
to  read  only  the  Bible,  and  by  parity  of  reason,  to  hear  only  the 
Bible;  but  if  so,  you  need  preach  no  more.  Just  so  said  George 
Hell.  And  what  is  the  fruit?  Why,  now  he  neither  reads  the 
Bible,  nor  anything  el-e. 

"  This  is  rank  enthusiasm.  If  you  need  no  book  but  the  Bible, 
you  are  Lrot  above  St.  Paul.  He  wanted  others  too.  «  Bring  the 
[looks'  >nys  he,  '  but  especially  the  parchments,'  those  wrote  on 
parchment. 

"  '  But  I  have  no  taste;  for  reading.'  Contract  a  taste  for  it  by 
use,  or  return  to  your  trade. 

" '  But  I  have  no  books.'     I  will  give  each  of  you  as  fast  as  you 
40 

| 


„ 


470  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

will  read  them,  books  to  the  value  of  five  pounds.  And  I  desire 
the  assistants  would  take  care,  that  all  the  large  societies  provide 
our  works,  or  at  least  the  notes,  for  the  use  of  the  preachers. 

2.  "  In  the  afternoon,  follow  Mr.  Baxter's  plan.     Then  you  wil 
have  no  time  to  spare:  you  will  have  work  enough  for  all  your  time 
Then  likewise  no  preacher  will  stay  with  us  who  is  as  salt  that  has 
lost  its  savor.     For  to  such,  this   employment  would  be  mere 
drudgery.     And  in  order  to  it,  you  will  have  need  of  all  the  knowl- 
edge you  have,  or  can  procure. 

"  The  sum  is,  go  into  every  house  in  conrse,  and  teach  every  one 
therein,  young  and  old,  if  they  belong  to  us,  to  be  Christians,  in- 
wardly and  outwardly. 

"  Make  every  particular  plain  to  their  understanding;  fix  it  in 
their  memory;  write  it  in  their  heart.  In  order  to  this,  there  must 
be  *  line  upon  line,  precept  upon  precept.1  What  patience,  what 
love,  what  knowledge  is  requisite  for  this!  - 

0.  25.  "  In  what  particular  method  should  we  instruct  them  ? 
Jt.  "  You  may  as  you  have  time,  read,  explain,  enforce,  1.  The 

rules  of  the  society:  2.  Instructions  for  children:  3.  The  fourth 
volume  of  sermons,  and  4.  Philip  Henry's  method  of  family  prayer. 
We  must  needs  do  this,  were  it  only  to  avoid  idleness.  Do  we  not 
loiter  away  many  hours  in  every  week?  Each  try  himself:  no 
idleness  can  consist  with  growth  in  grace.  Nay  without  exactness 
in  redeeming  time,  you  cannot  retain  the  grace  you  received  in 
justification. 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  for  the  rising  generation?  Unless  we 
take  care  of  this,  the  present  revival  will  be  res  unius  cetatis:  it 
will  last  only  the  age  of  a  man.  Who  will  labor  herein?  Let  him 
that  is  zealous  for  God  and  the  souls  of  men  begin  note. 

1.  "Where  there  are  ten  children  in  a  society,  meet  them  at 
least  an  hour  every  week:  2.  Talk  with  them  every  time  you  see 
any  at  home:  3.  Pray  in  earnest  for  them:  4.  Diligently  instruct 
and  vehemently  exhort  all  parents  at  their  own  houses :  5.  Preach 
expressly   on   education,  particularly  at  midsummer,    when  you 
speak  of  Kingswood.     '  But  I  have  no  gift  for  this.*     Gift  or  no 
gift  you  are  to  do  it;  else  you  are  not  called  to  be  a  Methodist 
preacher.     Do  it  as  you  can,  till  you  can  do  it  as  you  would.    Pray 
earnestly  for  the  gift,  and  use  the  means  for  it.     Particularly,  study 
the  instructions  and  lessons  for  children. 

Q.  26.  "  Why  are  not  we  more  holy  ?  Why  do  not  we  live  in 
eternity?  Walk  with  God  all  the  day  long?  Why  are  we  not  all 
devoted  to  God?  Breathing  the  whole  spirit  of  missionaries? 

A.  "  Chiefly  because  we  are  enthusiasts;  looking  for  the  end, 
without  using  the  means. 

"  To  touch  only  upon  two  or  three  instances. 

"  Who  of  you  rises  at  four  in  summer?  Or  even  at  five,  when 
he  does  not  preach? 

"  Do  you  recommend  to  all  our  societies,  the  five  o'clock  hour 
for  private  prayer?  Do  you  observe  it?  Or  any  other  fixed  time ? 
Do  not  you  find  by  experience,  that  any  time  is  no  time? 

"  Do  you  know  the  obligation  and  the  benefit  of  fasting?  How 
often  do  you  practise  it  ? 


THE    LIKE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  4/1 

Q.  27.  "  Wliat  is  the  best  general  method  of  preaching? 

A.  "  1.  To  iuviti-:  J.  'I'o  convince:  3.  To  oiler  Christ:  4.  To 
build  up;  and  to  do  this  in  some  measure  in  CM  TV  >ermon. 

Q.  28.  "  Have  not  some  of  us  been  led  off  from  practical  preach- 
ing by  (whnt  was  called)  preaching  Christ? 

J.  --Indeed  \\o  have.  The  most  effectual  way  of  preaching 
Christ,  is  to  preach  him  in  all  his  offices,  and  to  declare  his  law  as 
\\t-ll  as  his,  gospel,  both  to  believers  and  unbelievers.  Let  us 
>trongly  and  closely  insist  upon  inward  and  outwarS  holiness,  in 
all  its  branches. 

Q.  2'.».  "  How  shall  we  guard  against  formality  in  public  wor- 
ship? Particularly  iu  sin^im:? 

./.  "1.  By  p reaching  frequently  on  the  head:  2.  Bytakingcare 
to  >peak  only  what  we  feel:  3.  By  choosing  such  hymns  as  are 
proper  for  the  congregation:  4.  By  not  singing  too  much  at  once: 
seldom  more  than  five  or  six  rerses:  3.  Hy  suiting  tin;  tune  to  the 
words:  6.  By  often  stopping  short  and  asking  the  people,  '  Now ! 
Do  you  know  what  you  said  last?  Did  you  speak  no  more  than 
you  felt? ' 

"  After  preaching,  take  a  little  lemonade,  mild  ale,  or  candied 
orange-peel.  All  spirituous  liquors,  at  that  time  especially,  are 
deadly  poi 

Q.  SO.  "Who  is  the  assistant? 

A.  "  That  preacher  in  each  circuit,  who  is  appointed  from  time 
to  time,  to  take  charge  of  the  societies  and  the  other  preachers 
therein. 

Q.  31.  "  How  should  an  assistant  be  qualified  for  his  charge? 

A.  "  By  walking  closely  with  God,  and  having  his  work  greatly 
at  heart:  by  understanding  and  loving  discipline,  ours  in  particular; 
and  by  loving  the  Church  of  England,  and  resolving  not  to  separate 
from  it.  Let  this  be  well  observed.  I  fear,  when  the  Methodists 
leave  the  church,  God  will  leave  them.  But  if  they  are  thrust  out 
of  it,  they  will  be  guiltle.--. 

Q.  32.  "  What  is  the  business  of  an  assistant? 

A.  "  1.  To  see  that  the  other  preachers  in  his  circuit  behave 
well,  ami  want  nothing:  2.  To  visit  the  classes  quarterly,  regulate 
the  bands,  and  deliver  tickets:  3.  To  take  in,  or  put  out  of  the 
society  or  tin-  bands:  -1.  To  keep  watch-nights  and  love-feasts:  5. 
To  hold  quarterly  meetings,  and  therein  diligently  to  inquire  both 
into  the  temporal  and  spiritual  Mate  of  each  society:  i>.  To  lake 
care  that  every  society  be  duly  supplied  with  books:  particularly 
with  Kempis,  and  Instructions  for  Children,  which  oueht  to  be  in 
every  house:  O  why  is  not  this  regarded?  7.  To  send  from 
quarterly  meeting  a  circumstantial  account  (to  London)  of  e\ery 
remarkable  conversion;  and  remarkable  death:  8.  To  take 
li-ts  of  his  societies  every  quarter,  and  send  tliein  up  to  London: 
9.  To  meet  the  married  men  and  women,  and  the  single  men  and 
women  in  the  large  societies  once  a  quarter:  10.  To  overlook  the 
accounts  of  all  the  stewards. 

O    3/i.   "  Has  the  oilice  of  an  assistant  been  well  executed" 

A.  "  No,  not  by  half  the  assistants.  1.  Who  has  sent  me  word, 
whether  the  other  preachers  behave  well  or  ill?  2.  Who  haa 


* 

472  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

visited  all  the  classes,  and  regulated  the  bands  quarterly?  3. 
Love-feasts  for  the  bands  have  been  neglected;  neither  have  per- 
sons been  duly  taken  in,  and  put  out  of  the  bands:  4.  The  societies 
are  not  ht-lf  supplied  with  books;  not  even  with  those  above  men- 
tioned. O  exert  yourselves  in  this !  Be  not  weary !  Leave  no 
stone  unturned!  5.  How  few  accounts  have  I  had,  either  of  re- 
markable deaths,  or  remarkable  conversions !  6.  How  few  exact 
lists  of  the  societies !  7.  How  few  have  met  the  married  and  single 
persons  once  a  quarter! 

Q.  34.  "  Are  there  any  other  advices,  which  you  would  give  the 
assistants? 

I  •#.  "  Several.  1.  Take  a  regular  catalogue  of  your  societies,  as 
they  live,  in  house-row:  2.  Leave  your  successor  a  particular  ac- 
count of  the  state  of  the  circuit:  3.  See  that  every  band  leader  has 
the  rules  of  the  bands:  4.  Vigorously,  but  calmly  enforce  the  rules 
concerning  needless  ornaments,  drams,  snuff,  and  tobacco.  Give 
no  band-ticket  to  any  man  or  woman,  who  does  not  promise  to 
Ieav5  them  off:  5.  As  soon  as  there  are  four  men  or  women  believ- 
ers in  any  place,  put  them  into  a  band:  6.  Suffer  no  love-feast  to 
last  above  an  hour  and  a  half;  and  instantly  stop  all  breaking  the 
cake  with  another :  7.  Warn  all  from  time  to  time,  that  none  are 
to  remove  from  one  society  to  another,  without  a  certificate  from 
the  assistant  in  these  words  (else  he  will  not  be  received  in  other 
societies)  '  A.  B.  the  bearer,  is  a  member  of  our  society  in  C.  1 
believe  he  has  sufficient  cause  for  removing.'  I  beg  every  assistant 
to  remember  this.  8.  Every  where  recommend  decency  and  clean- 
liness. Cleanliness  is  next  to  godliness.  9.  Exhort  all  that  were 
brought  up  in  the  church,  to  continue  therein.  Set  the  example 
yourself:  and  immediately  change  every  plan  that  would  hinder 
their  being  at  church,  at  least  two  Sundays  in  four.  Carefully 
avoid  whatever  has  a  tendency  to  separate  men  from  the  church : 
and  let  all  the  servants  in  our  preaching-houses  go  to  church  once 
on  Sunday  at  least. 

"  Is  there  not  a  cause?  Are  we  not  unawares  by  little  and  little 
sliding  into  a  separation  from  the  church  ?  O  use  every  means  to 
prevent  this !  1.  Exhort  all  our  people  to  keep  close  to  the  church 
and  sacrament:  2.  Warn  them  against  niceness  in  hearing,  a  pre- 
vailing evil !  3.  Warn  them  also  against  despising  the  prayers  of 
the  church:  4.  Against  calling  our  society  the  church:  5.  Against 
calling  our  preachers,  ministers,  our  houses  meeting-houses;  call 
them  plain  preaching-houses  or  chapels:  6.  Do  not  license  them  as 
Dissenters;  the  proper  paper  to  be  sent  in -at  the  assize's  sessions, 
or  bishop's  court,  is  this:  'A.  B.  has  set  apart  his  house  in  C.  for 
public  worship,  of  which  he  desires  a  certificate.' — N.  B.  The 
justices  do  not  license  the  house,  but  the  act  of  parliament.  7.  Do 
not  license  yourself  till  you  are  constrained;  and  then  not  as  a  Dis- 
senter, but  a  Methodist.  It  is  time  enough  when  you  are  prose- 
cuted, to  take  the  oaths.  And  by  so  doing  you  are  licensed. 

Q.  35.  "  But  are  we  not  Dissenters  ? 

M.  "  No.  Although  we  call   sinners  to  repentance  in  all  places 

.  of  God's  dominion;  and  although  we  frequently  use  extempore 

prayer,  and  unite  together  in  a  religious  society;  yet  we  are  not 


THE    LIFE    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  473 

Dissenters  in  the  only  sense  which  our  law  acknowledges,  namely 
those  who  renounce  tin-  service  of  the  church.  We  do  not:  we 
dare  not  separate  from  it.  We  are  not  Seceders,  nor  do  we  bear 

any  resemblance  to  them.  We  set  out  ujmn  quite  opposite  prin- 
ciples. The  Seceders  laid  the  very  foundation  of  their  work  in 
judging  and  condemning  others.  We  laid  the  foundation  of  our  work 
in  judiritiif  and  condemning  ourselves.  They  be^in  e\cry  where, 
with  showing  their  hearers  \\-i\\  fallen  the  church  ;md  ministers  are. 
\Ve  lie-rm  every  where,  with  >howinir  our  liearers,  how  fallen  they 
are  themselve.-.  What  they  do  in  America,  or  what  their  minutes 
:  this  subject,  is  nothing  to  us.  We  will  keep  in  the  good  old 
way. 

••  And  never  let  us  make  liirht  of  going  to  chnrc.h,  either  by  word 
ord",-d.      Remember  .Mr.  Hook,  a  very  eminent,  and  a  zealous  Pa- 

Ei>t.      When  I  asked  him,  '  Sir,  what  do  you  do  for  public  worship 
;  have  no  lloiuish  >ervicc.;'     He  answered,  'Sir,  I 
am  sn  fully  coiivinred,  it  is  the  duty  of  every  man  to  worship  God 
in    public,  ih.it    I    «.ro   to  church   every   Sunday.     If  I  cannot  have 
such  worship  as  I  would,  I  will  have  such  worship  as  I  can.' 

"  But  some  niav  say,  '  Our  own  service  is  public  worship.'  Yes 
but  not  such  a<  supersedes  the  church  service:  it  presupposes  pub- 
lic prayer,  like  the  sermon-:  ;it  the  university.  If  it  were  designed  to 
be  in-tead  of  the  church-service,  it  would  be  essentially  detective. 
For,  it  seldom  has  the  four  gn.nd  parr-  of  public  prayer,  depreca- 
tion, petition,  intercession,  and  thanks^ivinj:. 

'•  Il'tho  people  put  ours  in    t:ie  room  of  the  church-service,  we 
hurt   them   that  stay   with    us.   md   ruin  them  that  leave  us.      For 
•hey  will  go  no  where,  but  lounge  the  Sabbath  away,  without 
a  iv  public  worship  at  all. 

Q.   36.   "  Xay,  but  is  it  not  our  duty,  to  separate  from  the  church, 
c  insideriir,'  the  wickedne-s  both  of  the  cleru'T  and  the  people? 
.  /.    ••  \\'e  conceive  not,  1.   Because  both  the  priests  and  the  peo- 

'•re  fidl  as  wicked  in  the  Jewish  church.      And  yet  it  \\ 
!':<•  dutv  of  the  holy    Israelites  to  separate   from  them:    2.    Neither 
did  oar  Lord  command   his  disciples   to   sep-irate   from   them:   he 
!•  commanded  th-  .....  ntrary.     .i.    Hence  it    is*  clear?  f&lf  could 
I)  >t  be  the  meaning  of  St.    Paul's    words,  '  Come   out  from  SMIIOH-; 
.  -nid  be  ye  separate.' 

Hut  whnr  .  hy  we  >hould  not  sfpa- 

:  the  church? 

.  /.   "  A  moil-,'  others,   those    which   we  -e    printed    above   twenty 
.  entitled  '  1'ea-ons  paration  from  the  Church 

id  !' 

"  We  ,-ill.tw  two  03  I.    If  the   parish  miuirter  be  a  no- 

t  irioii-ly  wicked  iirm  :    2.    If  In-  preach   Socinianism,  Arianism,  or 
ential 

••    Do   We   ^Iltl',.-;.  r   our  helj). 

.  /.  '«  We  might  consider  those  that  are  with   us  ns  our  pupils: 

iuf  < 

.  <~r\y  with 
'•  ielloWjlip  v  ;n  /  atid  tlie  ^,.11?       \t 


lo- 


(that  hour  do  you  rifle?     I)o*«j>u   punctually  jktcrvr  the  inornin 

lo- 


74  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

• 

and  evening  hour  of  retirement  ?  Do  you  spend  the  day  in  the 
manner  which  we  advise?  Do  you  converse  seriously,  usefully, 
and  closely?  Do  you  use  all  the  means  of  grace  yourself,  and 
enforce  the  use  of  them,  on  all  other  persons?'  &.c.  &c. 

Q.  39.  "  What  can  be  done,  in  order  to  a  closer  union  of  our 
helpers  with  each  other? 

Jl.  1.  "  Let  them  be  deeply  convinced  of  the  want  there  is  of  it  at 
present,  and  the  absolute  necessity  of  it :  2.  Let  them  pray  for  a 
desire  of  union.  S.  Let  them  speak  freely  to  each  other:  4.  When 
they  meet,  let  them  never  part  without  prayer:  5.  Let  them  be- 
ware how  they  despise  each  other's  gifts:  6.  Let  them  never  speak 
slightingly  of  each  other  in  any  kind:  7.  Let  them  defend  one 
another's  characters  in  every  thing,  so  far  as  consists  with 
truth;  and  8.  Let  them  labor  in  honor  each  to  prefer  the  other 
before  himself. 

Q.  40.  "  How  shall  we  try  those  who  think  they  are  moved  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  to  preach?  - 

.#.  "  Inquire,  1.  Do  they  know  God  as  a  pardoning  God?  Have 
they  the  love  of  God  abiding  in  them?  Do  they  desire'and  seek 
nothing  but  God?  And  are  they  holy  in  all  manner  of  conversa- 
tion? 2.  Have  they  gifts  (as  well  as  graced  for  the  work?  Have 
they  (in  some  tolerable  degree)  a  clear,  sound  understanding? 
Have  they  a  right  judgment  in  the  tilings  of  God?  Have  they  a 
just  conception  of  salvation  by  faith?  And  has  God  given  them 
any  degree  of  utterance?  Do  they  speak  justly,  readily,  clearly? 
3.  Have  they  fruit?  Are  any  truly  convinced  of  sin,  and  converted 
to  God  by  their  preaching? 

"As  long  as  these  three  marks  cencur  in  any  one,  we  believe  he 
is  called  of  God  to  preach.  These  we  receive  as  sufficient  proof, 
that  he  is  moved  thereto  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

O.  41.  "  What  method  may  we  use  in  receiving  a  new  helper? 

M.  "A  proper  time,  for  doing  this,  is  at  a  conference  after 
solemn  fasting  and  prayer. 

"Every  person  proposed  is  then  to  be  present;  and  each  of  them 
may  be  asked, 

"Have  you  faith  in  Christ?  Are  yon  going  on  to  perfection? 
Do  you  expect  to  be  perfected  in  love  in  this  life?  Are  you  groan- 
ing after  it?  Are  yon  resolved  to  devote  yourself  wholly  to  God 
and  to  his  work?  Do  you  know  the  Methodist  plan?  Have  you 
read  the  Plain  Account?  The  Appeals?  Do  you  know  the  rules 
of  the  society?  Of  the  bands?  Do  you  keep  them?  Do  you 
take  no  snuff?  tobacco?  drams?  Do  you  coisstaiitly  ;>.tteiul  the 
church  and  sacrament?  Have  you  read  the  Minutes  of  the  Con- 
ference? Arc  you  willing  to  conform  to  them?  Have  you  con- 
sidered the  niles  of  an  helper?  Especially  the  first,  tenth,  and 
t\\i  l.'!>r  V.'.ll  you  kei-j!  rhrm  for  conscience-sake?  Are  you  de- 
termined to  employ  all  your  time  in  the  work  of  God?  Will  you 
preach  every  morning  and  evening:  endeavoring  not  to  speak  too 
long,  or  too  loud?  Will  you  diligently  instruct  the  children  in 
every  placer  Yv  ill  you  visit  from  house  to  house?  Will  you 
recommend  fasting,  both  by  precept  and  example? 

"  Are  you  in  debt?  Are  you  engaged  to  marry? 


THE   LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  475 

"  (N.  B.  A  preacher  who  marries  while  on  trial,  is  thereby  set 
aside.) 

"  We  may  then  receive  him  as  a  probationer  by  giving  him  the 
minutes  of  the  Conf«-n  PCI-  inscribed  thus: 

"To  A.  B. 

"  You  think  it  your  duty  to  call  sinners  to  repentance.  Make 
full  proof  hereof,  and  we  shall  rejoice  to  receive  you  a.s  ;r  fellow- 
laborer.. 

"  Lot  him  thon  road,  and  carefully  weigh  what  is  contained 
therein,  that  if  he  lias  any  doubt,  it  ihay  be  removed. 

"  ()li.-er\e!  T;jkin»  on  trial  is  entirely  dillerent  from  admitting 
a  preacher.  One  on  trial  may  he  either  admitted  or  rejected,  \vitli- 
•ut  ddiiis  him  any  wronjr.  Otherwise  it  would  be  no  trial  at  all. 

'ant  explain  this  to  them  that  are  on  trial. 

••  \Yhi-n  he  has  been  on  trial  four  \car-.  if  recommended  by  the 

'••t.  lie  in  iv  he  n-ceh  ed  into  full  connexion,  by  iriving  him  the 

minute-  inacribeathua:  4  As  lon.irasyou  freely  consent  to,  and  earn- 

11  or  to  walk  by  these  rides,  we  shall  rejoice  to  acknow- 

you  as  a  fellow-laborer,'     Meantime  let  none  exhort  in  any 

•>f  on:  \vithi»ut.  a  note   of  permission  from  the  assistant: 

vhorter  take  eaiv  to  have  this  renewed  yearly:  and  let 

every  a-si-tant  insist  upon  it. 

(}.  12.  "  Wliat  i- the  method  wherein  we  usually  proceed  in 
our  Conferen. 

.  ?.   "  \Ve  inquire, 

"  1.    What  preachers  are  admitted? 

••  Who  remain  on  Trial? 

ho  arc  admitted  on  trial? 
•  Who  desi>t  from  tra\ellin^? 

Are.  tlicre  any  objections  to  any  of  the  preachers?    Who 
are  named  <>ne  1>\  (>nc. 

How  are  the  preachers  stationed  this  year? 
"4,  What  numbers  are  in  the  society? 
"  5.   What  is  the  Kin-^swood  collection? 
What  Inn  ived  this  A'ear? 

"7.    What  irirls  are  a  —  i^ted?    ' 
"8.  ^^'llat  i-  contributed  for  the* contingent  expenses: 

ided? 

"  10.  What  is  contributed  toward  the  fund,  for  superannuated  and 
fiupernumcrary  preacher.-? 

••II.    What  demands  are  then*  upon  it? 

How  piany  proachen   \\ives  are  to  be  provided  for?     By 
what 

'*  13.    Whi  re,  ami  when,  may  our  next  Conferenco  beir'm? 

Q.  43.  "How   c.m  \\e  provide  for  Miperamm.;  -uper- 

minierary  pread 

.  /.  ••  'i'ho-e  \\  ho  can  preach  four  or  five  time-  a  u  rrk,  are  super- 
numerary preacher-.  \-  f.ir  tlm-e  who  cannot, 

••1.  l.-'t  every  tra\  ellin-,'  preacher  contribute  half  a  guinea 
\early  at  t^e  Corifer- 


476  THE   LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY 

"  2.  Let  every  one  when  first  admitted  as  a  travelling  preacher 
pay  a  guinea. 

"  3.  Let  this  be  lodged  in  the  hands  of  the  stewards. 

"4.  Out  of  this  let  provision  be  first  made  for  the  worn-out 
preachers,  and  then  for  the  widows  and  children  of  those  that  arc 
dead. 

"5.  Let  an  exact  account  of  all  receipts  and  disbursements  be 
produced  at  the  Conference. 

"  6.  Let  every  assistant  bring  to  the  Conference,  the  contribu- 
tion of  every  preacher  in  his  circuit. 

Q.  44.  "  Are  not  many  of  the  preachers'  wives  still  straitened 
for  the  necessaries  of  life? 

A.  "  Some  certainly  have  been.  To  prevent  this  for  the  time 
to  come, 

"  1.  Let  every  circuit  provide  each  with  a  lodging,  coals,  and 
candles,  or  allow  her  fifteen  pounds  a  year. 

"  2.  Let  the  assistant  take  this  money  at  the  quarterly  meeting, 
before  any  thing  else  be  paid  out  of  it.  Fail  riot  to  do  this. 

Q.  45.  "What  can  be  done,  in  order  to  revive  the  work  of  God 
where  it  is  decayed  ? 

A.  "I.  Let  every  preacher  read  carefully  over  tho  !ifr  of  Da- 
vid Brainard.  Let  us  be  followers  of  him,  as  he  \vas  of  Christ,  in 
absolute  self-devotion,  in  total  deadness  to  the  world,  and  in  fer- 
vent love  to  God  and  man.  Let  us  but  secure  this»point,  and  the 
world  and  the  devil  must  fall  under  our  feet. 

"  2.  Let  both  assistants  and  preachers  be  conscientiously  exact  in 
the  whole  Methodist  discipline. 

"3.  See  that  no  circuit  be  at  any  time  without  preachers. 
Therefore  let  no  preacher,  who  does  not  attend  the  Conference, 
leave  the  circuit,  at  that  time,  on  any  pretence  whatever.  This  is 
the  most  improper  time  of  the  whole  year.  Let  every  assistant 
see  to  this,  and  require  each  of  these  to  remain  in  the  circuit,  till 
the  new  preachers  come. 

"  Let  not  all  the  preachers  in  any  circuit  come  to  the  Confer- 
ence. 

£(  Let  those  who  do  come,  set  out  as  late  and  return  as  soon  as 
possible. 

"4.  Wherever  you  can,  appoint  prayer-meetings,  and  particu- 
larly on  Friday. 

"5.  Let  a  fast  be  observed  in  all  our  societies,  the  last  Friday 
in  August,  November,  February,  and  May. 

"  6.  Be  more  active  in  dispersing  the  hooks,  particularly  the  ser- 
mon on,  The  good  Steward,  on  Indwelling  Sin,  the  Repentance 
of  Believers,  and  the  Scripture-Way  of  Salvation.  Every  assist- 
ant may  give  away  small  tracts.  And  he  may  beg  money  of  the 
rich  to  buy  books  for  tlie  poor. 

"7.  Strongly  and  explicitly  exhort  all  believers,  to  go  on  to  per- 
fection. That  we  may  all  speak  the  same  thing,  I  ask  once  for 
all,  Shall  we  defend  this  perfection,  or  give,  it  up?  You  all  agree 
to  defend  it,  meaning  thereby  (as  we  did  from  the  beginning)  sal- 
vation from  all  sin,  by  the  love  of  God  and  man  filling  our  heart. 
Ihe  Papists  say,  '  This  cannot  be  attained,  till  we  have  been  re- 


TIIK    I. IKK    OK    THL    RLV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  477 

lined  by  the  lire  of  Purgatory.'  The  Calvinists  sav,  '  Nny,  it  will 
be  attained  a-  soon  as  the  soul  and  body  part.'  The  Old  Aletho- 
<li>ts  say.  '  It  may  be  attained  before  we  die:  a  moment  after  is  ton 
"Y  not?  You  are  all  agreed,  we  may  lie  saved  from 
all  sin  before  death.  The  substance  is  then  settled.  Hut,  a-  to 
tin'  ciroom>tance,  is  the  change  gradual  or  instantaneous?  It  i-- 
both  the  one  and  the  other.  From  the  moment  we  are  justified, 
there  may  Ife  a  irradual  >anctilication,  a  growing  in  grace,  a  daily 
advance  in  the  knowledge  and  love  of  God.  And  if  sin  eea.-e  lie- 
fore  death,  there  must,  iii  the  nature  of  the  thin-r,  be  an  instanta- 
neou-  change.  There  must  be  a  last  moment  \\herein  it  does 
e\i-t,  and  a  fir>t  moment  wherein  it  does  not.  '  Hut  should  we  in 
preaching  insist  both  On  one,  and  the  other?'  Certainly  we  must 
in-ist  on  the  gradual  change;  and  that  earnestly  and  continually. 
And  are  there  not  rea-ons  \\liy  we  should  insist  on  the  in<tantane- 
ous  also?  If  there  be  .-uch  a  blessed  change  before  death,  should 
we  not  encouraire  all  believers  to  expect  it?  And  the  rather, 
because  constant  experience  shows,  the  more  earnestly  they  expect 
this,  the  more  swiftly  and  steadily  does  the  gradual  .work  of  God 
;_ro  on  in  their  soul:  the  more  watchful  they  are  against  all  MII;  the 
more  careful  to  -jrow  in  irrace.  the  more  x.ealons  of  <rood  work-, 
and  the  more  punctual  in  their  attendance  on  all  the  ordinance'-  of 
God.  (Whereas  just  the  contrary  etl'ects  are  observed,  whenever 
this  expectation  ceases.)  They  are  saved  by  hope,  by  this  hope 
of  a  total  change,  with  a  gradually  increasinir  salvation.  Dc.-troy 
this  liope  and  that  salvation  stand>  .-till,  or  rather  decreases  daily. 
Therefore  whoever  would  advance  the  gradual  chant:'1  in  believ- 
-hould  strongly  insi.-t  on  the  instantaneous. 

(J.    Hi.  "What  can   be  done    to  increase  the  work  of  God  in 
Scotland? 

.tf.   "1.   Preach  abroad  as  much  as  possible.     'J.   Try  every  town 
and  village.     8.   Visit  every  member  in  the  society  at  home. 

O.  47.   "  Are  our  prcachinir-hou-es  sale? 

. /.    il  Not  at  all:   for  some   of  them   are   not  settled  on  tru 
:  ul  of  tlie  tru-tee-  for  others  are  dead. 

O.  48.   "What  then  is  to  b(>  done? 

Ji.  '•  1.    Let    tho-e   \\\\n   have   debts  on  any  of  the  hou-es -rive  a 
1)011(1,  to  settle  them  a>  >oon  a>  they  are  indemnified. 

Let  the  siirvn  in;,'  tru-ti  .    .tliont  dela\  .  by 

nidor.-intr  their  deed  thii-  : 

•  \\'e   the    remaining  tru-tees  of  the  Meihodi-t  prcaching-boum 

in  ,  do  accurdiii'.'  to  the  power  \  e.-ted  ill  us  by  thi-  ileed. 

choose to    lie    tru.-tee-   of  the    .-aiil.  hou-e,  in    the  place 

of  

•  \Vitness  our  hands .' 

"  N.   H.    Tin'    deeil    mu>t    have   three    new  >tani|i-.  and   JIHI-I  !•«• 
mrolled  in  C'liancery  within  >ix  month-. 

O.     I'1.    '•  May  any  new  preachintr-hoii-es  )„.  Imilt? 

. ).    "  Not  unless,  J.    The\   are  proposed    at    tlie    Confer' nee :   no 
t  \\o-third.-  of  the   ex| •>  n  ••!  il»  •!.      An«l    if 

MI\    collection    be    made    for    tin-in,  it    mn-t    be    made  between  the. 
-  Conference  and  the  beginning  of  February. 


478  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

Q.  50.  "  How  may  we  raise  a  general  fund  for  carrying  on  the 
whole  work  of  Godr 

Jl.  "  By  a  yearly  subscription  to  be  proposed  by  every  assistant 
when  he  visits  the  classes  at  Christmas,  and  received  at  the  visita- 
tion following. 

Q.  51.  "We  said  in  1744,  '  We  have  leaned  too  much  toward 
Calvinism.'  Wherein? 

«#.  "  1.  With  regard  to  man's  faithfulness.  Our  Lord  himself 
taught  us  to  use  the  expression,  therefore  we  ought  never  to  be 
ashamed  of  it.  We  ought  steadily  to  assert  upon  His  authority, 
that  if  a  man  is  not  faithful  in  the  unrighteous  mammon,  God  will 
not  give  him  the  true  riches. 

"  2.  With  regard  to  working  for  life,  which  our  Lord  expressly 
commands  us  to  do.  Labor  (to/a^a^t)  literally,  work  for  the 
meat  that  endureth  to  everlasting  life.  And  in  fact,  every  believer, 
till  he  comes  to  glory,  works  for,  as  well  as  from  life. 

"  3.  We  have  received  it  as  a  maxim,  That  '  a  man  is  to  do 
nothing,  in  order  to  justification.'  Nothing  can  be  more  false. 
Whoever  desiqps  to  find  favor  with  God  should  cease  from  evil  and 
learn  to  do  well.  So  God  himself  teaches  by  the  prophet  Isaiah. 
Whoever  repents  should  do  works  meet  for  repentance.  And  if 
this  is  not  in  order  to  find  favor,  what  does  he  do  them  for? 

'  Once  more  review  the  whole  affair: 

c  1.  Who  of  us  is  now  accepted  of  God? 

'  He  that  now  believes  in  Christ,  with  a  loving,  obedient  heart. 

'  2.  But  who  among  those  that  never  heard  of  Christ? 

'  He  that  according  to  the  light  he  has,  feareth  God  and  worketh 
righteousness. 

{  3.  Is  this  the  same  with,  he  that  is  sincere? 

'  Nearly,  if  not  quite. 

'  4.  Is  not  this  salvation  by  works? 

'  Not  by  the  merit  of  works,  but  by  works  as  a  condition. 

'  5.  What  have  we  then  been  disputing  about  for  thess  thirty 
years? 

"I  am  afraid,  about  words:  (namely,  in  some  of  the  foregoing 
instances.) 

6.  "As  to  merit  itself,  of  which  we  have  been  so  dreadfully  afraid: 
we  are  rewarded  according  to  our  works,  yea  because  of  our  works. 
How  does  this  differ  from, /or  the  sake  of  our  works1}  And  how 
differs  this  from  secundum  merita  operumJ  Which  is  no  more 
than  as  our  works  deserve?  Can  you  split  this  hair?  I  doubt,  I 
cannot. 

"  7.  The  grand  objection  to  one  of  the  preceding  propositions,  is 
drawn  from  matter  of  fact.  God  does  in  fact  justify  those,  who 
by  their  own  confession  neither  feared  God,  nor  wrought  righte- 
ousness. Is  this  an  exception  to  the  general  rule  ? 

"  It  is  a  doubt,  whether  God  makes  any  exception  at  all.  But 
how  are  we  sure  that  the  person  in  question  never  did  fear  God 
and  work  righteousness?  His  own  thinking  so  is  no  proof.  For 
we  know,  how  all  that  are  convinced  of  sin,  undervalue  themselves 
In  every  respect. 

"8.  Does  not  talking,  without  the  proper  caution,  of  a  justified 


I. IVK    OF    TDK    REV.    JOHN     UI.sl.KV  .J79 

or  sanetififd  state,  tend  to  mislead  men?  Almost  naturally  lead- 
ing them  to  trust  in  what  was  done  in  one  moment?  Whereas  we 
are  every  moment  pleasing  or  displeasing  to  God  according  to  our 
works?  According  to  the  whole  of  our  present  inward  tempers, 
und  outward  behavior." 


C  II  APT  Eft    IV. 

STATING  THE  PRINCIPAL  CIRCUMSTANCES  OF  MR.  WESLEY'S  LIFE 
AND  LABORS,  TILL  AFTER  THE  CONFERENCE  IN  1784;  WITH 
A  CONTINUATION  OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  METHODISM  TO  THAT 
PERIOD. 

SOME  of  the  preachers  being  now  in  America,  and  several  soci- 
•ties  having  been  formed,  they  earnestly  solicited  Mr.  "\Ve>le\  , 
•  •nee  more  to  cross  the,  Atlantic  and  give  them  a  visit.  In  the  be- 
ginning of  this  year,  he  wrote  to  Mr.  \Vhitcfield  on  this  subject, 
a.-i  follows:  "  Mr.  Keen  infoHned  me  some  time  since,  of  your  safo 
arrival  in  Carolina;  of  which  indeed  I  could  not  doubt  for  a 
moment  notwithstanding  the  idle  report  of  your  being  cast  away, 
which  was  so  current  in  London.  1  trust  our  Lord  has  more  work 
r.n-  yon  to  do  in  Kurope,  as  well  as  in  America.  And  who  knows, 
l>nt  In-fore  your  return  to  Kngland,  1  may  pay  another  visit  to  the 
New  World?  I  have  been  strongly  >olicited  by  several  of  our 
friends  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia.  TLiey  urge  many  reasons; 
some  of  which  seem  to  lie  of  considerable  weight.  And  my  age  i-= 
n.i  objection  at  all:  for  I  bless  (Jod,  my  [health  is  not  barely  good, 
but  abundantly  better,  in  several  respects,  than  when  I  was  live 
and  twenty.  15ut  there  are  so  many  reasons  on  the  other  side,  that 
1  can  determine  nothing;  so  1  must  wait  till  1  have  further 
liirht.  Here  [  am;  let  the  Lord  do  with  me  as  seemeth  him  good. 
For  the  present,  I  must  beg  of  you  to  supply  my  lack  of  service: 
by  encouraging  the  preachers  as  you  judge  be.-t,  who  are  as  yet 

comparatively  ynung  and  inexperienced:  by  gi\  ing  them  such 
advices  as  yon  think  proper:  and  above  all,  by  exhorting  them  not 
only  to  love  one  another,  but  if  it  be  pos-ible,  a<  much  as  lieth  in 
them,  li\e  peaceably  with  all  men."— It  is  c\  ident  from  what 
i-  here  said,  that  he  had  a  strong  inclination  once  more  to  vi.-it 
America.  This  inclination  operated  on  his  mind  for  many  \ears. 
Arid  when  the  people  \\ere  sometimes  tardy  in  complying  with  his 
directions  and  desires,  he  v  onld  often  mention .  it,  as  a  tin 
keeping  tlieiu  in  order.  Being  one  day  asked  in  company,  it"  he. 
did  iiiten-1  to  iro  to  America?  lie  answered,  ••  If  I  «.'•>  t"  America, 
1  must  do  u  tiling  which  I  hate  a>  bad  as  I  hate  the  devil."  What 
is  that,  >ir,  -aid  one  pre-ent?  ••  I  nm-t  keep  a  >i  crei,"  he  replied: 
meaning,  that  if  his  inclination  rose  to  a  fixed  purpose,  he  must 
conceal  it  from  the  .-ocieties  lure;  otherwise,  such  an  opposition 
would  be  rai-'  d.  ns  miirht,  in  tin-  event,  effectually  prevent  him 
from  undertaking  the  vo\ 

• 


490  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wesley,  and  those  associated  with  him,  were  called  Arminl- 
ans,  because  they  maintained  that  Jesus  Christ  died  for  the  salva- 
tion of  all  men:  Mr.  Whitefield,  and  those  in  connexion  with  him, 
and  most  of  the  clergy  in  the  Church  of  England,  who  preached 
justification  by  faith  alone,  were  denominated  Calvinists,  because 
they  maintained  that  Christ  died  only  for  a  determinate  number, 
who  must  finally  be  saved.  Such  party  distinctions  are  always 
mischievous  in  their  consequences;  they  awaken  suspicions  which 
destroy  the  charity  that  hopeth  all  things,  and  they  weaken  broth- 
erly love  and  Christian  fellowship.  Each  party  draws  consequen- 
ces from  the  opinions  of  the  other,  which  the  other  denies,  and  in 
reality  does  not  hold.  Hence  jealousy  is  constantly  kept  awake  in 
each  party,  disposing  the  mind  to  take  advantage  of  every,  circum- 
stance that  may  occur,  to  injure  each  other.  This  was  precisely 
the  case  in  the  present  year,  between  the  Arrninians  and  the  Cal- 
vinists. The  proposition  at  the  conclusion  of  the  Minutes,*  were 
sufficient  to  kindle,  what  before  was  only  jr.-ilousy  and  suspicion, 
into  a  flame  of  contention  and  strife.  The  Calvinists  took  the 
alarm,  and  the  late  honorable  and  Reverend  W.  Shirley,  wrote  a 
circular  letter  to  all  the  serious  clergy  ajid  others  through  the  land. 
In  June,  1771,  Mr.  Fletcher  sent  a  copy  of  this  letter  to  Mr.  Wesley, 
and  at  the  same  time  wrote  as  follows:  "When  I  left  Wsilcs, 
where  I  had  stood  in  the  gap  for  peace,  I  thought  my  poor  endeav- 
ors were  not  altogether  in  vain.  L —  H —  said,  she  would  write 
civilly  to  you,  and  desire  you  to  explain  yourself  about  your  Min- 
utes. I  suppose  you  have  not  heard  from  her;  for  she  wrote  me 
word  since,  that  she  believed  she  must  not  meddle  in  the  affair. — 
Upon  my  receiving  yours  from  Chester,  I  cut  off  that  part  of  it, 
where  you  expressed  your  belief  of,  what  is  eminently  called  by 
us,  the  doctrine  of  free  gface,  and  sent  it  to  the  college,  desiring  it 
might  be  sent  to  Lady  Huntingdon.  She  hath  returned  it,  with  a 
letter  wherein  she  expresses  the  greatest  disapprobation  of  it:  the 
purport  of  it  is  to  charge  you  with  tergiversation,  and  me  with 
being  the  dupe  of  your  impositions.  She  hath  wrote  in  stronger 
terms  to  her  college. 

"  Things  I  hoped  would  have  remained  here;  but  how  am  I  sur- 
prised, and  grieved  to  see,  zeal  borrowing  the  horn  of  discord  and 
sounding  an  alarm  through  the  religious  world  against  you !  Mr; 
H —  called  upon  me  last  night,  and  showed  me  a  printed  circular 
letter,  which  I  suppose  is,  or  will  be,  sent  to  the  serious  clergy  and 
laity  through  the  land.  I  have  received  none,  as  I  have  lost,  I  sup- 
pose, my  reputation  of  being  a  real  Protestant,  by  what  I  wrote  on 
your  Minutes,  in  Wales. 

"  The  following  is  an  exact  copy  of  the  printed  letter. 
«'  SIR, 

"Whereas  Mr.  Wesley's  Conference  is  to  be  held  at  Bristol,  on 
Tuesday,  the  6th  of  August  next,  it  is  proposed  by  Lady  Hunting- 
don, and  many  other  Christian  friends  (real  Protestants)  to  have  a 
meeting  at  Bristol,  at  the  same  time,  of  such  principal  persons, 
both  clergy  and  laity,  who  disapprove  of  the  under-written  Min- 


After  these  words,  "  We  said  in  17 14,"  &c.  &c.  to  llic  end. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  431 

;nd  as  the  same  are  thought  injurious  to  the  very  fundamen- 
tal principles  of  Christianity,  it  is  further  proposed,  that  they  go 
in  a  body  to  the  s;iid  Conference,  and  insist  upon  a  formal  recan- 
tation of  the  said  Minutes;  and  in  case  of  a  refusal,  that  they  sign 
and  publish  their  protest  against  them.  Your  presence,  sir,  on 
this  occasion  is  particularly  requested:  but  if  it  should  not  suit 
your  convenience  to  be  there,  it  is  desired  that  you  will  transmit 
your  sentiments  on  the  subject,  to  such  person  as  you  think  proper 
to  produce  them.  It  is  submitted  to  you,  whether  it  would  not  bo 
r'lL'ht,  in  the  opposition  to  be  made  to  such  a  dreadful  heresy,  to 
recommend  it  to  as  ninny  of  your  Christian  friends,  as  well  01  the 
as  of  tin-  established  church,  as  you  can  prevail  on  to 
be  there;  the  cause  being  of  so  public  a  nature 
1  am,  sir, 

Your  obedient  servant, 

\V.\i. -n:u   SHIRLEY." 

Then  followed  a  postscript,  containing  the  objectionable  propo- 
sitions, &c.  &.c.  After  stating  this,  Mr.  Fletcher  proceeds,  "  I 
ihitik  it  my  duty,  dear  sir,  to  give  you  the  earliest  intelligence  of 
this  hold  onset;  and  a-<urc  you,  tha.t  upon  the  evangelical  princi- 
ples, mentioned  in  your  last  letter  to  me,  I,  for  one,  shall  be  glad 
to  >tand  by  you,  and  your  doctrine  to  the  last:  hoping  that  you 
will  gladly  remove  stumbling  blocks  out  of  the  way  of  the  weak, 
and  alter  such  expressions  as  may  create  prejudice  in  the  hearts  of 
\vho  are  inclined  to  admit  it. — If  you  come  this  wav,  sir,  I 
will  show  you  the  minutes  of  what  I  wrote  in  Wales,  in  defence  of 
what  is  called  your  dreadful  heresy:  for  as  to  the  writing  itself,  I 
ha\e  it  not,  I. ady  11 —  would  never  return  it  to  me.  Dear  sir,  we 
can  never  nnke  too  much  of  Jesus  Christ:  some  may  preach  and 
exalt  him  out  of  contention,  but  let  us  do  it  willingly  and  scriptu- 
rally,  and  the  Lord  will  stand  by  us.  I  beg,  I  entreat  him,  to  stand 
by  you;  particularly  at  this  time  to  give  vou  the  simplicity  of  the 
dove,  and  the  wisdom  of  the  serpent;  the  condescension  of  a 
child,  and  the  firmness  of  a  father. 

••  I  write  to  Mr.  Shirley,  to  expostulate  with  him  to  call  in  his 
circular  letter.  He  is  the  la>t  man  \\lio  should  attack  you.  His 
sermons  contain  propositions  much  more  heretical  and  anticalvinis- 
lic,  than  your  minutes.  If  my  letter  had  not  the  desired  effect,  I 
shall  probably,  if  you  approve  of  them  and  will  correct  them, 
publish  them  for  jroor  justification.  I  find  Mr.  Ir — d,  is  to  write, 
[<t  make  you  tamely  recant,  without  measuring  .-words,  or  break- 
ing a  pike  with  our  real  Protestants.  I  write  to  him  al- 

.  the  Conference  began  at  Hristol.     <>nThurs« 

d.i\   morning  Mr.  Shirley  and   his   friends  were   admitted;  when  a 
conversation  took  place  for  about  two  hours,  on  the  subject  which 
>ned  their  vi-.it.     Though  the    party  had   shown    much  vio- 
1:1  writin::,  yet  the  interview  with  the    Conference   was  man- 
aged with  great  temper  and  moderation;  but  \\ith  little  or  no  ellect. 
Mr.  Fletcher'-  letter-  were    immediately  printed,  and  on  the  14th, 
Mr.  We-lcv  wrote  the  following  letter  to  l,ad\  Huntingdon. 
41       * 


482  THE    T,TFk,    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

'MY  DEAR  LADY, 

"  When  I  received  the  former  letter  from  your  ladyship,  I  did 
aot  know  how  to  answer:  and  I  judged,  not  only  that  silence  would 
oe  the  best  answer,  but  also,  that,  with  which  your  ladyship  would 
be  best  pleased.  When  I  received  your  ladyship's  of  the  second 
instant,  I  immediately  saw  that  it  required  an  answer;  only  I  wait- 
ed till  the  hurry  of  the  Conference  was  over,  that  I  might  do  noth- 
ing rashly.  I  know  your  ladyship  would  not  '  servilely  deny  the 
truth.'  I  think  neither  would  I:  especially  that  great  truth,  JUSTI- 
FICATION BY  FAITH;  which  Mr  Law  indeed  flatly  denies  (and  yet 
Mr.  Law  was  a  child  of  God)  but  for  which  I  have  given  up  all 
worldly  hopes,  my  friends,  my  reputation;  yea  for  which  I  have  so 
often  hazarded  my  life,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  will  do  again. 
The  principles  established  in  the  minutes,  I  apprehend  to  be  no 
way  contrary  to  this;  or  to  that  faith,  that  consistent  plan  of  doc- 
trine, which  was  once  delivered  to  the  saints.  I  believe  whoever 
calmly  considers  Mr.  Fletcher's  letters,  will  be  convinced  of  this. 
I  fear  therefore,  '  zeal  against  those  principles,'  is  no  less  than  zeal 
against  the  truth,  and  against  the  honor  of  our  Lord.  The  pre- 
servation of  his  honor  appears  so  sacred  to  me,  and  has  done  for 
above  these  forty  years,  that  I  have  counted,  and  do  count,  al. 
things  loss  in  comparison  of  it.  But  till  Mr.  Fletcher's  printed 
letters  are  answered,  I  must  think  every  thing  spoken  against  those 
minutes,  is  totally  destructive  of  his  honor,  and  a  palpable  affront 
to  him;  both  as  our  prophet  and  priest,  but  more  especially  as  the 
King  of  his  people.  Those  letters,  which  therefore  could  not  be 
suppressed  without  betraying  the  honor  of  our  Lord,  largely  prove 
that  the  minutes  lay  no  other  foundation,  than  that  which  is  laid  in 
Scripture,  and  which  I  have  been  laying,  and  teaching  others  to 
lay,  for  between  thirty  and  forty  years.  Indeed  it  would  be  amaz- 
ing that  God  should  at  this  day  prosper  my  labors,  as  much  if  not 
more  than  ever,  by  convincing  as  well  as  converting  sinners,  if  I 
was  'establishing  another  foundation,  repugnant  to  the  whole  plan 
of  man's  salvation  under  the  covenant  of  grace,  as  well  as  the 
clear  meaning  of  our  established  church  and  all  other  Protestant 
churches.'  This  is  a  charge  indeed !  But  I  plead  not  guilty:  and 
till  it  is  proved  upon  me,  I  must  subscribe  myself, 
My  dear  Lady, 

Four  Ladyship's 
Affectionate  but -much  injured  servant, 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

The  controversy  was  now  continued  for  some  time,  but  very 
prudently  committed,  almost  wholly,  to  Mr.  Fletcher;  who  man- 
aged it  with  astonishing  temper  and  success.  Indeed,  the  temper 
of  this  gentleman,  did  not  lead  him  to  polemic  divinity.  He  was 
devout  and  pious,  to  a  degree  seldom  equalled  since  the  days  of 
the  apostles.  But  being  urged  into  this  controversy  by  the  love  of 
truth  and  reverence  for  Mr.  Wesley,  he  displayed  great  knowledge 
of  his  subject,  and  a  most  happy  manner  of  treating  it.  His  let- 
ters were  published  under  the  title  of,  "  Checks  to  Antinomiari- 
ism."  They  exhibit  a  fine  model  for  controversy  on  religious  sub- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    RF.V.    JOHN    WESLEY.  483 

iects,  and  will  over  bear  ample  testimony  to  the  goodness  of  Mr. 
Fletcher's  head  ami  heart. 

It  appears  In  me,  however,  that  the  propositions  as  they  stand  in 
the  minutes,  in  short  sentences  without  explanation,  have  a  very 
suspicious  appearance.  The  expressions  are  too  ambiguous,  am.l 
might  easily  have  been  exchanged  for  others  more  clear,  and  less 
lialile  to  -rive  otlence.  I  cannot  therefore  commend,  either  the. 
wi-doni  or  prudence  that  dictated  them;  notwithstanding  the  abili- 
ties of  a  Fletcher  could  make  them  speak,  clearly  and  explicitly, 
tlie  language  of  free  grace. 

Mr.  Fletcher  died  in  1?S.~>,  greatly  lamented  by  thousands  who 
had  been  benefited  by  his  animating  and  instructive  ministry,  and 
by  liis  pious  conversation.  The  l!ev.  .Mr.  (lilpin  has  given  us  tin- 
finest  and  most  interesting  traits  of  this  excellent  man's  character. 

In  February,  1772,  Mr.  Wesley  s.i\s,  •'  I  casually  took  a  Tolume 
ot'  what  is  called,  '  A  Sentimental  Journey  through  France  and 
Italy.'  Sentimental!  What  is  that?  It  is  not  English.  He  might 
a-  \\i-ll  say  c<»iiin<  iital.  It  is  not  sense :  it  convcj's  no  determinate 
idea.  Vet  one  fool  makes  many;  and  this  nonsensical  word  (who 
would  believ e  it?)  is  become  a  fashionable  one!  However,  the 
book  agrees  full  with  the  title:  for  the  one  is  as  queer  as  the  other. 
For  oddity,  uncouthness,  and  unlikeness  to'all  the  world  beside,  I 
suppose  the  writer  is  without  a  rival!" 

The  preachers  met  with  no  riotous  mobs  to  oppose  their  progress 
in  Scotland.  Here,  all  ranks  and  orders  of  the  people,  from  the 
highect  to  the  lowest,  had  long  been  remarkable  for  a  decent  re- 
gard to  religion  and  the  ministerial  character  and  this  religious 
decorum,  had  not  yet  been  destroyed  by  that  degree  of  profane- 
ne-s  \\  Inch  stimulates  the  mind  to  treat  the  ministers  of  the  gospel 
with  contempt  and  outrage.  But  the  preachers  sOor.  found,  that 
they  had  prejudices  to  contend  with  more  difficult  to  be  overcome 
than  the  violence  of  a  mob.  They  found  the  Scots  strongly  in- 
trenched within  the  lines  of  religious  opinions  and  modes  of  wor- 
ship, \\hich  almost  hade  defiance  to  any  mode  of  attack.  Theii 
success  \\as  therefore  trifling,  compared  with  what  they  had  expe- 
rienced in  F.itgland  and  Ireland,  where  their  lives  had  often  been 
in  danger  from  the  mob.  Mr.  Wesley,  however,  in  his  stated 
journeys  through  Scotland,  every  where  met  with  the  most  flat- 
tering mark-  of  respect;  both  from  the  nobility  (who  often  invited 
him  to  take  their  houses  in  his  way)  from  many  of  the  established 
mini.-ters,  and  from  the  magistrates  of  the  cities.  In  April  this 
year,  being  on  his  bit  nnml  visit  to  Scotland,  he  came  to  Perth, 
"where  the  magistrates  as  a  token  of  their  respectful  regard  for 
him,  presented  him  with  the  freedom  of  the  city.  .The  diploma 
ran  thus: 

"  FKUTIII  vigesimo  octavodie  mensis  Aprilis,  Anno  Domini  mille- 
simo  aeptingenteaimo  Beptuaflecdoio  secundo. 

"  (Jim  die,  Hagistratunm  Illu-tris  ord<>,  et  Honor  and  us  Senato- 
rum  ca-tus  iucljta-  civitatis  IVrthen.-is,  in  debiti  amoris  et  affect  us 
Te-MT:mi  erga  Johannem  \Vesley  Artium  Magistrum,  nuper  Col- 
legioB  Lincohuensis  Oxonite  Socium,  Immunitntibus  pnefutoo  Civi- 


484  THE     LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

tatis,  Societatis  etiam  ac  Fraternitatis  J£dilitia3  privileges — cle 
omnibus  a  cive  necessario  exigendis  ac  prsestandis  Donarunt,"  &c. 

This  diploma  was  struck  off  from  a  copper-plate  upon  parch- 
ment; the  arms  of  the  city  and  some  of  the  words  were  illumi- 
nated, and  flowers  painted  round  the  borders,  which  gave  it  a 
splendid  appearance.  And  for  purity  of  the  Latin,  it  is  not  per- 
haps exceeded  by  any  diploma,  either  from  London  or  any  other 
city  in  Europe. 

Mr.  Wesley  now  saw  the  religious  societies  he  had  been  the  hap- 
py instrument  of  forming,  spread  rapidly  on  every  side;  and  the 
preachers  increasing  in  an  almost  equal  proportion.  He  became, 
therefore,  every  day  more  solicitous  to  provide  for  their  unity  and 
permanency  after  his  decease,  wishing  to  preserve  at  the  same 
time,  the  original  doctrines  and  economy  of  the  Methodists.  He 
knew  the  views,  the  opinions,  and  the  jealousies  of  the  preachers 
concerning  each  other,  better  than  any  other  individual  could  pos- 
sibly know  them,  as  he  had  persons  in  all  places  who  constantly 
informed  him  of  every  thing  of  importance  that  was  said  or  done. 
From  the  beginning  he  had  stood  at  the  head  of  the  connexion,  and 
by  the  general  suffrage  had  acted  as  dictator,  in  matters  relating  to 
the  government  of  the  societies.  He  had  often  found  that  all  his 
authority  was  barely  "sufficient  to  preserve  peace,  and  the  mere  ex- 
ternal appearance  of  unanimity,  and  therefore  concluded,  that  if 
his  authority  were  to  cease,  or  not  to  be  transferred  to  another  at 
his  death,  the  preachers  and  people  would  fall  into  confusion.  In 
January,  1773,  being  at  Shoreham,  where  no  doubt  he  had  con- 
sulted Mr.  Perronet  on  the  subject,  he  wrote  the  following  letter 
to  Mr.  Fletcher: 
"DEAR  SIR, 

"  What  an  amazing  work  has  God  wrought  in  these  kingdoms, 
in  less  than  forty  years!  And  it  not  only  continues,  but  increases 
throughout  England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland:  nay  it  has  lately 
spread  into  New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Virginia,  Maryland,  and 
Carolina.  But  the  wise  men  of  the  world  say,  '  When  Mr.  Wes- 
ley drops,  then  all  this  is  at  an  end ! '  And  so  it  surely  will,  un- 
less before  God  calls  him  hence,  one  is  found  to  stand  in  his  place. 

For    '  Ovx  aya&ov  noZvxoiQarti;.      El?  zoiQarog  fg'U).3*      I   see    more    and 

more,  unless  there  be  on,e  ITQOS^O?^  the  work  can  never  be  car- 
ried on.  The  body  of  the  preachers  are  not  united:  nor  will  any 
part  of  them  submit  to  the  rest:  so  that  either  there  must  be  one 
to  preside  over  all,  or  the  work  will  indeed  come  to  an  end. 

"But who  is  sufficient  for  these  things?  Qualified  to  preside 
both  over  the  preachers  and  people  ?  He  must  be  a  man  of  faith 
and  love,  and  one  that  has  a  single  eye  to  the  advancement 
of  the  kingdom  of  God.  He  must  have  a  clear  understanding; 
a  knowledge  of  men  and  things,  particularly  of  the  Methodist  doc- 
trine  and  discipline;  a  ready  utterance;  diligence  and  activity, 

*  '  It  is  not  good,  that  the  supreme  power  should  be  lodged  in  many  hands : 
let  there  be  one  chief  governor/  The  truth  of  the  first  part  of  this  sentence  has 
been  remarkably  verified  amoag  the  Methodists,  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley  j 
to  the  no  small  injury  of  many  societies. 

t '  Who  presides  over  the  rest.' 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  435 

with  a  tolerable  share  of  health.  There  must  be  added  to  these, 
favor  with  tin-  people,1  with  the  Methodists  in  general.  For  un- 
rod  turn  their  eyes  and  their  hearts  towards  him,  he  will  be 
quite  incapable  of  tin;  work.  He  must  likewise  have  some  d 
of  learning:  because  there  are  many  adversaries  learned  as  well  as 
unlearned,  whose  mouths  must  be  stopped.  But  this  cannot  be 
done,  unless  lie  be  able  to  meet  them  on  their  own  ground. 

"  But  has  God  provided  one  so  qualified?  Who  is  he?  Thou 
art  the  man!  God  has  given  you  a  measure  of  loving  faith;  and  a 
Millie  eye  to  his  glory.  He  has  given  you  some  knowledge  of  men 
and  things;  particularly  of  the  whole  plan  of  Methodism.  You 
are  blessed  with  some  health,  activity,  and  diligence;  together 
with  a  degree  of  learning.  And  to  all  these,  he  has  lately  added, 
b\  a  way  none  i-Dulil  have  foreseen,  favor  both  with  the  preachers 
and  the  whole  people  -  Come  out  in  the  name  of  God!  Come 
to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against  the  mighty'  Come  while  I  am 
alive  and  capable  of  labor  — 

'  Dum  tupertst  Lachesi  quod  loryueat,  ct  peditnu  me 

Porto  melt,  mullo  dextram  siibnmte  baciUo.'* 

Come  while  I  am  able,  God  assisting,  to  build  you  up  in  faith,  to 
ripen  your  gifts,  and  to  introduce  you  to  the  people.  Nil  tanti. 
What  possible  employment  can  you  have,  which  is  of  so  great  im- 
porta  i 

"  But  you  will  naturally  say,  '  I  am  not  equal  to  the  task:  I  have 
neither  grace  nor  gift*  for  such  an  employment?'  You  say  true: 
it  is  certain  you  have  not:  and  who  has?  But  do  you  .not  know 
Him  who  is  able  to  give  them?  Perhaps  not  at  once,  but  rather 
•lay  by  day:  as  each  is,  so  shall  your  strength  be  —  'But  this  im- 
plies,' you  may  say,  '  a  thousand  crosses,  such  as  I  feel  I  am  not 
aide  to  bear.'  You  are  not  able  to  bear  them  now;  and  they  are 
not  now  come.  Whenever  they  do  come,  will  He  not  send  them 
in  due  numlier,  weight  and  measure?  And  will  they  not  all  be  for 
your  profit,  that  you  may  be  a  partaker  of  his  holiness? 

••  Without  conferring,  therefore,  with  flesh  and  blood,  come  and 
rtrenirthen  the  hands,  comfort  the  heart,  and  share  the  labor, 
.•f  \oiir  atlectionate  friend  and  brother, 

JOHN  WESLET." 

This  warm  and  sincere  invitation,  to  a  situation  no»nnly  re- 
spected  but  even  reverenced  by  so  large  a  body  of  people,  must 
hu\e  been  highly  Haltering  to  Mr.  Fletcher;  especially  as  it  came 
from  a  person  In-  mo-t  sincerely  loved;  whose  superior  abilities, 
learning,  and  labors,  he  admired;  and  to  whose  success  in  the 
mini-try  he  wi.-lictl  to  give  every  assistance  in  his  power.  But  he 
well  knew  the  embarrassments  Mr.  Wesley  met  with  in  the  gov- 
ernment of  the  preachers,  though  he  alone,  under  the  providence 
of  God,  had  given  existence  to  their  present  character,  influence, 
and  usefulness:  he  was  also  \\<  II  acquainted  with  the  mutual  jeal- 
ou-ies  the  preachers  had  of  each  other,  and  with  their  jarring  in- 
•-;  but  above  all,  with  the  general  determination  which  pre- 


*  '  While  LarlieMs  h;is  v,,inr  ilm-ail  of  life  to  spin,  and  I  walk  on  my  own  feet 
without  the  help  of  a  staff.'    Juven.  Sat.  3d. 


486  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

vailed  among  them,  not  to  be  under  the  control  of  any  one  man 
after  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley.  Under  these  circumstances,  he  saw 
nothing  before  him  but  darkness,  storms,  and  tempests,  with  the 
most  threatening  dangers,  especially  if  he  should  live  to  be  alone 
ia  the  office.  He  therefore  determined,  not  to  launch  his  little 
bark  on  so  tempestuous  an  ocean. 

Mr.  Fletcher  certainly  acted  according  to  the  rules  of  prudence, 
with  respect  to  himself.  But  as  he  died  before  Mr.  Wesley,  the 
difficulties  and  dangers  which  he  foresaw,  were  much  greater  in 
appearance,  than  they  would  have  been  in  reality,  had  he  accepted 
"the  invitation.  I  cannot,  therefore,  but  lament  that  he  did  not  ac- 
cept it,  as  he  would  have  done  much  good  while  he  lived,  and  have 
prevented  many  of  the  evils  which  have  since  taken  place.  He 
would,  at  least,  have  prevented  the  influence  which  a  person, 
some  years  afterwards,  acquired  through  the  connexion,  with  tal- 
ents very  inferior  to  most  of  the  preachers;  who  has  been  the  chief 
means  of  introducing  innovations  into  the  original  plan  of  Metho- 
dism, which  have  already  produced  much  mischief  and  threaten 
much  more  in  the  issue:  and  whose  rash  and  inconsistent  conduct, 
on  several  occasions,  has  brought  the  whole  body  of  preachers  in- 
to disgrace,  and  embarrassed  them  with  many  difficulties. 

Mr.  Wesley  was  now  advancing  in  the  seventy-first  year  of  his 
age,  and  found  his  health  and  strength  almost  undiminished:  he 
therefore  continued  his  labors  and  travels,  with  the  same  assiduity 
and  punctuality  as  at  the  beginning.  In  June,  1774,  when  he  en- 
tered on  his  seventy-second  year,  he  speaks  thus  of  himself,  "  This 
being  my  birth-day,  the  first  of  my  seventy-second  year,  I  was 
considering  how  is  this,  that  I  find  just  the  same  strength  as  I  did 
thirty  years  ago?  That  my  sight  is  considerably  better  now,  and 
my  nerves  firmer,  than  they  were  then?  That  I  have  none  of  the 
infirmities  of  old  age,  and  have  lost  several  I  had  in  my  youth? 
The  grand  cause  is,  the  good  pleasure  of  God,  who  doth  whatso- 
ever pleaseth  him.  The  chief  means  are,  1.  My  constantly  rising 
at  four,  for  about  fifty  years:  2.  My  generally  preaching  at  five  in 
the  morning,  one  of  the  most  healthy  exercises  in  the  world :  3. 
My  never  travelling  less,  by  sea  or  land,  than  four  thousand  five 
hundred  miles  in  a  year." 

About  this  time  died  Mr.  John  Downs;  who  had  been  many 
years  a  preacher  among  the  Methodists.  He  was  a  man  of  sincere, 
unaffected  piety;  of  great  affliction,  and  of  uncommon  genius.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of  his  death.  "  John 
Downs  has  lived  and  died  the  death  of  the  righteous.  For  several 
months  past,  he  has  been  greatly  alive  to  God,  walked  closely  with" 
him,  and  visibly  grown  in  grace.  Ever  since  the  time  that  he  resolv- 
ed to  preach  again,  he  has  preached  as  often  as  he  really  could,  and 
with  great  success.  On  Friday  morning  he  rose  full  of  faith,  and 
love,  and  joy.  He  declared  it  was  the  happiest  day  of  his  life,  and 
that  he  had  not  been  so  well  in  body  for  years.  He  expressed  his 
joy  in  showers  of  tears.  He  was  led  to  pray  for  the  people,  so  as 
never  before.  Going  out  to  the  chapel  at  West-street,  he  said,  '  I 
used  to  go  to  preach  trembling,  and  with  reluctance,  but  now  I  go 
in  triumph.'  His  text  was,  '  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  labor  and 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  487 

h-iv>    lad  !i;-   \v,mU   were  unusually  weighty  and 

with  power,  hut  few.      Hi-  perceived,  tliat  h«:  could  not  finish  his 
irse,  and  gave  out  ;  ,,f  the  hvinn,  '  Father  I  lilt   mv 

•-- 


v*»w*rf     v*m.      h««u     ttj   lljllj  J      (linn       I     lilt 

:  to  thee,  No  otln-r  help  1  know  '—  Hi-   voice  failing  he  fell  ,,,i 
his    knees,   as   meaning   to    pray;    but  -he  could    not    be    heard. 
I  ne  preacher  ran  and  lifted  him  from  his  knees,  for  he  could  n..t. 
himself.     They  carried   him  to  bed,  where  he  lay  quiet  and 
•lile.s.s  till  eight  on  Saturday  morning,  and  then  fell  aueeb.     <  > 
I  >r  an  end  like  his!      It  is  the  most  enviable,  the  most  desirable   I 
ever  heard   of.      His   widow   I   visited  yesterday   afternoon.     She 
surprised  me,  and  all  who  saw  her:  so  supported,  so  calm,  so  re- 
Kgned.     A  faithful  friend  received  her  into  her  house.     She  had 
\pen.-c  j;,  the  world,  and  no  more.     But  her  Maker  is  her 
husband.     We  all  agreed,  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  is  marvellous 
in  our  sight."* 

In  177..,  Mr.  Wedcy  visited  Ireland  in  his  usual  course;  and  in 
June,  being  then  in  the  north  on  his  return  from  Londonderry,  he 
had  the  most  severe  illness  he  had  ever  before  experienced. 
It  was  however,  in  part  brought  on,  and  afterwards  increased,  by 
>uch  acts  of  imprudence  as  we  should  not  expect  to  meet  with  in 
the  conduct  of  a  caul  -ible,  thinking  man.  I  shall  give  the 

in  his  own  words—"  Tuesday  13  (of  June,)  I  was 
n  it  very_well  in   the  morniir,',  but  supposed"  it  would  soon  go  off. 
In  tin-  afternoon,  the  weathen being  extremely  hot,  1  lay  down  on 
i  Mr.  Lark's  on-hard  at  Cock-hill.     This  I  had  been  ac- 
customed to  do  for  forty  years,  and  never  remember  to  have  been 
hurt  by  it.     Only  I  never  before  lay  on  my  face,  in  which  posture  I 
•II  asleep.     1   waked  a   little,  and"  hut  a  little  out  of  order,  and 
;ied  with  ease  to  a  multitude  of  people.     Afterwards  I  was  a 
good  deal  worse:   however,  the  next  day  I  wont  on  a  few  miles  to 
the  Grange:      The  table  was  placed  there  in   such    a    manner,  that 
all  the  time  I  was  preaching,  a  strong  and  sharp  wind  blew  full  on 
th.-  left  side  of  my  h'-ad.      And  it  was  not   without    a   good  deal  of 
difficulty  that  I  made  an  end  of  my  sermon.      I   now  found  a    deep 
obstruction  in  my  breast:   my  pulse  was  exceeding  weak  and  low. 
1  shivered  with  col. I,  though  the  air  was  .-ultry  hot,  onlv  now  and 
then  burniii','   for  a    few    minutes.      I    went   early    to   bed,  drank    a 
draught  of  treacle  and  water  and  applied  treacle' to  the  sole*  of  my 
I  lay  till_seven  on  Thursday  the  IJth,  and  felt   considerably 
.      But  I  found  near  the  same  obstruction  in  mv  brea-t:    I  hail 
a  low,  weak  pulse;    I    burned  and  shivered  by  turns,  and   if  I  ven- 
-usjh    it   jarred    my  head   exceedingly.      In    ::oini:   on    to 
Derry  Anvil,  I  wondered  what  was  the  matter^  that  1  could  not  at- 
tend   to  what    I  was  readin-;   no,  not  for   three    minutes    together, 
but  my  thoughts  were  perpetually  shifting.       Vet  all  the  time   I   uas 
preaching  in  the  evening  (though  1  >t..od  in  the  open  air,  with  the 
wind  whistling  round  ms  head)  my  mind  was  as  composed  B8< 

in.'  to  Liirgan,  I  wondered  again  that  I  could  not 
li\  my  attention  to  whit  I  read:  yet  while  I  was  pn-ae|iin-'  in  the 
evening  on  the  I'arade,  I  found  mv  mind  perf.-ctlv  rornpo 


Tak'-n  Iniin  th.' 


488  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

although  it  rained  a  great  part  of  the  time,  which  did  not  we!. 
agree  with  my  head.  Saturday  17,  I  was  persuaded  to  send  for 
Dr.  Laws,  a  sensible  and 'skilful  physician.  He  told  me, '  I  was 
in  a  high  fever,  and  advised  me  to  lie  by.'  I  told  him,  that  could 
not  be  done;  as  I  had  appointed  to  preach  in  several  places,  and 
must  preach  as  long  as  I  could  speak.  He  then  prescribed  a  cool- 
ing draught,  with  a  grain  or  two  of  camphor,  as  my  nerves  were 
universally  agitated.  This  I  took  with  me  to  Trangee:  but  when* 
I  came  there,  I  was  not  able  to  preach :  my  understanding  being 
quite  confused,  and  my  strength  entirely  gone.  Yet  I  breathed 
freely,  and  had  not  the  least  thirst,  nor  any  pain  from  head  to 
foot. 

"  I  was  now  at  a  full  stand :  whether  to  aim  at  Lisburn,  or  to 
push  forward  for  Dublin?  But  my  friends  doubting  whether 
could  bear  so  long  a  journey,  I  went  straight  to  Derry  Agby,  a  gen- 
tleman's seat  on  the  side  of  a  hill,  three  miles  beyond  Lisburn. 
Here  nature  sunk,  and  I  took  to  my  bed:  but  I  could  no  more 
ture  myself  therein,  than  a  new-born  child.  My  memory  failed  as 
well  as  my  strength,  and  well  nigh  my  understanding.  Only  those 
words  ran  in  my  mind,  when  I  saw  Miss  Gayer  on  one  side  of  the 
bed,  looking  at  her  mother  on  the  other, 

'  She  sat,  like  patience  on  a  monument 
Smiling  at  grief.' 

"  I  can  give  no  account  of  what  followed  for  two  or  three  days, 
being  more  dead  than  alive.  Only  1  remember  it  was  difficult,  for 
me  to  speak,  my  throat  being  exceedingly  dry.  But  Joseph  Brad- 
ford tells  me,  I  said  on  Wednesday,  '  It  will  be  determined  before 
this  time  to-morrow; '  that  my  tongue  was  much  swollen,  and  as 
black  as  a  coal;  that  I  was  convulsed  all  over,  and  for  some  time 
my  heart  did  not  beat  perceptibly,  neither  was  any  pulse  discerni- 
ble. 

"  In  the  night  of  Thursday,  the  22d,  Joseph  Bradford  came  to 
me  with  a  cup,  and  said,  {  Sir,  you  must  take  this.'  I  thought  I 
will,  if  I  can,  to  please  him;  for  it  will  do  me  neither  harm  nor 
good.  Immediately  it  set  me  a  vomiting;  my  heart  began  to  beat, 
and  my  pulse  to  play  again.  And  from  that  hour,  the  extremity 
of  the  symptoms  abated.  The  next  day  I  sat  up  several  hours, 
and  walked  four  or  five  times  across  the  room.  On  Saturday  I  sat 
up  all  day,  arid  walked  across  the  room  many  times,  without  any 
weariness.  On  Sunday  I  came  down  stairs,  and  sat  several  hours 
in  the  parlor.  On  Monday  I  walked  before  the  house:  on  Tues- 
day I  took  an  airing  in  the  chaise:  and  on  Wednesday,  trusting  in 
God,  to  the  astonishment  of  my  friends,  I  set  out  for  Dublin." 

About  this  time,  Mr.  Wesley  published  his  "  Calm  Address  to 
the  American  Colonies,"  then  at  war  with  England,  the  mother 
country.  This  tract  made  a  great  noise,  and  raised  him  many 
adversaries.  Being  frequently  asked,  why  he  published  it?  He 
answered,  in  Lloyd's  Evening  Post,  "  Not  to  get  money.  Had  that 
been  my  motive,  I  should  have  swelled  it  into  a  shilling  pamphlet, 
and  have  entered  it  at  Stationery's  Hall. — Not  to  get  preferment 
for  myself,  or  rny  brother's  children — not  to  please  any^nan  living, 
high  or  low.  Ikno.v  mankind  too  well.  I  know  that  they  love 


THE    LIFE   OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  489 

you  for  political  service,  love  you  less  than  their  dinner;  and  they 
\\lio  hate  you,  hat--  you  wor.~e  than  the  devil. — Least  of  all 
did  I  write,  with  a  view  to  inilame  an\  :  just  the  contrary.  I  con- 
tributed my  mite  toward  putting  out  the  flume  \\hirh  rages  all 
over  the  land,"  &c.  Many  of  his  friend^,  however,  were  of  opin- 
ion that  he  would  have  acted  a  more  wise  and  better  part,  had  he 
never  meddled  with  political  disputes.  Observation  had  convinced 
.them,  that  ministers  of  the  gospel,  by  interfering  with  politics,  have 
seldom  done  any  good,  and  often  much  harm:  havinir  frequently 
hindered  their  own  Usefulness, and  made  a  \\  hip  for  their  own  backs. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  year  177i>,  Mr.  Fletcher  was  recovering 
from  a  -evere  illne^.  Mr.  \\Y~ley,  ha\  inir  a  high  opinion  of  the 
salutary  effects  of  easy  journies  through  the  country,  in  such  cases, 
invited  Mr.  Fletcher  to  come  out,  and  accompany  him  through 
i-ome  of  the  societies  in  the  spring.  Part  of  Mr.  Fletcher's  answer 
•Hows  ;  "  I  received  lust  night  the  favor  of  yours,  from  Bristol. 
My  grand  desire  is,  to  be  just  what  the  Lord  would  have  me  to  be. 
I  could,  if  you  wanted  a  travelling  assistant,  accompany  you,  as 
my  little  strength  would  admit,  in  some  of  your  excursions.  But 
your  recommending  me  to  the  societies  as  one  who  might  succeed 
you,  >hould  the  Lord  take  you  hence  before  me,  is  a.  step  to  which 
I  could  by  no  means  consent.  It  would  make  me  take  my  horse 
and  gallop  away.  Beside  such  a  step  would  at  this  juncture,  be,  I 
think,  peculiarly  improper.  We  ought  to  give  as  little  hold  to  the 
evil  surmisings,  and  rash  judgments  of  our  opponents  as  may  be. — 
What  has  made  me  glut  our  friends  with  my  books,  is  not  any  love 
to  such  publications,  but  a  desire  to  make  an  end  of  the  controver- 
sy. It  is  probable,  that  my  design  has  miscarried;  and  that  I  have 
di>^n>trd  rather  than  convinced  the  people.  I  agree  with  you  sir, 
that  now  is  the  time  to  pray  both  for  ourselves  and  our  king:  for 
tin-  Church  of  England,  and  that  part  of  it  which  is  called  the 
Methodists.  I  (-;i>t  my  might  of  supplication  into  the  general 
treasure.  The  Lord  guide,  support,  and  strengthen  you  more  and 
more  unto  the  end  !  " 

An  order  had  l>een  made  by  the  House  of  Lords  in  May  this 
year,  "  That  the  Commissioners  of  his  Majesty's  excise  do  write 
circular  letters  to  all  such  persons  whom  they  nave  reason  to  sus- 
pect to  have  plate,  as  also  to  those  who  have  not  paid  regularly  the 
duty  on  the  same,"  &c.  In  [consequence  of  this  order,  the  Ac- 
con  i plant-General  for  Household  Plate  sent  Mr.  Wesley,  in  Sep- 
tember, a  copy  of  the  order,  with  the  following  letter: 
"  REVEREKD  SIR, 

"  As  the  commissioner*  cannot  doubt  but  you  have  plate  for 
which  you  have  hitherto  neglected  to  make  an  entry,  they  have  di- 
•id  you  the  above  copy  of  the  lords'  order,  and  to 
inform  \«u,  they  expect  that  you  forthwith  make  due  entry  of  all 
your  plate,  such  entry  to  bear  date  from  the  commencement  of  the 
plate  duty,  or  from  .-ndi  time  as  you  hnve  owned,  u.-ed,  had,  or 
kept  any  quantity  of  silver-plate,  chargeable  by  the  act  of  Parlia- 
ment, ;i-  in  default  hereof,  tlie  Hoard  will  be  obliged  to  signify 
your  n  i'u-al  to  their  lord.-hips. — >.  15.  An  immediate  answer  is 
desired.' 


490  THE    LIFi    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

Mr  Wesley  answered  as  follows : 
"  SIR, 

"  I  have  two  silver  tea-spoons  at  London,  and  two  at  Bnstol 
This  is  all  the  plate  which  I  have  at  present :  and  I  shall  not  buy 
any  more,  whlie  so  many  around  me  want  bread. 
I  am,  Sir,  « 

Your  most  humble  servant, 

JOHN  WESLEY." 
The  Methodists  had  now  got  a  footing  in  the  Isle  of  Man.*  The 

*  The  Isle  of  Man,  is  situated  in  the  Irish  sea,  lying  about  seven  leagues  north 
from  Anglesey  ;  about  the  same  distance  from  Lancashire;  nearly  the  like  dis- 
tance south-east  from  Galloway,  and  nine  leagues  east  from  Ireland.  Its  form  is 
long  and  narrow,  stretching  from  the  north-east  of  Ayre  Point  to  the  Calf  of 
Man,  which  lies  south-west,  at  least  thirty  English  miles.  Its  breadth  in  some 
places  is  more  than  nine  miles,  some  say  twelve,  in  most  places  eight,  and  in 
some  not  .above  five  ;  and  contains  about  one  hundred  and  sixty  square,  miles." 

This  island  is  mentioned  by  several  ancient  authors.  Caesar  calls  it  Mona: 
but  the  Mona  of  Tacitus,  can  only  be  applied  to  Anglesey.  Pliny  calls  it  Mona- 
bia:  and  in  Ptolemy  we  find  Monaida,  that  is,  the  farther  or  more  remote  Mon. 
Orosius  styles  it  Menavia;  and  tells  us  that  it  was  extremely  fertile.  Bede, 
who  distinguishes  clearly  two  Menavian  Islands,  names  this  the  Northern  Mena- 
via, bestowing  the  epithet  of  Southern  upon  Anglesey.  Alured,  of  Beverly,  also 
speaks  of  it  as  one  of  the  Menavian  Islands.  The  Britons  in  their  own  lan- 
guage, called  it  Manaw,  more  properly  Main  au,  i.  e.  "  a  little  Island,"  which 
seems  to  be  latinized  in  the  word  Menavia.  All  which  proves,  that  this  small 
isle  was  early  inhabited,  and  as  well  known  to  the  rest  of  the  world  as  eithei 
Britain  or  Ireland. 

The  Isle  of  Man  was,  for  a  long  time,  an  independent  state,  governed  by  its 
own  princes.  At  length,  however,  they  became  feudatories  to  the  kings  of  Eng- 
land, resorted  to  their  court,  were  kindly  received,  and  had  pensions  bestowed 
upon  them.  Upon  the  demise  of  Magnus,  the  last  king  of  this  isle,  without 
heirs  male,  Alexander  III.  king  of  Scots,  who  had  conquered  the  other  isles, 
seized  likewise  upon  this  :  which,  as  part  of  that  kingdom,  came  into  the  hands 
of  Edward  I.,  who  directed  William  Huntercumbe,  Warden  of  that  isle  for  him, 
to  restore  it  to  John  Baliol,  who  had  done  homage  to  him.  for  the  kingdom  of 
Scotland. 

But  it  seems  there  was  still  remaining,  a  lady  named  Austrica,  who  claimed 
this  sovereignty,  as  nearest  of  kin  to  the  deceased  Magnus.  This  claimant  be- 
ing able  to  obtain  nothing  from  John  Baliol,  applied  herself  to  King  Edward,  as 
the  superior  lord.  He,  upon  this  application,  by  his  writ,  which  is  yet  extant, 
commanded  both  parties,  in  order  to  determine  their  right,  to  appear  in  the 
King's  Bench.  The  progress  of  this  suit  does  not  appear;  but  we  know  that 
this  lady,  by  a  deed  of  gift  conveyed  her  claim  to  Sir  Simon  de  Montacute ;  and 
after  many  disputes,  invasions  by  the  Scots,  and  other  accidents,  the  title  was 
examined  in  Parliament,  in  the  Seventh  of  Edward  III.  and  solemnly  adjudged 
to  William  de  Montacute ;  to  whom  by  letters  patent  dated  the  same  year,  that 
monarch  released  all  claims  whatsoever. 

In  the  succeeding  reign,  William  de  Montacute,  earl  of  Salisbury,  sold  it'to  Sir 
William  Scroop,  afterward  earl  of  Wiltshire  ;  and  upon  losing  his  head,  it  was 
granted  by  Henry  IV.  to  Henry  Percy,  earl  of  Northumberland  ;  who  being  at- 
tainted, had  all  his  -lands  restored,  except  the  Isle  of  Man,  which  the  same  monarch 
granted  to  Sir  John  Stanley,  to  be  held  by  him  of  the  kings  his  heirs  and  succes- 
sors, by  homage,  and  a  cast  of  falcons  to  be  presented  at  every  coronation  :  and 
from  this  family,  afterwards  earls  of  Derby,  it  descended  to  the  duke  of  Athol. 

This  island,  from  its  situation  directly  in  the  mouth  of  the  Channel,  is  very 
beneficial  to  Britain,  by  lessening  the  force  of  the  tides,  which  would  otherwise 
break  with  far  greater  violence  than  they  do  at  present.  The  inhabitants  are 
at  this  day  a  brisk,  lively,  hardy,  industrious,  and  well-meaning  people.  Ther» 
are  few  who  have  over-grown  fortunes,  and  as  few  who  are  in  distress.  Th« 


XHE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  491 

ar,  a  local  preacher  from  Liverpool  had  paid  them  a  visit, 
time  with  thorn.     He  repeated  hi*  rint  this  year. 

ireudy  formed    in  seven  different  places,  and 

ihcv  reckoned  one  hundred  and  fifty-seven  members  in  the  island. 
It  happened  here,  as  in  nn.-t  places  of  (i  real  Hritain  and  Ireland. 
that  tin-  tii>t  preaching  of  the  afethodistfl,  produced  no  commotions 
or  riots  amo:iLr  tin:  i-nminon  people.  I  am,  indeed,  fully  convince<| 
that  the  tower  orders  of  the  people,  would  never  become  riotous 
on  any  occasion,  had  they  food  sufficient  to  eat,  vore  they  not  ex- 
cited to  tli'  i'  outrage,  under  false  pretences,  by  persons 

who   i  over  them,  and    who   endeavor  to  keep 

behind  tli<  I  lie  preachers,   however,  did   not  long  enjoy 

I'wo  or  three  ill-minded  persons,  of  some  influence 
in  the  island,  formed  a  plan  of  opposition,  which  in  such  cases,  is 
but  too  ot>  -fnl.  It  is  perhaps  universally  true,  that  they 

who  are  destitute  of  the  necessary  qualifications  to  do  good,  have 
still  the  pn\\er  of  doinir  much  harm:  so  much  easier  is  it,  to  do  the 
one  than  the  other.  These  persons,  to  give  greater  weight  to 
their  opposition,  so  far  prejudiced  the  mind  of  the  bishop  against 
the-e  new  comers,  that  he  wrote  a  pastoral  letter,  directed  to  all 
the  rectors,  vicars,  chaplains,  and  curates,  within  the  Isle  and 
diocese  of  Man.  In  this  letter  he  states  the  ground  of  his  opposi- 
tion thus:  "  Whereas  we  have  lieen  informed,  that  several  unor- 
dained,  unauthorized,  and  unqualified  persons  from  other  countries, 
lie  time  past,  presumed  to  preach  and  teach  publicly, 
and  hold  and  maintain  conventicles;  and  have  caused  several  weak 
tie  themselves  togettter  iii  a  new  society,  and  have 
private  ni'  inhlies,  and  congregations,  contrary  to  the  doc- 

.  government,  rites,  and  ceremonies  of  the  established  church, 
and  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  laws  of  this  Isle:  We  do  therefore, 
for  the.  prevention  of  schism  and  the  reestablishment  of  that  unifor- 
mity in  religious  worship  which  so  long  hath  subsisted  am<>: 
herehv  desire  and  require  each  and  every  one  of  you,  to  be  \  1-1- 
lant  and  use  your  utmost  endeavors  to  dissuade  your  respective 
flocks  from  following,  or  being  led  and  misguided  by  such  incom- 

i  teachers."  Xc.  &.e.  After  expatiating  a  little  on  this  part 
of  his  charge,  he  tells  his  clergy  that  if  they  could  not  prevail  with 
the  people  l.v  persua-ion,  that  they  must  get  a  knowledge  of  the 
n.imes  of  such  ;  attended  at  these  unlawful  n 

'!s  them,  and  especially  of  such  as  enjoyed  any  otlice  or  priv- 

!iv  Kpiscopal   license,  and  present   them  to    his    Rev.    \  icars- 

late  Lord   Derby  farming  «-ut  his  customs  to  for-  ncc  of  those 

fanners  drew  on  ti  nlin>:at  of  the  English  government  ;  ami  the   in- 

.   an  Act  of  Parliament,  were  <!•  -]>rivfil  i-f  an  open  trade  with  this 

turally  produced  smu^jjlinu,  which  was  carried  on  with  as- 

o-ss;  nil  the  goreroo  !>l  proper  to  put  an  en- 

-  :  Atfiol,  excet  his  landed 

'   ' 


.    .  . 

r  :in.|  M:in.      !'->  an  A«'t  i>l'  I'lirhainciit,  tlie  3  i<i  ol  1  1    .11;,  VI11. 
tlii*  bishopric  is  declared  to  be  in  the  province  of  York.    Sec  Encydop.  Drit. 


492  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.   JOHN   WESLET.   . 

General,  or  to  some  of  them.  He  then  requires  every  one  of  hlg 
clergy,  to  repel  any  Methodist  preacher  from  the  Sacrament,  if  he 
should  offer  himself  at  the  table  to  receive  it.  He  further  directs, 
that  this  pastoral  letter  should  be  read,  plena  Ecclesia,  in  full 
church,  the  next  Sunday  after  the  receipt  thereof. 

The  storm  now  became  violent,  and  Methodism  was  threatened 
with  a  total  shipwreck  on  the  island.  The  preachers  and  people, 
however,  weathered  it  out;  and  in  the  end  of  May,  1777,  Mr. 
Wesley,  who  always  wished  to  stand  foremost  in  danger  and  dili- 
gence, paid  them  a  visit,  and  was  received  in  a  very  friendly  man- 
ner by  a  few  persons  of  respectability  and  influence.  At  Peele- 
Town,  Mr.  Corbet  said,  he  would  gladly  have  asked  him  to  preach 
in  his  church,  but  the  bishop  had  forbid  it;  who  had  also  forbid- 
den all  his  clergy  to  admit  any  Methodist  preacher  to  the  Lord's 
Supper.  On  this  occasion  Mr.  Wesley  observes,  "Is  any  clergy- 
man obliged,  either  in  law  or  conscience,  to  obey  such  a  prohibi- 
tion? By  no  means.  The  will  even  of  the  king  does  not  bind  any 
English  subject,  unless  it  be  seconded  by  an  express  law.  How 
much  less  the  will  of  a  bishop?  But  did  not  you  take  an  oath  to 
obey  him?"  "No:  nor  any  clergyman  in  the  three  kingdoms. 
This  is  a  mere  vulgar  error.  Shame  that  it  should  prevail  almost 
universally." 

About  the  time  of  the  Conference  this  year,  a  travelling  preach- 
er who  had  been  well  received  by  the  people,  and  who  had  enjoy- 
ed a  large  share  of  Mr.  Wesley's  confidence  for  several  years, 
withdrew  from  the  connexion,  and  went  among  the  Friends. 
There  had  been  a  misunderstanding  between  them,  for  some  time 
before  he  took  this  step;  and  soon  afterwards  he  wrote  to  Mr. 
Wesley  on  the  subject.  Mr.  Charles,  I  suppose,  was  in  the  habi* 
of  corresponding  with  this  preacher,  and  happening  to  see  the  let- 
ter, requested  his  brother  to  let  him  answer  it.  The  request  was 
granted;  and  as  the  answer  is  written  with  candor,  contains  some 
good  observations  on  young  converts,  and  points  out  one  striking 
trait  in  Mr.  John  Wesley's  character,  I  shall  insert  it.  The  date 
is  October  this  year.* 

"  I  thank  you,"  says  he,  "  for  your  affectionate  letter.f  It  con- 
firms and  increases  my  love  towards  you.  Your  phrase  and  dress, 
make  no  difference  to  us — let  us  abide  in  the  love  of  Jesus,  and  we 
must  continue  to  love  one  another — out  of  true  impartial  love  to 
you  both,  I  long  for  peace  between  you  and  my  brother.  But 
alas  !  you  do  not  love  each  other  so  well  as  I  do :  mutual  confi- 
dence is  lost,  and  then  what  union  can  there  be?  I  submit  to  the 
permissive  will  of  Providence. 

"  If  I  know  my  own  heart,  I  have  nothing  there  but  tender  dis- 
interested love  for  him  and  for  you :  and  it  is,  and  must  be,  a  se- 
rious grief  to  me  that  you  are  not  cordially  affected  to  each  other 
But  we  might  part  friends,  who  can  never  part.  1  wished  to  see 
you;  I  should  not  have  said  one  word  against  your  religion;  but  I 

*  This  letter  is  taken  from  Mr.  Charles  Wesley's  papers  in   short-hand,  pa 
into  my  hands  since  the  first  volume  of  this  work  was  published. 
t  I  suppose,  one  that  Mr.  Charles  had  received  from  him. 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  499 

nhnuld  have  taken  the  liberty  of  giving  you  a  friendly  caution  or 
two,  le-t  s:it:i'i  get  an  advantage  over  \on.  or  n.-. 

•  ii  know,  when  a  man  leaves  one  religious  party  or  society, 
it  is  a  theme  both  tn  him  and  them.  Tho.se  of  his  old  frirnds  who 
loved  him  merely  as  a  member  of  their  society,  will  cease  to  love 
him  on  that  account:  those  who  have  little  or  no  grace,  will  partly 
treat  him  as  a  deserter,  and  express  their  anger  or  ill-will  by 
speaking  against  him.  This  stabbing  a  man  in  th«;  back,  as- soon 

a-  he  turns  it  upon  us,  I  abhor  and  protest  against;  and  discourage 
to  the  utmo.-t  of  my  power.  One  who  forsakes  his  former  friends, 
will  lie  tempted  to  speak  e\il  of  them,  and  mention  their  faults, 
real  or  supposed,  to  justify  himself  for  lra\  inir  them,  or  to  recom- 
mend himself  to  his  new  friends.  1  ahvajs  ,-tood  in  doubt  of  such 
converts;  whether  from  the  Calvini.-ts,  Moravians,  Dissenters,  or 
any  other.  Heside,  a  young  convert  is  always  mo-t  /ealous  in 
making  pro-rl\t'es;  which  awaken  suspicion  in  the  deserted  party, 
and  arm>  them  against  depredations. 

"My  brother  showed  me'  your  last:  I  desired  him  to  let  me 
answer  it.  Hope  of  a  free  conversation  with  you,  hindered  me 
from  writing.  You  know,  1  have  talked  with  you  concerning  him, 
without  reserve:  I  could  not  have  used  such  confidence  towards 
another.  Still  1  am  as  incapable  of  mistrusting  yon,  as  you  are  of 
trusting  him.  In  many  things  I  have  more  fellowship  with  you, 
than  I  have  with  him:  my  love  for  both  is  the  same. 

"But,  'You  expect  he  will  keep  his  own  secrets!'  Let  me 
whisper  it  into  your  ear;  He  never  could  do  it  since  he  was  born. 
It  is  a  jrjft  which  God  has  not  given  nini.  Hut  I  shall  speak  to 
him,  and  put  a  stop  to  what  you  jn-tly  complain  of,  and  let  all  be 
hurled  in  oblivion.  1  wish  you  may  never  have  any  uneasy  thought 
on  our  account.  Speak  not  therefore  of  my  brother;  think  no 
evil  of  him;  forget  him  if  you  can  entirely,  till  yon  meet  above. 

"  Yon  are  now  entering  on  a  new  scene  of  things.  You  h:i\e  no 
doubt  of  (iod's  calling  you  among  the  Friends.  I  judge  nothing 
before  the  time:  time  will  .-how.  I  heartily  pray  (Jod  \  on  may  do, 
ami  receive  much  more  good  among  them,  than  yon  did  among  us. 
If  l  ;od  jjrive  \ou  discernment  and  favor,  and  you  are  the  approved 
instrument  of  reviving  his  work,  and  their  first  love,  I  shall  rejoice, 
and  be  thankful  that  you  ever  left  ti-.  Hut  if,  which  (Jod  forbid, 
you  should  bury  your  talent,  do  no  good,  and  only  change  one 
form  for  another;  ala- !  ala-!  my  brother,  yon  will  prove  yourself 
mistaken,  and  lose  many  jewels  which  might  have  been  added  to 
your  crown. 

"  I  should  think  worse  of  our  society  than  yon  do,  if  they  felt  no 
sorrow  at  parting  with  you.  Some  whom  I  know,  will  seldom 
think  of  yon  without  a  sorrowful  tear.  The  days  of  my  mourning 
are  ju-t  ended.  My  hope  of  yon  i*  .-teady,  that  if  you  hold  out  a 
little  longer,  I  shall  find  you  again  among  the  hle--ed  in  that  day." 

Thi-  letter,  and  the  account  he  has  ^iven  of  Mr.  .lohn  Downs, 
are  very  clear  proof-  that  Mr.  Ch,irl<  -  \\  -  -\<  \  was  not  an  enemy 
to  all  la\  -preacher-;  of  which  indeed,  many  other  proofs  miu'ht  be 
given.  'I  he  fact  however,  here  -talrd.  that  Mr.  John  \N 
never  could  keep  a  secret,  I  believe  is  ,-ti  ictly  true.  Though  his 
42 


494  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

connexions  and  correspondence  were  uncommonly  large,  yet  no  pej 
son,  perhaps,  in  the  world,  had  so  few  secrets  as  Mr.  J.  Weslej 
He  never  travelled  alone,  and  the  person  who  attended  him,  had 
the  charge  of  his  letters  and  papers,  which  of  course  lay  open  to 
his  inspection.  The  preachers  likewise,  who  were  occasionally 
with  him,  had  access  to  his  letters  and  papers,  especially  if  he  had 
confidence  in  their  sincerity  and  zeal  in  religion,  which  it  was  not 
very  difficult  to  obtain.  It  was  easy  for  these  persons  to  see  the 
motive  that  influenced  him,  and  the  end  he  had  in  view  in  every 
action  of  his  life,  however  remote  from  public  observation :  and  he 
took  no  pains  to  conceal  them,  but  seemed  rather  to  court  the  dis- 
covery; 

Hitherto  the  society  in  London  had  occupied  the  old  Foundery 
near  Upper-Moorfields,  as  a  place  of  worship;  but  were  now 
making  preparations  to  quit  it.  They  had  obtained.the  promise  of 
a  lease  from  the  city,  of  a  piece  of  ground  in  the  City-Road,  and 
everything  being  prepared,  the  day  was  fixed  for  laying  the 
foundation  of  a  chapel.  "The  rain,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  be- 
friended us  much,  by  keeping  away  thousands  who  proposed 
to  be  there.  But  there  were  still  such  multitudes,  that  it  was  with 
great  difficulty  I  got  through  them  to  lay  the  first  stone.  Upon 
this  was  a  plate  of  brass,  covered  with  another  stone,  on  which 
was  engraved,  'Thiswas  laid  by  John  Wesley,  on  April  1,  1777.' 
Probably  this  will  be  seen  no  more,  by  any  human  eye;  but  will 
remain  there,  till  the  earth  and  the  works  thereof  are  burnt  up." 

By  the  end  of  October,  177,8,  the  chapel  was  built,  and  ready  to 
be  opened.  "  November  1,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  was  the  day  ap- 
pointed for  opening  the  New  Chapel  in  the  City-Road.  It  is  per- 
fectly neat,  but  not  fine;  and  contains  far  more  than  the  Foundery: 
I  believe,  together  with  the  morning  chapel,  as  many  as  the  Tab- 
ernacle. Many  were  afraid,  that  the  multitudes  crowding  from  all 
parts,  would  have  occasioned  much  disturbance.  But  they  were 
happily  disappointed;  there  was  none  at  all:  all  was  quietness,  de- 
cency, and  order.  I  preached  on  part  of  Solomon's  prayer  at  the 
dedication  of  the  Temple;  and  both  in  the  morning  and  afternoon, 
God  was  eminently  present  in  the  midst  of  the  congregation." 

Upon  the  opening  of  the  New  Chapel,  it  seems  Mr.  John  and 
Charles  Wesley  agreed,  that  one  of  them  should  fill  the  pulpit,  as 
often  as  possible,  till  the  congregation  became  fixed  and  settled. 
This  gave  offence  to  the  lay-preachers,  who  thought  themselves 
slighted,  and  perhaps  justly.  They  therefore  obtained  a  promise 
from  Mr.  John  Wesley,  that  during  his  absence,  one  of  their  body 
should  preach  in  it  when  his  brother  could  not;  which  subjected  the 
other  clergymen  to  their  authority.  Mr.  Charles  who  always  wish- 
ed the  clergymen  to  enjoy  a  pre-eminence  over  the  lay-preachers, 
was  hurt  at  his  brother's  concession;  and  on  Good-Friday,  1779, 
wrote  to  him  as  follows.  "  I  have  served  the  chapel  morning  and 
evening,  and  met 'the  society  every  other  week  since  you  left  us. 
I  think  myself  bound  so  to  do,  as  long  I  as  I  can;  both  by  my  duty 
as  a  clergyman,  and  by  our  agreement  when  the  chapel  was  first 
opened.  We  agreed  to  fill  the  pulpit  there  as  often  as  we  could, 
especially  at  the  beginning,  till  the  congregation  was  settled. 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLET.  495 

Mnny  of  the  subscribers  you  know,  were  not  of  our  society,  yet  of 

hurch,  out  nf  good-\\  ill  to  them  and  to  the  church,  not  out  of 
ill-will  to  the  preacher-,  I  \\i-hed  the  church  service  continued 
there. 

"Iain  .sorry  you  yieliled  to  tho  preachers.  They  do  not  love 
the  Church  of  Kn:.rland.  What  miir-t  lie  ilie  con.-equence  wh*'n  we 
are  goner  A  -> •[•.••.ration  is  inevitalile.  Do  you  not  \\  i.-h  to  keep 
a>  many  •rood  people  in  the  church  as  yon  can?  Hy  what  mean*? 
What  can  lie  done  now?  Something  might  he  done  to  sa\  e  the 
n  mainder,  if  you  had  resolution,  and  \\onld  stand  by  me  as  firmly 
a-  I  will  by  you.  (,'on.-ider  what  you  are  bound  to  as  a  clergyman; 
and  what  you  do,  do  quickly. — You  did  not  expect  complaints  of 
me  for  preaching  too  often!  I  cannot  long  stand  in  the  way  of 
any."* 

It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  Mr.  Charlc-  We-le\  's  mind  was  con- 
stantly awake  to  everything  that  tended,  in  any  degree,  to  introduce 
innovations  into  the  original  plan  of  Methodi.-m;  to  every  measure 
wlj^ch  had  any  tendency  to  alter  the  relative  situation  of  the  socie- 
tlie  i  -tabli.-hed  church,  and  to  other  bodies  of  religious  pro- 
-  in  the  nation,  and  to  form  them  into  a  separate  party.     His 
whole  soul  revolted   from  this,   and   he   used  all  his  influence  to 
prevent  it. 

In  February  this  year,  Mr.  John  Wc-lcy  observes,  "  Finding 
many  siTimi-  person-  \\ere  much  discouraged  by  prophets  of  evil, 
confidently  foretelling  very  heavy  calamities,  AN  Inch  were  coming 
upon  our  nation;  I  endeavored  to  lift  up  their  hands,  by  opening 
and  applying  those  comfortable  words,  Psalm  xlii.  5,  6.  'Why 
art  thou  .-'•  heavy,  D  my  -onl?  Why  art  thou  so  disquieted  within 
O  put  thy  trust  in  (iod;  for  I  will  yet  give  him  thanks,  who 
i>  the  help  of  my  countenance  and  my  (iod.'  " — The  next  day  was 
the  National  Fa>t.  And  lie  ob-ei  •  -olemu  a  one  I  ne\  er 

>aw  before.  From  one  end  of  the  city  to  the  other,  there  was 
scarce  any  one  seen  in  the  streets.  All  places  of  public  worship 
were  crowded  in  an  uncommon  degree;  and  an  unusual  awe  sat  on 
mo.-r  face-.  1  preached  on  the  word-  of  Uod  to  Abraham,  inter- 
cedinjr  for  Sodom,  "I  will  not  destroy  it  (the  city)  for  ten's  sake.'" 

When  we  find  n  man  constantly  travelling  through  all  pa; 
the  nation;  holding  intercourse  with  immense  multitudes  of  people, 
"f  the  pulpit  and  jiri\  ate  correspondence;  and  exerting 
all  his  influence  on  every  occa.-ion  of  public  di.-tress  or  alarm,  to 
-ofien  and  quiet  the  mind-  of  the  people,  \\  e  mu>t  call  him  a  na- 
tional ble>«.intr.  And  Mich  was  the  con-taut  practice  of  Mr.  NV.--- 
b'\  for  more  than  half  a  century!  Let  u<  hope,  that  the  men  who 
hare  succeeded  him,  will  follow  his  example. 

In  November,  Mr.  U'e-ley  ob-erves,  '•  Sly  brother  and  I  -et  out 
for  Bath,  on  a*  very  extraordinary  occasion.  Some  time  .-ince,  Mr. 
Smyth,  n  clergyman  who-  i.od  had  greatly  blessed  in  the 

North  of  Ireland,  bmuvrht  hi*  \\ife  over  to  Bath,  who  had  been  for 
time  in  a  iliclinin^  -late  of  health.      I  de-ired  him  to  preach 
every    Sunday    evening    in   our  chape],   while   he   remained   there. 

•  Taken  from  the  short-hand. 


496  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

But  as  soon  as  I  was  gone,  Mr.   M ,  one  of  our  preacher^ 

vehemently  opposed  that;  affirming  it  was  the  common  cause  of  al. 
the  lay-preachers :  that  they  were  appointed  by  the  Conference, 
not  by  me,  and  he  would  not  suffer  the  clergy  to  ride  over  their 
heads;  Mr.  Smyth  in  particular,  of  whom  he  said  all  manner  of 
evil.  Hence  the  society  was  torn  in  pieces,  and  thrown  into  the 
utmost  confusion." — I  am  sorry  to  confess  on  this  occasion,  that 
there  are  men  among  the  preachers,  of  a  most  violent,  ungovernable 
spirit.  These,  if  they  find  it  necessary  for  any  particular  purpose, 
to  oppose  an  individual,  or  any  number  of  individuals,  of  character 
and  influence  in  the  society,  use  every  method  in  their  povver^  both 
in  the  pulpit  and  out,  to  make  him  appear  to  the  people  as  bad  as 
the  devil.  Invention  is  on  the  rack  to  put  the  worst  construction 
possible  on  everything  he  may  say  or  do.  Nay  they  attribute 
many  things  to  him,  the  very  thought  of  which  never  entered  his 
heart,  till  he  found  himself  accused  of  them.  This  line  of  conduct 
seems  to  have  been  taken  from  the  practice  of  the  Romish  priests, 
who  represent  those  whom  they  choose  to  call  heretics,  as  guilty^)f 
every  species  of  crime  imagination  can  invent:  and  the  Jesuits 
generally  accused  their  most  powerful  opponents  of  heresy. — The 
Romish  clergy  call  their  heretics,  enemies  of  the  church :  these 
preachers,  call  those  who  stand  in  the  way  of  their  own  schemes 
of  ambition  and  power,  enemies  of  the  work  of  God,  "incarnate 
devils,"  &c.  and  from  an  affectation  of  charity  pray  for  them  in  a 
way  that  only  tends  to  inflame  the  minds  of  the  people  against 
them,  by  making  them  appear  more  guilty;  and  to  give  a  greater 
display  of  their  own  goodness,  by  pretending  a  concern  for  them, 
and  for  the  interests  of  the  people.  Thus  we  see,  these  men  imi- 
tate their  great  exemplars  in  these  kinds  of  contests,  with  wonder- 
ful exactness;  Their  language  indeed  differs,  but  the  governing 
spirit  in  both  is  the  same;  and  in  the  same  circumstances  would 
produce  the  same  effects !  It  is  natural  for  the  unsuspecting  people 
at  first,  to  believe  that  none  of  the  preachers  would  bring  accusa- 
tions against  an  individual  (or  any  number  of  individuals  associ- 
ated together)  merely  for  the  purpose  of  ruining  his  reputation 
with  the  society,  that  their  own  schemes  may  the  better  succeed: 
and  yet  this  was  undoubtedly  the  fact  in  the  case  before  us;  and  I 
wish  it  were  the  only  fact  of  the  kind  that  might  be  recorded.  It 
is  easy  for  these  men  to  bear  down  any  individual  for  a  long  time, 
as  he  has  generally  no  immediate  access  to  the  people,  to  prove  his 
own  innocence;  and  they  have  the  pulpit,  which  they  make  use  of 
to  keep  up  an  influence  against  him.  In  this  case  innocence  is  no 
protection  against  universal  prejudice  and  reproach;  and  the  best 
friends  to  the  connexion,  may  be  sacrificed  to  the  secret  machina- 
tions of  a  combination  of  a  few  preachers.  And  what  is  still  worse, 
they  have  no  redress,  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  but  through 
the  medium  of  their  enemies;  and  every  one  will  easily  conjecture 
how  this  must  terminate.  The  reader  will  observe,  that  I  speak 
only  of  a  few  of  the  preachers  whose  conduct  is  so  very  reprehen- 
sible; yet  I  cannot  help  blaming  the  rest  for  continuing  these  violent 
men  in  the  connexion,  and  more  especially  for  continuing  them  in 
any  office  of  government  in  the  societies,  as  it  brings  the  whole 


THK    LIKE    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WES  LET.  497 

of  the  preachers,  however  innocent,  under  a  suspicion  of 
ing  such  unchri-tian  proo-edim:-:  which,  if  not  vigorously 
opposed,  must  ruin  the  whole  system,  and  briiii:  religion  itself  into 
disgrace.  Hr,  therefore,  acts  the  part  of  a  true  friend  to  Metho- 
dism, \\ho  n-.-i-ts  practices  so  destructive  in  their  tendency,  ami 
ulio  endeavors  liy  every  lawful  method  in  his  power,  to  prevent  a 
repetition  of  them:  who  -hows  in  a  strong  light,  that  men  capable 
•  >f  adopting  sncli  iniquitous  means  of  carrsini:  their  .-chemes  into 
ell.  ct,  arc  not  fit  to  be  Methodist  preacher.-;  and  that,  it  becomes 
the  indispensable  duty  of  the  rest  to  cut  oil*  a  hand,  a  foot,  and  e\  .-n 
to  pluck  out  a  right  eye,  and  to  cast  them  away,  rather  than  the 
whole  body  should  perish. — I  shall  only  observe  further  on  this 
disagreeable  subject,  that  the  intelligent  reader,  who  is  acquainted 
with  the  internal  affairs  of  the  Methodi.-ts.  will  easily  recollect  in- 
stances, wherein  the  truth  of  what  is  here  stated  has  been  fully 
proM-d.  and  amply  illustrated. 

It  -eem-   Mr.   M considered  himself  as  a-sertin;.'  the  rights 

nf  ('.inference,  and  acting  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole  body  of  the 
preachers,  w  ho  ought  therefore  to  make  it  a  common  cause.  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  was  firmly  persuaded,  that  a  combination  of 
preachers  against  his  brother's  authority, 'did  actually  exist;  and 

that   Mr.   M on  this  occasion,  was  no  more  than  their  agent, 

through  whom  they  meant  to  try  their  strength.     How  this   might 
uncertain;   but    Mr.  \Ve.-|.-y,  at  fn>t.  n --i-ted   this  encroach- 
ment on  his   pouer  with  irreat    firmness.     ••  I  read  to  the  society," 
•  paper  which  1  wrote  near  twenty  years   ago,  on  a  like 
.-MI.      Herein  I  observed,  that  the  rules  of  our  preachers  were 
Jive.l  by  me,  before  any  conference  existed,  particularly  the  twelfth  : 
'  Above  all,   you   are  to  prea.-h   when  and  where  I  appoint.'     By 
obstinately  opposing  this   rule,  Mr.  M has  made   all  this   up- 
roar.     In  the   morning,  at  a  meeting  of  the  preachers,  I  informed 

Mr.  M ,  that  as  he  did    not   agree  to  our   fundamental  rule,  I 

could  not  receive  him  ns  one  of  our  preachers,  till  he  was  of 
another  mind  I  read  the  -aim-  paper  to  the  society  at  Bristol,  as 
I  found  the  llame  had  spread  thither  also.  A  few  at  Until  sepa- 
rated from  us  on  this  account;  hut  the  rest  were  thoroughh  >at- 
isfied." 

Mr.    M ,  however,  did   not   fail  to   use   his  utmost  endeavors 

to    interest  the  other   preachers  in  his  cause:  and  Mr.  \Yesh-y  per- 
ceiving  that   >ome  of  the  old  itinerants  greatly  favored  him,  \\rote 
the   following   letter  to  one.  of  them,  \\hich  I    -uppo-e  is  a  copy  of 
that  which  was  -ent  to  the  rest.     The  date  is  January,  1780. 
••  M  v  DKMI  HUOTHKR, 

••  ^  "ii  .-eem  to  me  not  to  have  well  considered  the  rules  of  an 
helper,  or  the  rise  of  Methodism.  It  pleased  (Jod  by  me,  to  awaken 
first  my  brother,  and  then  a  few  others;  who  severally  de-ired  of 
ivor,  that  I  would  direct  them  in  all  things.  After  my 
return  from  (Jeorgi.i,  many  were  Ivoth  awakened  and  converted  to 
( i'id.  One,  and  am  it  her  and  another  of  tlie-e.  de-in-d  to  join  with 

111C  as  >ons   in    the     go-pel,  to  be    directed   by    me.        1   drew   up  a   few 

plain   rules  (observe,  there  wan  no  conference  in  being!)  and   per- 


493  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

mitted  them  to  join  me  on  these  conditions.  Whoever  therefore 
violates  these  conditions,  particularly  that  of  being  directed  by  me 
in  the  work,  does  ipso  facto  disjoin  himself  from  me.  This  brother 

M has  done   (but  he  cannot  see  that  he  has  done  amiss)  and 

he  would  have  it  a  common  cause;  that  is,  he  would  have  all  the 
preachers  do  the  same.  He  thinks  '  they  have  a  right  so  to  do.' 
So  they  have.  They  have  a  right  to  disjoin  themselves  from  me, 
whenever  they  please.  But  they  cannot,  in  the  nature  of  the  thing 
join  with  me,  any  longer  than  they  are  directed  by  me.  And  what 
if  the  present  preachers  disjoined  themselves?  What  should  I  lose 
thereby?  Only  a  great  deal  of  labor  and  care,  which  I  do  not 
seek,  but  endure;  because  no  one  else  either  can  or  will. 

"You  seem  likewise  to  have  quite  a  wrong  idea  of  a  conference. 
For  above  six  years  after  my  return  to  England,  there  was  no  such 
thing.  I  then  desired  some  of  our  preachers  to  meet  me;  in  order 
to  advise,  not  to  control  me.  And  you  may  observe,  they  had  no 
power  at  all,  but  what  I  exercised  through  them.  I  chose  to  exer- 
cise the  power  which  God  had  given  me,  in  this  manner,  both  to 
avoid  ostentation,  and  gently  to  habituate  the  people  to  obey  them, 
when  I  should  be  taken  from  their  head.  But  as  long  as  I  remain 
with  them,  the  fundamental  plan  of  Methodism  remains  inviolate: 
as  long  as  any  preacher  joins  with  me,  he  is  to  be  directed  by  me 

in  his  work.     Do  not  you  see  then,  that  brother  M ,  whatever 

his  intentions  might  be,  acted  as  wrong  AS  wrong  could  be?  And 
that  the  representing  of  this,  as  the  common  cause  of  the  preachers, 
was  the  way  to  common  destruction?  The  way  to  turn  all  their 
heads,  and  to  set  them  in  arms?  It  was  a  blow  at  the  very  root  of 
Methodism.  I  could  not  therefore  do  less  than  I  did.  It  was  the 
very  least  that  could  be  done,  for  fear  that  tire  evil  should  spread. 

"  I  do  not  willingly  speak  of  these  things  at  all :  but  I  do  it  now 
out  of  necessity,  because  I  perceive  the  mind  of  you,  and  some 
others,  is  a  little  hurt  by  not  seeing  them  in  a  true  light. 

I  am,  your  affectionate  brother, 

J.  WESLEY." 

This  letter  had  not  all  the  effect  Mr.  Wesley  desired.  He  tells 
us,  that  he  had  written  the  paper  which  he  read  to  the  society  at 
Bath  and  Bristol,  twenty  years  before,  on  a  like  occasion.  But  he 
soon  found,  that  there  was  a  vast  difference  between  his  situation 
at  that  time,  and  the  present.  In  the  course  of  twenty  years,  the 
preachers  had  greatly  increased  in  number  and  influence;  and  the 
vigor  of  his  rnind,  to  resist  an  opposition  like  this,  was  greatly 
diminished.  He  seemed  sensible  of  this;  for  as  the  Conference 
drew  near  he  was  evidently  intimidated,  and  wrote  to  his  brother 
Charles  to  accompany  him  to  Bristol,  where  it  was  to  be  held. 
Mr.  Charles  had  carefully  watched  all  the  proceedings  in  this 
affair,  and  was  highly  displeased  both  at  them,  and  at  his  brother's 
timidity.  He  answered  as  follows;  "  My  reasons  against  accept- 
ing your  invitation  to  the  Conference,  are,  1.  I  can  do  no  good 
2.  I  can  prevent  no  evil:  3.  I  am  afraid  of  being  a  partaker  of 
other  men's  sins,  or  of  countenancing  them  by  my  presence.  4. 
I  am  afraid  of  myself;  you  know  I  cannot  command  my  temper, 
and  you  have  not  courage  to  stand  by  me.  5.  I  cannot  trust  your 


THK    MKK    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  499 

resolution:  unless  you  act  with  a  vigor  th.it  id  not  in  you,  conclatna- 
tumest,  our  utt'uir.s  arc  past  hope. 

"  I  ani  not  sure  they  w'dl  not  prevail  upon  you  to  ordain  them. — • 
I  ou  claim  th<-  power,  ami  only  say,  '  It  is  not  probable  you  .»lmll 
ever  .  -.'  FVob  ibility  on  one  side,  implies  probability  on 

the  other;  and  1  want    better  .-ecnr,  .  n    to   stand    b;. 

!      Von  know  how  far  \  on  may  depend  on 
r  me  kn.iw  how  far  1  may  depend  on  yon,  a::d  on  our  pi 

•li  alf.-.ir  yon  acted  with  vigor  for  tlie  first  time;  hut 
mid  not  hold  out.  rnmindful  of  your  power  and  your  in- 
firmity, yon  yielded  to  the  rebel,  instead  of  his  yielding  to  yon 
\  on  should  not  have  employed  him  again,  till  he  h;td  owned  his 
finlt.  This  (|nite  overturned  my  confidence  in  you,  which  I  should 
never  have  told  yon  had  I  not  been  compelled. — If  you  think  my 
advice  can  be  of  any  IIM-  to  yon,  I  will  attend  yon  to  Bristol,  ami 
be  always  within  call,"  £ 

Mr.  Charles  accordingly  attended  his  brother  to  Bristol,  and  was 

it  at  the  Conference:   but  exceedingly  dissatisfied   with  his 

brother1*  total  want  of  courage  0:1  :  i.      About  a  fortnight 

after,   he   sent   him    th«-    fdlowing   letter.      "  I  did  not  hope  by  my 

pre-ence  ut  the   Con;'  <:iy  good,  or    prevent   any  evif. 

S  >  1  told  yon  in  1.  >:idon.      Vet  I  accepted  your  invitation,  only  be- 

.1   ir.      And   as    I   came   merely   to   please   you,  I 

•   contradict   your  will  in  any   thing.      Your   will,  I 

to  receive    Mr.  M ,   unhumbled,   unconvinced, 

into   your  confidence,   and   into  your  bosom.      He  came  uninvited, 
tind  openly  accused  your  curate  for  obeyinir  your  orders:  you   suf- 

:t;  and  did  not  give  Mr.  M the  gentlest  reproof  for  diso- 

:  them,  and  drawing  others  into  his  rebellion;    and  endeavor- 
!  the  preachers  in  it;  making  an  actual  separation, 
at  Math,  and  >till  keeping  up  his  separate  society.      My  judgment 
•i:-ver  to  receive    Mr.  M as  a  preacher,   till    he    acknowl- 
edged his   fmlt.      lint  I  submitted  and  attended  in  silence.      It  was 
imich  easier  tor  me  to  say  nothing,  than  to  speak  neither  more  nor 
!••-<  than  you  would  approve.      I  was  sometimes   >tron^ly  tempted 
ik;  but  if  I  had  opened  my  mouth  I  .should  have  spoiled    all. 
—  Your   design,   I   believe  1.    \v.is  to   keep  all  quiet — 1   allow   yon 
_>our  merit — Tu  Jlitximn.i  ille  e»t 

;  qui  nobit  cedrndo  rtitituii  rtm." 

••  By  a  very  few  word-,  I  could  have  provoked  your  preacher  to 

lay    In-side    the    mask;    but    that   was    tin-    very  thing  you   guarded 

nirainst;   and,  I  -uppo-e,  tip-  n-a.-on  for  which  \oii  de.-ired  my  pre- 

.    tin:  1    imirln  of  check  to   the  independents. 

Still  I    think  it   better  for   the    people,   that    they    (the    preachers) 

•  This  line  \*  a  parody  on  a  lino  of  old  Kmiiuv  ijimti-d  !iy  I  'K  '-rii  in  his  Cato 
"<'.  nrtando  rntiluit  rrm.  Th-1  word-  alliiilod  to  Q.  Faluns 

:or,   and    by 

> -ivt-1  IC»i:,  ,.•«  was 

«nctutido  for 

cedmti  ..-rl.  in  tin-  -  •!]   sin- 

trnl.ir.  :  •  •  In-,  brother — "  You  are  that 

HaxiffltU  \vho  nJonC  rcst'ir.  -  mir  ull.urs  l.y  piTin^  thom  up." 


600  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

should  show  themselves  before  your  death,  than  after  it.  You 
think  otherwise;  and  I  submit.  Satis,  jam  satis  spectata  in  te  am- 
icitia  set  mea-.*  and  I  am  perfectly  satisfied  with  my  own  insigni- 
ficancy. I  have  but  one  thing  to  do;  the  Lord  make  me  ready 
for  it." 

Here  we  see  the  preachers  prevailed,  and  Mr.  Wesley  gave  way : 
and  from  this  Conference  to  the  time  of  his  death,  I  believe  his  au- 
thority was  gradually  on  the  decline.  Mr.  .Wesley  knew  how  to 
yield,  and  preserve  an  appearance  of  authority,  in  cases  where  he 
saw  resistance  would  be  useless,  or  productive  of  confusion.  He 
observes  in  his  letter  to  the  preachers,  that  Mr.  M 's  proposi- 
tion, which  tended  to  deprive  him  of  a  pSrtion  of  his  power,  was, 
"  a  blow  at  the  root  of  Methodism."  He  must  mean,  at  the  root 
of  discipline,  or  the  economy  established  by  his  authority  among 
the  preachers  and  people.  This  was  true.  The  discipline,  and 
his  power,  grew  up  together;  they  mutually  supported  each  other, 
and  the  one  was  the  natural  guardian  of  the  other.  What  wonder 
then,  that  a  breach  being  now  made  in  his  power,  the  discipline 
should  soon  after  be  overrun  with  innovations?  When  the  fence 
is  broken  down,  the  garden  is  trodden  under  foot,  and  soon  over- 
spread with  weeds. 

In  the  beginning  of  tbjs  year,  a  great  clamor  was  raised  against 
the  bill  passed  in  favor  of  the  Roman  Catholics.  A  Protestant 
Association  was  formed  to  obtain  a  repeal  of  it,  and  in  the  end 
much  mischief  was  done:  not  without  suspicion,  however,  that  the 
outrages  which  followed,  were  greatly  promoted  and  increased  by 
Papists,  and  by  others  in  disguise.  The  one  party  wished  to  dis- 
grace the  Association,  the  other,  the  ministry.  But  before  these 
things  happened,  a  pamphlet  was  written  in  defence  of  the  object 
the  Association  had  in  view;  and  an  answer  to  it  soon  appeared. 
These  pamphlets  were  put  into  Mr.  Wesley's  hands;  and  having 
read  them,  he  wrote  a  letter  on  the  subject,  dated  January  21, 
which  he  sent  to  the  printer  of  the  Public  Advertiser.  In  this  let- 
ter, after  premising  that  persecution  had  nothing  to  do  with  the 
matter,  and  that  he  wished  no  man  to  be  persecuted  for  his  religious 
principles;  he  lays  down  this  general  proposition,  "  That  no  Ro- 
man Catholic  does  or  can  give  security  to  a  Protestant  Government, 
for  his  allegiance  and  peaceable  behavior."  He  rested  the  proof 
of  this  proposition  on  the  following  arguments,  any  one  of  which, 
if  good,  is  proof  sufficient,  if  the  others  should  not  apply. 

"  1.  It  is  a  Roman  Catholic  maxim,  established  not  by  private 
men,  but  by  a  public  council,  that,  '  No  faith  is  to  be  kept  with 
heretics.'  This  has  been  openly  avowed  by  the  Council  of  Con- 
stance; but  it  never  was  openly  disclaimed.  Whether  private 
K arsons  avow  or  disavow  it,  it  is  a  fixed  maxim  of  the  Church  of 
ome. 

"  2.  One  branch  of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  pope,  is,  and  has 
oeen  for  ages,  the  power  of  granting  pardons  for  all  sins  past,  pre- 
sent, and  to  come !  But  those  who  acknowledge  him  to  have  this 
spiritual  power,  can  give  no  security  for  their  allegiance,  &,c. 

*"My  friendship  for  you,  has  now  been  sufficiently  proved." 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  601 

u  3.  The  power  of  dispensing  with  any  promise,  oatb,  or  vow, 
is  another  branch  of  the  spiritual  power  of  the  nope.  And  all  who 
acknowledge  his  spiritual  power,  must  acknowledge  this:  butwho- 
r\rr  acknowledges  tliis  di.-pensini:  power  of  the  pope,  cannot  give 
hivurity  for  his  allegiance  to  any  government — Nay,  not  only  the 
pope,  but  even  a  priest  has  power  to  pardon  sins!  This  is  an 
e-sential  doctrine  01  the  Churcn  of  Rome.  But  they  who  acknowl- 
edge this  cannot  possibly  give  any  security  for  their  allegiance  to 
any  government. 

<f  Setting  then  religion  aside,  it  is  plain,  that  upon  principles  of 
n-u-on,  no  1:1 1 \  eminent  ought  to  tolerate  men,  who  cannot  give  any 
security  to  that  irovernment  for  their  allegiance  and  peaceable  be- 
havior. IJut  this  no  Romanist  can  do,  not  only  while  he  holds 
that  'No  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  heretics,'  but  so  long  as  he  ac- 
knowledges either  priestly-absolution,  or  the  spiritual  power  of 
the  pope." 

Tim  letter,  from  which  the  above  is  only  an  abstract,  raised  sev- 
eral adversaries.  Hut  Mr.  O'Leary,  a  Capuchin  friar,  in  Dublin, 
having  seen  the  letter  in  the  Freeman's  Journal,  soon  became  the 
most  conspicuous  of  Mr.  Wesley's  opponents.  He  published  Re- 
marks upon  the  letter,  in  the  same  Journal;  to  which  Mr.  Wesley 
replied.  Mr.  O'Leary  continued  his  Remarks  in  five  succeeding 
Journals;  and  Mr.  Wesley  published  a  second  reply.  The  Remarks 
were  afterwards  reprinted  together  in  London,  with  the  following 
title,  "  Mr.  O'Leary's  Remarks  on  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wesley's  Letters 
in  defence  of  the  Protestant  Associations  in  England,  to  which  are 
prefixed  Mr.  Wesley's  Letters." 

We  have  here  a  most  striking  sample  of  Mr.  O'Leary's  disin- 
genuity  and  artifice;  if  he  gave  this  title  to  the  pamphlet.  For,  1. 
Mr.  Wesley  had  not  written  one  line  in  defence  of  the  Protestant 
Associations:  and,  2.  Mr.  Wesley's  two  replies  published  in  the 
Freeman's  Journal,  were  suppressed,  and  a  spurious  letter  palmed 
on  the  public,  as  genuine,,  which  Mr.  Wesley  declared  he  had 
never  seen,  before  he  saw  it  in  Mr.  O'Leary's  pamphlet. 

Mr.  Wesley's  second  reply  to  Mr.  O'Leary,  contains  the  strength 
of  his  cause;  and  with  what  has  before  been  said,  will  give  the 
reader  n  full  view  of  the  subject:  I  shall  therefore  insert  the  sub- 
stance of  it. 

"To  the  Editors  of  the  Freeman's  Journal. 
"  GENTLEMEN, 

me  time  ago,  in  a  letter  published  at  London,  I  observed, 
'  Roman  Catholics  cannot  give  those  whom  they  account  heretics, 
any  sufficient  security  for  their  peaceable  behavior !  1.  Because 
it  has  been  publicly  avowed  in  one  of  their  General  Councils,  and 
never  publicly  disclaimed,  that  faith  is  not  to  lie  kept  with  heretics. 
•J.  Heeau>e  they  hold  the  doctrine  of  priestly  absolution:  and  3. 
The  doctrine  01  papal  pardons  and  dispensations.' 

••  Mr.  O'l.iMi-y  has  published  Remarks  on  this  letter:  nine  parts 
in  ten  of  which  are  quite,  wide  of  the  mark.  Not  that  they  are 
ivide  of  AM  mark,  which  is  to  introduce  n  jilan-ible  panegyric  upon 
the  Homan  Catholics,  mixt  with  keen  imecti\e-  against  the  Pro- 


502  THE    LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

testants;  whether  true  or  false  it  matters  not.  All  this  is  admirably 
well  calculated  to  inspire  the  reader  with  aversion  to  these  heretics, 
and  to  bring  them  back  to  the  holy,  harmless,  much  injured  Church 
of  Rome !  And  I  should  not  wonder,  if  these  six  papers  should 
make  six  thousand  converts  to  her.  Close  arguing  he  does  not 
attempt,  but  he  vapors,  and  skips  to  and  fro,  and  rambles  to  all 
points  of  the  compass  in  a  very  lively  and  entertaining  manner. 

"  My  argument  was,  the  Council  of  Constance  has  openly  avow- 
ed violation  of  faith  with  heretics.  But  it  has  never  been  openly 
disclaimed.  Therefore  those  who  receive  this  Council,  cannot  bo 
trusted,  by  those  whom  they  account  heretics — This  is  my  imme- 
diate conclusion.  And  if  the  premises  be  admitted,  it  will  infallibly 
follow. 

"  On  this  Mr.  O'Leary  says,  '  A  Council  so  often  quoted  chal- 
lenges peculiar  attention.  We  shall  examine  it  with  all  possible 
precision  and  impartiality.  At  a  time  when  the  broachers  of  a  new 
doctrine* — as  new  as  the  Bible — 'were  kindling  the  fire  of  sedition, 
and  shaking  the  foundation  of  thrones  and  kingdoms' — big  words, 
but  entirely  void  of  truth — '  was  held  the  Council  of  Constance. 
To  this  was  cited  John  Huss,  famous  for  propagating  errors  tend- 
ing to  wrest  the  sceptre  from  the  hands  of  kings.3 — Equally  true — 
'He  was  obnoxious  to  the  Church  and  State' — To  the  Church  of 
Rome:  not  to  the  State  in  any  degree. — '  Huss  strikes  at  the  root 
of  all  temporal  power  and  civil  authority.  He  boldly  asserts,  that 
all  princes,  magistrates,  Sec.  in  the  state  of  mortal  sin,  are  deprived, 
ipso  facto,  of  all  power  and  jurisdiction.  And  by  broaching  these 
doctrines,  he  makes  Bohemia  a  theatre  of  intestine  war.  See  the 
Acts  of  the  Council  of  Constance  in  L'Abbe's  collection  of  Coun- 
cils'— I  have  seen  them,  and  can  find  nothing  of  this  therein.  But 
more  of  this  by  and  by. 

" '  He  gave  notice  that  he  would  stand  his  trial.  But  he  at- 
tempted to  escape' — No,  never,  this  is  pure  invention.  '  He  was 
arrested  at  Constance,  and  confined.  His  friends  plead  his  safe- 
conduct.  The  Council  then  declared,  No  safe-conduct  granted  by 
the  Emperor,  or  any  other  Princes,  to  HERETICS,  ought  to  hinder 
them  from  being  punished  as  justice  shall  require.  And  the  per- 
son who  has  promised  them  security,  SHAI/L.  NOT  BE  OBLIGED  TO 

KEEP  HIS  PROMISE,  BY  WHATEVER  TIE  HE  MAY  BE  ENGAGED.' 

"  And  did  the  Council  of  Constance  declare  this?  Yes,  says  Mr. 
O'Leary.  I  desire  no  more.  But  before  I  argue  upon  the  point, 
permit  me  to  give  a  little  fuller  account  of  the  whole  affair. 

"  The  Council  of  Constance  was  called  by  the  Emporer  Sigis- 
mund  and  Pope  John  the  23d,  in  the  year  1414.  Before  it  began, 
the  Emperor  sent  some  Bohemian  gentlemen,  to  conduct  John 
Huss  to  Constance,  solemnly  promising,  that  he  '  should  come  and 
return  freely,  without  fraud  or  corruption.' 

"  But  before  he  left  Prague,  he  waited  on  the  Bishop  of  Naza- 
reth, Papal  Inquisitor  for  that  city  and  diocese,  who,  in  the  presence 
of  many  witnesses,  gave  him  the  following  testimonial — 'We, 
Nicholas — -do  by  these  preseats,  make  known  to  all  men,  that  we 
have  often  talked  with  that  honorable  man,  Master  John  Huss 
and  in  all  his  sayings,  doings,  and  behavior,  have  proved  him  to  bs 


THE   LIFE   OF    THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLET.  503 

a  faithful  man;  finding  no  manner  of  evil,  sinister,  or  erioneous- 
doings  in  him,  unto  the  present.     Prague,  August  SO,  1414.' 

.itested  by  the  hand  and  seal  of  the  public  notary, 
named  .Michael  IVuthatiet/ — After  this,  Conrade,  Archbishop  of 
Prague,  declared  before  all  the  Barons  of  Bohemia,  that  '  He  knew 
not  that  John  Huss  was  culpable  or  faulty,  in  any  crime  or  offence 
whatever' — So  neither  the  Inquisitor,  nor  the  Archbishop,  knew 
any  thing  of'  his  making  Bohemia  a  theatre  of  intestine  war.' 

"  In  the  seventeenth  session,  the  sentence  and  condemnation  of 
John  Huss,  was  read  and  published.  The  Emperor  then  com- 
manded, the  Duke  of  Bavaria  to  deliver  him  to  the  executioner;  for 
which  glorious  exploit,  he  was  thus  addressed  by  the  Bishop  of 
I-andy,  in  the  name  of  the  Council:  'This  most  holy  and  goodly 
labor,  \v:»-  reserved  only  for  thee,  O  most  noble  Prince!  Uponthee 
only  doth  it  lie,  to  whom  the  whole  rule  and  ministration  of  justice  is 
given.  Wherefore  thou  hast  established  thy  praise  and  renown: 
even  by  the  mouths  of  babes  and  sucklings  thy  praise  shall  be  cel- 
ebrated for  evermore ! ' 

"  From  the  whole  of  this  transaction  we  may  observe,  1.  That 
John  Huss  was  guilty  of  no  crime,  either  in  word  or  action;  even 
his  enemies,  the  Archbishop  of  Prague,  and  the  Papal  Inquisitor 
being  judges.  2.  That  his  real  fault,  and  his  only  one,  was  op- 
posing the  Papal  usurpations.  3.  That  this  most  noble  prince,  was 
a  bigoted,  cruel,  perfidious  murderer;  and  that  the  fathers  of  the 
Counril  deserve  the  same  praise,  seeing  they  urged  him  to  embrue 
his  hands  in  innocent  blood,  in  violation  of  the  public  faith,  and 
extolled  him  to  the  skies  for  so  doing:  and  seeing  they  have  laid  it 
down  as  a  maxim  that  the  most  solemn  promise  made  to  a  heretic 
may  be  broken. 

"  '  But,'  says  Mr.  O'Leary,  '  this  regards  the  peculiar  case  of 
safe-conducts  granted  by  princes  to  heretics' — But  what  then?  If 
the  public  faith  with  heretics  may  be  violated  in  one  instance,  it 
may  be  in  a  thousand — '  But  can  the  rule  be  extended  farther?  ' — 
It  may,  it  must;  we  cannot  tell  where  to  stop.  Away  then  with 
your  witticisms  on  so  awful  a  subject.  What!  do  you  sport  with 
human  blood?  I  take  burning  men  alive  to  be  a  very  serious  thing. 
I  pray  spare  your  jests,  on  the  occasion. — Again,  '  What  more  ab- 
Biird  than  to  insist  on  a  general  council's  disclaiming  a  doctrine 
they  never  taught' — They  did  teach  it:  and  that  not  by  the  bye,  not 
incidentally;  but  they  laid  it  down  as  a  stated  rule  of  action,  dic- 
tated by  tin-  Holy  (ihost — and  demonstrated  their  sincerity  therein 
by  burning  a  man  alive.  And  this  Mr.  O'Leary  humorously  com- 
pares to  roasting  a  piece  of  beef  !  With  equal  tenderne>s,  1  snp- 
pu-r,  he  would  compare  the  'singeing  the  beards  of  heretics! '  that 
is,  thrusting  a  burning  furze-bush  in  their  face,  to  the  singeing  a 
fowl  before  it  is  roasted. — Now,  what  security  can  any  Romanist 

S"\e  a    Protestant  till    this   doctrine  is  publicly   abjured?     If  Mr. 
"I  .<-.iry  has  any  thing  more  to  plead  lor  this  council,  1  shall  follow 
him  step  by  step.      But  let  him  keep  his  word,  and   '  give  a  serious 
answer   to  a  serious  charge.' — Drollery   may   come   in,  when  we 
talk  of  roasting  fowls,  but  not  when  we  talk  of 'roasting  men.' 
"  Would  I  then  wish  the  Roman  Catholics  to  be  persecuted?    I 


504  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

never  said  or  hinted  any  such  thing.  I  abhor  the  thought:  it  is 
foreign  to  all  I  have  preached  and  written  for  these  fifty  years. 
But  I  would  wish  the  Romanists  in  England  (I  had  no  others  in 
view)  to  be  treated  still  with  the  same  lenity  that  they  have  been 
these  sixty  years:  to  be  allowed  both  civil  and  religious  liberty,  but 
not  permitted  to  undermine  ours.  I  wish  them  to  stand  just  as 
they  did,  before  the  late  Act  was  passed:  not  to  be  persecuted,  or 
hurt  themselves;  but  gently  restrained  from  hurting  their  neigh- 
bors. I  am,  gentlemen. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Chester,  March  31,  1780.  JOHN  WESI  EY." 

Notwithstanding  the  high  praises  bestowed  by  some  persons  on 
Mr.  O'Leary,  at  the  time  of  this  controversy,  the  impartial  reader 
will  easily  observe,  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  greatly  the  advantage  in 
point  of  argument.  Mr.  O'Leary,  to  all  intents  and  purposes, 
allows  the  charge  Mr.  Wesley  brought  against  the  Council  of  Con- 
stance; and  yet  afterwards  affects  to  deny  it.  Mr.  Berrington 
wrote  to  Mr.  Wesley  in  defence  of  the  same  Council;  and  in  a 
private  letter*  observes,  "  There  never  was  a  decision  made  at 
Constance  tending  to  show,  that,  no  faith  is  to  be  kept  with  here- 
tics. The  words  of  the  canon  are  not  susceptible  of  such  a  com- 
ment, unless  tortured  to  it.  At  all  events  no  council,  pope,  bishop, 
priest,  or  layman  of  our  church,  ever  understood  them  in  the  sense 
of  your  interpretation — But  every  Catholic  divine  has  at  all  times, 
in  writing  on  the  subject,  utterly  reprobated  the  idea  of  breaking 
faith  with  heretics,  as  contrary  to  every  dictate  of  reason  and  re- 
ligion."— These,  undoubtedly,  are  very  extraordinary  assertions, 
but  there  is  no  proof.  With  regard  to  the  Council  of  Constance, 
if  the  words  of  the  canon  are  indeed  ambiguous,  which  some  per- 
sons do  not  think,  yet,  the  burning  a  man  alive,  in  open  violation 
of  the  public  faith,  was  certainly  a  very  plain  comment  upon  them, 
which  can  hardly  leave  a  doubt  behind.  But  what  shall  we  say  to 
the  words  that  follow,  "  Every  Catholic  divine  has  at  all  times 
utterly  reprobated  the  idea  of  breaking  faith  with  heretics."  I  do 
not  know  that  Mr.  Wesley  answered  this  letter,  for  there  would 
be  no  end  of  answering  groundless  assertions.  The  modern  rulers 
of  the  Church  of  Rome  in  Catholic  countries,  speak  on  this  subject 
in  a  strain  very  different  from  that  of  Mr.  Berrington.  In  1768, 
an  oath  of  allegiance  was  in  contemplation  for  Roman  Catholics 
of  Ireland,  which,  for  the  better  security  of  government,  contained 
a  declaration  of  abhorrence  and  detestation  of  the  doctrines,  "  That 
faith  is  not  to  be  kept  with  heretics,  and  that  princes  deprived  by 
the  pope,  may  be  deposed  or  murdered  by  their  subjects."  The 
pope's  legate  at  Brussels,  Ghilini,  Archbishop  of  Rhodes,  had  then 
the  superintendence  of  the  Romish  Church  in  Ireland.  He  wrote 
on  this  subject,  to  the  titular  Archbishop  of  Dublin,  and  in  his  let- 
ter, treats  the  above  clauses  proposed  in  the  oath,  as  absolutely 
intolerable.  "  Because,"  says  he,  "  those  doctrines  are  defended, 
and  contended  for,  by  most  Catholic  nations,  and  the  Holy  See  has 
frequently  followed  them  in  practice."  On  the  whole  he  decides, 

*I  believe  it  was  never  published. 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLEY*  505 

••  That  as  the  oath  is  in  its  whole  extent  unlawful,  so  in  its  nature 
it  id  invalid,  null,  and  of  no  efleet,  so  that  it  can  by  no  means  bind 
and  oblige  consciences."  This  letter  was  published  by  Thomas 
de  Burgo  (Hurke,)  titular  Hi-hop  of  Os-ory,  and  public1  historio- 
-nipher  to  the  Dominican  order  in  Ireland,  in  his  appendix  to  his 
I! ihernia  Dominicana,  printed  in  177-2;  together  with  three  similar 
ones  to  the  other  three  titular  metropolitans,  and  styled  by  th« 
Hi-Imp,  l.ilerot  verk  aurece  cedroque  dignat.* 

That  similar  derisions  on  the  validity  of  oaths  detrimental  to  the 

interests  of  the  Holy  See,  were  uniformly  made  by  .-ucce.-.-ive  popes, 
whenever  the  a  flairs  of  the  church  required  them,  is  well  known. 
I  intended  to  have  brought  forward  a  tew  of  them,  but  it  is  untie- 
••'  --ar\.  \Vliat  ha-  licen  said  fully  pro\es  the  diarire  Mr.  Wesley 
brought — "  It  i>  a  nia.vim  of  the  Church  of  Koine  that  faith  is  not 
to  lie  kept  with  heret'n-s."  It  has  been  tanirht  a  train  and  again,  by 
the  first  authority  in  this  church,  that  the  Roman  Catholic.- are  not 
bound  to  any  engagements  made  with  heretic.-,  though  confirmed 
by  the  most  solemn  oath  that  can  possibly  be  framed,  when  the 
•rood  of  the  church  requires  they  should  break  it.  This  was  not 
only  an  ancient  doctrine  of  the  church  in  the  times  of  great  igno- 
rance; but  we  have  already  seen  tiiat  the  modern  rules  of  it  main- 
tain the  -ame  doctrine  and  contend  for  it.  And  what  wonder? 
when  we  consider,  1.  That  the  old  spirit  of  Popery  is>till  kept  up, 
by  the  practice  of  the  pope,  to  I  he  present  time:  once  every  year, 
on  Maundy-Thursday,  he  exco  niminicates  all  heretics  in  the  most 
awful  and  terrific  manner;  and  thus  keeps  up  a  constant  spirit  of 
hatred  in  the  minds  of  Catholics  against  the  Prote>tants.  And,  2. 
That  the  Konii-h  bishops  take  an  oath  at  their  consecration,  totally 
ii.imical  to  every  Protestant  government,  and  which  binds  them  to 

.  ery  method  in  their  power  to  subvert  it;  the   following  is  a 

•f  the  oath:  "  The  Roman  Papacy,  and   the   royalties   of  St. 

.  1  will,  saving  my  own  order,  assi-t  them  (the  pope  and  his 
-  i  to  retain  and  defend  against  every  man.  The  rights, 
h  mors  pri\  ilexes,  and  authority  of  the  holy  Roman  Church,  and 
of  our  lord  the  pope,  and  hi*  successors  aforesaid.  I  will  be  careful 
!••  |>rr->T\e,  defend,  enlarge,  and  promote.  All  heretics,  schi-uiaf- 
i<  ,  and  rebel-  airaiii'.t  our  r-aid  lord,  I  will,  to  the  utitio-t  of  my 
P'\\-T,  persecute  (perscquar}  and  oppose,  ami  never  lay  down  my 
\\-'apons  till  they  are  utterly  brought  under  and  rooted  ont" — the 

i't'ir,  is  ambiguous  but  1  >r.  William  I  lale-  of  Trinity  ( 'olle^'e, 
I >  n  bl  in,  in  his  Snr\  ey  of  the  modern  state  of  the  Church  of  Rome, 
h  is  [troved,  that  the  dan-e,  hcrflirns  prn  pnssc  prrsrqunr  ft  i-fjnty- 

i-  an  obligation  to  persecute  heretic.-,  and  oppo>e   them  uiih 
i:d  that  tin-  a|i]iear-  the  >en-e  of    the    (,'hnrch 
MI',  both  from  her  de. -fees  and    practice,  an<!  even    from    lato 
/.  .(I  in  the  Spani.-h  and  I'l.rtugue-e  inqui- 
sition, f 

In  the  course  of  th  -  "ie  person-^  in  Atn.-rica,   attached  to 

the  do'-trine-,  and  to  tin-  ritual  of  the  Church  o4'  Kn^hind.  \\iote  to 

e>s  and  Hails  of  Chun  ii  I 


506  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

Mr.  Wesley  requesting  that  he  would  get  a  young  man  ordained 
for  them,  by  one  of  the  bishops  in  this  country.  They  did  not 
apply  to  the  Society  for  Propagating  Christian  Knowledge  in  For- 
eign Parts,  because  they  did  not  want  pecuniary  assistance  from 
that  fund.  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  to  Dr.  Lowth,  Bishop  of  London, 
begging  the  favor  that  he  would  ordain  a  pious  young  man  for 
them.  The  bishop  refused;  and  August  10,  Mr.  Wesley  sent  him 
the  following  letter. 
f'Mv  LORD, 

"  Some  time  since  I  received  your  lordship's  favor,  for  which  I 
return  your  lordship  my  sincere  thanks.  Those  persons  did  not 
apply  to  the  society:  because  they  had  nothing  to  ask  of  them. 
They  wanted  no  salary  for  their  minister:  tliey  were  themselves 
able  and  willing  to  maintain  him.  They  therefore  applied,  by  me, 
to  your  lordship,  as  members  of  the  Church  of  England,  and  de- 
sirous so  to  continue,  begging  the  favor  of  your  lordship,  after 
your  lordship  had  examined  him,  to  ordain  a  pious  man  who  might 
officiate  as  their  minister. 

"  But  your  lordship  observes,  '  There  are  three  ministers  in  that 
country  already.'  True,  my  lord:  but  what  are  three,  to  watch 
over  all  the  souls  in  that  extensive  country? — Will  your  lordship 
permit  me  to  speak  freely?  I  dare  not  do  otherwise.  I  am  on  the 
verge  of  the  grave,  and  know  not  the  hour  when  I  shall  drop  into 
'it.  Suppose  there  were  threescore  of  those  missionaries  in  the 
country,  could  I  in  conscience  recommend  these  souls  to  their 
care?  Do  they  take  any  care  of  their  own  souls?  If  they  do  (I 
speak  it  with  concern)  I  fear  they  are  almost  the  only  missionaries 
in  America  that  do.  My  lord,  I  do  not  speak  rashly:  I  have  been 
in  America;  and  so  have  several  with  whom  I  have  lately  con- 
versed. And  both  I  and  they  know,  what  manner  of  men  the  far 
greater  part  of  these  are.  They  are  men  who  have  neither  the 
power  of  religion  nor  the  form;  men  that  lay  no  claim  to  piety,  nor 
even  decency. 

"  Give  me  leave,  my  Ion!,  to  speak  more  freely  still:  perhaps  it 
js  the  last  time  I  shall  troui.ie  your  lordship.  I  know  your  lord- 
ship's abilities  and  extensive  learning:  I  believe,  what  is  far  more, 
that  your  lordship  fears  God.  I  have  heard  that  your  lordship  is 
unfashionably  diligent  in  examining  the  candidates  for  holy  orders: 
yea,  that  your  lordship  is  generally  at  the  pains  of  examining  them 
yourself.  Examining  them,  in  what  respects?  Why  whether 
they  understand  a  little  Latin  and  Greek;  and  can  ;!n.<vYor  a  few- 
trite  questions  in  the  science  of  Divinity!  Alas,  how  little  does 
this  avail!  Does  your  lordship  examine,  whether  they  serve 
Christ  or  Brlial  ?  Whether  they  love  God  or  the  world?  Whether 
they  cvr-r  h  ;  i  any  eerioiw  thoughts  about  heaven  or  hell?  Wheth- 
p"j!i  y  h-ivti  :niv. re;-!  desire  to  save  their  own  souls,  or  the  souls 
of  others?  If  not,  what  have  they  to  do  with  holy  orders?  and 
what  will  become  of  the  souls  committed  to  their  care? 

"  My  loivl,  T  d  >  1>\-  ;io  rrserms  dp.«pise  learning:  I  know  the  value 
of  it  too  well.  But  what  is  this,  particularly  in  a  Christian  minister, 
compared  to  piety?  What  is  it  in  a  man  that  has  no  religion? 
'  As  a  jewel  in  a  swine's  snout.' 


THE    LIFE   UV   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY.  507 

"Some  time  since  I  recommended  to  your  lordship  a  plain  man, 
whom  I  hail  known  above  twenty  years,  a-  a  person  of  deep,  gen- 
uine piety,  and  of  unblamable  conversation.  But  he  neither 
mider.-tood  Greek,  nor  Latin:  ami  lie  affirmed,  in  so  many  words, 
that,  'He  believed  it  was  his  duty  to  preach,  \s  hether  he  was 
ordained  or  no.'  I  liclicvo  so  too.  What  became  of  him  .since,  I 
know,  not.  Hut  I  suppose  he  received  Presbyterian  ordination: 
rind  I  cannot  Maine  him  if  he  did.  He  might  think  any  ordina- 
tion better  than  none. 

"  I  do  not  know,  that  Mr.  Hoskins  had  any  favor  to  ask  of  the 
He  :i.-ked  the  favor  of  your  lordship  to  ordain  him,  that 
he  might  minister  to  a  tittle  flock  in  America.  But  your  lordship 
did  lie-  !  to  ordain  him:  but  your  lord.-hip  did  see  good  to 

ordain  and  send  into  America,  other  per-on>,  \\lio  knew  some- 
thing of  (irrek  and  Latin;  but  knew  no  more  of  saving  souls,  than 

"  In  'T  also,  I  mourn  for  poor  America:  for  the  sheep 

scattered  nji  and  down  therein.  Part  of  them  have  no  >heplierds 
at  all:  particularly  in  the  northern  colonies;  and  the  case  of  the 
iitil<  beiier.  for  their  own  shepherds  pity  them  not.  They 
cannot,  for  they  have  no  pity  on  themselves.  They  take  no 
thought  or  care  about  their  own  soul-;. 

"  \Vi-hinir  your  lordship  every  blessing  from  the  Great  Shep- 
herd and  Hishop  of  our  souls, 

I  remain,  my  lord, 
Your  lord-liip's  dutiful  sou  and  servant, 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

In  the  mid-t  of  the  multiplicity  of  affairs  in  which  Mr.  Wesley 
once-rued,  lie  constantly  paid  attention  to  the  spiritual  wel- 
fare, not  only  of  the  members  of  his  own  society,  but  of  those 
per.-ons  with  whom  lie  occasionally  corresponded.  The  following 
is  an  instance  of  this  kind  attention  and  brotherly  care.  Sir  Harry 
Trelawney  had  been  a  C'alvinist,  and  during  this  period,  had,  I 
suppi  !iy  of  Mr.  Wesley's  acquaintance.  At  length  being 

convinced,  that  the  narrow,  limited   views    of  John   Calvin,  con- 
eerning  tin-  atonement  of  Christ,  were  not  agreeable  to  the  •„• 
tenor  of  the   invitations,  promi.-es,    and   threatening-   of  the   New 
:nent,  he  ipjitted  them,  and  the  party  of  the  Calvinisls,     On 

.  ratuluting  him  on  his 

e,  but  at  the  same  time  warning  him  of  the  danger  of  running 
into  the  opposite  extreme.  This  is  so  natural  to  the  human  mind, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  be  avoided:  and  by  yielding  to  this  impul-e  in 
some  doctrine-  of  importance,  it  is  to  lie  f'  :m  d  that  many  have 

\ed.     Experience,  I  think,  will  warrant  the  following 

ini-t,    who,    convinced    of   the 
-tem.  become-   an    Arminian   so   called,  is  in  much 

iling   into   low,  mean,  nnscriptnral   noti 

Chri.-t  and  of  the  chri-tian  .-al\  ation.  than  a  -j)ecnl:ili\  e  Arminian, 
who  ;  ('ah  ini-t.     Mr.  \\'e.-l«  y  ft'cms  to  have  been  of thit 

oninioii,  \\  hi-    friend   ag;, 

which  l-i\  be  tore  him.     "  For  a  long  time,"  says  lie,  ••  1  have  had 
a  desire  to  .ut  could  nm  fu:d  an  opportunity  :  nnd  it^deed, 


508  THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

I  had  reason  to  believe  my  company  would  not  be  agreeable :  as 
you  were  intimate  with  those  who  think  they  do  God  service  by 
painting  me  in  the  most  frightful  colors.  It  gives  me  mueh  satis- 
faction to  find,  that  you  have  escaped  out  of  the  hands  of  those 
warm  men — it  is  not  at  all  surprising  that  they  should  speak  a  lit- 
tle unkindly  of  you  too,  in  their  turn.  It  gave  me  no  small  satis- 
faction to  learn  from  your  own  lips,  the  falsehood  of  their  allega- 
tion. I  believed  it  false  before,  but  could  not  affirm  it,  so  posi- 
tively as  I  can  now. 

"  Indeed  it  would  not  have  been  without  precedent,  if  from  one 
extreme,  you  had  run  into  another.  This  was  the  case  with  that 
great  man  Dr.  Taylor.  For  some  years  he  was  an  earnest  Cal- 
vinist;  but  afterwards,  judging  he  could  not  get  far  enough  from 
that  melancholy  system,  he  ran,  not  only  into  Arianism,  but  into 
the  very  dregs  of  Socinianism.  I  have  reason  indeed  to  believe 
he  was  convinced  of  his  mistake,  some  years  before  he  died.  But 
to  acknowledge  this  publicly,  was  too  hard  a  task  for  one  who  had 
lived  above  eighty  years. 

"You  have  need  to  be  thankful  on  another  account  likewise; 
that  is,  that  your  prejudices  against  the  Church  of  England  are 
removing.  Having  had  an  opportunity  of  scoing  several  of  the 
churches  abroad,  and  having  deeply  considered  the  several  sorts 
of  Dissenters  at  home,  I  am  fully  convinced  that  our  own  church, 
with  all  her  blemishes,  is  nearer  the  scriptural  plan  than  any  other 
in  Europe. 

"I  sincerely  wish  you  may  retain  your  former  zeal  for  God; 
only,  that  it  may  be  a  zeal  according  to  knowledge.  But  there 
certainly  will  be  a  danger  of  your  sinking  into  a  careless,  luke- 
warm state,  without  any  zeal  or  spirit  at  all.  As  you  were  sur- 
feited with  an  irrational,  unscriptural  religion,  you  may  easily 
slide  into  no  religion  at  all:  or,  into  a  dead  form,  that  will  never 
make  you  happy  either  in  this  world,  or  in  that  which  is  to  come. 
Wishing  every  scriptural  blessing,  both  to  Lady  Trelawaney  and 
you,  I  arn,  dear  Sir, 

Your  affectionate  servant, 

J.  W." 

Notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley's  itinerancy,  his  daily  labor  of 
preaching,  visiting  the  societies,  and  extensive  correspondence,  yet 
he  still  found  time  to  read  many  books.  And  what  is  rather  singular, 
he  often  met  with  books  that  are  very  scarce,  which  many  men  of 
literature,  with  good  libraries,  have  never  seen;  an  instance  of 
which  will  be  given  in  speaking  of  the  enlarged  edition  of  his 
Philosophy — he  read,  not  only  books  of  divinity,  of  natural  histo- 
ry, and  moral  philosophy,  which  came  more  immediately  within 
the  province  of  his  profession,  but  books  which  treated  of  the  most 
remote  antiquity.  Here  investigation  is  difficult,  the  highest  de- 
gree of  evidence  to  be  attained,  a  bare  probability,  and  the  sub- 
jects discussed  are  rather  curious  than  useful  in  the  conduct  of 
life.  Yet  even  these  books  Mr.  Wesley  read,  with  uncommon 
diligence  and  care,  often  collecting  the  substance  of  them  into  a 
small  compass.  The  following  is  an  instance  of  this  kind — Sept. 
1,  1781,  he  says,  "  I  made  an  end  of  reading  that  curious  book, 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  609 

Dr.  Parsons'  IJemains  ot'  .laphet.  The  very  ingenious  author  has 
struck  much  light  into  sonic  of  the  darkest  parts  of  ancient  hi>- 
tory.  And  although  I  cannot  sul»cribe  to  every  proposition  which 
lie  advance^,  \  ct  1  apprehend,  he  has  sufficiently  proved  the  main 
of  his  hypothesis:  namely, 

"  1.  Th&t  after  tlic  Hood,  Shem  and  his  descendants  peopled  the 
BSt  parts  of  Asia:  '2.  That  Ham  and  his  children  peopled 
Africa:  3.  That  Europe  was  peopled  by  the  two  .sons  of  Japhft, 
(iomer  and  Magog:  the  southern  and  south-western  liy  Gomer, 
and  his  children:  and  the  north  and  north-western,  by  the  children 
of  Magog:  -1.  That  tin:  former  were  called  (Jomerians,  Cimmeri- 
an*, and  Cimhriaiis;  and  afterwards,  Celta-.  (Jalatir,  and  Cauls: 
tlie  latter  were  called  by  the  general  name  of  Scythians,  Scuti,  and 
:  5.  That  the  Conienans  spread  swiftly  through  the  north 
nt'  Europe,  as  tar  as  the,  Cimhrian  Chersoncsus,  including  Swe- 
den, Denmark,  Norway,  and  divers  other  countries,  and  then  into 
Ireland,  \\  here  they  multiplcd  vrery  early  into  a  considerable  na- 
tion: 6.  That  some  ages  after,  another  part  of  them, -who  had  first 
settled  in  Spain,  sailed  to  Ireland  under  Milea,  or  Milesms,  and 
conquering  the  first  inhabitants)  took  possession  of  the  land:  7. 

That  altont  the  .-ame  time  the  (lomerians  came  to  Ireland,  the  Ma- 
gogians,  or  Scythians,  came  to  Britain;  so  early,  that  both  spake 
i he-  same  language,  and  well  understood  each  other:  8.  That  the 
Irish  spoken  by  the  Coinerians,  and  the  Welsh  s])oken  by  the 
Magogians,  are  one  and  the  same  language,  expre.-M-d  by  the  same 
seventeen  letters  which  were  long  after  brought,  by  a  Gomerian 
prince,  into  Greece:  9.  That  all  the  languages  of  Europe,  Greek 
and  Latin  in  particular,  are  derived  from  this:  10.  That  the  An- 
tediluvian language,  spoken  by  all  till  after  the  flood,  and  then 
continued  in  the  family  of  Shem,  was  Hebrew;  and  from  this  (the 
Hebrew)  tongue,  many  of  the  eastern  languages  arc  derived. 
The  foregoing  particulars,  this  fine  wriferjias  made  highly  proba- 
ble. And  these  may  be  admitted,  though  we  do  not  agree  to  his 
vehement  panegyric,  on  the  Irish  language;  much  less  receive  all 
the  stories  told  by  the  lri>h  poets,  or  chroniclers,  as  genuine  au- 
thentic history." — Candor  will  readily  acknowledge,  and  envy 
it-elf  must  confess,  that  a  man  in  the  seventy-ninth  year  of  his  a:_re, 
who,  in  the  midst  of  daily  avocations  which  he  deemed  of  tin; 
highest  importance  to  himself  and  others,  couhlgo  through  a  work 
of  this  kind  with  so  much  attention,  and  collect  the  substance  of  it 
into  a  few  general  heads,  mti.-t  ha\e  pn--e»' d  great  >trength  of 
mind,  and  no  common  degree  of  the  >pirit  of  inquiry. 

In  February,  173J,  a  person  unkno\\n  pn>po>ed  a  few  questions 
to  .Mr.  Wesley  iii  writing,  and  begged  the  favor  of  unequivocal 
an-\\ers.  The  question-  and  an-\\ers  were  as  follows: 

••  U  it  your  wish  that  the  people  railed  Methodists  should  be,  or 
become,  a  body  entirely  separate  from  the  church?" 

Ant" 

"  If  not,  where,  that  is,  how  often  and  uhere,  I  mean,  upon 
what  description  of  teachers  of  the  establishment,  are  they  to 
attend?" 

Answer.     I  advise  them  to  go  to  church. 
4S* 


510  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

"  More  particularly,  if  the  fall,  the  corruption,  and  natural  im 
potence  of  man,  his  free  and  full  redemption  in  Christ  Jesus, 
through  faith  working  by  love,  should  be  taught  and  inculcated, 
and  offered  to  the  attention  of  all,  at  the  church  of  the  parish  where 
they  reside,  are  they  then  in  your  opinion,  bound  in  conscience  to 
hear,  or  may  they  at  their  option,  forbear?" 

Jlnswer.  I  do  not  think  they  are  bound  in  conscience,  to  attend 
any  particular  church. 

"  Or  if  they  are  at  liberty  to  absent  themselves,  are  they  at  lib- 
erty, that  is,  have  they  a  Christian  privilege,  to  censure  this  doc- 
trine in  the  gross,  to  condemn  such  teachers,  and  boldly  to  pro- 
nounce them,  'blind  leaders  of  the  blind?'  " 
.   Answer.     No:  by  no  means. 

"  Whenever  this  happens,  is  it  through  prejudice,  or  rational 
piety?  Is  it  through  bigotry,  or  a  catholic  spirit?  Is  it  consistent 
with  Christian  charity?  Is  it  compatible  with  a  state  of  justifica- 
tion? Or,  is  it  even  allowable  in  the  high  habit  of  evangelical 
perfection  ?" 

Jlnswer.     I  think  it  is  a  sin. 

About  the  latter  end  of  this  year,  a  report  prevailed,  and  gained 
credit,  that  the  Administration  had  an  intention  to  bring  a  Bill  into 
the  House  for  embodying  the  militia,  and  for  exercising  them  on  a 
Sunday.  On  this  occasion,  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  the  following  letter 
to  a  nobleman  then  high  in  office : 
"  MY  LORD, 

"  If  I  wrong  your  lordship  I  am  sorry  for  it;  but  I  really  believe 
your  lordship  fears  God:  and  I  hope  your  lordship  has  no  unfavor- 
able opinion  of  the  Christian  revelation.  This  encourages  me  to 
trouble  your  lordship  with  a  few  lines,  which  otherwise  I  should 
not  take  upon  me  to  do. 

"  Above  thirty  years  ago,  a  motion  was  made  in  Parliament,  for 


up  and  said,  'Mr.  Speaker,  1  have  one  objecti 
this:  I  believe  an  old  book,  called  the  Bible.'     The  members  looked 
at  one  another,  and  the  motion  was  dropped. 

"  Must  not  all  others,  who  believe  the  Bible,  have  the  very 
same  objection?  And  from  what  I  have  seen,  I  cannot  but 
think,  these  are  still  three-fourths  of  the  nation.  Now,  setting 
religion  out  of  the  question,  is  it  expedient  to  give  such  a  shock  to 
so  many  millions  of  people  at  oncer  And  certainly  it  would  shock 
them  extremely:  it  would  wound  them  in  a  very  tender  part. 
For  would  not  they,  would  not  all  England,  would  not  all  Europe, 
consider  this  as  a  virtual  repeal  of  the  Bible?  And  would  not  all 
serious  persons  say,  '  We  have  little  religion  in  the  land  now;  but 
by  this  step  we  shall  have  less  still.'  For  wherever  this  pretty 
show  is  to  be  seen,  the  people  will  flock  together;  and  will  lounge 
away  so  much  time  before  and  after  it,  that  the  churches  will  be 
emptier  than  they  are  already ! 

"  My  lord,  I  am  concerned  for  this  on  a  double  account.  First, 
because  I  have  personal  obligations  to  your  lordship,  and  would 
fain,  even  for  this  reason,  recommend  your  lordship  to  the  love 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    VVESLEV.  '   511 

• 

and  esteem  of  all  over  whom  I  have  any  influence.  Secondly, 
because,  I  ini\v  reverence  your  lord>hip  for  your  office' sake,  and 
lirlicve  it  to  be  my  boundeu  duty,  to  do  all  that  is  in  my  little  pow- 
er, to  advance  your  lordship's  influence  and  rc|iutation. 

"  Will  your  lordship  permit  me,  to  add  a  word  in  my  old-fash- 
ioned way?  I  pray  Him  that  has  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth, 
to  prosper  all  your  endeavors  for  the  public  good,  and  am, 

My  lord, 
Your  lordship's  willing  servant, 

JOHN  WESLEI." 

The  Methodists  had  now  subsisted  under  this  appellation, about 
half  a  century.  Vet  the  public  at  lar^e  had  very  imperfect  notions 
of  their  principle^,  and  >caree|y  knew  anything  ot  their  internal 
economy.  The  most  candid  writers  in  opposition  to  them,  were 
.iTros^ly  ignorant  in  these  respect-;;  and  others  did  not  scruple  a 
little  misrepresentation.  If  this  was  the  ca.-e  at  home,  we  cannot 
suppose,  that  the  representations  of  them  would  be  more  accurate 
abroad.  The  foreign  journalists  would  naturally  copy  from  our 
own,  and  from  those  who  had  expressly  written  against  them. 
This  has  been  the  situation  of  most  denominations  of  Christians, 
who  have  been  obnoxious  to  the  rulers,  either  of  an  establishment, 
or,  of  any  very  popular  or  powerful  party.  And  from  what  lias 
happened  in  our  own  time,  \ve  may  well  conjecture  what  has  taken 
in  times  past,  when  ijjrfbranee  and  prejudice  were  much 
more  predominant,  and  the  means  of  accurate  knowledge  much 
••neral.  Thus,  the  account-;  we  now  have  of  the  ancient  her- 
irc  almost  wholly  taken  from  the  representations  of  their 
avowed  enemies,  or  from  those  who  only  retailed  common  reports. 
And  such  wa>  the  case  at  present,  with  respect  to  the  character  of 
th"  Methodists  in  foreign  countries.  In  November,  Mr.  Wesley 
re-eived  u  letter  from  Dr.  Burekhardt,  pastor  of  the  German 
Church  at  the  Savoy.  The  doctor  informs  him — that  he  had 
lately  read  in  a  (Jerman  periodical  publication,  a  most  ill-natured 
account  of  the  Methodists  in  Knjrland:  tTiat  lie  thought  it  his  duty 
to  oppo-r  tln-^i-  prejudices  in  his  own  country,  which  lie  deemed 
injurious  to  the  interests  of  Christianity:  that  lie  intended  to  write 
a  true  history  of  Methodism,  describing  its  origin,  nature,  pro^n^-, 
and  p  ite,  for  the  benefit  of  his  country  men :  and,  that  he 

re:] nested  Mr.  \Vr-ley  to  direct  liin.  to  authentic  materials  for 
such  a  work,  and  help  him  to  procure  them.* — The  desiim  was 

*  The  original  letter  is  ns  follows : 

.••>  Minimi-  Ucvi-rendo  J.  WESLEY, 

B    P.  D. 

Johannes  Theophilus  RurekhanU.  Pastor  Gerin.  ad  ;v  ,riae  (Savoy.) 

"  Legi  iiii|x.*rrime,  in  libro  qunduin  ffermonico  periodico,  judica,  jodicU  per- 
fa  uli-tis  1:1  Air,'li:i.      M'-i  it:i«jiic  e«sc  i)iito,  i^tiiiMiicxii  ]  . 
ijiKi-  Mini  r<'i  c'lri-tiaiij  e,  in  ]iatri:i   ini-a  nliviam 

ire,  veramque  Met!  ::i  pne- 

RANDB,  tit  until,   i  .                                 rititiiro,  s1                                            .   atqtie 

n-rijit.i  MIJI.I  ;uae  ad 

illustraiviain  illatn  faciunt.     Putins,  r  -dilio 

Tibi  noti  ignotus  fuit.     Caetcrum,  cs  iiniin  '  ninni  uostri 


512  THE    LIFE.  OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

candid  and  liberal;  but  whether  it  was  executed,  or  not,  I  cannot 
say. 

It  has  already  been  observed,  that  a  party  existed  among  the 
preachers,  who  wished  the  Methodists  to  be  erected  into  an  inde- 
pendent body,  and  a  total  separation  to  be  made  from  the  estab- 
lished church.  One  of  this  party  was  frequently  about  Mr.  Wes- 
ley's person;  and  under  various  pretences  sometimes  led  him  into 
measures,  that  offended  the  people  and  embarrassed  his  affairs, 
while  the  true  author  lay  concealed,  as  much  as  possible,  behind 
the  scene.  In  December,  Mr.  Wesley  received  a  letter  from  a 
friend,  of  which  only  a  part  has  been  preserved;  but  this  part 
throws  some  light  on  the  present  state  of  things.  "  And  first," 
says  the  writer,  "  I  would  advise  you  to  speak  comfortably  to  the 
people,  who  are  irritated  to  a  high  degree  against  you.  The  die 
is  not  yet  cast:  you  are  not  yet  in  as  bad  a  situation  as  England  is 
with  regard  to  America.  A  few  comfortable  words,  might  yet 
make  them  your  own  forever.  Let  not  your  sun  go  down  under  a 
cloud.  Stain  not  with  disgrace,*  every  action  of  your  whole 
life.  Leave  the  event  to  Providence:  you  cannot  prevent  a 
separation  of  your  preachersf  after  you  are  gone  to  rest;  why 
should  you  see  it  in  your  life-time?  A  door  is  open  for  you 
at  Bristol,  and  a  comfortable  door  too:  why  should  you  leave  the 
word  of  God  to  serve  tables?  at  die  instigation  of  those,  who 
would  be  glad  to  see  your  head  laid  in  the  dust,  if  they  might  sit 
in  your  chair!  One  would  think  you  might,  with  almost  half  an 
eye,  see  what  some  of  them  are  aiming  at.  May  the  God  of  peace 
open  your  eyes;  and  direct  you  to  act  in  such  a  manner  as  will  dis- 
appoint our  grand  adversary  of  his  unlawful  prey. 

I  am,  Reverend  Sir, 
Your  well  wisher,  and  humble  servant, 

J.  M." 

In  June,  1783,  Mr.  Wesley  went  over  to  Holland,  and  spent  his 
birthday,  completing  the  eightieth  year  of  his  age,  in  this  country. 
He  seemed  pleased  with  his  visit,  though  the  motives  for  making 
it  are  not  very  obvious.  It  is  not  probable,  that  the  design  origi- 
nated with  himself;  and  any  conjectures  concerning  the  reasons 
why  others  put  him  upon  it,  might  be  false,  and  appear  ill-natured 
or  invidious. 

The  year  1784,  brings  us  to  the  grand  climacteriealyear  of  Meth- 
odism. Not  indeed,  if  we  number  the  years  of  its  existence,  but 
if  we  regard  the  changes  which  now  took  place  in  the  form  of  its 

JESU  CHRISTI,  ut  in  commodum  ecclesiae  suae,  senectutem  Tuam  juvenili  robore 
induere  ataque  ornare,  Teque  diu  inter  nos  in  posterum  conservare  velit.  Vale, 
mihique  fave ! 

Londini,  in  Savoy-Square,  d.  28  Noybr.  1782. 

*  The  writer  of  the  letter  had  expressed  himself  thus,  "  Stain  not,  as  it  were 
with  blood,  every  action,"  &c.  This  was  very  improper,  having1  no  analogy  to 
the  subject  in  hand.  I  have  therefore,  left  out  the  words,  "  As  it  were,"  and 
changed  the  word  blood  for  disgrace,  which  seems  to  convey  the  writer's  idea. 
Through  an  eagerness  to  express  himself  in  the  strongest  manner  possible,  he 
fell  into  an  improprity  of  expression. 

1 1  suppose  he  means,  from  the  Church. 


THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  51S 

original  Constitution.  Not  that  these  changes  destroyed  at  once 
the  original  Constitution  of  Methodism:  this  would  have  been  too 
great  a  shock;  l>ut  the  seeds  of  its  corruption  and  final  dissolution, 
were  this  year  solemnly  planted,  and  have  since  been  carefully 
watered  and  nursed  by  a  powerful  party  among  the  preachers. 
The  changes  to  which  I  allude,  were,  1.  The  Deed  of  Declara- 
tion; and,  2.  Ordination.  These  undoubtedly  laid  the  foundation 
of  a  New  Order  of  things  among  the  Methodists,  hitherto  unknown; 
and  we  may  easily  suppose,  that  those  who  favored  it,  would  make 
themselves  certain  of  success,  by  a  little  patience  and  good  man- 
agement. 

The  Deed  of  Declaration  is  dated  the  28th  of  February.  It  is 
entitled,  '•  The  Kev.  .lolm  Wesley's  Declaration  and  Establish- 
ment of  the  Conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists."  And 
in  the  attested  copy  is  said  to  be,  "  Enrolled  in  his  Majesty's  High 
Court  of  Chancery.'9 — I  shall  endeavor  to  state  the  substance  of 
the  1'reamble  to  this  famous  Deed,  as  concisely  as  possible,  to  re- 
tain the  sense  complete. — It  says,  that,  Whereas  divers  buildings 
commonly  called  Chapels  with  a  Messuage  and  Dwelling-House — 
situate  in  various  parts  of  Great-Britain,  have  been  given  and  con- 
vex ed  from  time  to  time  by  the  said  John  Wesley,  to  certain  per- 
sons and  their  heirs  in  each  of  the  said  gifts  and  conveyances 
named — Upon  Trust,  that  the  trustees  in  the  several  deeds  respect- 
fully named,  and  the  survivors  of  them — and  the  Trustees  for  the 
time  being  to  be  elected  as  in  the  said  deeds  is  appointed,  should 
permit  the  said  John  Wesley,  and  such  other  persons  as  he  should 
for  that  purpose  nominate  and  appoint,  at  all  times  during  his  life 
— to  have  and  enjoy  the  free  use  and  benefit  of  the  said  premises — 
therein  to  preach  and  expound  God's  Holy  Word:  And  upon  fur- 
ther  trust,  that  the  said  respective  Trustees,  Sec.  should  permit 
Charles  Wesley,  brother  of  the  said  John  Wesley,  and  such  other 
persons  as  the  said  Charles  Wesley  should  for  that  purpose — nom- 
inate and  appoint,  in  like  manner  during  his  life.  And  after  the 
decease  of  the  survivor  of  them,  the  said  John  and  Charles  Wes- 
le\ .  Then  upon  further  Trust,  That  the  said  respective  Trustees, 
&.c.  should  permit  such  persons,  and  for  such  time  and  times  as 
should  be  appointed  at  the  yearly  Conference  of  the  people  called 
Methodists  in  London,  Bristol,  or  I.<  eds,  and  no  others,  to  have 
and  enjoy  the  said  premises  for  the  purp<>  iid  :  And  \\  here- 

n<di\ers  per-nn<  have  in  like  manner  given  or  conveyed  many 
Chapels,  &.C.  situate  in  various  parts  nf  dreut  Britain,  and  also  in 
Ireland,  to  certain  trustees,  in  each  of  the  said  gifts  and  conveyan- 
tively  named,  upon  the  like  trusts,  and  for  the  same 
uses  and  purposes  as  aforesaid  (except  only  that  in  some  of  the 
-aid  gifts  and  conveyance*,  no  lile  estate  or  other  Interest  is  there- 
to L'iven  and  re-erved  to  the  said  Charles  We-ley.")  And  whereas, 
I'.ir  rendering  effectual  the  trusts  created  by  the  said  several  ^itts 
or  conveyance-,  and  that  no  doubt  or  litigation  may  ari.-e  \s  ith 
re-ped  to  the  interpretation  and  true  meaning  thereof,  it  has  been 
thought  expedient  by  the  -aid  .Iiilm  Wesley,  mi  behalf  of  himself 
as  donor  or  the  several  Chapi  I  .t' the  donors  of  the  said 

other  ChapeN,  K.C. — to  explain  the  words  '  yearly  Conference  of 


&14  THE    LTF".    OF    THE     REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

the  people  called  Methodists,'  contained  in  all  the  said  trust  deeds 
and  to  declare  what  persons  are  members  of  the  said  Conference; 
and  how  the  succession  and  identity  thereof  is  to  be  continued: 
Now  therefore  these  presents  witness,  that  for  accomplishing  the 
aforesaid  purposes,  the  said  John  Wesley  doth  hereby  declare, 
that  the  Conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists,  in  London, 
Bristol,  or  Leeds,  ever  since  there  hath  been  any  yearly  Confer- 
ence of  the  people  called  Methodists — hath  always  heretofore  con- 
sisted of  the  preachers,  commonly  called  Methodist  preachers,  in 
connexion  with,  and  under  the  care  of  the  said  John  Wesley, 
whom  he  hath  thought  expedient  year  after  year  to  summon  to 
meet  him — to  advise  with  them  for  the  promotion  of  the  gospel  of 
Christ  to  appoint  the  said  persons  so  summoned,  and  the  other 
preachers  also,  in  connexion  with,  and  under  the  care  of  the  said 
John  Wesley,  not  summoned  to  yearly  Conference,  to  the  use  and 
enjoyment  of  the  said  Chapels — the  names  of  all  which  persons  so 
summoned  and  appointed,  with  Chapels  to  which  they  were  so 
appointed,  together  with  the  duration  of  such  appointments — with 
all  other  matters  transacted  at  the  said  yearly  Conference,  have 
year  by  year  beenprinted  and  published  under  the  title  of  minutes 
of  Conference.  The  deed  then  goes  on  to  state  the  declaration 
and  establishment  of  the  Conference  in  the  following  words,  "And 
these  presents  further  witness,  and  the  said  John  Wesley  doth 
hereby  avouch  and  further  declare  that  the  several  persons  herein 
named,  to  wit " — After  mentioning  by  name  one  hundred  of  the 
preachers,  it  further  states  that  these — "  Being  preachers  and  ex- 
pounders of  God's  Holy  Word,  under  the  care  and  in  connexion 
with  the  said  John  Wesley,  have  been,  now  'are,  and  do,  on  the 
day  of  the  date  hereof,  constitute  The  members  of  the  said  Con- 
ference, according  to  the  true  intent  and  meaning  of  the  said  sev- 
eral gifts  and  conveyances  wherein  the  words,  '  Conference  of  the 
people  called  Methodists'  are  mentioned  and  contained.  And  that 
the  said  several  persons  before-named,  and  their  successors  for- 
ever, to  be  chosen  as  herein-after  mentioned,  are,  and  shall  for- 
ever be  construed,  taken,  and  be,  the  Conference  of  the  people 
called  Methodists.  Nevertheless  upon  the  terms  and  subject  to 
the  Regulations  herein-after  prescribed;  that  is  to  say, 

"  First.  That  the  members  of  the  said  Conference  and  their  suc- 
cessors for  the  time  being  forever,  shall  assemble  once  in  every 
year,  at  London,  Bristol,  or  Leeds  (except  as  after  mentioned)  for 
the  purposes  aforesaid;  and  the  time  and  place  of  holding  every 
subsequent  Conference  shall  be  appointed  at  the  preceding  one, 
save  that  the  next  Conference  after  the  date  hereof,  shall  be  holden 
at  Leeds  in  Yorkshire,  the  last  Tuesday  in  July  next. 

"  Second.  The  act  of  the  majority  in  number  of  the  Confer- 
ence assembled  as  aforesaid,  shall  be  had,  taken,  and  be  the  act 
of  the  whole  Conference  to  all  intents,  purposes,  and  constructions 
whatsoever. 

"  Third.  That  after  the  Conference  shall  be  assembled  as  afore- 
said, they  shall  first  proceed  to  fill  up  all  the  Vacancies  occasioced 
oy  death  or  absence,  as  after  mentioned. 

"  Fourth.     No  act  of  the  Conference  assembled,  as  aforesa  J 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  515 

snail  be  had,  taken,  or  lie  the  act  of  the  Conference,  until  forty  of 
the  members  thereof  an-  a**embled,  unle-s  reduced  under  that 
number  by  death,  *ince  the  prior  Conference  or  absence  as  after 
mentioned;  nor  until  all  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  deatli  or 
absence  shall  be  tilled  up  by  the  election  of  nr\v  members  of  the 
<  'I'liference,  so  as  t<>  make  tip  the  number  one  hundred,  unless 
there  be  not  a  sufficient  number  of  person*  objr.-ts  of  such 
tion:  and  during  the  assembly  of  the  Conference  there  shall  always 

;y  members  pre.-ent  at  the  doing  of  any  act.  afore- 

said, or  otherwise  such  acts  shall  be  void. 

••  Fifth.     The  duration  of  the   }  early   assembly  of  the   Confer- 

-hall  m>t  be  l<-ss  than  five  days,  nor  more  than  three  weeks, 
and  In-  concluded  by  the  appointment  of  the  Conference,  if  under 
twenty-one  day*;  or  otherwise  the  conclusion  thereof  shall  fallow 
of  cour-c  at  the  end  of  the  said  twenty-one  day-;  the  whole  of  all 
which  said  time  of  the  assembly  of  the  Conference  shall  be  had, 
taken,  considered,  and  be  the  yearly  Conference  of  the  people 
called  Methodists,  and  all  acts  of  the  Conference  during  such 
yearly  assembly  thereof,  shall  be  the  acts  of  the  Conference  and 
none  others. 

"  Sixth.  Immediately  after  all  the  vacancies  occasioned  by  death 
or  absence  are  filled  up  by  the  election  of  new  members  as  afore- 
said, the  Conference  shall  choose  a  President  and  Secretary  of 
their  assembly  out  of  thcniM  h  es,  who  >hall  continue  such  until 
the  election  of  another  President  or  Secretary  in  the  next,  or  other 

jiient  Conference;  and   the   said    President  shall  have  privi- 

•id  power  of  two  members  in  all  acts  of  the  Conference  dur- 
ing his  presidency,  and  such  other  powers,  privileges,  and  author- 

•i*  the  Conference  shall  from  time  to  time  see  fit  to  intrust 
into  his  hands. 

"  Seventh.  Any  member  of  the  Conference  absenting  himself 
from  the  yearly  assembly  thereof  for  two  year*  succe—heh .  with- 
out the  consent  or  dispensation  of-  the  Conference,  and  be  not 

:t  on  the  lir-t  day  of  the  said  third  yearly  assembly 
thereof,  to  all  intents  and  purpo-c-,  a*  though  he  was  naturally 
dead.  Hut  the  Conference,  shall  and  may  dispense  with  or  con- 
sent to  the  ab-ence  of  any  member  from  any  of  the  said  yearly 

lilies,  for    any   cau>e   which  the   Conference   may  see    fit   or 
and  such    member  whose  absence  shall  be    so  di-pensed 
with,  or  consented  to  by  the  Conference,  shall  not  by  such  absence 
cease  to  be  a  member  thereof. 

•.rhth.  The  Conference  shall  and  may  expel  and  put  out 
from  beinu  a  member  thereof,  or  from  being  in  connexion  there- 
with, or  from  beini:  on  trial,  any  person  member  of  the  Confer- 
ence admitted  into  connexion,  or  upon  trial,  for  any  cause  which 
to  the  Conference  may  seem  tit  or  nece--ary ;  and  every  member 
of  the  Confer'  ;>el|ed  and  put  out,  shall  eea-e  to  be  a 

member  thereof  to  all  intents  ami  purposes,  as  though  he  u  as  nat- 
urally dead.  And  the  Conference  immediately  after  the  expulsion 
of  any  member  thereof  a-.  albre-a«l,  >hall  elect  another  person  to 
be  a  member  of  the  Conference  in  the  >n -ad  of  such  member  so 
expelled. 


516  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

"  Ninth.  The  Conference  shall  and  may  admit  into  connexion 
with  them,  or  upon  trial,  any  person  or  persons  whom  they  shall 
approve,  to  be  preachers  and  expounders  of  God's  holy  word, 
under  the  care  and  direction  of  the  Conference,  the  name  of  every 
such  person  or  persons  so  admitted  into  connexion,  or  upon  trial, 
as  aforesaid,  with  the  time  and  degrees  of  the  admission,  being 
entered  in  the  Journals  or  Minutes  of  the  Conference. 

"  Tenth.  No  person  shall  be  elected  a  member  of  the  Confer- 
ence who  hath  not  been  admitted  in  connexion  with  the  Conference 
as  a  preacher  and  expounder  of  God's  holy  word,  as  aforesaid,  for 
twelve  months. 

"  Eleventh.  The  Conference  shall  not  nor  may  nominate  or 
appoint  any  person  to  the  use  and  enjoyment  of,  or  to  preach  and 
expound  God's  holy  word  in,  any  of  the  Chapels  -and  premises  so 
giwn  or  conveyed,  or  which  may  be  given  or  conveyed  on  the 
trusts  aforesaid,  who  is  not  either  a  member  of  the  Conference, 
or  admitted  into  connexion  with  the  same,  or  upon  trial  as  afore- 
said; nor  appoint  any  person  for  more  than  three  years  successive- 
ly to  the  use  and  enjoyment  of  any  Chapels  and  premises  already 
given,  or  to  .be  given  or  conveyed  upon  the  trusts  aforesaid,  except 
ordained  ministers  of  the  Church  of  England. 

"  Twelfth.  That  the  Conference  shall  and  may  appoint  the 
place  of  holding  the  yearly  assembly  thereof  at  any  other  city, 
town,  or  place  than  London,  Bristol,  or  Leeds,  when  it  shall  seem 
expedient  so  to  do. 

"  Thirteenth.  And  for  the  convenience  of  Chapels  and  premi- 
ses already  or  which  may  hereafter  be  given  or  conveyed  upon  the 
trusts  aforesaid,  situate  in  Ireland  or  other  parts  out  of  the  king- 
dpm  of  Great  Britain,  the  Conference  shall  and  may  when  and  as 
often  as  it  shall  seem  expedient,  but  not  otherwise,  appoint  and 
delegate  any  member  or  members  of  the  Conference  with  all  or 
any  of  the  powers,  privileges,  and  advantages  herein  before  con- 
tained or  vested  in  the  Conference;  and  all  and  every  the  acts, 
admissions,  expulsions,  and  appointments  whatsoever  of  such 
member  or  members  of  the  Conference  so  appointed  and  delegated 
as  aforesaid,  the  same  being  put  into  writing,  and  signed  by  such 
delegate  or  delegates,  and  entered  in  the  Journals  or  Minutes  of 
the  Conference  and  subscribed  as  after  mentioned,  shall  be  deemed 
taken,  and  be,  the  acts,  admissions,  expulsions,  and  appointments 
of  the  Conference,  to  all  intents,  constructions,  and  purposes  what- 
soever, from  the  respective  times  when  the  same  shall  be  done  by 
such  delegate  or  delegates,  notwithstanding  anything  herein  con- 
tained to  the  contrary. 

"  Fourteenth.  All  resolutions  and  orders  touching  elections, 
admissions,  expulsions,  consents,  dispensations,  delegations  or  ap- 
pointments and  acts  whatsoever  of  the  Conference,  shall  be  entered 
and  written  in  the  Journals  or  Minutes  of  the  Conference  which 
shall  be  kept  for  that  purpose,  publicly  read,  and  then  subscribed 
by  the  President  and  Secretary  thereof  for  the  time  being,  during 
the  time  such  Conference  shall  be  assembled;  and  when  so 
entered,  and  subscribed,  shall  be  had,  taken,  received,  and  be 
the  acts  of  the  Conference,  and  such  entry  and  subscription 


TUK    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  6l7 

as  aforesaid  shall  be  had,  taken,  received  and  be  evidence  of 
alia"  !'  the  said  Conference  and  of  nheir  said 

ill-legates  without  the  aid  of  any  other  proof;  and  whatever 
.-hull  not  ho  so  entered  and  subscribed  as  aforesaid,  shall  not 
be  had,  taken,  received,  or  be  the  act  of  the  Conference:  and 
the  said  President  and  Secretary  are  hereby  required  and  obliged 
10  enter  and  subscribe  as  aforesaid  every  act  whatever  of  the  Con- 
ference. 

"  Lastly.  Whenever  the  said  Conference  shall  be  reduced 
under  the  number  of  forty  members,  and  continue  so  reduced  for 
three  yearly  assemblies  thereof  successively,  or  whenever  the 
members  thereof  shall  decline  or  neglect  to  meet  together  annu- 
ally for  the  purposes  aforesaid,  during  the  space  of  three  years, 
that  then,  and  in  either  of  the  said  events,  the  Conference  of  the 
people  railed  Methodists  shall  be  extinguished,  and  all  the  afore- 
-  .till  powers,  privileges,  und  advantages  shall  cease,  and  the  said 
< 'Impels  and  premises,  and  all  other  Chapels  and  premises  which 
now  are,  or  hereafter  may  be  settled,  given  or  conveyed,  upon  the 
trusts  aforesaid,  shall  vest  in  the  Trustees  for  the  time  being  of 
rhe  said  Chapels  and  premises  respectively,  and  their  successors 
•T:  Upon  Trust  that  they,  and  the  survivors  of  them,  and 
the  Trustees  for  the  time  being,  do,  shall,  and  may  appoint  such 
person  and  persons  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy  word  there- 
in, and  to  have  the  use  and  enjoyment  thereof,  for  such  time  and 
in  such  manner  as  to  them  shall  >eem  proper." 

Before  I  make  any  observations  on  this  Deed,  the  reader  should 
he  appri/.ed,  that,  neither  ttie  design  of  it,  nor  the  words  of  the 
Beveral  claases  are  to  be  imputed  to  Mr.  \Vesley.  So  far  was  he 
from  forming  any  design  of  a  deed  of  this  kind,  that  I  have  good 
evidence  to  assert,  it  was  some  time  before  he  could  be  prevailed 
upon  to  comply  with  the  proposal:  and,  as  in  most  other  cases 
where  he  followed  the  same  guide,  he  soon  found  reason  to  re- 
pent. That  Mr.  We.-ley  did  actually  repent  of  signing  this  deed, 
i-,  pretty  evident  from  the  following  letter  which  he  wrote  about  a 
\ear  afterwards,  and  committed  to  a  friend  to  deliver  to  the  Con- 
ference, at  their  first  meeting  after  his  decease. 
••  Mv  I)K\R  BRETHREN, 

lie  of  our  travelling  preacher-  have   expressed  a  fear,  that 
after  my  d.  ;  would  exclude,   them,  either  from  preaching 

in  connexion  with  you,  or  from  some  other  privileges  which  they 
now  rnjuy.  I  know  no  other  way  to  prevent  any  such  inconve- 
nience, than  to  leave  these  my  last  words  with  you. 

"  I  beseech  you  by  the  mercies  of  God,  that  you  never  avail 
yourselves  of  the  Deed  of  Declaration,  to  assume  any  superiority 
over  your  brethren:  but  let  all  things  go  on,  among  those  itinerants 
who  choose  to  remain  together,  exactly  in  the  same  manner  as 
when  1  was  with  you,  >o  far  a*  circumstances  \\ill  permit. 

"  In  particular  I  beseech   you,  if  you  ever   loved   me,  and  if  you 

now  love  God  and  your  brethren,  to  have  no  respect  of  persona  in 

stationing    the    preachers,    in   choosing   children     for    kiugswood 

School,  in   di.-posiii£  of  the  yearly  contribution  and  the  preach- 

44 


518  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

ers'  fund,  or  any  other  public  money:  but  do  all  things  with  a  sin- 
gle eye,  as  I  have  done  from  the  beginning.  Go  on  thus,  doing  all 
things  without  prejudice  or  partiality,  and  God  will  be  with  you 
even  to  the  end." 

But  it  would  be  improper  in  a  work  of  this  kind,  to  pass  over 
this  Deed  without  making  an  observation  or  two  upon  it.  Now 
the  first  thing  that  strikes  me,  is  the  title  itself.  "  A  Declaration 
and  establishment  of  the  Conference  of  the  People  called  Metho 
dists."  This  surely  is  a  most  incongruous  title.  It  is  well  known 
that  the  people  called  Methodists,  never  held  a  Conference  since 
Methodism  existed.  The  Conference  is  an  assembly  of  itinerant 
preachers  only;*  and  its  members  are  not  assembled  by  any  au- 
thority derived  from  the  people.  When  sitting,  it  exercises 
powers  which  are  neither  derived  from  the  people,  nor  under  any 
control  by  them.  It  elects  members  into  its  own  body,  or  excludes 
them  at  pleasure :  it  makes  regulations,  or  laws,  not  only  for  the 
itinerant  preachers,  but  for  all  ranks  and.  orders  of  persons  in  the 
societies:  and  while  these  things  are  transacted,  neither  local 
preachers,  trustees  of  chapels,  stewards,  leaders,  or  any  of  the  peo- 
ple, have  a  single  voice,  or  a  single  representative  in  the  assembly. 
The  people  have  no  check,  no  balance  of  power,  against  any  regu- 
lation or  law  the  Conference  may  choose  to  decree.  It  is  difficult 
therefore  to  conceive,  why  this  assembly  of  a  few  preachers,  was 
called,  "The  Conference  of  the  people  called  Methodists;  "  unless 
it  was  to  give  the  people  a  hint,  that  they  ought  to  have  some  rep- 
resentatives in  an  assembly  where  laws  are  made,  by  which  they, 
as  Methodists,  are  to  be  governed.  ' 

The  second  observation  shall  be  upon  the  words  of  the  Deed  in 
which  it  states  that  the  one  hundred  preachers  therein  named, 
"  Have  been,  now  are,  and  do  on  the  day  of  the  date  hereof  con- 
tinue the  members  of  the  said  Conference,  according  to  the  true  in- 
tent and  meaning  of  the  said  gifts  and  conveyances  wherein  the 
words  Conference,  See.  are  mentioned  and  contained."  That  is, 
these  preachers  had  been  the  Conference  before  the  Deed  of  Decla- 
ration existed;  and  did  actually  continue  it,  on  the  day  this  Deed 
was  executed:  that  the  word  Conference',  in  the  old  Trust  Deeds  of 
all  the  Chapels,  meant  neither  more  nor  less,  than  the  hundred 
preachers  mentioned  by  name  in  this  Deed  of  Declaration !  Now, 
every  one  of  these  assertions  is  a  notorious  falsehood:  there  is  not 
even  the  shadow  of  truth  in  any  one  of  them.  But  it  seems  there 
was  a  necessity  for  stating  the  matter  thus,  however  false,  in  order 
to  give  some  color  of  justice  and  validity  to  this  new  deed.  For 
had  it  appeared  on  the  face  of  it,  that  Deeds  of  Trust  already 
existed,  in  which  the  words  Conference,  &c.  meant  either  more 
or  less  than  the  hundred  preachers  in  this  Deed  named;  it  would 
have  been  evident  at  first  sight,  that  the  Deed  itself  was  nuga- 
tory and  void  to  all  intents  and  purposes;  as  it  conld  not  pos- 
sibly annul,  or  do  away  the  legality  of  deeds  already  existing  and 
duly  executed,  without  the  consent  of  the  several  partiesconcerned, 
first  had  and  obtained  under  their  respective  signatures.  Thus  we 

*  Except  two  or  three  clergymen. 


-•• 

THE    LIKE    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  519 

<(  >•,  thfitthin  famous  Deed  of  Declaration  and  Establishment  of  the 
Conference,  is  founded  on  as  gross  a  misrepresentation  of.facts,  aa 
ever  disgraced  any  public  instniinent. 

This  Deed  affords  ample  scope  for  many  other  observations:  but 
having  shown  that  it  is  altogether  built  on  a  mis-statement  of  fart--, 
I  shall  stop;  as  nothing  more  seems  necessary  to  be  said  upon  it  at 
present:  except  perhaps,  that  Mr.  Wesley,  in  all  probability  did 
not  understand  the.  import  of  the  several  clauses  of  it,  as  he  never 
had  patience  to  attend  to  any  paper  drawn  up  in  the  common 
forms  of  the.  la\v.  In  these  cases  he  trusted  to  those  about  him 
who  had  examined  it. 

The  Died  of  Declaration  affected  only  the  itinerant  preachers: 
but  when  Mr.  We>]ey  ordained  some  of  the  itinerants,  a  foundation 
id  for  a  change  in  the  ancient  constitution  of  Methodism,  of 
much  more  exten-ive  influence;  and  which  in  the  end  is  likely  to 
atl'ect  every  member  of  the  society.  It  has  already  appeared  in 
this  history,  that  Mr.  Wesley  claimed  the,  power  or  right  of  or- 
daining to  the  ministry,  but  said,  it  was  not  probable  that  he  should 
ever  exercise  it.  We  have  likewise  seen,  how  steadily  for  a  long 
course  of  \  ears,  he  resisted  every  measure  which  tended  to  alter 
the  relative  situation  of  the  societies  to  the  established  church,  and 
to  the  various  denominations  of  Dissenters  to  which  any  of  the 
members  might  belong.  It  is  not  oa>y  to  assign  a  sufficient  reason 
why  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age,  should  de- 
part from  a  line  of  conduct  he  had  hitherto  so  strictly  observed; 
especially  if  he  acted  according  to  his  own  judgment,  and  of  his 
own  free  choice.  However  this  may  be,  a  plan  was  proposed  in 
private,  to  a  few  clerirymen  who  attended  the  Conference  this  year 
ut  Leeds,  that  Mr.  We>ley  .-hould  ordain  one  or  two  preachers  for 
the  societies  in  America.  IHit  the  clergymen  opposed  it.  Mr. 
Fletcher  was  consulted  by  letter;  who  advised,  that  a  bishop  should 
lie  prevailed  upon,  if  possible,  to  ordain  them,  and  then  Mr.  Wes- 
ley might  appoint  them  to  such  offices  in  the  societies  as  he  thought 
proper,  and  yive  them  letters  testimonial  of  the  appointments  he 
had  given  them.  Mr.  Wesley  well  knew,  that  no  bishop  would 
ordain  them  at  his  recommendation,  and  therefore  .seemed  inclined 
to  do  it  himself.  In  this  purpose,  however,  he  appeared  so  lan- 
guid, if  not  wavering,  that  Dr.  Coke  thought  it  necessary  to  use 
some  further  means  to  urye  him  to  the  performance  of  it.  Ac- 
cordingly, Augu-t  V,  Mr.  We-ley  being  then  in  Wales  on  his  \\  ay 
to  Hri.Mol,  the  doctor  sent  him  the  following  letter: 

"HONORED  AND  DEU>.  Sin, 

"  The  more  maturely  I  consider  the  Mibject,  the  more  expedient 
it  appears  to  me,  that  the  power  of  ordaining  others,  should  be  re- 
ceived by  me  from  yon.  b\   the  imposition  of  your  hands;   and  that 
\on  -honld  lay  hand-  on  brother  Whatcoat,  and  brother  \ ',i-ry.  for 
the    following    re-i-oii-:   1.    It    seems     to   me     the   mo>t    scriptural 
aid  most  agreeable  to  the  practice  of  the  primitive  churches: 
'.'.    I  may  want  all  tin-   influence   in    America,  \\  liich  yon  can  throw 
into  mv   scale.      Mr.    Urackeubury  informed   me   at  f.ieds,  that    he 
B  letter   in  London   from  Mr.    Asbury,  in    \\hi.-h    In    ob>i-r\  ed, 
that  he  wonld   not   receive    any    pei-.oii    depi    ed  n    \\ith  an\ 


5&0  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

part  of  the  superintendency  of  the  work  invested  in  him:  or  wordj 
which  evidently  implied  so  much.  I  do  not  find  any,  the  least  de- 
gree of  prejudice  in  my  mind  against  Mr.  Asbury,  on  the  contrary, 
a  very  great  love  and  esteem;  and  am  determined  not  to  stir  a  fin- 
ger without  his  consent,  unless  mere  sheer  necessity  obliges  me; 
but  rather  to  lie  at  his  feet  in  all  things.  But  as  the  journey  is 
long,  and  you  cannot  spare  me  often,  and  it  is  well  to  provide 
against  all  events,  and  an  authority  formally  received  from  you 
will  (I  am  conscious  of  it)  be  fully  admitted  by  the  people,  and 
my  exercising  the  office  of  Ordination  without  that  formal  author- 
ity may  be  disputed,  if  there  be  any  opposition  on  any  other  account : 
I  could  therefore  earnestly  wish  you  would  exercise  that  power,  in 
this  instance,  which  I  have  not  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  but  God  hath 
invested  you  with  for  the  good  of  our  connexion.  I  think  you 
have  tried  me  too  often  to  doubt,  whether  I  will  in  any  degree  use 
the  power  you  are  pleased  to  invest  me  with,  farther  than  I  believe 
absolutely  necessary  for  the  prosperity  of  the  work.  3.  In  respect 
of  my  brethren  (brother  Whatcoat  and  Vascy)  it  is  very  uncertain 
indeed,  whether  any  of  the  clergy  mentioned  by  brother  Rankin, 
will  stir  a  step  with  me  in  the  work,  except  Mr.  Jarrit;  and  it  is 
by  no  means  certain  that  even  he  will  choose  to  join  me  in  ordain- 
ing: and  propriety  and  universal  practice  make  it  expedient  that  I 
should  have  two  presbyters  with  me  in  this  work.  In  short,  it  ap- 
pears to  me  that  every  thing  should  be  prepared,  and  every  thing 
proper  be  done,  that  can  possibly  be  done  this  side  the  water.  You 
can  do  all  this  in  Mr.  C n's  house,  in  your  chamber;  and  after- 
wards (according  to  Mr.  Fletcher's  advice)  give  us  letters  testimo- 
nial of  the  different  offices  with  which  you  have  been  pleased  to  in- 
vest us.  For  the  purpose  of  laying  hands  on  brothers  Whatcoat  and 

Vasey,  I  can  bring  Mr.  C down  with   me,  by  which  you  will 

have  two  presbyters  with  you.  In  respect  to  brother  Rankin's  ar- 
gument, that  you  will  escape  a  great  deal  of  odium  by  omitting 
this,  it  is  nothing.  Either  it  will  be  known,  or  not  known;  if  not 
known,  then  no  odium  will  arise:  but  if  known,  you  will  be 
obliged  to  acknowledge  that  I  acted  under  your  direction,  or  suffer 
me  to  sink  under  the  weight  of  my  enemies,  with  perhaps  your 
brother  at  the  head  of  them.  I  shall  entreat  you  to  ponder  these 
things. 

Your  most  dutiful, 

T.  COKE.'"* 

This  letter  affords  matter  for  several  observations,  both  of  the 
serious  and  comic  kind:  but  I  shall  not  indulge  myself  on  the  occa- 
sion it  so  fairly  offers.  The  attentive  reader  who  examines  every 
part  of  it,  will  be  at  no  loss  to  conjecture  to  whose  influence  we 
must  impute  Mr.  Wesley's  conduct  in  the  present  business.  That 
Mr.  Wesley  should  suffer  himself  to  be  so  far  influenced,  in  a  mat- 
ter of  the  utmost  importance  both  to  his  own  character  and  to  the 
societies,  by  a  man  of  whose  judgment  in  advising,  and  talents  in 
conducting  any  affair  he  had  no  very  high  opinion,  is  truly  aston- 

*  This  letter  is  t;iken  from  an  attested  copy  of  the  doctor's  letter,  in  Mr. 
Charles  Weslc\V,  h;uul  vHtinj,'. 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOH.N    WESLEY.  521 

ishing:  Imt  so  it  was! — Mr.  Wesley  came  to  Bristol,  and  Septera- 
.  every  thing  beinjj  prepared  as  proposed  above,  he  complied 
witli  tin;  doctor's  earnest  wish,  liy  con.-ecratiiii:  him  one  ot  the 
bishops,  and  Mr.  NVhatcoat  anil  Vascy  presbyters  of  the  new 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America.  No  doubt  the  three 
gentlemen  wen:  highly  gratified  with  their  new  titles;  as  we  oAen 
~ee,  both  young  and  old  children  gratified  with  gilded  toys,  though 
'•lumsily  made,  and  of  no  real  worth  or  valuable  use,  except  to 
quiet  the  cries  of  those  for  whom  they  are  prepared. 

The  difficulties  on  the  first  entrance  into  this  new  path  being 
now  overcome,  and  the  opening  prospects  being  highly  nattering  to 
the  human  mind  tutored  under  certain  circumstances,  some  further 
progress  became  natural  and  easy.  Accordingly,  it  was  not  long 
i» 'lore  three  more  preachers  were  ordained  for  Scotland;  and  af- 
terwards at  different  periods,  several  other*  were  ordained:  but  all 
of  tin-in  at  first,  were  laid  under  a  restriction  not  to  exercise  their 
ministerial  functions  in  England.  Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
still  further  progress  has  been  made,  not  only  in  the  practice  of  or- 
daining, but  in  the  exercise  of  their  new  functions,  in  various  soci- 
eties in  this  kingdom.  But  hitherto  this  new  order  of  things  has 
produced  the  most  lamentable  effects,  having  caused  contention, 
and  kindled  the  flames  of  party  zeal. 


CHAPTER    V. 

OPINIONS  AND  DEBATES,  &.C.  ON  THE  NEW  PLAN  OF  ORDINATION; 
SEVERAL.  PARTICULARS  OF  THE  LAST  YEARS  OF  MR.  WESLEY'S 
I.IFK;  WITH  AN  ACCOUNT  OF  HIS  DEATH  IN  MARCH,  1791.  HIS 

LAST    WILL,    ScC. 

THE  following  is  part  of  a  letter  from  one  preacher  to  another, 
when  the  report  that  Mr.  Wesley  had  ordained  some  of  the 
preachers,  first  began  to  be  circulated  in  the  societies.  It  may 
serve  to  show  us  what  opinion  the  uninfected  itinerants  entertained 
of  this  strange  business.  "  Ordination — among  Methodists! 
Ama/.ing  indeed!  I  could  not  force  myself  to  credit  the  report 
which  spread  here,  having  not  then  seen  the  minutes;  but  now  I 
can  doubt  it  no  longer.  And  so,  we  have  Methodist  parsons  of  our 
own!  And  a  new  mode  of  ordination,  to  be  sure— on  the  Presby- 
terian plan? — In  spite  of  .1  million  of  declarations  to  the  contrary! 
I  am  fairly  confounded.  Now  the  ice  is  broke,  let  us  conjecture  a 
little  the  probable  issue  of  this  new  thing  in  the  earth.  You  say, 
we  must  reason  and  debate  the  matter. — Alas!  it  is  too  late.  Surely 
it  never  l>egan  in  the  midst  of  a  multitude  of  counsellors;  and  I  great- 
ly tear  the  Son  of  man  was  not  secretary  of  state,  or  not  present 
when  the  buMiie-s  \viis  brought  on  and  carried.  I  >uppose,  with 
very  few  dissentient  voice-.  \Vlio  could  imagine  that  this  impor- 
tant matter  would  hav*-  ,-tole  into  being,  and  be  obtruded  upon 
«he  body,  without  their  bein^  so  much  as  apprized  of  it,  or  con- 
44. 


522  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf. 

suited  on  so  weighty  a  point?  Who  is  the  father  of  this  monster 
so  long  dreaded  by  the  father  of  his  people,  and  by  most  of  his 
sons?  Whoever  he  be,  time  will  prove  him  a  felon  to  Methodism, 
and  discover  his  assassinating  knife  sticking  fast  in  the  vitals  of  its 
body.  This  has  been  my  steadfast  opinion  for  years  past;  and 
years  to  come  will  speak  in  groans  the  opprobrious  anniversary  of 
our  religious  madness  for  gowns  and  bands.  Will  it  not  sting  a  man 
that  has  been  honored  by  his  Lord  and  Master  for  many  years  as 
a  lay-preacher,  to  hare  a  black-robed  boy,  flirting  away  in  the  ex- 
ercise of  his  sacred  office,  set  over  him? — If -not  all,  but  only  a  few 
favorites  are  to  be  honored,  will  it  not  raise  a  dust,  that  will  go 
nigh  to  blind  the  eyes  of  the  whole  body?  " — Another  old  preacher, 
writing  to  his  friend,  delivers  his  opinion  to  the  following  purpose 
— I  wish  they  had  been  asleep  when  they  began  this  business  of  or- 
dination: it  is  neither  Episcopal  nor  Presbyterian:  but  a  mere 
hodge-podge  of  inconsistencies — though  it  must  be  allowed,  that  Mr. 
Wesley  acted  under  the  influence  of  others,  yet  he  had  some  rea- 
sons for  the  step  be  took,  which  at  the  moment  appeared  to  him 
eufficient  to  justify  it.  Perhaps  they  may  not  appear  in  the  same 
light  to  others,  and  probably  would  not  to  himself,  had  he  not  been 
biassed  by  persuasion.  A  part  of  the  reasons  of  his  conduct  in.this 
affair,  are  detailed  in  the  letter  testimonial,  Avhich  Dr.  Coke  car- 
ried over  with  him  to  the  American  Conference.  It  is  addressed 
"  To  Dr.  Coke,  Mr.  Asbury,  and  our  brethren  in  North  America:  " 
and  is  conceived  in  the  following  terms: 

"  By  a  very  uncommon  train  of  providences,  many  of  the  prov- 
inces of  North  America,  are  totally  disjoined  from  their  mother- 
country,  and  erected  into  independent  states.  The  English  gov- 
ernment has  no  authority  over  them  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical, 
any  more  than  over  the  states  of  Holland.  A  civil  authority  is  ex- 
ercised over  them,  partly  by  the  Congress,  partly  by  the  provincial 
assemblies.  But  no  one  either  claims  any  ecclesiastical  authority  at 
all.  In  this  peculiar  situation,  some  thousands  of  the  inhabitants 
of  these  states  desire  my  advice;  and  in  compliance  with  their  de- 
sire, I  have  drawn  up  a  little  sketch. 

"  Lord  King's*  account  of  the  primitive  church  convinced  me 

*  King  (Peter,)  Lord  High  Chancellor  of  England,  was  descended  of  a  good 
family  of  that  name  in  Somersetshire,  and  son  of  an  eminent  grocer  and  salter 
in  the  city  of  Exeter  in  Devonshire.  He  was  born  at  Exeter  in  1669,  and  bred 
up  for  some  years  to  his  father's  business.  But  his  inclination  to  learning  was 
so  great,  that  he  laid  out  all  the  money  he  could  spare  in  books,  and  devoted 
every  moment  of  his  leisure  hours  to  study ;  so  that  he  became  an  excellent 
scholar  before  the  world  suspected  any  such  thing:  and  gave  the  public  a  proof 
of  his  skill  in  church  history,  in  his  Inquiry  into  the  Constitution,  Discipline, 
Unity,  and  Worship  of  the  Primitive  Church,  that  flourished  within  the  first 
three  hundred  years  after  Christ.  London,  1691,  and  1713,  in  8vo.  This  was 
•written  with  a  view  to  promote  the  scheme  of  a  comprehension  of  the  Dissenters. 

His  acquaintance  with  Mr.  Locke,  to  whom  he  was  related,  and  who  left  him 
his  library  at  his  death,  was  of  great  advantage  to  him.  By  his  advice,  after  he 
had  studied  some  time  in  Holland,  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the  law  ; 
in  which  profession,  his  learning  and  diligence  made  him  soon  talien  notice  of. 
In  the  two  last  parliaments  dunng  the  reign  of  King,  William,  and  in  five  par- 
liaments during  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  he  served  as  Burgess  for  Beer  Alsto» 
•U  Devonshire.  In  1702,  he  published,  without  his  name,  the  History  of  the 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  525 

that  bishops  and  presbj  ters  are  the  same  order 
ami  con.-eipirntU  have  tin-  same  right  to  ordain.      For  many 
I  have  been  importuned  from  time  to  time,  t<>   exerci-e   thi.-  right, 
by  ordaining  part  of  our  travelling  preachers.     But  I  have  -till  re- 
fined:  nut  only  for  peaee'  sake,  hut  because  I  was  determin. 
little  as   po-isilil,-.  to    violate   the  established  order  of  the  national 
church  to  which  I  belonged. 

••  Hut  th<-  ease  i-  widely  different  between  England  and  North 
America.  Here  there  are  bi-hops  \vho  have  a  legal  jurisdiction, 
hi  America  there  aro  none,  neither  any  parish  ministers.  So  that 
I »r  .-Mine  hundred  miles  together,  there  is  none  either  to  baptize  or 
to  administer  the  Lord's  Supper.  Here  therefore  my  scruples  are 
at  an  end:  and  I  conceive  myself  at  full  liberty,  as  I  violate  no  or- 
der, ami  invade  no  man's  right,  by  appointing  and  sending  labor- 
ers into  the  bar1. 

••  1  have  accordingly  appointed  Dr.  Coke,  and  Mr.  Francis  As- 
bury,  to  be  joint  Superintendents  over  our  brethren  in  North 
America:  as  also  Richard  Whatcoat,  and  Thomas  Vasey,  to  act 
n-j  Killers  among  them,  by  baptizing  and  administering  the  Lord's 
Supper.  And  1  have  prepared  a  liturgy,  little  differing  from  that  of 
the  Church  of  Kngland  (I  think,  the  best  constituted  national  church 
in  the  world)  which  I  advise  all  tho  travelling  preachers  to  use  on 
the  Lord's  day.  in  all  the  congregations,  reading  the  Litany  only 
on  Wednesdays  and  Fridays,  and  praying  extempore  on  all  other 
I  aUo  ad\ise  the  ciders  to  administer  the  Supper  of  the 
Lord  on  every  Lord's  day. 

"  If  any  one  will  point  out  a  more  rational  and  scriptural  way  of 
I",  oding  and  guiding  those  poor  sheep  in  the  wilderness,  I  will  glad- 
ly embrace  it.  At  present  I  cannot  see  any  better  method,  than 
that  I  have  taken. 

"  It  has  indeed  been  proposed,  to  desire  the  Knglish  bishops,  to 
ordain  part  of  our  preachers  for  America.   But  to  this  I  object,  1.  I 
desired  the  bishops  of  London  to  ordain  only  one;  but  could  not  pre- 
vail:  1.   It' they  consented,  we  know  the  slowness  of  their  proceed- 
liut  the  matter  admits  of  no  delay.     3.    If  they  would  ordain 
MOW,  they  would  likeui-e  expect  to  govern  them.     And  how 
Lriievoii-ly  would  this  entangle  us  i     4.  As  our  American  brethren 
are  now  totally  disentangled   i,,,th   from   the  State,  and  from  the 
F.nirlish  Hierarchy,  W6  dare  not  entangle  them  again,  either  with 
the  one  or  the  other.     They  are  now  at  full  liberty   simply  to   fol- 
low the   Scriptures  and   the    primitive   church.     And  we  judge  it 
•iint  they  -hould  .-tand  fast  in  that  liberty,  where  with.  God  has 
so  strangely  made  them  free. 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

•<vl.  wilh  <  s    on    its   several  articles;  which  'a 

highly  esteemed.     In  I70~.  he  was  chosen  Recur  -y  of  London  j  and 

in  1710,  was  one  of  the  members  of  the  House  of  Commons  at  the  trial  of  Dr. 

Sacheverell.     In  1714,  he  was  •    of  the  Common 

ril  following,  was  made  one  of  the  Privy  Council.     In  1713 

OrUi:un   in  burry 

and  awx-iinieil  Lord  High  Chancell<-:  "main;  in  which  post  he  con- 

tinued ull  1733,  wiicu  kc  resigned  ;  and  in  1731,  died  atOckluuu  inSuny.    Sea 
Encyclop.  Unt. 


524  THE     LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

Before  we  proceed  any  further,  let  us  pause  a  moment;  and  in- 
quire, how  far  the  general  position  laid  down  in  this  letter  as  the 
ground  of  Mr.  Wesley's  proceedings,  agrees  with  his  practice  of 
ordination.  He  tells  us,  "  Lord  King's  account  of  the  primitive 
church  convinced  me  many  years  ago,  that  bishops  and  presbyters 
are  the  same  order,  and  consequently  have  the  same  right  to  or- 
dain." But  if  this  were  even  admitted,  would  it  justify  Mr.  Wes- 
ey's  practice  on  this  occasion?  I  apprehend  not.  Let  us  suppose, 
that  Mr.  Wesley  was  as  good  an  Emoxonosas  any  in  Europe;  and 
Dr.  Coke  a  regular  presbyter;  the  position  states  that  they  had  the 
same  right  to  ordain.  According  to  this  principle  then,  Dr. 
Coke  had  the  same  right  to  ordain  Mr.  Wesley,  that  Mr  Wesley 
had  to  ordain  Dr.  Coke !  and  consequently  the  doctor's  ordination 
was  null  and  void  to  all  intents  and  purposes :  or,  if  the  doctor  re- 
ceived any  right  to  ordain  others,  which  he  had  not  before,  and 
which  the  very  ceremony  of  ordination  implies,  then  Mr.  Wesley's 
general  position  as  the  ground  of  his  practice,  is  not  true.  Thus 
we  see,  that  Mr.  Wesley's  principle  and  practice  in  this  affair  di- 
rectly oppose  each  other.  If  his  principle  was  true,  his  practice 
was  bad :  if  his  practice  was  good,  his  principle  was  false :  they 
cannot  both  stand  good  together.  It  is  painful  to  see  him  fall  into 
such  a  dilemma,  which  we  have  not  seen  before  in  the  whole 
course  of  his  life.  When  he  began  the  practice  of  ordaining  to  the 
ministry,  his  brother,  Mr.  Charles  exclaimed,  *•. 
"  'Twas  age  that  made  the  breach,  not  he." 

And  if  we  add  to  this,  the  influence  others  had  over  him  in  this 
affair,  it  is  perhaps,  the  best  apology  that  can  be  made  for  his  con- 
duct. 

In  this  business,  Dr.  Coke  has  reasoned  in  a  manner  much  more 
consistent  with  his  general  practice,  than  Mr.  Wesley;  which  has 
not  indeed  often  been  the  case,  and  is  therefore  the  more  worthy  of 
notice.  He  tells  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  letter  above  transcribed,  "  The 
more  I  consider  the  subject,  the  more  expedient  it  appears  to  me, 
that  the  power  of  ordaining  others,  should  be  received  by  me  from 
you,  by  the  imposition  of  your  hands."  Among  other  reasons  for 
this  expediency,  are  the  following:  1.  "I  may  want  all  the  influ- 
ence in  America,  you  can  throw  into  my  scale." — 2.  "  An  author- 
ity formally  received  from  you,  will  be  fully  admitted  by  the  peo- 
ple."— And  3.  "  My  exercising  the  office  of  ordination  without 
that  formal  authority  may  be  disputed."  Now  all  this  is  intelligi- 
ble and  clear;  and  I  am  confident  these  reasons  would  have  satis- 
fied any  man  in  similar  circumstances,  who  had  considered  ordina- 
tion as  a  mere  stalking  horse  to  gain  influence  and  dominion. 

Soon  after  the  ordination,  Dr.  Coke,  with  his  two  companions, 
sailed  for  America;  where  they  arrived  in  time  to  meet  the  Amer- 
ican Conference  held  at  Baltimore.  Here  the  Doctor  opened  his 
commission,  and  consecrated  Mr.  Asbury  a  bishop,  and  gave  the 
societies  formed  by  the  preachers  on  that  continent,  a  new  name, 
calling  them,  "  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  America." 
He  preached  a  sermon  on  this  occasion,  which  was  afterwards 
printed,  and  in  which  he  labors  to  defend  this  new  order  of  things, 
He  begins  this  defence  by  the  most  severe  censures  on  the  clergy 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  525 

and  on  the  English  Hierarchy.  It  h&a  been  supposed  that  the 
greatest  part  of  what  the  doctor  here  published  n.s  his  own,  AMIS 
written  by  Mr.  \Ve.-ley.  Hut  1  .-hall  not  easily  believe,  that  these 
ct  -usures  proceeded  from  his  pen.  It  would  answer  no  valuable 
pur]to.-e  to  transcribe  them;  but  it  may  to  observe  tin-  very  striking 
dirterence  between  the  proceedings  at  the  commencement  of  Meth- 
odism, and  the  practice  no\v  adopted — "We  are  not  seceders," 
says  Mr.  Wesley,  in  the  minutes  of  Conference,  "  nor  do  we  bear 
any  rewmblahce  to  them.  We  set  out  upon  quite  opposite  princi- 
ple-. The  Seceders  laid  the  very  foundation  of  their  work,  in 
judging  and  condemning  others:  we  laid  the  foundation  of  our 
work  in  judging  and  condemning  ourselves.  They  bei'in  every 
where,  with  showing  their  hearers,  how  fallen  the  church  and  rnin- 
ure:  we  begin  every  where,  with  showing  our  hearers  how 
fallen  they  are  themselves."  Dr.  Coke,  in  la\  ing  the  foundation 
of  his  new  church  in  ."\merica,  adopted  the  principles  and  prac- 
tice, in  this  respect,  of  the  Seceders,  and  quitted  those  of  the  old 
Methodists.  He  tells  Mr.  Wesley,  some  time  after,  in  a  letter 
from  Ireland,  that  he  would  as  soon  commit  adultery  as  preach 
publicly  against  the  church.  But  I  must  say  this  of  the  doctor,  that, 
with  respect  to  adultery  I  think  him  very  innocent,  but  in  bringing 
railing  accusations  against  others,  I  think  him  very  guilty.  And  it 
is  very  probable,  that  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  now  form- 
ing in  England,  will  have  the  same  foundation  as  it  had  in  Ameri- 
ca: .the  founders  of  it  begin  with  judging  and  condemning  others 
who  dissent  from  them,  and  exalting  themselves:  some  very 
glaring  in.-tances  ot' which  have  already  appeared.  I  leave  others 
to  judge  of  the  consequences. 

l)r.  Coke,  in  his  ordination  sernlon,  and  also  in  his  congratula- 
'  ddrem  to  d'eueral  Washington,  gives  us  to  understand  how 
much  he  is  enraptured  with  the  American  Constitution;  so  far  that 
he  thinks  it  is  fit  to  be  an  exemplar  to  all  other  nations. — But  I 
leave  the  doctor's  politics,  to  consider  the  defence  he  gives  us  of 
his  new  scheme  of  ordination. 

"  But  what  right  have  you  to  ordain?"  To  this  question  the 
doctor  ;. i. -\\ers.  "  The  same  right  as  most  of  the  reformed  churches 
in  Christendom:  our  ordination  in  its  lowest  view,  being  equal  to 
any  of  the  Presbyterian,  as  originating  with  three  presbyters  of  the 
Church  of  England." 

It  i-  po-.-ible  the  doctor  might  believe  himself,  when  he  wrote 
tlii-  sentence.  15ut  is  it  true,  that  the  presence  of  three  presbyters 
in  a  private  chamber,  is  the  only  requisite  essentially  necessary  to 
give  validity  to  an  ordination  among  the  I'n  .-l.\  ti  rians?  1  appre- 
hend not.  Nor  do  I  know  any  denomination  of  Dissenters,  among 
whom  such  a  secret  ordination  would  be  deemed  valid. 

"But  what  ri^'lit  have  you  to  e.\eivi-e  the  episcopal  of 
To  this,  the  doctor  answers,  4i  To  me  the  most  manifest  and  clear. 
God  has  been  pleased,  by  Mr.  Wesley,  to  rai.-e  up  in  America  and 
Europe,  a  numerous  society  \\ell  known  by  the  name  of  Metho- 
dists. The  whole  body  have  invariably  (--termed  this  man  as  their 
chief  pa-tor  under  Christ  lie  has  al\\a\>  appointed  their  reli- 
gious officers  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  \>\  himself  or  his  del 


526  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

egate.  And  we  are  fully  persuaded,  there  is  no  church-office 
which  he  judges  expedient  for  the  welfare  of  the  people  intrusted 
to  his  charge,  but,  as  essential  to  his  station,  he  has  a  power  to 
ordain.  After  long  deliberation,  he  saw  it  his  duty  to  form  his 
society  in  America  into  an  independent  church;  but  he  loved  the 
most  excellent  liturgy  of  the  Church  of  England;  he  loved  its 
rites  and  ceremonies,  and  therefore  adopted  them  in  most  instances 
in  the  present  casev" 

It  is  not  easy  to  make  observations  on  an  argument  like  this, 
without  falling  into  levity  on  the  one  hand;  or  too  great  severity 
on  the  other.  Brevity,  therefore,  will  be  the  best  security.  The 
doctor  states  the  matter  thus,  "  He  (Mr.  Wesley)  has  always  ap- 
pointed the  religious  officers  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest  (among 
the  Methodists)  by  himself  or  his  delegate;  and  we  are  fully  per- 
suaded, there  is  ho  church-office  which  he  judges  expedient  for  the 
people,  but  as  essential  to  his  station  he  has  power  to  ordain." — 
Now,  if  these  words  contain  anything  like  an  argument,  they 
must  mean,  that  the  officers  whom  Mr.  Wesley  had  always  ap- 
pointed, were  church-officers;  and  consequently,  that  his  societies 
were  churches.  If  this  be  not  the  meaning,  then  the  words  which 
go  before,  have  no  immediate  connexion  with  the  conclusion  drawn 
from  them.  The  premises  and  the  conclusion,  would  speak  of 
two  things  totally  different,  and  therefore  the  one  could  not  be 
inferred  from  the  other.  But  the  minutes  of  Conference,  and  Mr. 
Wesley's  other  writings,  testify  in  the  most  express  manner,  that 
the  Methodist  societies  were  not  churches:  that  the  appointments 
and  rules  he  made,  were  nothing  more  than  prudential  regulations, 
which  he  often  changed  as  circumstances  altered.  It  cannot,  there- 
fore, be  argued,  that  because  Mr.  Wesley  had  always  exercised 
the  power  of  making  prudential  regulations  for  the  government 
of  his  societies,  he  had  a  right  to  ordain  any  church-office  he 
might  judge  expedient;  which  is  a  thing  quite  different  from  Avhat 
he  had  hitherto  attempted  to  do;  and  consequently  no  right  to  do 
it,  could  arise  out  of  his  former  practice. 

But  there  is  another  view  of  this  argument,  which  makes  it 
appear  still  more  absurd.  Whatever  power  Mr.  Wesley  had 
always  exercised  over  the  Methodist  societies,  it  was  no  proof  of 
his  right.  Power  and  right  are  two  things.  Power  does  not  im- 
ply right:  otherwise,  the  power  of  speech  would  imply  a  right  to 
speak  treason :  the  power  of  deceiving,  and  robbing  would  imply 
a  right  so  to  do !  Whatever  right,  therefore,  Mr.  Wesley  might 
have  for  making  prudential  regulations  for  the  societies,  it  cannot 
be  proved  from  his  power.  But  Dr.  Coke  here  brings  forward 
Mr.  Wesley's  power,  and  his  former  practice  in  the  exercise  of  it, 
as  a  proof  that  he  has  a  right  to  do  what  he  may  think  expedient 
for  the  good  of  the  people.  Now,  if  a  man  in  common  life  were 
to  plead  his  former  practice  as  a  proof  that  he  had  a  right  to  do 
what  he  might  judge  expedient  in  future,  and  should  act  upon  this 
principle,  I  suppose  he  would  soon  be  sent  to  Bedlam  or  to  New- 
gate. 

I  shall  only  take  notice  of  one  article  more  in  the  doctor's  ser- 
mon. "  Besides,"  says  he,  "  in  addition  to  this,  we  have  every 


THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  527 

qualification  for  an  Episcopal  church,  which  that  of  Alexandria,  a 
church  of  no  small  note  in  the  primitive  times,  possessed  for  two 
hundred  years. — Our  bishops  or  superintendents,  as  we  rather  call 
them,  Iriving  been  elected,  or  received  by  the  suffrage  of  the  whole 
body  of  our  ministers  through  the  continent,  assembled  in  general 
Conference." 

Now  the  truth  of  the  fact  is  this;  that  the  ordinations  among 
•lethodists,  bear  no  resemblance  to  the  ordinations  in  any- 
primitive  chnreh;  either  that  of  Alexandria,  or  any  other,  when 
deemed  regular.  Lord  king,  on  whose  authority  Mr.  "We.-ley 
M'cms  to  re.-t  hi.>  cause,  tells  us,  "  At  the  ordinations  of  the  cleriry, 
the  whole  body  of  the  people  were  present.  So  an  African  Synod, 
held  :25S,  determined,  '  That  the  ordination  of  ministers  ought  to 
be  done  with  the  knowledge,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  people;  that 
the  people  beincr  present,  either  the  crimes  of  the  wicked  may  be 
detected,  or  the  merits  of  the  good  declared;  and  so  the  ordination 
may  be  just  and  lawful,  being  approved  by  the  siitirage  of  all.'55* 
To  the  same  purpose  speaks  Clemens  Jtomanus;  an  Apostolic  man, 
who  having  been  acquainted  with  the  Apostles  themselves,  knew 
their  customs  in  all  the  churches.  He  shows  us  in  his  first  epistle 
to  the  Corinthians,  that  the  custom  was  to  ordain,  ovnvtoxqaatnie 
T»;«  tx/  >.,-,  with  the  consent  of  the  whole  church.  So 

Origen  says,  in  his  8th  Homily  on  Leviticus,  requiri  in  ordinando 
sacerdote,  prcesentiainpopulirf  "  in  ordaining  a  minister  the  pres- 
ence of  the  people  is  necessary.55  The  testimonies  of  the  ancient 
writers  on  this  head  are  very  numerous,  and  might  easily  be  pro-' 
duced,  but  the  authorities  already  mentioned  will  hardly  be  dis- 
puted. It  is  indeed  evident  from  the  Apostolical  Constitutions, 
lib.  9,  cap.  4,  and  other  ancient  testimonies,  that  in  the  first  ages 
of  the  church,  the  people  generally  chose  their  own  minister-; 
and  in  every  case  of  an  election,  their  consent  and  approbation 
were  essentially  necessary.  And  this  practice  continued,  even  at 
Rome,  in  the  election  of  a  pope  till  the  beginning  of  the  twelfth 
century,  when  Innocent  II.  changed  the  ancient  custom;  though  I 
cannot  think  him  quite  innocent  in  so  doing. 

In  direct  opposition  to  the  practice  of  the  primitive  church,  the 
ordinations  among  the  Methodists  were  performed  in  secret.  The 
people  were  not  assembled:  they  were  not  eon>ulted;  nor  even  so 
much  a<  acquainted  that  ministers  were  to  be  ordained  among  the 
Methodi-ts  as  their  proper  pastors.  The  whole  was  performed 
by  an  arbitrary  power,  in  the  exercise  of  which,  no  regard  was 
had  to  the  rights  of  the  people,  as  having  either  judgment  or  choice 
in  the  matter.  Hut  Dr.  Coke  tells  n-,  they  h  MM-  qualifi- 

cations for  an  Kpi-cnpal  Church,  which  the  Chnreh  of  Alexandria 
|.o--e-ised.  "  Our  bi-hops,"  says  he,  '•  having  been  elected,  or  re- 

*  The  words  of  Cyprian  arc,  "Ordinationes  Sacenlotalcs,  non  nisi  sub  popuri 

crimina,  vcl  i  Oniia*Uojpsl  \,  qtuu 

omnium- suflragio  ct  juci.  *•'•"",  ]>• 

84,  edit.  1713. 

t  See  the  note  on  the  passage  of  Clemens  Kara,  above  mentioned,  in  La 
Clcrc's  edition  of  Cotclerius,  torn.  i.  page  173. 


B28  i  HI    i  nr     r  •'•'"'-   I:KV.  .IOHM   \\  01  i.\. 


reived,  b\  iln-  -uil'in"!'  of  ilic  «hole  luuly  of  our  ministers  through 
ill.-  ,  ..nlnirnl,  assembled  iii  ;;;eneral  Conference.'1--  There  wore  lint 
l\\o  In  hop  .-.,  ...i  culled,  Dr.  Cuke  and  Mr.  Ashiiry.  The  doctor 
Wa  ..i.  I.  mied  ^or  consecrated,  if  the  reader  choose)  secretly  in 
I  IP  -I  mil,  and  received  orders  to  ordain  Mr.  Aslmry  in  America. 
N.'\\  iln-  .1-  :  mel\  u  ere  not  elected,  in  any  sense  \\hatcver,  either 
l>\  (lie  preachers  or  people.  Hut,  "They  \\ere  elected  or  receiv- 
ed."— NY  hen  a  \\ritor  thus  links  \vords  together  of  ditVerent  im- 
port, n*  ilion-li  the  iiieimm;;  amounted  to  I  lie  saint'  thin":,  we  have 
IN-  i  cause  to  suspect  that  he  intends  to  deeci\  e  us,  and  load  us 
into  it  false  notion  of  the  subject  lie  is  discussing.  Kecehed  per- 
h.ip-.  they  mi:;-|it  lie,  under  a  system  of  arbitrary  ijovenuiienr, 
\\lnrli  lea\cs  no  alternative  to  the-  people,  nor  to  many  of  the 
preachers,  lint  that  of  pas^i\e  oliedience,  or  to  s;o  fihout  their  luisi- 
HC-.N  and  IIUK  the  connexion.  Hut  their  hein^  received  in  any 
u  .n  ,  is  notluiis'-  to  the  point  in  hand.  It  is  indeed  manifest,  that 
this  whole  nfinil*,  from  tirst  to  last,  bears  no  resemblance  to  the 
mode  of  electing  and  ordaining  ministers  in  the  purer  aijes  of  the 
pnmitix  e  church. 

Vs  .udmation  amonc  ihe  Methodists  forms  a  remarkable  era  in 
then-  Iti-ton  ,  it  dcscno  to  be  fully  examined,  as  to  its  validity  and 
piopnctv.  lint  before  \\  e  proceed  any  further,  let  us  see  what 
Mr,  rhailc-  N\'e-lc\  h.  is  said  on  the  subject.  In  his  letter  to  Pr. 
Chandler,*  iu  tho  beginning  of  the  year  iTS.'i,  he  says,  "I  can 
i\  \et  believe  it,  that  in  his  eisrht\  -second  year,  my  brother, 
m\  old  intimate  friend  and  companion,  should  have  assumed  the 
Episcopal  character:  ordained  elders,  consecrated  a  bishop,  and 
scut  him  over  to  ordain  our  lay  -preachers  in  America!  I  xvas  then 
in  Un-tol,  at  his  elbo\\  :  yet  he  never  jiavo  me  the  least  hint  of  his 
intention.  Uo\\  was  he  surpri.'ed  into  so  rnsh  ;m  action?  He  cer- 
tandy  persuaded  himself  that  it  \vasrijfht. 

I  ;  ManstieUl  told  me  last  year,  that  ordination  \\  as  separa- 
tion. This  my  brother  dors  not,  and  \vill  not  see:  or,  that  ho  has 
ivuounotxl  the  principles,  ami  practice  of  his  whole  lite;  that  he  has 
ncted  contrary  to  all  his  declarations,  protestations,  ami  writings; 
vobU'd  Ins  friends  of  their  boastings;  reali/.txl  the  Nag's-head  onli- 
lUttiati;  and  lert  an  indelible  blot  on  his  nair.e,  as  long  as  it  shall 
•.icinbeml. 

\i'<u-t.  Mr.  Charles  tov^k  courage,  atid  wnne  to  his  brother 

,>••  :\:c  v.ibtcv-t       ••  I  !i.i\  e  been  rcaJ-.n::."  says  he.  "  over  a^ain  and 

.  >our   reasons  ajrainst  a  separation  —  and  entreat  you  iu  the 

nanw  o?  (Jinl,  and   for  (.'hrist'  s  sake,  to  read  them  asrain  yourself 

>Mth  ;  and  stop,  and   prooeed  no  further  till  you 

d,  what   wouMest  Thou 
•  os  the 

d*lf*sl  cuNMtdenition  :  not  to  ment  -unuvnjr  and  h 

Only  tk»  »»r«*tfc,  I  could  wish  you  to  reaH  —  as  a  propheey.  w  hioh 
i«vxl  may 

N  v        ,   ,  against  the  iiw- 

|Kvrtu«ate  -  ;t  last 


THE    LIKE    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  529 

ded.     I  was  your  natural  ally ,  and  your  faithful  friend :  and 

while  you  continued  faithful  to  your-elf  we  tvo  could  chase  a 
tliou-aml.  If  they  liail  not  divided  us,  they  could  never  have  over- 
you.  But  when  oiicu  you  began  ordaining  tor  America,  I 
knew,  ami  \ou  knew,  that  your  preachers  here  would 
till  you  ordained  them.  You  told  me,  '  They  would  separate  by 
and  !>y.'  The  doctor  tells  u<  the  same.  I  Us  •  Methodist  I'piscopal 
Church  at  Baltimore.1  was  intended  to  liciret  a  '  Methodist  Kpi-co- 
p:d  Church'  here.  You  know  he  comes  armed  with  your  authority 
to  make  us  all  Dissenters.  One  of  your  sons  assured  IMP,  that  not 
a  preacher  in  London  would  refuse  orders  from  the  doctor.  It  is 
evident,  that  all  seek  their  own,  and  prefer  their  own  interest  to 
your  honor;  which  not  one  .of  them  scruples  to  sacrifice,  to  his  own 
ambition.  Alas!  what  trouble  are  you  preparing  for  yourself,  as 
\\ella-for  me,  ami  for  your  oldest,  ami  truest,  and  best  friends  1 
Before  you  have  quite  broken  down  the  bridge*  Stop,  and  consider! 
If  your  sous  have  no  regard  for  you,  have  some  regard  for  yourself. 
(Jo  to  your  ^rave  in  peace;  at  lea>t  sutler  m<;  to  go  first,  before  this 
ruin  be  under  your  hand.  So  much,  I  think,  von  owe  to  my  father, 
to  my  brother,  and  to  me,  as  to  stay  till  I  am  taken  from  the  evil. 
I  am  on  the  brink  of  the  irrave,  do  not  push  me  in;  or  imbitter  my 
last  moment-;.  Let  us  not  leave  an  indelible  blot  upon  our  mem- 
ory, but  let  us  leave  behind  u-,  the  name  and  character  of  houest 
men." 

Mr.   .John    Wesley  immediately   answered    his  brother's  letter. 
The  answer  is  dated  Plymouth,*  Anoint  1!>;   in  which  he  sa; 
will  tell   you   my  thoughts   with  all  simplicity,  and  wait  for  better 
information.      If  you  airree  with  me,  well:    if  not,  we  can,  as  Mr. 
Wilitelield   ll-cd  to  say,  ai_'ree  to  di-  : 

••  For  the-e  forty  years  I  have  been  in  doubt  concerning  that 
question,  '  What  obedience  i-  due  to  heathenish  priests,  and  mitred 
infidels?'  1  have  from  time  to  time  propn-ed  my  doubts  to  the 
most  pious  and  sensible  clerg\  men  I  knew.  But  they  nave  me  no 
.••tion:  rather  they  .-eemed  to  be  pu/./led  as  well  as  me. 
Some  obedience  I  always  paid  to  the  bishops,  in  obedience  to  the 

•  f  the  land.      But  I  cannot  see,  that  I  am  under  any  obligation 
•>   them,  further  than  those  laws  require. 

"  It  is  in  obedience  in  tho-e  laws,  that  I  have  tie ,  -.•.!  in 

id,  the    power    \\hich  1  :  i  me.      1  firmly 

.MI  a  scriptural   •  y  man  in   V.n^- 

•  >r  in  Kur«)pe:  for  the  uninterrupted  >ncces-ion.  1  ksiow  to  be 
,  \\  hich  no  man  ever  did  or  can  prove.      15ut  this  does  in  no 

.th  my  remaining  in  the  Church  of  Knsrland:   from 
which  1  have  no  m->:  than  I  had  fifty  years  ago. 

1  -till  attend  all  the  ordinances  of  the  church,  at  all    opporti: 
Ami  I  con-tanth   and    earnestly  de-ire    all  that    are  connected  with 
•io.      When  Mr.  Smyth  pre->ed  u.s  to  '  .-eparate  from  the 
church,"  li  hurch   no  more.      And   this  was  what  I 

meant  se\en  and  t\\  i_fo,  when  1  per-uadcd  our  hrethren, 

*  The  printed  copy  of  this  letter  u  dated  Plymouth  Dock.    Arminian  Mag. 
Tol.  u.  page  60. 


530  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    KEV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

'not  to  separate  from  the  church.'  But  here  another  question 
occurs,  '  What  is  the  Church  of  England  ?'  It  is  not  all  the  people 
cf  England.  Papists  and  Dissenters  are  no  part  thereof.  It  is 
not  all  the  people  of  England,  except  Papists  and  Dissenters. 
Then  we  should  have  a  glorious  church  indeed!  '  No:  accoi'ding 
to  our  twentieth  Article,  a  particular  church  is,  a  congregation  of 
faithful  people  (Ccetus  credentium,  the  words  of  our  Latin  edition) 
among  whom  the  word  of  God  is  preached,  and  the  sacraments 
duly  administered.'  Here  is  a  true  logical  definition,  containing 
both  the  essence  and  the  properties  of  a  church.  What  then,  ac- 
cording5* to  this  definition,  is  the  Church  of  England?  Does  it 
mean,  '  all  the  believers  in  England  (except  Papists  and  Dissenters) 
who  have  the  word  of  God,  and  the  sacraments  duly  administered 
among  them?'  I  fear  this  does  not  come  up  to  your  idea  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Well,  what  more  do  you  include  in  that 
phrase?  'Why,  all  the  believers  that  adhere  to  the  doctrine  and 
discipline  established  by  the  convocation  under  Queen  Elizabeth.' 
Nay,  that  discipline  is  well  nigh  vanished  away,  and  the  doctrine 
both  you  and  I  adhere  to. 

"All  those  reasons,  against  a  separation  from  the  church,  in  this 
sense,  I  subscribe  to  still.  What  then  are  you  frightened  at?  [  no 
more  separate  from  it  now  than  1  did  in  the  year  1758.  I  submit 
slid,  though  sometimes  with  a  doubting  conscience,  to  mitred  infi- 
dels. I  do  indeed  vary  from  them  in  some  points  of  doctrine,  and 
in  some  points  of  discipline:  by  preaching  abroad,  for  instance,  by 
praying  extempore,  and  by  forming  societies.  But  not  a  hair's 
breadth  further  than  I  believe  to  be  meet,  right,  and  my  bounden 
duty.  I  walk  still  by  the  same  rule  1  have  done  for  between  forty 
and  fifty  years.  I  do  nothing  rashly.  It  is  not  likely  I  should". 
The  high-day  of  my  blood  is  over.  If  you  will  go  hand  in  hand 
with  me,  do.  But  do  not  hinder  me,  if  you  will  not  help.  Per- 
haps, if  you  had  kept  close  to  me,  I  might  have  done  better. 
However,  with  or  without  help  I  creep  on.  And  as  I  have  been 
hitherto,  so  I  trust  I  shall  always  be, 

•Your  affectionate  friend  and  brother." 

In  September  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  replied  to  his  brother's  letter. 

"  I  will  tell  you  my  thoughts,"  says  he,  "with  the  same  simpli- 
city. There  is  no  danger  of  our  quarrelling,  for  the  second  blow 
makes  the  quarrel;  and  you  are  the  last  man  upon  earth  I  would 
wish  to  quarrel  with.  That  juvenile  line  of  mine,  '  Heathenish 
priests  and  mitred  infidels,'  I  disown,  renounce,  and  with  shame 
recant.  I  never  knew  of  more  than  one  mitred  infidel;  and  for 
him  I'took  Mr.  Law's  word. 

"  I  do  not  understand  what '  obedience  to  the  bishops'  you  dread. 
They  have  let  us  alone,  and  left  us  to  act  just  as  we  pleased  for 
these  fifty  years.  At  present,  some  of  them  are  quite  friendly 
towards  us,  particularly  towards  you.  The  churches  are  all  open 
to  you:  and  never  could  there  be  less  pretence  for  a  separation. 

"That  you  arc  a  scriptural  K. "0*0.7 oc,  or  overseer,  I  do  not  dispute. 
And  so  is  every  minister  who  h;is  the  cure  of -=mils.  Neither  need 
we  dispute  whether  the  uninterrupted  siKressiijn  be  a  fable,  as  you 
believe,  or  real,  as  I  believe?  or  whether  lord  King  be  right  or 


i  III     nr    THE    REV.    JOHW    WESLBY. 


531 


wron_  .lefmition  of  the  Church  of  Kn«:lainl,  is  the  same  in 

.  with  mine  in  verse. — You  write,    •  All  .ainst 

iration  from  the  church,  I  MiliM-ribe  to  r-tiil.     What  then  are 

you    frightened   at.'     I  no   more,   separate  from  it,  than  I  did  in  the 

1  -iilnnit   >till  to   its   lii-hop-;.      1  do    indeed   vary  from 

•  inN  of  discipline,  b\   preaehinir  abroad,  hy  p: 
.  and  by  formii  -,  (mi^ht    \ou  not   add.  and  by 

ordaii.  -till  walk  liy  tlie  same  rule  I  ha\edonef 

forty  and  ;  1  do  noili'tnir  rashly.' — If  I  could  prove  your 

Actual   separation,  I   would   not;   neither   wi>h  to  XT  it  jiroveil   by 
-her.      IJtit   do  yon    not  allow,  that  the  doctor  ha.-  separated? 
"11   not    know  and  approve  of  hi-   a\  owed  de-i^n  and  re-olu- 
all    tin-  Methodists  in  the  thn  •'••rinetl    into 

a  distinct   compact    body,    a    new    K.pi>copal   church   of   his   own? 
his   ordination   sermon?     Is   the   hii.'h-day  of  his 
Mood    o\ei.-      Does   he  do    notliim;   rtiahlij?      Have   yon    not  made 
If  the   author   of  all   his   actions?      I  need   nut   remind  }ou, 
(}ui  farit  per  alium,  facit  per  se. 

"1  must  not  leave  unanswered  \  our  -urprisinir  qnostion,  'What 

then  are  you  frightened  at?'     At  the    Doctor's  ra.-hne»;  and  your 

supporting    him    in    h:      aml)iti..;is     pnr-nits — at    an    approachiag 

schist'..  •\okedasth'-  American  rehellion — at 

your  own  eterv  .1  di-.'_rn.ce,  ami  all  those  frightful  evils  which  your 

. — •  If  you    will  L'O  hand  in  hand   \\ith   me,  do' — I 

.  or  rather  creep  on  in  the  old  way  in  which   \\  e  .-el   out,  and 

tru-t  to  continue  in  it  till  I  finish  my  course. — ;  Perhaps,  if  you  had 

kept    close  to  me  I  Illicit    have  done  lietter' — \Vllell    \  oil  took  that 

fatal    >tep   at  Hri>tol,  1  kept  as  clo-e  to  \ou  as  elo>f  could  lie;  for  I 

II   the    time  at  your   elbow.      You  miirht  certainly  have  done 

better,  if  you  had  taken  me  in  to  be  one  of  \oiir  council. 

"I  thank  \oti.  for  your  intention  to  remain  my  friend.  Herein 
my  heart  is,  a>  your  "heart.  Whom  (Jod  hath  joined,  let  no  man 
put  asunder.  \\'e  have  taken  each  other  for  better  for  worse,  till 
death  do  us — part?  no:  but  eternally  unite.  Then-fore,  in  the  love 
svhieh  never  faileth,  1  am, 

\  our  afiectionate  friend  and  brother, 

(   .   v 

Charles  We-le\  has  spoken  chiefly  of  the  impropriety  of  the 
step  hi>  brother  had  taken  in  ordaining  Dr.  f'oke  and  others  in  the 
character  of  a  hi.-hop:  but  it  will  be  proper  to  make  an  observation 
or  two.  on  the  validity  of  his  proceediiiir.  The  L'eni-ral  position  he 
•  l.iun  in  ju-tification  of  what  he  had  done.  i<.  that  "  bishops 
and  j»re~li\ters  \\ere  the  same  order,  and  had  tl>  _••/*/  to 

ordai  .    thi>    principle   he    onlaineil,   or  c  I    Dr. 

V  a\  .  the  \  i-r\  a«-t  of  ordaining  im jibes  a  superior  ri^ht.  or 
a  superior  authority.  If  it  be  allou  ed.  that  Mr.  \\Y-|e\  had  a 
superior-  riirht  to  ordain  the  doctor,  then  the  ifenrral  position  is 
fal-e;  if  it  be  >aid.  he  hail  a  -uperior  authority,  but  no  -uperior 
ri^'ht,  then  it  \\ill  follow  that  Mr.  We-1.  \  c  \er.-i~ed  .-uperior 
authority  without  any  riu'lit  .-o  to  do;  \\hichisthe  \eryth, 
which  M  is  blamed.  In  lM>th  cases  the  ordination  mu.-t  be  void, 
and  .>f  no  effect.  —  Hut  according  to  lord  kinir,  the  general  position 


532  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

is  not  strictly  or  universally  true.  From  a  comparison  of  various 
testimonies  of  ancient  church  writers,  he  draws  this  conclusion, 
That  the  presbyters  were  different  from  bishops  in  gradu,  or  in 
degree;  but  they  were  equal  to  them  in  ordinc,  or,  in  order."* 
He  tells  us,  that  a  bishop  was  the  proper  pastor  or  incumbent  of 
the  church  over  which  he  presided;  and  that  the  presbyters  in  that 
church  were  only  his  assistants  or  curates,  and  therefore  could  do 
nothing  in  his  church  without  his  direction  or  permission — but 
whatever  superiority  a  bishop  had  over  the  presbyters  of  his  own 
church,  it  was  solemnly  and  publicly  conferred  upon  him,  by  the 
general  suffrage  of  the  presbyters  and  people  over  whom  he  was 
to  preside.  I  suppose,  if  any  presbyter  had  assumed  the  Episco- 
pal character  and  authority  without  such  choice  and  public  ordina-  M 
tion  to  his  office,  he  would  have  been  excommunicated  by  the  other 
churches.  But  Mr.  Wesley  was  never  publicly  elected  by  any 
presbyters  and  people  to  the  office  of  a  bishop;  nor  ever  consecrated 
to  it:  which  made  his  brother  Charles  say, 

"  So  easily  are  Bishops  made, 

By  man's  or  woman's  whim  ; 
Wesley  his  hands  on  Coke  hath  laid, 
But  who  laid  hands  on  him  7" 

The  answer  is,  nobody.  His  Episcopal  authority,  was  a  mere 
gratuitous  assumption  of  power  to  himself,  contrary  to  the  usage 
of  every  church,  ancient  or  modern,  where  the  order  of  bishops 
has  been  admitted.  There  is  no  precedent  either  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, or  in  church-history,  that  can  justify  his  proceeding  in  this 
affair.  And  as  Mr.  Wesley  had  received  no  right  to  exercise 
Episcopal  authority,  either  from  any  bishops,  presbyters,  or  peo- 
ple, he  certainly  could  not  convey  any  right  to  others:  his  ordina- 
tions therefore,  are  spurious,  and  of  no  validity. 

Nor  can  Mr.  Wesley's  practice  of  ordaining  be  justified  by 
those  reasons  which  Presbyterians  adduce  in  favor  of  their  own 
method  of  ordaining  to  the  ministry:  for  Mr.  Wesley  ordained, 
not  as  a  presbyter,  but  as  a  bishop !  his  ordinations  therefore  were 
not  Presbyterian,  nor  will  the  arguments  for  Presbyterian  ordina- 
tion apply  to  them. 

Let  us  review  the  arguments  on  this  subject,  reduced  to  a  few 
propositions:  1.  Mr.  Wesley  in  ordaining  or  consecrating  Dr. 
Coke  a  Bishop,  acted  in  direct  contradiction  to  the  principle  on 
which  he  attempts  to  defend  his  practice  of  ordaining  at  all.  2. 
As  Mr.  Wesley  was  never  elected  or  chosen  by  any  church  to  be  a 
bishop,  nor  ever  consecrated  to  the  office,  either  by  bishops  or 
presbyters,  he  had  not  the  shadow  of  right  to  exercise  Episcopal 
authority  in  ordaining  others,  according  to  the  rules  of  any  church, 
ancient  or  modern.  3.  Had  he  possessed  the  proper  right  to  or- 
dain, either  as  a  bishop  or  presbyter  (though  he  never  did  ordain 
as  a  presbyter)  yet  his  ordinations  being  done  in  secret,  were  ren- 
dered thereby  invalid  and  of  no  effect,  according  to  the  established 
order  of  the  primitive  church,  and  of  all  Protestant  churches.  4. 
The  consequence  from  the  whole  is,  that  the  persons  whom  Mr. 

•Enquiry  into  the  Constitution,  &c.  of  the  Primitive  Church. 
^     *4flfc 


THE    I.rFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  533 

"U  i  -lev  ordained,  have  no  more  right  to  exercise 'the  ministerial 
function*  than  he  had  before  he  laid  hands  upon  them. 

beme  of  ordination  so  full  of  confusion  and  absurdity,  as 
that  among  the  Methodists,  can  surely  never  filiate.  itself  on  Mr. 
\Ve-li-y:  it  must  have  proceeded  from  some  mere  chaotic  brain, 
\\here  wild  confusion  reigns.  Nor  can  I  easily  believe,  that  Mr. 
We-ley  would  ever  have  adopted  so  mis-shapen  a  brat,  had  not 
his  clear  perception  of  things  been  rendered  feeble  and  dim,  by 
flattery,  persuasion,  and  age. 

But  1  \\illingly  quit  a  subject  which  is  very  unpleasant;  and 
most  sincerely  wish,  that  both  the  practice  of  ordaining  among  the 
Methodists,  ami  the  memory  of  it  were  buried  in  oblivion.  And 
wen-  the  practice,  which  in  my  view  of  it  is  pregnant  with  mi  — 
chief,  totally  to  cease,  never  to  be  revived,  I  would  tear  the  memo- 
ry of  it  from  these  pages,  as  soon  as  they  are  printed. 

The  foll.iw%;r  letter  written  to  a  travelling  preacher  in  Decem- 
ber, 17St>,  may  .-how  us  Mr.  Wesley's  fatherly  care  over  the 
preachers;  and  at  the  same  time  give  us  an  example  of  his  deli- 
cate manner  of  conveying  reproof  where  he  saw  it  necessary.  This 
delicacy  will  appear  the  more  honorable  to  him  when  we  consider, 
that  he  was  in  the  eighty-fourth  year  of  his  age:  a  period  when 
those  who  arrive  at  it,  commonly  lose  the  delicate  attention  to  the 
feelings  of  others,  which  they  po— e--ed  in  middle  life;  and  be- 
come authoritative  and  morose.  This  indeed  is  very  natural,  and 
from  the  difference  of  their  situations.  A  man  of 
eighty-four  often  finds,  that  he  is  considered  as  a  piece  of  eld 
worn-out  furniture,  thrown  by  as  useless,  and  feels  his  own  per- 
sonal happine>s  very  little  connected  with  the  opinions  or  affairs 
<>f  mankind:  whereas,  a  man  in  the  midst  of  life  finds,  that  the 
delicate  attention  he  pays  to  the  feelings  of  others,  is  daily  reflect- 
ed back  upon  him  in  a  thousand  ways,  and  contributes  largely  to 
an  increase  of  his  personal  happiness.  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  labor 
under  this  infirmity  of  old  age. — "  DearS — ,"  says  he,  "you  know 
I  love  yon:  ever  since  I  knew  you,  I  have  neglected  no  way  of 
.-howiiiir  it.  that  was  in  my  power.  And  you  know  I  esteem  you 
t".>r  your  y.eal  and  activity,  for  your  love  of  discipline,  and  for  your 
•rifts  which  <Jod  has  given  you:  particularly,  quickness  of  appre- 
hension, and  readiness  of  utterance,  e-pecially  in  preaching  and 

•T. 

I  am  jealous  over  you,  lest  you  should  lose  any  of 
the  things  you  have  gained,  and  not  receive  a  full  reward:  and  the 
more-  tear  you  are  wanting  in  other  respects.  And 

\\lio  will  venture  to  tell  you  so?     You  will  scarce  know  how  to 

:  from  me,  unless  you  lift  up  your  heart  to  God.  If  you  do 
tliis,  1  may  venture  to  tell  you  what  I  fear,  without  any  further 

•e.  I  fear  \<>u  think  of  yourself  more  highly  than  you  ou^ht 
to  think.  Do  yon  not  think  too  highly  of  your  own  undcr-tand- 
iii'_r?  of  your  gifts?  particularly  in  preaching,  as  if  you  were  the 
very  be-t  preacher  in  the  connexion?  of  \onrown  importance?  afl 
if  the  work  of  (ioil  here  or  there  depended  wholly  or  mainly  on 
you?  and  of  your  popularity?  which  I  have  found  to  my  surprise 

'far  le--,  even  in  I, ,  than  1  • 

45' 


584  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEf. 

"  May  not  this  be  much  owing  to  your  want  of  brotherly  love? 
"With  what  measure  you  mete,  men  will  measure  to  yoiTagain.  1 
fear  there  is  something  unloving  in  your  spirit:  something  not  only 
of  roughness,  but  of  harshness,  yea  of  sourness !  Are  you  not 
likewise  extremely  open  to  prejudice,  and  not  easy  to  be  cured  of 
it?  So  that  whenever  you  are  prejudiced,  you  commence  bitter,  im- 
placable, unmerciful?  If  so,  that  people  are  prejudiced  against 
you,  is  both  the  natural  and  judicial  consequence. 

"I  am  afraid  lest  your  want  of  love  to  your  neighbors  should 
spring  from  your  want  of  love  to  God:  from  want  of  thankfulness. 
I  have  sometimes  heard  you  speak,  in  a  manner  that  made  me 
tremble :  indeed,  in  terms  that  not  only  a  weak  Christian,  but  even 
a  serious  Deist  would  scruple  to  use. 

"I  fear,  you  greatly  want  evenness  of  temper.     Are  you  not  ., 
generally  too  high,  or  too  low?     Are  not  all  yo,ur  passions  too 
lively?  your  anger  in  particular?     Is  it  not  too  soon  raised:  and  is 
it  not  often  too  impetuous?  causing  you  to  be  violent,  boisterous — 
bearing  down  all  before  you  ? 

"  Now — lift  up  your  heart  to  God,  or  you  will  be  angry  at  me. 
But  I  must  go  a  little  further.  I  fear  you  are  greatly  wanting  in 
the  government  of  your  tongue.  You  are  not  exact  in  relating 
facts.  I  haYe  observed  it  myself.  You  are  apt  to  amplify:  to 
enlarge  a  little  beyond  the  truth.  You  cannot  imagine,  if  others 
observe  this,  how  it  will  affect  your  reputation. 

"  But  I  fear  you  are  more  wanting  in  another  respect.  That  you 
give  a  loose  to  your  tongue  when  you  are  angry :  that  your  lan- 
guage then,  is  not  only  sharp,  but  coarse,  and  ill-bred — If  this  be 
so,  the  people  will  not  bear  it.  They  will  not  take  it  either  from 
you,  or  me,"  &LC. 

Mr.  Wesley,  notwithstanding  his  advanced  age,  continued  his 
journies  and  labors  with  the  same  punctuality,  though  not  perhaps 
with  the  same  vigor  as  usual.  He  still  rose  at  four  in  the  morn- 
ing, and  apportioned  his  employments  to  the  different  parts  of  the 
day.  It  was  a  fixed  practical  rule  with  him,  which  he  observed  to 
the  very  end  of  life,  that  a  man  who  wishes  to  avoid  temptation, 
and  all  foolish  and  hurtful  habits,  should  be  constantly  employed : 
and  generally,  have  a  certain  portion  of  work  to  do  within  a  lim- 
ited time.  This,  doubtless,  is  a  good  practical  rule,  and  will  save 
those  whose  time  is  at  their  own  disposal,  if  they  have  resolution 
to  follow  it,  from  innumerable  inconveniences. — In  1787,  he  visited 
Ireland:  and  passing  through  the  north  of  that  kingdom,  called 
upon  a  respectable  clergyman,  whose  kind  attentions  in  his  sick- 
ness at  Tandragee  had  laid  him  under  obligations.  After  he  had 
quitted  this  agreeable  family,  he  sent  the  clergyman  the  following 
letter. 

"  REV.    AND    DEAR    SlR, 

"  I  have  obligations  to  you  on  many  accounts,  from  the  time  1 
first  saw  you :  particularly  for  the  kind  concern  you  showed,  when 
I  was  ill  at  Tandragee.  These  have  increased  upon  me  every 
time  that  I  herVe  since  had  the  pleasure  of  waiting  upon  you. 
Permit,  me,  sir,  to  speak  without  reserve.  Esteem  was  added  to 
my  affectionate  regard,  when  I  saw  the  uncommon  pains  you  took 


THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  535 

with  the  flock  committed  to  your  care;  as  also,  when  I  observed 
the  remarkably  serious  manner  wherein  you  read  prayers  in  your 
family.  Many  years  have  pa-s,-d  since  that  time;  maify  more  than 
I  a:ii  likely  to  see  under  the.  sun.  Hut  before  I  go  hence,  I  would 
fain  -rive  you  one  in-tance  of  my  sincere  regard:  tlie  rather,  be- 
caiiM-  I  can  scarce  . •vpect  to  see  you  again  till  we  meet  in  a  better 
world.  Hut  it  is  ditlicult  for  me  to  do  it,  as  I  feel  myself  inferior 
to  you  in  .so  many  respects.  Yet  permit  me  to  ask  a  strange  ques- 
tion, Is  your  soul  as  much  alive  to  God  as  it  was  once?  Have  you 
not  suffered  loss  from  your  relations  or  acquaintance,  that  are  sen- 
sible and  agreeable  men,  but  not  incumbered  with  religion?  Some 
of  them,  perhaps,  as  free  from  the  very  form,  as  from  the  pouer 
of  it?  O  sir,  if  you  lose  any  of  the  things  which  you  have 
wrought,  who  can  make  yon  amends  for  that  loss?  If  you  do  not 
receive  a  full  reward,  what  equivalent  canyon  gain?  I  was  pained 
even  at  your  hospitable  table,  in  the  midst  of  those  I  loved  so  well. 
\Ve  did  not  begin  and  close  the  meal,  in  the  same  manner  you  did 
ten  years  ago !  You  was  then,  contrary  to  the  almost  universal 
custom,  unfashionably  serious  in  asking  a  blessing  and  return- 
ing thanks.  I  know  many  would  blame  you  for  it:  but  surely  the 
Lord  said,  '  Servant  of  God,  well  done!'  Wishing  you,  and  your 
lovely  family  every  blessing, 

I  am, 

Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 
Your  obliged  and  affectionate  brother  and  servant, 

J.  W.» 

In  February,  1783,  Mr.  Wesley  observes,"!  took  a  solemn 
leave  of  the  congregation  at  West  street,  by  applying  once  more 
what  I  hail  enforced  fifty  years  before,  '  By  grace  ye  are  saved 
through  faith.'  The  next  evening  we  had  a  very  numerous  con- 
gregation at  the  New  Chapel,  to  whom  I  declared  the  whole  coun- 
sel of  (io'l.  1  seemed  now  to  have  finished  my  work  in  London. 
If  I  see  it  airain,  well:  if  not,  I  pray  God  to  raise  up  others,  that 
will  be  more  faithful  and  more  successful  in  his  work." 

On  his  birth-day  this  year,  he  makes  the  following  observations. 
"  I  this  day  enter  on  my  eighty-fifth  year.  And  what  cause  hare 
I  to  praise  (Jod,  as  for  a  thousand  spiritual  blessings,  so  for  bodily 
blessings  also!  How  little  have  1  suffered  yet,  by  the  rush  of 
numerous  years!  It  is  true,  I  am  not  so  agile  as  1  was  in  times 
past:  1  do  not  run  or  walk  so  fast  as  I  did.  My  sight  is  a  little 
•  •d.  My  left  eye  is  grown  dim,  and  hardly  serves  me  to  read. 
I  have  dai!  n  in  the  ball  of  my  right  eye,  as  also  in  my 

riu'ht  temnh;  (occasioned  by  a  blow  received  some  time  since)  and 
in  my  right  shoulder  and  arm,  which  I  impute  partly  to  a  sprain, 
and  partly  to  the  rheumatism.  I  find  likewise  some  decay  in  my 
memory,  with  regard  to  names  and  things  lately  past:  but  not  at 
all  with  regard  to  what  I  have  read  and  hcard^twenty,  forty,  or 
nixty  years  a^o.  Neither  do  1  find  any  decay  in  my  hearing,  smell, 
taste,  or  appetite  (though  1  want  but  a  third  part  of  the  food  I 
once  did,)  nor  do  I  feel  any  such  thing  as  weariness,  either  in  trav- 
elling or  preaching.  And  I  am  not  conscious  of  any  decay  in 


556  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

writing  sermons,  which  I  do  as  readily,  and  I  believe,  as  correctlj 
as  ever. 

"To  what  can  I  impute  this,  that  I  am  as  I  am?  First 
doubtless,  to  the  power  of  God,  fitting  me  for  the  work  to  which  I 
am  called,  as  long  as  he  pleases  to  continue  me  therein :  and  next 
subordinately  to  this,  to  the  prayers  of  his  children — May  we  not 
impute  it,  as  inferior  means,  1.  To  my  constant  exercise  and 
change  of  air?  2.  To  my  never  having  lost  a  night's  sleep, 
sick  or  well,  at  land  or  sea,  since  I  was  born  ?  3.  To  my  having 
sleep  at  command,  so  that  whenever  I  feel  myself  almost  wore  out, 
I  call  it,  and  it  comes  day  or  night?  4.  To  my  having  constant- 
ly, for  about  sixty  years,  risen  at  four  in  the  morning?  5.  To  my 
constant  preaching  at  five  in  the  morning,  for  above  fifty  years?  6. 
To  my  having  had  so  little  pain  in  my  life,  and  so  little  sorrow  or 
anxious  care? — Even  now,  though  I  find  pain  daily  in  my  eye, 
temple,  or  arm,  yet  it  is  never  violent,  and  seldom  lasts  many  min- 
utes at  a  time. 

"  Whether  or  not  this  is  sent  to  give  me  warning,  that  I  am 
shortly  to  quit  this  tabernacle,  I  do  not  know:  but  be  it  one  way  or 
the  other,  I  have  only  to  say, 

My  remnant  of  days 
I  spend  to  His  praise, 
Who  died  the  whole  world  to  redeem : 
Be  they  many  or  few, 
My  days  are  his  due, 
.    And  they  all  are  devoted  to  Him ! " 

December  31,  1788,  Mr.  Wesley  makes  the  following  remarks 
"  A  numerous  company  concluded  the  old  year  with  a  very  solemn 
watch-night.  Hitherto  God  hath  helped  us:  and  we  neither  see 
nor  feel  any  of  those  terrible  judgments,  which  it  was  said,  God 
would  pour  out  upon  the  nation,  about  the  conclusion  of  the  year — 
For  near  seventy  years  I  have  observed,  that  before  any  war  or 
public  calamity  England  abounds  with  prophets,  who  confidently 
foretell  many  terrible  things.  They  generally  believe  themselves; 
but  are  carried  away  with  a  vain  imagination.  And  they  are  sel- 
dom undeceived  even  by  the  failure  of  their  predictions,  but  still 
believe  they  will  be  fulfilled  some  time  or  other." 

January  1,  1789.  He  says,  "  If  this  is  to  be  the  last  year  of  my 
life,  according  to  some  of  those  prophecies,  I  hope  it  will  be  the 
best.  I  am  not  careful  about  it,  but  heartily  receive  the  advice  of 
the  Angel  in  Milton,  'How  well  is  thine;  how  long  permit  to 
Heaven." 

Notwithstanding  his  advanced  age,  and  increasing  infirmities, 
Mr.  Wesley  this  year  visited  Ireland;  and  travelled  through  various 
parts  of  that  kingdom,  preaching  and  meeting  the  societies  as  usual. 

The  following  paper  is  without  date;  and  though  I  suppose  it 
was  written  a  few  years  before  this  period,  yet  I  shall  here  insert 
it,  omitting  an  observation  or  two  on  the  Hutchinsonian  philosophy. 

"  To  THE  REVEREND  DEAN  D . 

«REV.  SIR, 

"  When  Dr.  Bentley  published  his  Greek  Testament,  one  re- 
marked, «  Pity  but  he  would  publish  the  Old:  then  wo  should  have 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  557 

two  New  Testament*.' — It  is  dime:  those  who  receive  Mr.  Hutch- 
's emendations,  certainly  have  two  NC\\  Testaments!    But  I 

stumble  at  the  threshold.      Can  we  believe,  that  Goil  led  his  whole. 
Church  >o  iiruorant  nt' the  Scripture  till  yesterday?      Ami  if  h 

•  1  tn  reveal  the  sen-o  nt'it  nov,  to  \\hoiii  may  we  suppose  He 

\\  it  uld  reveal   it?     *  All  Scripti:1  must  he  under- 

'•<\  the  same  >pirit  wherehy  it   was  written.'      And   a   greater 

than  I  riienithat  are  >n>  /•/,-  \\  ill  He  trtiidc   in  judgment,  and 

them  that  are  irentle  will  He  lonru  his  way.'     Hut  wujnr.  H 

eniinently  meek  and  i/entlc! 

••  1  Inuever,  in  order  to  learn  all  I  could  from  his  works,  after  first 
eonsultiiijj  them,  I  carefully  read  over  Mr.    Spearman,  Mr.  Jones' 
Hid  the  (Jla-irow  Abridgment.     I  read  the  last  with 
.Mr.  Thomas  \Val-h.'   the  best    Hebrrean    I   ever  knew.     I   never 
asked  him  the  meaninir  of  an  Hebrew  word,  lint   he   would   imme- 
diately tell   me.  how  .often    it   occurred    in    the    HiMe,  and  what    it 
meant    in    each    place!      We  then  both  observed,  that   Mr.  Hntch- 
in- on's  whole  >chc is  built   upon  etymologies:   the   mo>t  uncer- 
tain foundation  in  I  ho.  world,  and   tin:  least    to   bo  depended  upon: 
\\(.  D!                      ••ondly,  that  if  the   points  be  allowed,  all  his   build- 
i;iir  sinks  at  once:   anil  thirdly,  that  setting  them  aside,  many  of  his 
•  •r\  niol.ii:ie>  are  forced,  and  unnatural.      He  frequently,  to  find  the 
..ioiry  of  one  word,  squee/es  two  radices  together:  a  liberty 
TO  be  taken,  where  a  woi.l  may  fairly  be  derived  from  a  ,-in- 
jlle  radix. 

••  lint  may  I  ha/ard  a  few  v\  "rds  on  the  points.     Mr.  H af- 

.  they  were  invented  by  tl  •>.  Mnsoritesj  only  thirieen  or  four- 

.:md'red  \ears  ajro,  in  ordi  r  to  destr<iy  the  >en.-e.  of  Scripture. 

I    loubt  this;   \\lio  can  prove  it?     Who  can  prove  they  were  not  as 

Thomas  WaNh  w:is  oticnl'tho  l;iy-|)rc;trhcrs :  an  itinerant. 

il  n  term  in  the  Jewish  tlu-olo^y.  m  \vork  on  the  Bihle ; 

•al   It-arnril  Hal!  :  it    Inuii  any  alterations  w  hich 

In  onler  lo  this, the  J'-ws  !i:ul  rri-ourso  to  a  canon, 

iiilulliMc  :  which  was,  traililion.     Accordintrly  they  sny,  that 

'it  him   first,  the   inn.-   rpiuiini:  of  it; 

rue  inti'rnrclalioii ;  iinil  lh:it  t  olh  ihrso  were  hnndul  down  \>y 

•h  thoj    were  ri-;: 

-  the  siitjri-!  "f  the 
,.  lait.r.  or1  ihnt  of  the  Mishna  and 

-.'•»,  th.-ntnh' 

shout  five  hundn-d  years  niter  t'hn>t,  who  .  omposr«i,  or  at 
snra;   wl,rm-"  tln-y  an- 1  alK-d  ^I:i-i>ntrs   and  M 

•  ihcm  the  authors  of  the  m-,  cut-  r.nd  [nunls  which  srrre 
i-l.r«'w  ti'jt.  :is\v<-  now  find  it. 

•-hop  I'shrr  pl»i-o« 
'.iicr  Moriu.  in  ihe 
"-accession  of 
I'.zrix  -and    • 

•*o;  nnd  thtt   T'MI  Ashv, 
;he  profession,  and   who.  trnw 
ra,  nourished   nt  I'  •irh  nl 

;.    after 
lilt-in,  without  m;'  .-ins. 


5S8  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEf. 

old  as  Ezra;  if  not  co-eval  with  the  language  ?  Let  any  one  give 
a  fair  reading,  only  to  what  Dr.  Cornelius  Bayley  has  offered,  in  the 
preface  to  his  Hebrew  Grammar,  and  he  will  be  as  sick  of  reading 
without  points,  as  I  am;  at  least,  till  he  can  answer  the  doctor's 
arguments,  he  will  not  be  so  positive  upon  the  question. 

"  As  to  his  Theology,  I  first  stumble  at  his  profuse  encomiums 
on  the  Hebrew  language.  But  is  it  not  the  language  which  God  him- 
self used?  And  is  not  Greek  too,  the  language  which  God  himself 
used?  And  did  He  not  use  it  in  delivering  to  man  a  far  more  per- 
fect dispensation  than  that  He  delivered  in  Hebrew?  Who  can  de- 
ny it?  And  does  not  even  this  consideration  give  us  reason  at  least 
to  suspect,  that  the  Greek  language  is  as  far  superior  to  the  He- 
brew, as  the  New  Testament  is  to  the  Old?  And  indeed,  if  we  set 
prejudice  aside,  and  consider  both,  with  attention  and  candor,  can 
we  help  seeing,  that  the  Greek  excels  the  Hebrew,  as  much  in 
beauty  and  strength,  as  it  does  in  copiousness?  I  suppose  no  one 
from  the  beginning  of  the  world  wrote  better  Hebrew  than  Moses. 
But  does  not  the  language  of  St.  Paul  excel  the  language  of  Moses, 
as  much  as  the  knowledge  of  St.  Paul  excelled  his? 

"  I  speak  this,  even  on  supposition  that  you  read  the  Hebrew,  as 
I  believe  Ezra,  if  not  Moses  did,  with  points. — For  if  we  read  it  in 
the  modern  way  without  points,  I  appeal  to  every  competent 
judge,  whether  it  be  not  the  most  equivocal?" — The  rest  I  have  not 
been  able  to  find." 

About  this  time,  one  or  two  of  the  preachers,  and  a  few  socie- 
ties, were  harassed  by  justices  of  the  peace,  under  a  pretence  en- 
tirely new. 

The  Methodists  were  told,  "  You  profess  yourselves  members 
of  the  Church  of  England;  therefore  your  licenses  are  good  for 
nothing;  nor  can  you  as  members  of  the  church  receive  any  bene- 
fit from  the  Act  of  Toleration."  Mr.  Wesley  saw,  that  if  the  pro- 
ceedings on  this  subtle  distinction  were  extended  over  the  nation, 
the  Methodists  must  cither  profess  themselves  Dissenters,  or  sufler 
infinite  trouble.  Notwithstanding  his  ordinations,  he  has  borne 
ample  testimony,  that  ho  did  :iot  wish  the  people  to  alter  their  rel- 
ative situation  to  the  national  church,  Sec.  and  yet  he  wished  them 
to  be  effectually  relieved  from  this  embarrassment.  He  stated  the 
case  to  a  member  of  parliament,  a  real  friend  to  liberty,  hoping  the 
legislature  might  be  prevailed  upon  to  interpose,  and  free  the 
Methodists  from  the  penalties  of  the  Conventicle  Act.  There  is  not 
much  reason  to  doubt  but  this  privilege  would  have  been  obtained, 
with  a  little  perseverance,  had  not  the  new  arrangements  in  the  econ- 
omy of  Methodism  so  manifestly  tended  to  draw  the-  whole  body  of 
preachers  and  people  into  a  new  and  powerful  party  in  the  nation, 
the  ron-n  JM  •  >  •«>>  of  \vlr-h  apprar  to  many  of  a  vnry  doubtful  com 
pli'xi  »i.  M  •.  \V(Hley  '  it'.  th~  case  thus — "Last  month  a  few 
poor  people  met  together  in  Lincolnshire,  to  pray,  and  to  praise 
God,  in  a  friend's  house:  there  was  no  preaching  at  all.  Two 
neighboring  justices  finorl  the  man  of  the  house  twenty  pounds.  I 
suppose  he  \vas  n.jl  ,vu,T.ii  twenty  shillings.  Upon  this;  his  house- 
nold  goods  were  distrained  and  sold  to  pay  the  fine.  He  appealed 
to  the  Quarter-Sessions:  but  all  the  justices  averred,  '  The  Metho- 


THB    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  539 

dials  could  have  no  relief  from  the  Act  of  Toleration,  because  they 

.>  church;  anil   that  so  Ion*  as  they  did  so,  the  Conventicle 
\'-t  >hould  he  executed  upon  llr 

inlay,  \\)i».'ii  one  of  our  preachers  was  Ijrginning  to 
speak  in  a  quiet  congregation,  a  beighboring  justice  sent  a  con- 
stable to  seize  him,  though  he  was  licen.-ed;  and  would  not  release 
him  till  hi;  had  paid  twenty  pounds — telling  him,  his  license  was 
L"i<>,|  fur  nothing,  '  hecaii-e  lie  was  a  ( 'hurrhman.' 

:r,  what  can  the  Methodists  do?  They  are  liable  to  be 
ruined  by  the  Conventicle  Act,  and  they  have  no  relief  from  the 

f  Toleration  I  If  this  is  not  oppression  what  is?  \\ 
:hen  is  KnirlM)  liberty?  Tlie  liberty  of  Christian^  \  ea  of  > 
ratite  •«  ?  who  as  >nch,  has  a  riijht  to  worship  (iod  ac- 

-ordin^  to  his  own  roii-cienre.      lint  waving  the  question  of  right 
and  wron::,  what  prudence    is  there  in  iipprcs>iii£  such   a  body  of 
-odd    magistrates  <-onld   drive   them,  not 
•-hire,  but  out  of  F.n^land,  who  would  be  ^ain- 
"M.t  hi>  Majesty,  whom  we  honor  and  love;  not  his 
ministers,  whom  we  love  and  serve  for  hi>  sake.      Do  they  wish  to 
»hrow:iway  so  many  thousand  friends?  who  are  now  bound  to  them 
iha'n  that  of  inierest — If  you  will  speak  a  word  to 
Mr.  Pit;  on  that  head,  you  will   oblige," 

Thi-  pap'T  from  which  the  aliove  is  taken,  is  only  a  copy:  and  I 
doubt,  whether  Somersetshire  be.  not  inserted  for  Lin- 
colnshire before  mentioned  in  ilie  same  paper.     However  this  may 

wrote  to  tb«  bishop  of the  following  letter 

months  before  the  al*>\e  was,  written. 

,   I, nun, 

••  I  am  a  dyin.n  man,  having  already  one  foot  m  the  grave.     Hu- 
manly speaking,  1  cannot  lonir  creep  upon   the  earth,  being  now 
r  ninety  than  ei-jhiy  year-  of  aije.      I5ut  I  cannot  die  in  peace, 
ve  di-chartred  this  ollice  of  cliri>iian    lo\  e    to  \nir  lord- 

whip      I  v.rite  without  ceremony,  as  neither  hoping  nor  fearing  any 

thine  from  \onr  lordship,  or  from  i-.ny  man  living.      And    I  a-k,  m 
.1,,-  name  aiid  in  the  -  Y  Him,  to  w  h.un  Loth  yon  and  I  are 

^h..r:!  .m  account,  why  do  you  trouble  those  thai  -ire  nuiet 

in  the  land?  Those  tint  fcnr  Cod  and  work  righteous)  Does 

your  lordship  know -what  the  Methodi-ts  an-?    That  many  thou- 
.-.--/.ealous  members  of  the  Church  ot  England 

,Jy  to   his  Maje>ty,  hut  to  hi,  pn-ent  min- 
V  hv  should  your  lord-hip,  settr  .  out  ot  the  .pie<- 

tion,  throw  away  >u.'-h  ;i  b..d\   ..f  respectahle  friends?     la 
Ihcirrclia  "™,  my  lord,  i.  this  a  time  to 

cute  ntiv  OKU.   for  con-'ience-sake?      1  b.-.-.-h  you,  my  lord, 

,.,,'uld  be  done  to.      Von  are  a  man    ,,f  sense:    ><-"    are    a    mail 

of  learning:  oaj  l--li«-v.'  (what  is  of  infinitely  more  value) 

you  are   a  man  of  pieu!      Th-n  think,  and   let    think— I   pr; 
to  bl.'-svou  with  the  choicest  of  his  blessings. 

my  lord. 

To  another  bi-liop,  who.  I    -nppo-e.  had   forbidden  hi^  clei 
let  Mr.  \V-l.-y    pn  ach    in    their   dmr.  i  fTOte    m    hif,  own 

l.iconi-'  u  aj    US  fiillow>: 


540  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET. 

e  MT  LORD, 

"  Several  years  ago,  the  church-wardens  of  St.  Bartholomew's 
informed  Dr.  Gibson,  then  Lord  Bishop  of  London,  '  My  Lord, 
Mr.  Bateman,  our  Rector,  invites  Mr.  Wesley  very  frequently  to 
preach  in  his  church.'  The  bishop  replied,  '  And  what  would  you 
have  me  do?  I  have  no  right  to  hinder  him.  Mr.  Wesley  is  a 
clergyman  regularly  ordained,  and  under  no  ecclesiastical  censure.' 
I  am,  my  lord, 

Your  lordship's  obedient  servant, 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

Mr.  Wesley  began  now  to  feel  the  infirmities  of  age  increase  fast 
upon  him,  though  he  continued  his  usual  labors  without  complaint. 
But  in  January,  1790,  he  observes,  "  I  am  now  an  old  man,  decay- 
ed from  head  to  foot.  My  eyes  are  dim:  my  right  hand  shakes 
much:  my  mouth  is  hot  and  dry  every  morning:  I  have  a  linger- 
ing fever  almost  every  day:  and  my  motion  is  weak  and  slow. 
However,  blessed  be  God,  I  do  not  slack  my  labor.  I  can  preach 
and  write  still."  And  on  June  28,  his  birth-day,  he  further  ob- 
serves, "  This  day  I  enter  into  my  eighty-eighth  year.  For  above 
eighty-six  years,  I  found  none  of  the  infirmities  of  old  nge:  my' 
eyes  did  not  wax  dim,  neither  was  n:y  nati!;vl  sfrei  irfli  abated. 
But  last  August,  I  found  almost  a  sudden  change;  m\  eyes  were 
so  dim,  that  no  glasses  would  help  me:  my  strength  likewise 

?uite  forsook  me,  and  probably  will  not  return  in  this  world.     But 
feel  no  pain  from  head  to  foot,  only  it  seems  nature  is  exhausted, 
and  humanly  speaking,  will  sink  more  and  more,  till, 

"The  weary  springs  of  life  stand  still  at  lust." 

This  at  length,  was  literally  the  rase;  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley, 
like  that  of  his  brother  Charles,  being  one  of  those  rare  instances 
in  which  nature,  drooping  under  the  load  of  years,  sinks  by  a  gen- 
tle decay.  For  several  years  preceding  his  death,  this  decay  was, 
perhaps,  more  visible  to  others  than  to  himself;  particularly  by  a 
more  frequent  disposition  to  sleep  during  the  day;  by  a  growing 
defect  in  memory,  a  faculty  he  once  possessed  in  a  high  degree  of 
perfection;  and  by  a  general  diminution  of  the  vigor  and  agility 
he  had  so  long  enjoyed.  His  labors,  however,  suffered  little  inter- 
ruption: and  when  the  summons  came,  it  found  him,  as  he  always 
wished  it  should,  in  the  harness,  still  occupied  in  his  Master's 
work! 

Thursday,  the  17th  of  February,  1791,  Mr.  Wesley  preached  at 
Lambeth:  but  on  his  return  home,  seemed  much  indisposed,  and 
supposed  he  had  taken  cold. — The  next  day,  he  read  and  wrote  as 
usual;  and  in  the  evening  preached  at  Chelsea  with  some  difficul- 
ty, having  a  high  degree  of  fever.  Saturday  he  still  persevered 
in  his  usual  employments,  though  to  those  about  him,  his  com- 
plaints seemed  evidently  increasing.  He  dined  at  Islington,  and 
desired  a  friend  to  read  to  him  from  the  fourth  to  the  seventh 
chapter  of  Job,  inclusive.  On  Sunday  he  rose  early,  according  to 
custom,  but  quite  unfit  for  the  exercises  of  the  day.  He  was 
obliged  to  lie  down  about  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and 
elept  several  hours.  In  the  course  of  the  day,  two  of  his  own  dis- 


THE    I.I  1'F.    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEV.  541 

courses  on  tin-  Sermon  <>n  the  mount,  were  read  to  him;  and  in 
the  evening  In-  came  <ln\vn  to  supper.  Monday,  the  21st,  he  seem- 
IM!  much  better,  and  visited  a  friend  at  Twickenham.  Tuesday, 
lie  went  on  with  his  usual  work,  preached  at  the;  City-Road,  mid 
t-eemed  butter  than  lie  had  been  lor  snn;e  days.  Wednesday  he 
uentto  I  ,eatherhcad,  where  he  del'iv-red  his  last  sermon,  from 
.,  ye  the  I,ord  while  he  may  he  found;  rail  ye  upon  him 
while  In-  is  near."  Thursday  he  paid  a  visit  to  Mr.  Wolff's 
|.'\e|\  family  at  IJalaam,  from  whence  hi-  returned,  on  Friday  the 
2.r)th,  extremely  ill.  His  friends  were  struck  with  the  manner  of 
Ins  Belting  out  of  the  carriage,  and  still  more  when  he  went  up 
Stairs  and  sat  down  in  his  chair.  He  sent  every  one  out  of  the 
room,  and  desired  not  to  he  interrupted  for  half  an  hour.  When 
that  time  \\as  expired,  sonic  mulled  wine  was  brought  him,  of 
\\hich  he  drank  a  little.  In  a  few  minutes  he  threw  it  up,  and 
said,  "  I  must  lie  down/'  His  friends  were  now  alarmed,  and  I 
was  immediately  sent  for.  to  visit  him.  On  entering  the  room,  he, 
said  in  a  cheerful  voice,  "  Doctor,  they  are  more  afraid  than  hurt.'' 
Mo-t  of  this  day  lie  lay  in  bed,  had  a  quick  pulse,  with  a  consid- 
erable degree  oi'  fever  and  stupor.  Saturday,  the  26th,  he  contin- 
ued much  in  the  same  state;  taking  very  little,  either  of  medicine 
or  nourishment.  Sunday  morning,  he  seemed  better,  got  up,  and 
look  a  cup  of  tea.  Sitting  in  his  chair,  lie  looked  quite  cheerful, 
ami  repeated  the-e  \\  ords  of  his  brother  Charles, 

"  Till  glad  I  lay  this  hotly  down, 

Thy  servant,  Lord,  attend  ; 

Anil  O  !  my  lili-  of  mercy  crown 

Wall  a  triumphant  end  !  " 

Soon  after  he  emphatically  said,  •''  Our  friend  Lazarus  sleepeth." 
Ivverting  himself  to  converse  \\ith  some  friends,  he  was  soon  fa- 
tigued and  obliged  to  lie  down.  After  lying  some  time  quiet,  he 
looked  up,  and  said,  "  Speak  to  me,  I  cannot  speak."  The  per- 
-on-  pre-eiit  kneeled  doun  to  pray  with  him,  and  his  hearty  Amen 
shoued  he  was  perfectly  sensible  of  \\  hat  was  said.  Sometime 
after  he  said,  "  There  is  no  need  of  more;  when  at  Bristol  my 
\\  i.rds  \\err, 

••  I  the  chief  of  sinners  am, 
But  Jous  died  tor  mo."  * 

Monday,  the  2Sth,  his   wcakne-s    increased.      He   slept   most    of 
the  day,  and  spoke  but  little;  yet  that  little  tcstifn-d  how  much  his 


*At  '  'onforence  in  1793,  Mr.  v  laki-n  V.TV   ill: 

IIP,  Hen-  iiiou','hl  In-  CDiild  riM-nvi-r.     l''r<nii  the  nntiirc  of  nia  omplnint, 

ipOMd  •••Mm  would  seize    In-   sinm;ich   :uul    |in>|.ai  '  -  i.cdi-n 

u:ilii>n,  hi-  >:iid    lo    Mr.   I'.radl'urd,   "  I  h;i\c 

ndrnii^'  ill)  niid  down  I 

l)g  in  III)   ]>"(ir  \v:iy,  1«>   d.«  a  litll«  ^'>od  to  m\    frl- 

lowereatnrcs  :  and  now  ii  -."ih.Tt    ihore  :\n-  I  tit  :i  .  tw.vu 

mi-  anil  death  ;   anil  what    h.ivr  1  fi  Iru-t    l»    lur   v;t;\  -iti-'ii  ?     I    'in    ••'•(.•   nothing 

I   !i:ivf  done  or  Mili'-rrd,  tliat  will   i..-:ir  l.Mil.uii;   :it.      I    h.iv.'  no  olh. 
li,.,!,  il,  i  i  mi-.'  "     Tin1  M'utiiiifiit 

icss,  pl:iinl;>   showi  how 

--cvercd  in  th«  same  views  of  ihe  5os|H'l,  with  which 
out  to  preach  it. 

46 


642  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

whole  heart  was  taken  up  in  the  care  of  the  societies,  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  promotion  of  the  things  pertaining  to  that  kingdom, 
to  which  he  was  hastening.  Once  he  said,  in  a  low  but  distinct 
manner,  "  There  is  no  way  into  the  holiest,  but  by  the  blood  of 
Jesus."  He  asked  what  the  words  were,  from  which  he  had 
preached  a  little  before  at  Hampstead.  Being  told  they  were 
these;  "Brethren,  ye  know  the  gr'ace  of  otir  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
who,  though  he  was 
through  his  poverty 
foundation,  the  only 
I  desired  he  might  be  asked,  if  he  would  have  any  other  physician 
called  in  to  attend  him?  but  this  he  absolutely  refused. — It  is  re- 
markable, that  he  suffered  so  little  pain,  never  complaining  of  any 
during  his  illness,  but  once  of  a  pain  in  his  breast.  This  was  a 
restless  night — Tuesday  morning,  he  sang  two  verses  of  an  hymn . 
then  lying  still,  as  if  to  recover  strength,  he  called  for  pen  and  ink; 
but  when  it  was  brought  he  could  not  write.  A  person  said,  "  Let 
mo  write  for  you,  sir:  tell  me  what  you  would  say."  JLic  replied, 
"  Nothing,  but  that  God  is  with  us."  In  the  forenoon,  he  said,  "  1 
will  get  up."  While  they  were  preparing  his  clothes,  he  broke 
out,  in  a  manner  that  astonished  all  who  were  about  him,  in 
singing, 

"  I  '11  praise  my  Maker  while  I  've  breath, 
And  when  my  voice  is  lost  in  death, 

Praise  shall  employ  my  nobler  powers  : 
My  days  of  praise  shall  ne'er  be  past, 
While  life,  and  thought,  and  being  last, 
Or  immortality  endures !" 

Having  got  him  into -his  chair,  they  observed  him  change  for 
death.  But  he,  regardless  of  his  dying  body,  said  with  a  weak 
voice,  "  Lord,  Thou  givest  strength  to  those  who  can  speak,  and 
to  those  who  cannot.  Speak,  Lord,  to  all  our  hearts,  and  let  them 
know  that  Thou  loosest  tongues."  He  then  sung, 

"  To  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 
Who  sweetly  all  agree" — 

Here  his  voice  failed.  After  gasping  for  breath  he  said,  "  Now 
we  have  done  all."  He  was  then  laid  on  the  bed,  from  whence 
he  rose  no  more.  After  resting  a  little,  he  called  to  those  who 
were  with  him,  "to  pray  and  praise."  Soon  after  he  said,  "Let 
me  be  buried  in  nothing  but  what  is  woollen,  and  let  my  corpse  be 
carried  in  my  coffin,  into  the  chapel."  And  again  called  upon 
them  to  "  pray  and  praise,"  and  taking  each  by  the  hand,  and 
affectionately  saluting  them,  bade  them  farewell.  Attempting 
afterwards  to  say  something  which  they  could  not  understand,  he 
paused  a  little,  and  then  with  all  the  remaining  strength  he  had, 
said,  "  The  best  of  all  is,  God  is  with  us."  And  again,  lifting  his 
hand,  he  repeated  the  same  words  in  a  holy  triumph,  "  The  best 
of  all  is,  God  is  with  us."  Something  being  given  him  to  moisten 
his  lips,  he  said,  "  It  will  not  do;  we  must  rake  the  consequence. 
Never  mind  the  poor  carcase."  Being  told  that  his  brother's 
widow  was  come,  he  said,  "  He  giveth  his  servants  rest;"  thanked 
her  BS  she  pressed  his  hand,  and  affectionately  endeavored  to  kiss 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JultX    WESLET.  543 


i  \><  licin^  a'_rain  wet,  lie  repeated  his  usual  pracc  after  a 
meal;   "  We  tliauk  Tin-.',  ()  Lord,  tor    tin--'-    and   all  th. 

he  church  and  knur,  irrant  us  truth  and  peace,  through 
Chri>t  our  Lord."      After  some  pause,  lie   said.  "  'i'lie  clouds  dro|> 

Tlie  Lord  is  \vitli  us;   the  dod    of  Jacob   is  our  n  ' 
He  again  called  them  ID  prayer.  and   appeared  fervently  to  join  in 
their  petit 

Mo~t  of  the  following  niirlit.  he  often  attempted  to  repeat  the 
psrilm  before  mentioned;  but  could  only  j:et  out,  •'  I'll  praise,  I'll 
On  Wednesday  morning,  hia  end  drew  near.  .Mr.  lirad- 
t'ord,  his  old  and  faithful  friend,  who  with  the  atlection  of  a  son. 
had  attended  him  for  many  years,  now  pra\ed  with  him;  and  the. 
list  word  lie  was  heard  to  articulate  u  ;><  ••  Farewell.''  —  A  few 
minute.s  lie  fore  ten,  on  the  second  da\  of  March,  while  a  number 
of  frienda  were  kneeling  around  his  bed.  died  .Mr.  .lohn  Wesley, 

without  ft  groan.      He  \\  as  in    the   eiir!i!\-ei_liili    year    of  hi~ 
had  been  sixty-;'  :n  the  mini.-tr\  ;   and   the  preceding  , 

will  be  a  lasting  memorial  of  his  uncommon  /.eal,  diliiren.-e,  and 
usefulness  in  his  Master's  work,  for  more  than  half  a  century.  — 
His  death  waa  an  admirable  c  '  80  laborious  and  useful  a 

life. 

March  the  flth  was  the  day  appointed   for   his  interment.     The 

iiers  then  in  London  to  my  utter  aMonishment,  insisted  that  I 

-hould  deliver  the  funeral  discourse:   and  the  executors  afterwards 

approved  of  the  appointment.     The    intention   was,  to   carry   the 

.•orpse  into  the  chapel  and  place  it  in  a    raised  situation  before  the 

pulpit  during  the  service.      Hut  the  crowds  which   came  to  see  the 

body  while  it  lay  in  the  eollin,  both  in  the  private  hon-e,  and  espe- 

cially in  the.  chapel  the  day  before   the   funeral,  were  so  irreat,  that 

his  friends  were  apprehensive  of  a  tumult,  if  they  should  proceed 

on  the  plan  first  intended.      It  was  therefore   resolved,  the  evening 

.  to  bury  him  between  five  and  six  in  the.  morning.      Though 

the  time  of  notice  to  his  fri'-iii!  •  >rt,  and    the   design    itself 

•/.  ith  L'reat   caution,  \et  a   considerable    number  of 

!  at  that  early  hour.      The  late  Iti.-v.  Mr.  Kichard- 

.  ho  now  lies  with   him   in    the   same    vault,  read    the   funeral 

Q  m  inner  that   made    it    peculiarly    atl'ectin^.      The   dis- 

,  which  w.is  afterwards  printed,  wa-  delivered  in  the  chapel 

hour  appointed  in  the  forenoon,  to  an  astonir-hin::  multitude 

of  |>eojile;  amonir  whom  were  many  ministers  of  the  ^osjn-1,  both 

of  the  e-.tablish  ;  he  I  )i--enters.      The   aii-lieiice  was  >till 

and  Mill-inn  as  ni^ht;   and  all  seemed   to  carry    away  \\ith  them  en- 

:  \ic\\-of  Mr.  Wesley  'a  character,  and  st-rious  impn 
of  th"  impoi  tance  of  religion,  and  the  utility  of  Methodism. 

tfa    of  Mr.   \\  .-!>  \  ,  attracted   the    public    notice   beyond 
any  former  example,  perhap-,  of  a  clergyman    IIONVCM  r   dignified. 
It  being  fienerally  known,  that  he  died  a-  he  had  lived;   and    evin- 
ce. I  in  death,  th"  uprightness  and   integrity  of  hi-  life,  tin-    i,r. 
sion  on  the  public  mind  in  favor    of  hi-,    character    and    of  Metlio- 

almost  universal:  -<>  that  M>m»-  pi  •:-  ^!:.  \\es- 

!l  do  more  go«  :!i::n   he   did    in   hi>  wlude  life. 

n,   that    a   door    of  usefulness  wiw   now 


544  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    RET.    JOHN   WESLEY 

opened  to  the  Methodist  preachers,  unknown  at  any  former  period. 
And  had  they  strictly  adhered  to  our  old  disinterested  plan  of 
Methodism,  it  is  probable  they  would  in  the  end,  have  been  more 
extensively  useful  to  the  whole  nation.  But  this  opportunity  is 
past,  and  will  never  return. 

The  following  inscription,  though  in  my  judgment  not  worthy 
of  Mr.  Wesley,  has  since  his  interment  been  put  on  his  tomb. 

"  To  the  Memory  of 

THE  VENERABLE  JOHN  WESLEY,  A.  M. 

Late  Fellow  of  LINCOLN  College,  OXFORD. 

This  GREAT  LIGHT  arose 
(By  the  singular  Providence  of  God) 

To  enlighten  THESE  NATIONS, 

And  to  revive,  enforce,  and  defend, 

The  Pure,  Apostolical  DOCTRINES  and  PRACTICES  of 

THE  PRIMITIVE  CHURCH: 
Which  he  continued  to  do,  by  his  WRITINGS  and  his 

LABORS, 
For  more  than  HALF  A  CENTURY: 

And,  to  his  inexpressible  Joy, 
Not  only,  beheld  their  INFLUENCE  extending, 

And  their  EFFICACY  witnessed, 

In  the  Hearts  and  Lives  of  MANY  THOUSANDS, 

As  well  in  the  WESTERN  WORLD,  as  in  these 

KINGDOMS: 

But  also,  far  above  all  human  Power  or  Expectation, 
Lived  to  see  PROVISION  made,  by  the  singular  Grace 

of  GOD, 
For  their  CONTINUANCE  and  ESTABLISHMENT, 

To    THE    JOY    of  FUTURE    GENERATIONS! 

READER,  If  thou  art  constrained  to  bless  the  INSTRUMENT, 

GIVE  GOD  THE  GLORY! 

After  having  languished  a  few  days,  He  at  length  finished 

his  COURSE  and  his  LIFE  together:    gloriously 

triumphing  over  DEATH,  March  2,  An. 

Dom.  1791,  in  the  eighty-eighth  Year 

of  his  Age. 


A  copy  of  the  late  Mr.  John  Wesley's  Will. 
"  In  the  name  of  God.     Amen! 

r<  I  JOHN  WESLEY,  Clerk,  some  time  Fellow  of  Lincoln-College, 
Oxford,  revoking  all  others,  appoint  this  to  be  my  last  Will  and 
Testament. 

"I  give  all  my  books  now  on  sale,  and  the  copies  of  them  (only 
subject  to  a  rent  charge  of  £85  a  year  to  the  widow  and  children 
of  my  brother)  to  my  faithful  friends,  John  Horton,  merchant, 
George  Wolff,  merchant,  and  William  Marriott,  stock-broker,  all 
of  London,  in  trust  for  the  general  fund  of  the  Methodist  Confer- 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  545 

men  in  earn  ing  on  the  work  of  God,  by  itinerant  preachers,  on 
condition  that  they  permit  the  following  committee,  Thomas  Coke, 
James  Creiirhtoii,  IVarl  Dickenson,  Thomas  Kankin,  George 
Whiteficld  and  the  London  Assistant  for  the  time  being,  still  to 
superintend  the  printing-press,  and  to  employ  Hannah  Paramore, 
and  George  Paramore,  as  neretofore,  unless  four  of  the  committee 
judge  a  change  to  be  needful. 

"I  give  the  books,  furniture,  and  whatever  else  belongs  to  me  in 
the  three  houses  at  Kinirswood,  in  trust  to  Thomas  Coke,  Alex- 
ander Mather,  and  Henry  Moore,  to  be  still  employed  in  teaching 
and  maintaining  the  children  of  poor  travelling  preachers. 

"  I  give  to  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  John  \Vhitehead,  and  Henry 
Moore,  all  the  books  which  arc  in  my  study  and  bed-chamber  at 
London,  and  in  my  studies  elsewhere,  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the 
preachers  who  shall  labor  here  from  time  to  timo. 

"  I  give  the  coins,  and  whatever  else  is  found  in  the  drawer  of 
my  bureau  at  London,  to  my  dear  grand-daughters  Mary  and  Jane 
Smith. 

"  I  give  all  my  manuscripts  to  Thomas  Coke,  Doctor  White- 
head,  and  Henry  Moore,  to  be  burnt  or  published  as  they  see 
good. 

"  I  give  whatever  money  remains  in  my  bureau  and  pockets  at 
my  decease  to  be  equally  divided  between  Thomas  Briscoe,  Wil- 
liam Collins,  John  Easton,  and  Isaac  Brown. 

"  I  desire  my  gowns,  cassocks,  sashes,  and  bands,  may  remain 
at  the  chapel  for  the  use  of  the  clergymen  attending  there. 

"I  desire  the  London  Assistant  for  the  time  being  to  divide  the 
rest  of  my  wearing  apparel  between  those  four  of  the  travelling 
preachers  that  want  it  most;  only  my  pelisse  I  give  to  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Creighton;  my  watch  to  my  friend  Joseph  Bradford;  my  gold 
seal  to  Elizabeth  Ritchie. 

"I  give  my  chaise  and  horses  to  James  Ward  and  Charles 
Wheeler,  in  trust,  to  be  sold,  and  the  money  to  be  divided,  one 
half  to  Hannah  Abbott,  and  the  other  to  the  poor  members  of  the 
Select  society. 

"Out  of  the  first  money  which  arises  from  the  sale  of  books,  1 
bequeath  to  my  dear  sister  Martha  Hall  (if  alive)  £40,  to  Mr. 
Creighton  aforesaid  £-10,  and  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Heath  JCliO. 

"And  whereas  1  am  empowered  by  a  late  Deed  to  name  the 
iier-ons  who  are  to  preach  in  the  New  Chapel  in  London  (the 
•lerfMincii  tor  a  continuance.)  and  by  another  Deed  to  name  a 
committee,  for  appointing  preachers  in  the  New  Chapel  at  Bath,  I 
,lo  hereby  appoint  John  Richardson,  Thomas  Coke,  .lames  Creigh- 
ton, 1'earl  Dickfii-on,  clerks.  Alexander  Mather,  William  Thomp- 
son, Henry  Moore,  Andrew  Mlair,  John  Valton,  Joseph  liradford, 
Jamc-  Holers,  and  William  M\les,  to  preach  in  the  New  Chapel 
at  London,  and  to  !»•  the  committee  tor  appointing  preachers  in 
the  New  Chapel  ut  Hath. 

"I  likewi.-e  appoint  Henry  Brooke,  painter,  Arthur  Keen, gent, 
and  William  "White-tone,  stationer,  all  of  Dublin,  to  receive  the 

annuity  of  £§tYEngluh,)  left  to  the  Kimr-uood  School  by  thelat« 
Roger  Shiel,  I 

4ti» 


546  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

"  I  give  £6,  to  be  divided  among  the  six  poor  men,  named  by 
the  Assistant,  who  shall  carry  my  body  to  the  grave;  for  I  partic- 
ularly desire  there  may  be  no  hearse,  no  coach,  no  escutcheon,  no 
pomp,  except  the  tears  of  them  that  loved  me,  and  are  following 
me  to  Abraham's  bosom.  I  solemnly  abjure  my  executors  in  the 
name  of  God,  punctually  to  observe  this. 

"  Lastly,  I  give  to  each  of  those  travelling  preachers  who  shall 
remain  in  the  connexion  six  months  after  my  decease,  as  a  little 
token  of  my  love,  the  eight  volumes  of  Sermons. 

"  I  appoint  John  Horton,  George  Wolff,  and  William  Marriott, 
aforesaid,  to  be  Executors  of  this  my  last  Will  and  Testament, 
for  which  trouble  they  will  receive  no  recompense  till  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  just. 

"  Witness  my  hand  and  seal  the  20th  day  of  February,  1789. 

JOHN  WESLEY.     (Seal.) 

"  Signed,  sealed,  and  delivered  by  the  said  Testator  as  and  for 
his  last  Will  and  Testament,  in  the  presence  of  us, 

WILLIAM  CLUL'OW. 
ELIZABETH  CLTTLOW. 

"  Should  there  be  any  part  of  my  personal  estate  undisposed  of 
by  this  my  last  Will :  I  give  the  same  unto  my  two  nieces  E.  Elli 
son,  and  S.  Collet,  equally.  JOHN  WESLEY. 

WILLIAM  CLULOW. 
ELIZABETH  CLULOW. 
Feb.  25,  1789. 

"  I  give  my  Types,  Printing-presses,  and  everything  pertaining 
thereto,  to  Mr.  Thomas  Raiikin,  and  Mr.  George  Whitefield,  in 
trust  for  the  use  of  the  Conference. 

JOHN  WESLEY." 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  summer  preceding  Mr.  Wesley's  death,  a 
certain  person,  who  had  long  been  trying  various  schemes  to  ac- 
quire a  superior  influence  over  both  preachers  and  people,  endeav- 
ored to  persuade  Mr.  Wesley,  that  if  he  disposed  of  his  literary 
property  by  his  Will  only,  his  next  of  kin  would  claim  it;  that  a  deed 
of  assignment  was  necessary  to  prevent  their  claims.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley denied  that  this  would  be  the  case,  and  resisted  the  proposition 
of  making  a  deed  of  assignment.  Being  however,  frequently 
worried  on  the  occasion,  he  at  length,  in  company  with  this  same 
person,  applied  to  his  confidential  solicitor  on  the  question;  who 
told  them,  that  as  his  literary  property  was  personal  estate, 
his  Will  was  a  competent  instrument  to  convey  it,  and  that  no  deed 
of  assignment  was  necessary.  The  party  who  wished  for  a  deed 
of  assignment  that  might  answer  his  purpose  was  not  discouraged 
by  this  repulse,  but  afterwards  wrote  to  the  same  solicitor  for  his 
further  opinion  on  the  subject;  and  received  the  same  answer  in 
writing.  Finding  Mr.  Wesley's  solicitor  not  of  an  accommodating 
disposition  where  integrity  must  be  sacrificed,  he  applied  to  anoth- 
er, a  total  stranger  to  the  Methodist  economy,  and  therefore  more 
under  his  direction.  A  deed  of  assignment  was  drawn  up,  to 
answer  the  purpose  intended,  conveying  Mr.  \^sley's  literary 
property  to  seven  persons  therein  named  (among  whom  the  exec- 


THK    LIFE    OF    THF.    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  547 

ntors  of  Mr.  "\\Y-1,  \ 's  \\i\l  were  not  included)  upon  special  trust, 
that  they  >hould  apply  all  tin-  profits  of  tin-  book-,  tic.  to  the  sole 
u.-e  and  benefit  of  the  Conference,  in  such  manner  as  to  them 
should  seem  most  proper  and  expedient.  Things  being  thus  pre- 
pared, the  old  gentleman  was  carried  privately  to  ;i  friend's  house, 
to  execute  this  deed,  live  months  before  he  died;  a  time  when  his 
weakne-s  was  so  great,  that  we.  may  venture  to  .-ay,  lie  could  not  sit 
rive  minutes  to  hear  a'ny  tiling  read,  especially  in  the  forms  of  law, 
without  fallinsr  into  a  doze:  so  that  there  is  not  the  least  probabil- 
ity that  Mr.  \Ve-ley  knew  the  contents  of  the  deed  he  executed, 
or  had  any  suspicion  of  its  tendency  or  the  design  of  its  author. 
It  is  very  certain  the  body  of  the  preachers  \\ere  ignorant  of  this 
scandalous  transaction;  in  which  an  advantage  was  taken  of  ai;o 
and  infirmities,  by  one  or  two  individuals,  to  gain  the  management 
of  a  large  and  increasing  annual  revenue,  to  serve  the  purposes  of 
their  own  inlhience  and  ambition.  1  mention  one  or  two  individ- 
uals, becan-e  it  has  been  said,  that  one  of  the  preachers  named  in 
this  deed,  was  in  league  \\ith  him  who  ought  to  be  considered  as 
the  author  of  it.  But  I  say  no  more  on  a  subject  that  will  not  bear 
to  be  fully  examined. 


CHAPTER    VI. 
SECTION    I. 

A    REVIEW    OF    MR.    WESLEY'S    CHARACTER. 

MANY  particulars  of  Mr.  Wesley's  life,  both  of  a  public  and 
private  nature,  have  already  been  detailed;  and  I  hope  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  enable  the  intelligent  reader,  by  this  time,  to  form  an 
opinion  of  his  character  upon  good  evidence.  But  we  must  re- 
member that  Mime  particular  circumstances,  or  a  few  occa.-ional 
acts  in  a  man's  life,  do  not  form  his  character,  but  the  general 
tenor  of  his  conduct.  l!ec,m-e  thi-  shows  some  fixed  principle 
that  uniformly  operates  upon  him,  which,  with  a  correspondent 
practice,  forms  his  character.  And  when  a  lonir,  virtuous,  and 
useful  life,  is  crowned  with  an  end  suitable  to  it,  death  puts  a 
.-tamp  upon  his  virtues,  which  shows%us  they  are  not  counterfeit, 
but  genuine.  If  the  candid  reader  will  review  Mr.  \Ve-le\ 's 
\\hole  life,  and  judge  of  him  by  this  rule,  I  am  persuaded  he  \\ill 
think  witli  me,  that,  whatever  failings  as  a  man  he  might  have,  ho 
had  a  degree  of  excellence  in  his  character  to  which  few  men 
have  attained. 

But,  to  complete  the  picture  which  I  have  attempted  to  draw,  it 
is  necessary  that  some  features  in  it  should  be  more  <trongly  mark- 
ed. Some  per-ons  have  affected  to  insinuate  that  Mr.  \Ve-le\ 
was  a  man  o^slender  capacity;  but  certainly  with  great  injustice. 
His  apprehension  was  clear,  his  penetration  quick,  and  his  judg- 


548  THE     LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

mcnt  discriminative  and  sound:  of  which  his  controversial  wri 
tings,  and  his  celebrity  in  the  office  he  held  at  Oxford,  when  young, 
are  sufficient  proofs.  In  governing  a  large  body  of  preachers  and 
people,  of  various  habits,  interests,  and  principles,  with  astonish- 
ing calmness  and  regularity  for  many  years,  he  showed  a  strong, 
capacious  mind,  that  could  comprehend  and  combine  together  a 
vast  variety  of  circumstances,  and  direct  their  influence  through 
the  great  body  he  governed.  As  a  scholar,  he  certainly  held  a 
conspicuous  rank.  He  was  a  critic  in  the  Latin  and  Greek  clas- 
sics; and  was  well  acquainted  with  the  Hebrew,  as  well  as  with 
most  of  the  European  languages  now  in  use.  But  the  Greek  was 
his  favorite  language,  in  which  his  knowledge  was  extensive  and 
accurate.  At  College,  he  had  studied  with  a  good  deal  of  care, 
Euclid,  Keil,  Sir  Isaac  Newton's  Optics,  &c.  &c.  but  he  never 
entered  far  into  the  more  abstruse  parts,  or  the  higher  branches 
of  the  mathematics;  finding  they  would  fascinate  his  mind,  absorb 
all  his  attention,  and  divert  him  from  the  pursuit  of  the  more  im- 
portant objects  of  his  own  profession.  He  was  no  great  friend  to 
metaphysical  disquisitions:  and  I  must  own,  that  I  always  thought 
he  held  metaphysical  reasoning,  even  when  properly  and  modestly 
conducted,  in  too  low  estimation.  But  this,  I  apprehend,  pro- 
ceeded chiefly  from  the  incompetency  of  most  of  those  who  have 
entered  upon  these  kinds  of  speculationss  and  the  mischief  which 
he  observed  their  writings  had  done,  both  in  the  affairs  of  civil 
life,  and  also  in  religion.  He  was  a  most  determined  opposer  of 
those  systems  of  natural  philosophy,  which  represent  the  powers 
of  matter  as  the  efficient  causes  of  all  the  phenomena  of  nature; 
whereby  God  is  banished  out  of  the  world,  and  all  things,  even  the 
actions  of  men,  are  supposed  to  be  determined  by  laws  unalterably 
fixed,  no  place  being  left  for  the  interpositions  of  superintending 
providence.  He  doubted,  but  did  not  deny,  the  truth  of  the  cal- 
culations of  the  planetary  distances,  and  some  other  parts  of  mod- 
ern Astronomy.  Natural  history  was  a  field  in  which  he  walked 
at  every  opportunity,  and  contemplated  with  infinite  pleasure,  the 
wisdom,  the  power,  and  goodness  of  God,  in  the  structure  of  nat- 
ural bodies,  and  in  the  various  instincts  and  habits  of  the  animal 
creation.  But  he  was  obliged  to  view  these  wonderful  works  of 
God,  in  the  labors  and  records  of  others;  his  various  and  continual 
employments  of  a  higher  nature,  not  permitting  him  to  make 
experiments  and  observations  for  himself. 

"  As  a  writer,  he  certainly  possessed  talents,  both  from  nature 
and  education,  sufficient  to  procure  him  considerable  reputation." 
But  Mr.  Wesley  did  not  write  for  fame;  his  object  was  to  instruct 
and  benefit  that  numerous  class  of  people,  who  have  a  plain  under- 
standing, with  plain  common  sense,  little  learning,  little  money, 
and  but  little  time  to  spare  for  reading.  In  all  his  writings  he  con- 
stantly kept  these  circumstances  in  view.  Content  with  doing 
good,  he  used  no  trappings  merely  to  please,  or  to  gain  applause. 
The  distinguishing  character  of  his  style  is,  brevity  and  perspicu- 
ity. He  never  lost  sight  of  the  rule  which  Horace  gives, 

Etl  brevilate  opus,  til  currat  sentenlia,  nc 
Jmpediat  verbis  lassos  onerantibus  aures. 


THE    LIFE   OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  549 

r 

"  Concise  your  diction,  let  your  sense  be  clear, 
Nor  with  a  weight  of  words  fatigue  the  ear." 

In  many  of  his  works  wo  may  observe,  his  words  are  well  chosen, 
being  pure,  proper  to  his  subject,  and  precise  in  their  meaning. 
niences  commonly  have  clearness,  unity,  and  strength:  yet 
lie  >ometimes  closes  a  sentence  in  a  manner  vrnich destroys  its  har- 
mony, anil  subtracts  much  from  its  beauty.  But  whenever  he  took 
time,  and  gave  the  necessary  attention  to  his  subject,  both  his 
manner  of  treating  it,  and  his  style,  show  the  hnnd  of  a  master. 

'I'll--  following  is  u  jnst  character  of  Mr.  Wesley  as  a  preacher. 
"His  attitude  in  the  pulpit  was  graceful  and  easy;  his  action  calm 
and  natural,  yet  pleasing  and  expressive:  his  voice  not  loud,  but 
clear  and  manly:  his  style  neat,  simple,  and  perspicuous;  and  ad- 
mirably adapted  to  the  capacity  of  his  hearers.  His  discourses, 
in  point  of  composition,  wore  extremely  different  on  different 
'ii-.  When  lin  gave  himx'lf  sulfieient  time  for  study,  he 
-uccrcded;  but  \\hcn  In;  did  not,  he  frequently  failed." — It  was 
indeed  manifest  to  his  friends  for  many  years  before  he  died,  that 
his  employments  were  too  many,  and  he  preached  too  often,  to 
appear  witli  the  .same  advantage  at  all  times  in  the  pulpit.  His 
sermons  were  always  short:  he  Avas  seldom  more  than  half  an 
hour  in  delivering  a  discourse,  sometimes  not  so  long.  His  sub- 
jects were  judiciously  chosen-,  instructive  and  interesting  to  the 
audience,  and  well  adapted  to  gain  attention  and  warm  the  heart. 

The  travels  of  Mr.  Wesley  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for 
fifty  ye  u-.  t.^rtln-r,  are,  I  apprehend,  without  precedent.  During 
this  period,  he  travelled  about  four  thousand  five  hundred  miles 
I-VITV  year,  one  year  with  another;  which  give  two  hundred  and 
twenty-five  thousand  miles,  that  he  travelled  after  he  became  an 
itinerant  preacher!  It  had  been  impossible  for  him  to  perform 
this  almost  incredible  degree  of  labor,  without  great  punctuality 
and  care  in  the  management  of  his  time.  He  had  stated  hours  for 
every  purpose:  and  his  only  relaxation  was  a  change  of  employ- 
ment. His  rules  were  like  the  laws  of  the  Medes  and  Persians, 
nb-oliite  am!  irrevocable.  He  had  a  peculiar  pleasure  in  reading 
udy,  and  every  literary  man  knows  the  force  of  this  passion, 
how  apt  it  is  to  make  him  encroach  on  the  time  which  ougnt  to  be 
employed  ill  other  duties:  he  had  a  high  relish  for  polite  conver- 
sation, especially  \\ith  pious,  learned,  and  sensible  men;  but  when- 
ever the  hour  came  lie  was  to  set  out  on  a  journey,  he  instantly 
quitted  any  subject  or  any  company  in  which  he  might  be  engag- 
ed, without  any  apparent  reluctance.  For  fifty-two  years,  or 
upwards,  he  generally  delivered  two,  frequently  three  or  four  ser- 
mons in  a  day.  But  calculating  at  two  sermons  a  day,  and  allowing, 
sriter  of  his  life  has  done,  fifty  annually  for  extraordinary 
occasions,  the  whole  number  during  this  period  will  be,  forty 
thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty.  To  these  may  be  added,  as  the 
same  writer  justly  i>!  i  infinite  number  of  exhortations  to 

the  societies  after  pre.n-liiir/.  and  in  other  occasional  meetings  at 
which  he  assure. !.  , 

"  In  social  life,  Mr.  W«  lively  ami  oonversible."  He 

had  most  exquisite  talents  to  make  himself  agreeable  in  company: 


•I 

550  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEf. 

and  having  been  much  accustomed  to  society,  the  rules  of  good 
breeding  were  habitual  to  him.  The  abstraction  of  a  scholar  did 
not  appear  in  his  behavior;  he  was  attentive  and  polite.  He  spoke 
a  good  deal  where  he  saw  it  was  expected,  which  was  almost 
always  the  case  wherever  he  visited:  his  invitations  to  the  best 
families  being  generally  given  to  show  him  respect,  and  hear  him 
converse  on  the  different  subjects  proposed.  Having  seen  much 
of  the  world  in  his  travels,  and  read  more,  bis  mind  was  well 
stored  with  an  infinite  number  of  anecdotes  and  observations;  and 
the  manner  in  which  he  related  them,  was  no  inconsiderable  addi- 
tion to  the  entertainment  they  afforded. — And  in  private  life  among 
his  friends,  his  manner  was  equally  sprightly  and  pleasant.  It 
was  impossible  to  be  long  in  his  company,  either  in  public  or  pri- 
vate, without  partaking  of  his  placid  cheerfulness;  which  was  not 
abated  by  the  infirmities  of  age,  or  the  approach  of  death;  but 
was  as  conspicuous  at  fourscore  and  seven,  as  at  one  and  twenty. 

This  part  of  Mr.  Wesley's  character  is  genuine,  being  drawn 
from  a  view  of  his  life  and  manners.  But  how  different  from  an 
observation  made  upon  him,  by  Dr.  Thomas  Herring,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury;  in  a  letter  dated  January,  1756.*  The  archbishop 
says,  "  Whitefield  is  Daniel  I3urges  redivivus;  and  to  be  sure,  he 
finds  his  account  in  his  joco  serious  addresses.  The  other  author 
(Mr.  John  Wesley)  in  my  opinion,  with  good  parts  and  more 
learning,  is  a  most  dark  and  saturnine  creature."  As  it  is  evident 
the  archbishop  knew  nothing  of  either  of  these  gentlemen,  but  by 
the  report  of  those  as  ignorant  of  them  as  himself,  or  from  some 
uncertain  conjecture,  this  censure  shows  great  want  of  liberality, 
and  the  editor  of  these  letters  would  have  done  more  credit  to  his 
friend's  memory  if  he  had  suppressed  it. 

The  late  celebrated  Dr.  Johnson,  was  remarkably  fond  of 
sprightly,  rational,  polite  conversation.  And,  I  apprehend,  there 
was  no  better  judge  in  England  of  a  man's  talents  in  this  way,  than 
thej)octor. — He  was  personally  acquainted  with  Mr.  Wesley,  and 
his  judgment  of  Mr.  Wesley's  manner  of  conversation  is  left  on 
record.  He  s'aid,  "Mr.  Wesley's  conversation  is  good;  he  talks 
•well  on  any  subject;  I  could  converse  with  him  all  night."  But 
Dr.  Johnson  would  Certainly  not  have  expressed  himself  in  this 
strong  language  of  approbation,  had  Mr.  Wesley  been  that  dark, 
saturnine  creature,  represented  by  Archbishop  Herring. 

"  A  remarkable  feature  in  Mr.  Wesley's  character,  was  his 
placability."  Having  an  active,  penetrating  mind,  his  temper  was 
naturally  quick,  and  even  tending  to  sharpness.  The  influence  of 
religion,  and  the  constant  habit  of  close  thinking,  had  in  a  great 
measure  corrected  this  disposition.  "  In  general  he  preserved  an 
air  of  sedateness  and  tranquillity,  which  formed  a  striking  contrast 
to  the  liveliness  conspicuous  in  all  his  actions."  Persecution,  abuse, 
or  injury,  he  bore  from  strangers,  not  only  without  anger,  but  with- 
out any  apparent  emotion.  But  in  contests  of  another  kind,  this 
was  not  the  case.  Opposition  from  his  preachers,  or  people,  he 

*  See  the  Archbishop's  letters  to  William  Duncombe,  Esq.  printed  in  1777, 
page  171. 


THE    LIFE    Of    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  551 

couitl  not  so  easily  brook;  and  on  SOUK-  of  these  occasions  he  would 
sp^ak  with  a  degree  of  warmth  which  cannot  be  defended.  But 
this  was  only  for  a  moment;  and  he  was  vciy  sensible  of  the  im- 
propriety of  it.  What  he  said  of  him-elf  was  strictly  true:  that  he 
had  a  great  facility  in  forgiving  injuries.  —  Submission  on  the  part 
of  the  offender,  presently  disarmed  his  resentment,  and  IK:  would 
treat  him  with  great  kindness  and  cordiality."  —  No  man  was  ever 
more  free  from  jealousy  or  suspicion  than  Mr.  Wesley,  or  laid 
himself  more  open  to  the  impositions  of  others.  Though  his  con- 
fidence was  often  abused,  and  circumstances  sometimes  took  place, 
which  would  have  made  almost  any  other  man  suspect  every  body 
about  him,  yet  he  suspected  no  ope;  nor  was  it  easy  to  convince 
him,  that  any  one  had  intentionally  deceived  him.  And  when  facts 
had  demonstrated  that  this  was  actually  the  case,  he  would  allow 
no  more,  than  that  it  was  so  in  that  single  instance.  And  if  the 
person  acknowledged  his  fault,  he  believed  him  sincere,  and  would 
trust  him  again.  If  we  view  this  temper  of  his  mind  in  connexion 
with  a  cirenm-taiice  before  mentioned,  that  his  most  private  con- 
cerns lay  open  to  the  inspection  of  those  constantly  about  him,  it 
will  aflord  as  strong  a  proof  as  can  well  be  given,  of  the  integrity 
of  his  own  mind;  and  that  In;  was  at  the  furthest  distance  from  any 
intention  to  derive,  or  impose  upon  oti. 

"The  temperance  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  extraordinary."     When 
at  coll-  vied  it  so  far,  that  his  friends  thought  him  blamea- 

hle.      But  he  r.ever  impose.!  upon  others,  the  same  degree  of  rigor 
' 


•rc'iM-d  upon  himself.  He  only  said,  "  I  must  be  the  best 
j  ud  -.re  of  what  is  hurtful,  or  benell-ial  to  me."  Among  other  things, 
lie  was  remarkable  in  the  article  of  sleep;  and  his  notion  of  it 
cannot  be  better  explained,  than  in  his  own  words.  "  Healthy 
men,"  says  he,  '•  require  above  six  hours  sleep;  healthy  women,  a 
little  above  seven,  in  four  and  twenty.  If  any  one  desires  to  know 
exactly  \\hat  quantity  of  sleep  his  own  constitution  require-,  he 
in.iv  very  ea-ilv  make  the  experiment,  which  1  made  about  .-ivty 
1  then  waked  every  niirht  about  twelve  or  one,  and  lay 
awake  fur  some  time.  I  readily  concluded,  that  this  arose  from 
•ing  in  bed  longer  than  nature  required.  To  be  satisfied,  I 
procured  an  alarum,  which  waked  me  the  next  morniuir  at  -.  -\  .  -n 
(near  an  hour  earlier  than  I  rose  the  day  before,)  yet  I  lay  awake 
attain  at  niirht.  The  second  morning  I  rose  at  six;  but  notwith- 
standing thl*,  I  lay  awakfl  the  second  uiirht.  The  third  morning 
I  rOM  at  live;  hiu'nevertln-lcss  1  |:,y  awake  the  third  niv'ht.  The 
fourth  innrnin^  I  rose  at  four,  as,  by  the  gr.i.-e  of  (io.l,  I  have  done 

more.     And  I  do  not  now  lie  awake, 

takiii'.'  tin-   year   round,  a  -pi  irter  of  an  hour  together  in  a  month. 
.  isini:  earlier  and  earlier  every  morning, 
m  i\   anv  one  ti  i  I  Irr.v  nnn-li  sleep  he  wants." 

It    must,  how.  .    I,  that    for   many  years  before  his 

death.   Mr.    A  »r   I'-s-   every  day.      And  his  great 

readiness  to  fall    i-lccp  at  any  time  wln-a  fati-j  i  consider- 

able   ill-Mil-    of  K.-epin^r  up    lii.s    Miviigth,  ami   enalili:i:    him    to  iro 
through  so  inn  -h  lab  >r.      I  hive  known  him,  i.         '  •-  auro, 

come  In   the    pl.n-e    wln-rr    he   had  to  preach    it   n  •  •  i 


552  THE   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

wearisome  ride  in  a  hot  day,  and  without  any  refreshment  lie  down 
and  immediately  fall  fast  asleep.  After  sleeping  ten  minutes  or  A 
quarter  of  an  hour,  he  would  get  up  refreshed  and  fit  for  his  work. 
He  never  could  endurje  to  sleep  on  a  soft  bed.  I  have  seen  him  at 
night,  when  he  thought  the  bed  too  soft  to  sleep  upon,  lay  himself 
across  it,  and  roll  two  or  three  times  backward  and  forward,  till  it 
was  sufficiently  flattened,  and  then  get  into  it.  Even  in  the  latter 
part  of  life,  when  the  infirmities  of  age  pressed  upon  him,  his 
whole  conduct  was  at  the  greatest-distance  from  softness  or  effemi- 
nacy, 

A  writer  of  Mr.  Wesley's  life,  from  whom  some  observations 
respecting  his  general  character,  have  already  been  taken,  has  fur- 
ther observed,  "  Perhaps  the  most  charitable  man  in  England,  was 
Mr.  Wesley."  His  liberality  to  the  poor,  knew  no  bounds  but  an 
empty  pocket.  He  gave  away,  not  merely  a  certain  part  of  his 
income,  but  all  that  he  had :  his  own  wants  provided  for,  he  devoted 
all  the  rest  to  the  necessities  of  others.  He  entered  upon  this  good 
work  at  a  very  early  period.  We  are  told,  that,  "When  he  had 
thirty  pounds  a  year,  he  lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  away 
forty  shillings.  The  next  year,  receiving  sixty  pounds,  he  still 
lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  away  two  and  thirty.  The  third 
year  he  received  ninety  pounds,  and  gave  away  sixty-two.  The 
fourth  year  he  received  one  hundred  and  twenty  pounds.  Still  he 
lived  on  twenty-eight,  and  gave  to  the  poor  ninety-two."  In  this 
ratio  he  proceeded  during  the  rest  of  his  life;  and  in  the  course  of 
fifty  years,  it  has  been  supposed,  he  gave  away  between  twenty  and 
thirty  thousand  pounds;  a  great  part  of  which,  almost  any  other 
man  than  himself  would  have  put  out  at  interest,  upon  good  se- 
curity. 

Mr.  Wesley's  charitable  donations  were  often  misrepresented. — 
Envy  will  never  want  a  pretext  to  put  the  worst  construction  on 
the  best  and  most  generous  actions.  Some  years  ago,  Erasmus, 
Bishop  of  Crete,  visited  London.  It  has  been  said,  that  his  Epis- 
copal character  was  authenticated  by  a  letter  from  the  Patriarch 
of  Smyrna;  who  added,  that  the  Turks  had  driven  him  from  his 
see,  for  baptizing  a  Mussulman  into  the  faith  of  Christ.  That  the 
known  liberality  of  Mr.  Wesley  should  induce  him  to  be  kind  to 
such  a  stranger  in  distress,  is  not  to  be  wondered  at;  but  the  report 
circulated  in  some  periodical  publications  of  that  time,  that  Mr. 
Charles  Wesley  had  offered  him  forty  guineas  to  consecrate  his 
brother  a  bishop,  is  totally  without  foundation,  and  has  not  even 
the  shadow  of  probability  to  give  it  credit. 

In  the  distribution  of  his  money,  Mr.  Wesley  was  as  disinterested, 
as  he  was  charitable.  He  had  no  regard  to  family  connexions,  nor 
even  to  the  wants  of  the  preachers  who  labored  with  him,  in  pre- 
ference to  strangers.  He  knew  that  these  had  some  friends;  and  he 
thought  the  poor  destitute  stranger  might  have  none,  and  therefore 
had  the  first  claim  on  his  liberality.  When  a  trifling  legacy  has 
been  paid  him,  he  has  been  known  to  dispose  of  it  in  some  charita- 
ble way  before  he  slept,  that  it  might  not  remain  his  own  property 
fof  one  night.  "  Every  one  knows  the  apostrophes  in  which  he 
a  pubV  •,  more  than  once,  on  this  subject,  declaring, 


THE 


OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  665 

that  his  own  hands  should  be  his  executors."     And  though  he 

I  all  In-  could  l>y  his  publications,  anil  saved  all  ne  could,  not 

^  so  much  a-  a-li.«  i  of  paper;  \  et  l>\  piling  all  ho  could,  he 

>ed    iVoin   -haing   up  treasures    upon  earth.'     He   had 

,1  in  print,  that,  if  he  died  \\orth  more  than  ten  pounds,  in- 

d.  -pendent  of  hi>  hooks,  and  the  arrears  of  his  fellowship,  which  he 

then  held.  In-  \\ould  -i\c  the  \vorld  leave  to  call  him,  "a  thief  and 

a  rohber."     Thi.-,   declaration,   made  in   llie  integrity  of  his  heart, 

and   height  of  his  y.eal,  laid  him  under  .-ome  inconveniences  after- 

wards, from  (•ircmii.-taiices  which  he  could  not  at  that  time  foresee. 

Vet  in'  this,  as  all  his  friends    expected,  hi;  literally  kept  his   word, 

.is   far  MS   human    foresight  could   reach.  —  His   chaise  and  horses, 

and  a  few  trifles  of  that  kind,  were  all,  his  books  ex- 

I,  that  he  left  at  his  death.     Whatever  might  hr  the  value  of 

his  ho  no  consequence,  as  they  were,  placed  in  the  hands 

of  the  trustees  (though  the  trust  has  been  violated)  and  the  profits 

iiri-iii!:  from   the.   sale  of  them  to  he  applied  to  the  Hse  and  benefit 

of  the  Confennce;  IVMT\  ii\«  only  a  few  legacies,  which  Mr.  Weslejr 

left,  and  a  rent-charge  of  eighty-five  pounds  a  year  to  be  paid  to 

his  brother's  widow;  which  was  not  a  legacy  hut  a  debt,  as  »  con- 

sideration for  the  copy-right  of  his  brother's  hymns. 

Among  the  other  excellences  of  Mr.  Wesley,  his  moderation  is 
controversy  deserves  to  be  noticed.  Writers  of  controversy  to» 
often  forget,  that  their  own  character  is  intimately  connected  wkE 
the  manner  in  which  they  treat  others:  and  if  they  have  no  regard 
for  their  opponents,  they  should  have  some  for  themselves.  When 
a  writer  hi-comes  prr-onal  and  abusive,  it  affords  a  fair  presumption 
against  his  arguments,  and  ought  to  put  us  on  our  guard  against 
deception.  Mo>t  of  Mr.  Weslcs's  opponents  were  of  this  descrip- 
tion; their  railing  was  much  more  violent,  than  their  reasons  were 
cogent.  .Mr.  \\'«->ley  kept  his  temper,  and  wrote  like  a  Christian, 
a  gentleman,  and  a  scholar.  He  might  have  taken  the  words  of 
the  excellent  Hooker  as  a  motto  to  his  polemical  tracts,  '  To  your 
railing  I  say  nothing,  to  your  reasons  I  say  what  follows."  He 
admired  the  temper  in  which  Mr.  Law  wrote  controversy:  only  in 
instances  Mr.  Law  shows  a  contempt  for  his  opponent,  which 
Mr.  \Ve.-lev  thought  was  highly  improper. 

During  the  time  that  Mr.  \\'e-l«  y  strictly  and  properly  speaking, 

governed  the  societies,  his  power  was  absolute.     There  were  no 

nuht-i,  or  privileges;  no  offices  of  power  or  influence;  but  v\  hat 

created  or  sanctioned   hyhiin:  nor  could    any    persons  hold 

them,  hut  during  his  pleasure.      The  whole  s\  stern  of  Methodism, 

L'rcat  and  complicated  machine,  was  formed  ui.der  his  direc- 

tion, and    his    will    ijave  motion  tn  all    its   part-,   and   turned  it  this 

.  .r  that,  as  lie   thought   proper.      His  influence,  like  a  miirhty 

it,    gathered    >tn  iiL'th    in    its    progress,    at   e\  cry  intermediato 

step  l>etween  him  and  the  great  hotly  of  the   people.     Let  us  sup- 

pose, for  in-tance,  than  on  so  .....  important  matter  which  concerned 

all  the  societie-,  or  the  nation  at  larire,  Mr.  We.-ley  gave  his  orders 

to    the   a>.M>taut-,    dispersed    through    tin-    three    kingdoms:    these 

would   impre>s  them  on  the   other   itinerants,  in  iniinher  together, 

Jet  us  simpo-e  three  hundred.     With  the  influence  of  this  body, 

47 


554  THE    LIFE    OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

these  orders  would  pass  on,  to  about  twelve  hundred  local  preachers 
in  a  vast  variety  of  situations;  who,  in  conjunction  with  the  itine- 
rants, would  impress  them  on  about  four  thousand  stewards  and 
class  leaders;  and  these,  by  personal  application,  might,  in  a  short 
time,  enforce  them  on  about  seventy  thousand  individuals,  members 
of  the  societies.  In  addition  to  this,  we  may  suppose,  the  itinerant 
and  local  preachers  in  the  course  of  ten  days  or  a  fortnight;  pub- 
licly address  between  three  and  four  hundred  thousand  people, 
when  the  same  matter  might  be  further  urged  upon  them.  Now, 
what  could  stand  against  such  influence  as  this?  so  combineC.,,  diffu- 
sive, and  rapid  in  its  progress,  when  once  put  in  motion?  If 
directed  against  any  individuals  in  the  societies,  whatever  might 
be  their  character  or  influence,  their  opposition  could  only  be  like 
pebbles  before  a  torrent  rolling  down  the  side  of  a  mountain;  it 
would  be  swept  away  without  being  perceived. 

I  do  not  say,  that  Mr.  Wesley  ever  exercised  his  authority  on  so 
extensive  a  scale,  as  here  represented:  all  I  mean  to  show  the 
reader  is,  that,  had  any  occasion  of  sufficient  importance  required 
it,  he  had  the  power  of  doing  so :  and  that,  in  the  Methodist  econ- 
omy, the  influence  of  the  ruling  preachers  operates  in  this  way,  and 
has  actually  been  exerted  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Wesley,  on  a 
larger  scale  than  here  mentioned. 

It  is  natural  to  suppose,  that  some  persons  would  be  offended 
with  Mr.  Wesley's  power  over  the  whole  connexion;  as  thinking 
they  had  some  right  to  share  it  with  him.  He  has,  accordingly, 
been  charged  with  the  love  of  power,  even  so  far  as  to  be  a  blem- 
ish in  his  character.  But  he  always  denied  the  charge.  This 
however  is  certain,  that  he  always  considered  his  power,  as  insep- 
arably connected  with  the  unity  and  prosperity  of  the  societies 
over  which  he  presided:  and,  whether  mistaken  or  not,  it  is  proba- 
ble, that  on  this  account  only  he  was  so  tenacious  of  it.  This  may 
certainly  be  said  to  his  praise,  that  no  man  ever  used  his  power 
with  more  moderation  than  Mr.  Wesley.  He  never  sought  his 
own  ease  or  advantage  in  the  use  of  it:  the  societies  labored  under 
no  inconvenience  from  it,  but  prospered  under  his  government. 
They  derived  this  benefit  from  his  supreme  power,  that  if  any  were 
injured  or  oppressed  by  the  ignorance  or  rashness  of  a  preacher, 
they  obtained  immediate  redress  by  applying  to  him.  Having  known 
him  for  twenty-five  years,  and  having  examined  his  private  pa- 

Eers,  I  have  no  hesitation  in  declaring,  that  I  am  fully  convinced 
e  used  all  his  influence  and  power  to  the  best  of  his  judgment,  on 
every  occasion,  to  promote  the  interests  of  Christianity,  the  pros- 
perity of  the  people  he  governed,  and  the  peace  and  welfare  of  his 
country,  disregarding  any  private  concern,  or  attachment  whatev- 
er, when  it  stood  in  the  way  of  his  general  purpose  of  doing  good. 
Hitherto  I  have  spoken  of  Mr.  Wesley's  power  only  in  relation 
to  his  personal  character.  But  I  readily  acknowledge,  that  his  ab- 
solute unlimited  power,  has  in  its  consequences,  since  his  death, 
been  a  great  injury  to  the  societies.  It  has  been  the  parent  of  a 
system  of  government,  highly  oppressive  to  many  individuals,  and 
much  more  injurious  to  the  rights  of  the  people,  than  his  own. 
He  constantly  acted  as  a  middle  person,  between  the  preachers  and 


THE    LIFE    OP   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  555 

people:  and  was  ready  to  protect  the  people,  the  poor  as  well  aa 
the  rich,  iu'-iin-t  any  in-ult  or  oppression  they  miirht  receive.  At 
•it,  tin-  preai'inT-  '-l.-iiin  unlimited  powers,  both  to  make  laws 
;ui«l  e\.  .  me  diem,  by  themselves  or  their  deputies,  without  any  in- 
termediate authority  i-xi-tinjr,  to  act  as  a  check  in  favor  of  the 
people.  But  what  is  still  much  worse  tlian  all  the  rot,  is,  that  the 

t  >\>tom  of  government  among  the  .Methodists,  requir- 
-irts  of  human  policy  and  chicanery  to  carry  it  on,  as  in  my  opinion, 
are  totally  incon-i-tent  with  the  openness  of  gospel  simplicity.  It 
i<  happy  that  the  irreat  liody  of  the  preachers  do  not  enter  into  the 
spirit  of  it,  and  indeed  know  little  about  it:  being  content  with  do- 
inir  their  duty  on  the  circuits  to  which  they  are  appointed,  and  pro- 
moting the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  people.  And  the  hope  is,  that 
this  node  of  government  will  soon  \*e  altered. 

I  shall  finish  this  review  of  Mr.  Wesley's  character,  with  tvfbor 
three  sketches  of  it  drawn  up  by  different  persons,  and  printed 
soon  after  his  death;  being  persuaded  they  will  be  highly  accepta- 
ble to  the  candid  reader. 

••  Now  that  Mr.  John  Wesley  has  finished  his  course  upon 
earth,  I  may  \w  allowed  to  estimate  his  character,  and  the  loss  the 
world  has  sustained  by  his  death.  Upon  a  fair  account,  it  appears 
to  be  such,  as  not  only  annihilates  all  the  reproaches  that  have 
been  cast  upon  him;  but  such  as  does  honor  to  mankind,  at  the 
same  time  it  reproaches  them.  His  natural  and  acquired  abilities, 
wore  both  of  the  highest  rank.  His  apprehension  was  lively  and 
distinct;  his  learning  extensive.  His  judgment,  though  not  infalli- 
ble, was  in  most  cases  excellent.  His  mind  was  steadfast  and  re- 
solved. His  elocution  was  ready  and  clear,  graceful  and  easy,  ac- 
curate and  unaffected.  As  a  writer,  his  style,  though  unstudied 
and  flowing  with  natural  ease,  yet  for  accuracy  and  perspicuity, 
*  -h  as  may  vie  with  the  best  writers  in  the  English  language. 
Thoujrh  his  temper  was  naturally  warm,  his  manners  were  gentle, 
simple,  and  uniform.  Never  were  such  happy  talents  better  sec- 
onded by  an  unrelenting  perseverance  in  those  courses,  which  his 
singular  endowments,  and  his  zealous  love  to  the  interests  of  man- 
kind, marked  out  for  him.  His  constitution  was  excellent:  and 
never  was  a'.constitution  less  abused,  less  spared,  or  more  excellently 
applied,  in  an  exact  subservience  to  the  faculties  of  his  mind.  His 
labors  ami  studies  were  wonderful.  The  latter  were  not  confined 
to  tlieoloi'v  only,  but  extended  to  every  subject  that  tended,  either 
to  the  improvement,  or  the  rational  entertainment  of  the  mind.  If 
KHMer  the  reading  he  discovers  by  itself,  his  writings  and  his 
other  labors  by  themselves,  any  one  of  them  will  appear  sufficient 
tn  have  kept  "a  person  of  ord'inary  application  busy  during  his 
\\liole  life.  la  short,  the  transactions  of  his  life  could  never  have 
been  performed,  without  the.  utmost  exertion  of  two  qualities; 
which  depended,  not  upon  his  capacity,  but  on  the  uniform  stead- 
fa  tm-s-i  of  his  resolution.  These  were,  inflexible  temjR'rancc,  and 
:ip!ed  e.-onomy  of  time.  In  these  he  wasa  pattern  to  the  age 
lie  lived  in;  and  an  example  to  what  u  surprising  extent  a  man 
may  render  himself  useful  in  his  generation,  by  temperance  and 
punctuality.  His  friends  and  followers  have  no  reason  to  be 


556  THE   LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

ashamed  of  the  name  of  Methodist,  he  had  entailed  upon  them:  af 
for  an  uninterrupted  course  of  years,  he  has  given  the  world  an  in- 
stance of  the  possibility  of  living  without  wasting  a  single  hour;  and 
of  the  advantage  of  a  regular  distribution  of  time,  in  discharging 
the  important  duties  and  purposes  of  life.  Few  ages  have  more 
needed  such  a  public  testimony  to  the  value  of  time;  and  perhaps 
none  have  had  a  more  conspicuous  example  of  the  perfection  to 
which  the  improvement  of  it  may  be  carried. 

"  As  a  minister,  his  labors  were  unparalleled,  and  such  as  nothing 
could  have  supported  him  under,  but  the  warmest  zeal  for  the  doc- 
trine he  taught,  and  for  the  eternal  interest  of  mankind.  He  studied 
to  be  gentle,  yet  vigilant  and  faithful  towards  all.  He  possessed  him- 
self in  patience,  and  preserved  himself  unprovoked,  nay,  even  un- 
ruffled in  the  midst  of  persecution,  reproach,  and  all  manner  of 
abuse,  both  of  his  person  and  name.  But  let  his  own  works  praise 
him.  He  now  enjoys  the  fruits  of  his  labors,  and  that  praise  which 
he  sought  not  of  men,  but  of  God. 

"  To  finish  the  portrait.  Examine  the  general  tenor  of  his  life, 
and  it  will  be  found  self-evidently  inconsistent  with  his  being  a 
slave  to  any  one  passion  or  pursuit,  that  can  fix  a  blemish  on  his 
character.  Of  what  use  were  the  accumulation  of  wealth  to  him, 
who,  through  his  whole  course,  never  allowed  himself  to  taste  the 
repose  of  indolence,  or  even  of  the  common  indulgence  in~the  use 
of  the  necessaries  of  life.  Free  from  the  partiality  of  any  party, 
the  sketcher  of  thjs  excellent  character,  with  a  friendly  tear,  pays 
it  as  a  just  tribute  to  the  memory  of  so  great  and  good  a  man,  who 
when  alive,  was  his  friend." 

The  following,  so  far  as  it  goes,  is  an  accurate  and  beautiful  pic- 
ture of  this  extraordinary  man. 

"  Very  lately,  I  had  an  opportunity,  for  some  days  together,  of 
observing  Mr.  Wesley  with  attention.  I  endeavored  to  consider 
him,  not  so  much  with  the  eye  of  a  friend,  as  with  the  impartiality 
of  a  philosopher :  and  I  must  declare,  every  hour  I  spent  in  his 
company,  afforded  me  fresh  reasons  for  esteem  and  veneration. 
So  fine  an  old  man  I  never  saw.  The  happiness  of  his  mind 
beamed  forth  in  his  countenance.  Every  look  showed  how  fully 
he  enjoyed  'The  gay  remembrance  of  a  life  well  spent:'  and 
wherever  he  went,  he  diffused  a  portion  of  his  own  felicity.  Easy 
and  affable  in  his  demeanor,  he  accommodated  himself  to  every 
sort  of  company,  and  showed  how  happily  the  most  finished  cour- 
tesy may  be  blended  with  the  most  perfect  piety.  In  his  conversa- 
tion, we  might  be  at  a  loss  whether  to  admire  most,  his  fine  classi- 
cal taste,  his  extensive  knowledge  of  men  and  things,  or  his  over- 
flowing goodness  of  heart.  While  the  grave  and  serious  were 
charmed  with  his  wisdom,  his  sportive  sallies  of  innocent  mirth  de- 
lighted even  the  young  and  thoughtless;  and  both  saw  in  his  unin- 
terrupted cheerfulness,  the  excellency  of  true  religion.  No  cyni- 
cal remarks  on  the  levity  of  youth,  embittered  his  discourse :  no 
applausive  retrospect  to  past  times,  marked  his  present  discontent. 
In  him  even  old  age  appeared  delightful,  like  an  evening  withou 
a  cloud;  and  it  was  impossible  to  observe  him  without  wishing  fer- 
vently, '  May  my  latter  end  be  like  his ! ' 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    RET.    JOHN    WESLEY.  557 

*»  But  1  find  myself  unequal  to  the  task  of  delineating  such  a 
character.  What  I  hiive  said,  may  to  some  appear  as  panegyric; 
but  there  arc  numbers,  mid  those  of  taste  and  discernment  too,  who 
can  bear  \\itne-s  to  the  truth,  though  by  no  moans  to  the  perfect- 
1MM  of  the  sketch  I  have  attempted.  With  such  I  have  been  fre- 
quently in  his  company;  and  every  one  of  them,  I  am  persuaded. 
would  .subscribe  to  all  I  have  said.  For  my  own  part,  I  never  was 
PO  happy  as  while  with  him,  and  scarcely  ever  felt  more  poignant 
regret  than  at  parting  from  him;  for  well  I  knew,  '  I  ne'er  should 
look  upon  iiis  like  again.'  " 

The  followiiiL'  beautiful  portrait  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  drawn  by  a 
masterly  hand.  It  appeared  soon  after  his  death,  in  a  very  respect- 
able publication:  and  was  afterwards  inserted  in  Woodfall's  Diary, 
June  17,  1791;  from  whence  I  have  taken  it;  having  made  one  or 
two  tritlini:  alterations. 

"  His  indefatigable  zeal  in  the  discharge  of  his  duty  has  been 
long  witnessed  by  the  world;  but  as  mankind  are  not  always  in- 
clined to  put  a  generous  construction  on  the  exertion  of  singular 
talents,  his  motives  were  imputed  to  the  love  of  popularity,  ambi- 
tion, and  lucre.  It  now  appears  that  he  was  actuated  by  a  disin- 
terested regard  to  the  immortal  interest  of  mankind.  He  labored, 
and  studied,  and  preached,  and  wrote  to  propagate,  what  he  be- 
lieved to  be  the  gospel  of  Christ.  The  intervals  of  these  engage- 
ments were  employed  in  govern  in?  and  regulating  the  concerns  of 
his  numerous  societies;  assisting  the  necessities,  solving  the  diffi- 
culties, and  soothing  the  afflictions  of  his  hearers.  He  observed 
so  rigid  a  temperance,  and  allowed  himself  so  little  repose,  that  he 
seemed  to  be  above  the  infirmities  of  nature,  and  to  act  independ- 
ent of  the  earthly  tenement  he  occupied.  The  recital  of  the  oc- 
currences of  every  day  of  his  life  would  be  the  greatest  encomium. 

••  Had  he  loved  wealth,  he  might  have  accumulated  without 
bounds.  Had  he  been  fond  of  power,  his  influence  would  have 
been  worth  courting  by  any  party.  I  do  not  say  he  was  without 
ambition;  he  had  that  which  Christianity  need  not  blush  at,  and 
which  virtue  is  proud  to  confess.  I  do  not  mean,  that  which  is 
gratified  by  .splendor  ami  large  possessions;  but  that  which  com- 
mands the  hearts  and  fcfiectlOOS,  the  homage  and  gratitude,  of  thou- 
sands. For  him  they  felt  sentiments  of  veneration,  only  inferior 
to  those  which  they  paid  to  heaven:  to  him  they  looked  as  their 
father,  their  benefactor,  their  guide  to  glory  and  immortality:  for 
him  they  fell  prostrate  before  God,  with  prayers  and  tears,  to 
spare  his  doom,  ami  prolong  his  stay.  Such  a  recompense  as  this, 
is  sufficient  to  repay  the  toils  of  the  longest  life.  Short  of  this, 
greatness  is  contemptible  impotence.  Before  this,  lofty  prelates 
bow,  and  princes  hide  their  diminished  heads. 

"  His  /.eal  was  not  a  transient  blaze,  but  a  steady  and  constant 
flame.  The  ardor  of  his  spirit  was  neither  damped  by  difficulty, 
nor  subdued  by  age.  This  was  ascribed  by  himself,  to  the  power 
of  Divine  grace;  by  the  world  to  enthusiasm,  lie  it  what  it  will, 
it  is  what  philosophers  ntu-l  envy,  and  infidels  respect:  it  is  that 
which  gives  energy  to  the  soul,  and  without  which  there  can  be  QQ 
greatness  of  heroism. 


558  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV,    JOHN    WESLET. 

"Why  should  we  condemn  that  in  religion,  which  we  applaud 
in  every  other  profession  and  pursuit?  He  had  a  vigor  and  eleva- 
tion of  mind,  which  nothing  hut  the  belief  of  the  Divine  favor  and 
oresence  could  inspire.  »  This  threw  a  lustre  round  his  infirmities, 
changed  his  bed  of  sickness  into  a  triumphal  car,  and  made  his 
exit  resemble  an  apotheosis  rather  than  a  dissolution. 

"  He  was  qualified  to  excel  in  every  branch  of  literature:  he  was 
well  versed  in  the  learned  tongues,  in  metaphysics,  in  oratory,  in 
logic,  in  criticism,  and  every  requisite  of  a  Christian  minister.  His 
style  was  nervous,  clear,  and  manly;  his  preaching  was  pathetic 
and  persuasive;  his  Journals  are  artless  and  interesting;  and  his 
compositions  and  compilations  to  'promote  knowledge  and  piety, 
were  almost  innumerable. 

"  I  do  not  say  he  was  without  faults,  or  above  mistakes;  but 
they  were  lost  in  the  multitude  of  his  excellences  and  virtues. 

"  To  gain  the  admiration  of  an  ignorant  and  superstitious  age, 
requires  only  a  little  artifice  and  address;  to  stand  the  test  of  these 
times,  when  all  pretensions  to  sanctity  are  stigmatized  as  hypocri- 
sy, is  a  proof  of  genuine  piety,  and  real  usefulness.  His  great  ob- 
ject was,  to  revive  the  obsolete  doctrines,  and  extinguished  spirit 
of  the  Church  of  England;  and  they  who  are  its  friends,  cannot  be 
his  enemies.  Yet  for  this  he  was  treated  as  a  fanatic  and  impostor, 
and  exposed  to  every  species  of  slander  and  persecution.  Even 
bishops  and  dignitaries  entered  the  lists  against  him;  but  he  never 
declined  the  combat,  and  generally  proved  victorious.  He  appeal- 
ed to  the  Homilies,  the  Articles,  and  the  Scriptures,  as  vouchers 
for  his  doctrine;  and  they  who  could  not  decide  upon  the  merits  of 
the  controversy,  were  witnesses  of  the  effects  of  his  labors;  and 
they  judged  of  the  tree  by  its  fruit.  It  is  true,  he  did  not  succeed 
much  in  the  higher  walks  of  life;  but  that  impeached  his  cause  no 
more,  than  it  did  the  first  planters  of  the  gospel.  However,  if  he 
had  been  capable  of  assuming  vanity  on  that  score,  he  might  rank 
among  his  friends  some  persons  of  the  first  distinction,  who  would 
have  done  honor  to  any  party.  After  surviving  almost  all  his  ad- 
versaries, and  acquiring  respect  among  those  who  were  the  most 
distant  from  his  principles,  he  lived  to  see  the  plant  he  had  reared, 
spreading  its  branches  far  and  wide,  and  inviting  not  only  these 
kingdoms,  but  the  Western  world,  to  repose  under  its  shade.  No 
sect  since  the  first  ages  of  Christianity,  could  boast  a  founder  of 
such  extensive  talents  and  endowments.  If  he  had  been  a  candi- 
date for  literary  fame,  he -might  have  succeeded  to'  his  utmost 
wishes;  but  he  sought  not  the  praise  of  man;  he  regarded  learning 
only  as  the  instrument  of  usefulness.  The  great  purpose  of  his 
life  was  doing  good.  For  this  he  relinquished  all  honor  and  pre- 
ferment; to  this  he  dedicated  all  the  powers  of  body  and  mind;  at 
all  times  and  in  all  places,  in  season  and  out  of  season,  by  gentle- 
ness, by  terror,  by  argument,  by  persuasion,  by  reason,  by  interest, 
by  every  motive  and  every  inducement,  he  strove  with  unwearied 
assiduity,  to  turn  men  from  the  error  of  their  ways,  and  awaken 
ihem  to  virtue  and  religion.  To  the  bed  of  sickness,  or  the  couch 
of  prosperity;  to  the  prison,  the  hospital,  the  house  of  mourning,  or 
the  house  of  feasting,  wherever  there  was  a  friend  to  serve,  or  a 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.   JOHN   WESLEY.  559 

soul  to  save,  ho  readily  repaired;  to  administer  assistance  or  ad- 
vice, reproof  or  consolation.  He  thought  no  office  too  humiliating, 
no  condescension  too  low,  no  undertaking  too  arduous,  to  reclaim 
the  meanest  of  (u)il'-  nti'spring.  The  .-mil.-  of  all  men  were  equal- 
ly precious  in  his  sight,  and  the  value  of  an  immortal  creature  be- 
yond all  estimation.  He  penetrated  the  abodes  of  wretchedness 
and  ignorance,  to  rescue  the  profligate  from  perdition;  and  he 
communicated  the  light  of  life  to  those  who  sat  in  darkness  and  the 
shadow  of  death.  He  changed  the  outcasts  of  society,  into  useful 
members;  civilized  even  >a\a^es,  and  filled  those  lips  with  prayer 
and  praise,  that  had  been  accustomed  only  to  oaths  and  imprecations. 
But  as  the  strongest  religious  impressions  are  apt  to  become  languid, 
without  discipline  and  practice,  he  divided  his  people  into  classes 
and  bands,  according  to  their  attainments.  He  appointed  frequent 
meetings  for  prayer  and  conversation,  where  they  gave  an  account 
of  their  experience,  their  hopes  and  fears,  their  joys  and  troubles: 
liv  which  means  they  were  united  to  eaeh  other,  and  to  their  com- 
mon profession.  They  beeamr  .-entinels  upon  each  other's  con- 
duct, and  securities  for  eaeh  other's  character.  Thus  the  seeds  he 
sowed  sprang  up  and  nourished,  bearing  the  rich  fruits  of  every 
grace  and  virtue.  Thus  he  governed  and  preserved  his  numerous 
societies,  watching  their  improvement  with  a  paternal  care,  and 
encouraging  them  to  be  faithful  to  the  end. 

"  But  1  will  not  attempt  to  draw  his  full  character,  nor  to  esti- 
mate the  extent  of  his  labors  and  services.  They  will  be  best 
known  when  he  shall  deliver  up  his  commission  into  the  hand  of 
hisgreat  Master." 

The  following  description  of  Mr.  Wesley's  person,  will  be 
agreeable  to  most  readers  now;  and  certainly  will  be  more  so, 
when  those  who  personally  knew  him  arc  removed  to  their  eternal 
habitations. 

"The  figure  of  Mr.  Wesley  was  remarkable.  His  stature  was 
low:  his  habit  of  body  in  every  period  of  life,  the  reverse  of  cor- 
pulent, and  expressive  of  strict  temperance,  and  continual  exercise: 
ami  notwithstanding  his  small  size,  his  step  was  firm,  and  his  ap- 
pearance, till  within  a  few  years  of  his  death,  vigorous  and  muscu- 
lar. His  face,  for  an  old  man,  was  one  of  the  finest  we  have  seen. 
A  clear,  smooth  forehead,  an  aquiline  nose,  an  eye  the  brightest 
and  most  piercing  that  can  be  conceived,  and  a  freshness  of  com- 
plexion scarcely  ever  to  be  found  at  his  years,  and  impressive  of 
the  most  perfect  health,  conspired  to  render  him  a  venerable  and 
interesting  figure.  Few  have  seen  him  without  being  struck  with 
his  appearance:  and  many,  who  had  been  greatly  prejudiced 
-t  him,  have  been  known  to  change  their  opinion  the  moment 
they  wen-  introduced  into  hi-  pre-cnce.  In  his  countenance  and 
demeanor,  there  was  a  cheerfulness  mi n tried  with  gravity;  a 
spritrhtliness,  vs  ITich  was  the  natural  result  of  an  unusual  ll 
spirits,  and  yet  was  accompanied  with  every  mark  of  the  most  se- 
rene tranquillity.  His  aspect,  particularly  in  profile,  had  a  strong 
character  of  a-iutene<s  ami  penetration. 

"In  die--.  In-  \\a-  a  pattern  of  neatnes-  and   .simplicity.     A  nar- 

row  plaited  stock,  a  coat  with  a  small  upright  collar,  no  buckles  at 


560  THE    LIFE    OP    THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

his  knees,  no  silk  or  velvet  in  any  part  of  his  apparel,  and  a  head 
as  white  as  snow,  gave  an  idea  of  something  primitive  and  apostol- 
ic: while  an  air  of  neatness  and  cleanliness  was  diffused  over  his 
whole  person." 


SECTION   II. 

A   SHORT   VIEW   OP   MR     WESLEY'S   WRITINGS  AND  CONTROVERSIES. 

MR.  Wesley's  writings,  like  his  other  labors,  in  the  design  and 
execution  correspond  with  the  general  review  of  his  character  be- 
fore given.  He  never  wrote  merely  to  please,  or  to  get  money. 
His  object  constantly  was,  to  inform  the  understanding,  and  mend 
the  heart:  to  discourage  vice,  and  promote  virtue.  He  never  pub- 
lished anything  with  a  view  to  promote  a  party-spirit.  A  great 
degree  of  candor  and  liberality  runs  through  all  his  publications  : 
and  in  matters  of  mere  speculation,  he  endeavored  to  show  the  ne- 
cessity of  Christian  love,  and  mutual  forbearance  among  those  who 
differ  in  opinion.  In  his  controversies,  he  combatted  opinions,  not 
men.  And  this  he  did,  in  general,  with  great  moderation.  He 
maintained,  that  even  right  opinions  make  but  a  small  part  of  re- 
ligion :  that,  a  man  may  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteousness,  and 
therefore  perish  with  the  greater  condemnation.  But,  a  man 
whose  heart,  from  a  living  faith  in  Christ  operating  as  a  practical 
principle,  influenced  to  the  love  of  God  and  man,  and  whose  life  is 
correspondent  to  it,  cannot  err  dangerously,  though  he  may  hold 
some  erroneous  opinions.  And  he  thought,  that  we  ought  to  con- 
tend for  this  Christian  temper  and  practice,  much  more  earnestly, 
than  for  any  speculative  notions,  not  essentially  necessary  to  ob- 
tain them.  This  made  him  earnest  to  contend  for  practical  truth 
and  had  a  happy  influence  on  all  his  writings. 

I  do  not  mean  to  enter  into  a  critical  review  of  Mr.  Wesley's 
writings;  this  would  far  exceed  my  present  limits.  I  intend  only 
to  point  out  the  chief  of  his  own  works,  show  his  design  in  publish- 
ing them,  and  how  far  the  execution  corresponds  with  the  design. 
For  if  an  author  well  and  duly  accomplishes  all  he  undertakes,  it 
is  the  utmost  that  ought  to  be  expected  from  him. 

The  following  is  an  abridgment  of  his  own  words,  in  explaining 
the  general  design  he  had  in  publishing  his  Notes  on  the  New  Tes- 
tament. "  It  will  be  easily  discerned — from  the  Notes  themselves, 
that  they  were  not  principally  designed  for  men  of  learning,  who 
are  provided  with  many  other  helps;  but  I  write  chiefly  for  plain 
unlettered  men,  who  understand  only  their  mother-tongue,  and  yet 
reverence  and  love  the  word  of  God,  and  have  a  desire  to  save 
their  souls. 

"  I  have  endeavored  to  make  the  Notes  as  short  as  possible,  that 
the  Comment  may  not  obscure  or  swallow  up  the  Text:  and 
as  plain  as  possible  in  pursuance  of  my  main  design,  to  assis. 
unlearned  readers,  For  this  reason  I  have  studiously  avoided  no. 
only  all  curious  and  critical  inquiries,  and  all  use  of  the  learned  Ian 
* 


THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WKSI.EY.  661 

guages,  but  all  such  methods  of  reasoning  and  modes  of  expression, 
as  people  in  common  life  are  unacquainted  with.  For  the  same 
reason,  as  I  rather  endeavor  to  obviate  than  to  propose  and  answer 
objections,  so  1  purposely  decline  going  drop  into  many  difficulties, 
lest  I  should  leave  the  ordinary  reader  behind  me. 

"  I  once  designed  to  write  down,  barely  what  occurred  to  my  own 
mind — But  no  sooner  was  I  acquainted  with  that  great  light  of  the 
Christian  world,  Uengeliut,  than  I  entirely  changed  my  design,  be- 
ing thoroughly  convinced,  it  might  be  of  more  service  to  the  cause 
of  religion,  v\ere  I  barely  to  translate  his  Gnomin  Novi  Testamen- 
ti,  than  to  write  many  volumes  upon  it.  Many  of  his  excellent 
Nnte-  I  1m  e  therefore  translated;  many  morel  have  abridged. 
Those  various  readings  which  he  has  shown  to  have  a  vast  major- 
ity of  ancient  copies  and  translations  on  their  side,  I  have  without 
MTU  pie  incorporated  with  the  text;  which  after  his  manner,  I  have 
divided  (though  not  omitting  the  common  division  into  the  chap- 
)  Hcror'ling  to  the  matter  it  contains,  making  a 
larger  or  smaller  pause,  just  as  the  sense  requires.  And  even  this, 
is  such  an  help  in  many  places,  a?  one  who  has  not  tried  it  can 
scarcely  conceive. — I  am  likewise  indebted  for  some  useful  obser- 
vations to  Dr.  Heylin's  Theological  Lectures:  and  many  more  to 
Dr.  Guyse,  and  to  the  Family  Kxpo.-itor  of  the  late  pious  and 
learned  Dr.  Doddridge.  I  cannot  natter  myself  so  far  as  to  ima- 
gine that  I  have  fallen  into  no  mistakes  in  a  work  of  so  great  diffi- 
culty. Hut  my  own  conscience  acquits  me  of  having  designedly 
misrepresented  any  single  pas>age  nf  Scripture,  or  of  having  writ- 
ten one  line  with  u  purpose  of  inflaming  the  hearts  of  Christians 
again>t  each  other.  "Would  to  God,  that  all  party  names,  and  un- 
scri plural  phrases  and  forms,  which  have  divided  the  Christian 
world,  were  forgot:  and  that  we  might  all  agree  to  sit  down  to- 
gether,  as  humble,  lovinir  disciples,  at  the  feet  of  our  common  Mns- 
ti •! -.  in  hear  his  word,  to  imbibe  his  Spirit,  and  to  transcribe  his  life 
in  our  own." 

After  such  a  declaration  as  this  in  the  Preface,  the  reader  ought 
not  to  feel  himself  disappointed,  if  he  find  no  deep  and  learned 
ili-cussions  of  ab.-tru-e  subjects  in  Mr.  Wesley's  Notes  on  the  New 
Testament.  They  are  what  he  intended  they  should  be,  briefly 
explanatory  and  practical:  but,  at  the  same  time,  judiciou- 

S-rtinent.  I  have  sometimes  thought,  that  if  most  of  the  \  cry  short 
were  inserted  in  tin-  text  by  sunn-  judicious  hand  so  as  to 
form  a  paraphrase,  anil  the  re.-t  be  retained,  the  work  would  be 
more  Useful  to  common  readers,  than  in  its  present  form. — Mr. 
We-h-y's  Notes  on  the  Old  Te>tament,  taken  chietly  from  Henry, 
and  I'oole,  are  uot  held  in  the  .-a me  degree  of  estimation,  as  those 
on  the  New  Testament. 

Mr.  \\'e-le\'^  sermons  in  eight  volumes,  were  written  in  the 
same  spirit,  and  with  the  same  benevolent  design  us  the  Notes  just 
mentioned.  He  telU  us  in  the;  I'refaec,  "  I  de.-i^n  plain  truth  for 
plain  people.  Therefore,  of  si  t  purpose  I  ab-tain  from  all  nice 
and  philosophical  *pei-ulaii«ms,  from  all  perplexed  and  intricate 
reasonings;  and  as  far  a-  possible  from  even  the  show  of  learning, 
unless  in  sometimes  citing  the  original  Scripture.  Nothing  appears 


, 
.    . 

4lff 
562  THE    LIFE    OF    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY. 

here  in  an  elaborate,  elegant,  or  rhetorical  dress.  I  mention  this, 
that  curious  readers  may  spare  themselves  the  labor  of  seeking  for 
what  they  will  not  find." — The  first  four  volumes  were  written  in 
the  early  part  of  Methodism :  several  of  the  sermons  being  preached 
before  the  University  of  Oxford,  while  he  held  his  Fellowship. 
The  subjects  are  important,  and  the  discourses  written  with  great 
animation  and  strength  of  language. 

The  last  four  volumes  were  written  chiefly  for  the  Arminian 
Magazine,  and  collected  and  republished  in  1788.  These  are  gen- 
erally more  practical  than  the  others;  and  have  been  admired  for 
their  composition,  and  for  the  simplicity,  accuracy,  and  ease,  of 
the  style  in  which  they  are  written. 

His  "Appeals  to  Men  of  Reason  and  Religion,"  have  great 
merit.  The  pious  and  learned  Dr.  Doddridge  intimates,  that  he 
read  them  with  great  emotion;  and  tells  us,  that  having  gone 
through  them,  he  wrote  on  the  back,  "  How  forcible  are  RIGHT 
WORDS."  Mr.  Wesley  wrote  them  in  the  fulness  of  his  heart, 
viewing  and  lamenting  the  wretched  state  of  the  world  with  regard 
to  religion  and  morality.  It  is  almost  impossible  for  any  well-dis- 
posed, unprejudiced  person  to  read  them,  without  strongly  feeling 
the  force  and  justness  of  the  observations  they  contain:  and  they 
have  been  the  means  of  convincing  some,  even  men  of  learning, 
who  before  were  utterly  opposed  to  the  Methodists. 

Mr.  Wesley's  treatise  on  l(  Original  Sin,"  is,  perhaps,  the  most 
labored  performance  that  he  published.  He  knew  and  respected 
the  abilities  and  character  of  Dr.  Taylor,  his  opponent.  He  be- 
stowed much  time  and  attention  in  a  careful  investigation  of  the 
subject;  but  avoided  entering  into  minute  and  metaphysical  disqui- 
sitions. He  knew  that  nothing  could  be  affirmed  in  this  way  of 
reasoning,  however  true,  but  what  another  might  deny  with  some 
degree  of  plausibility.  His  treatise  therefore  is,  an  animated 
defence  of  the  orthodox  doctrine,  in  a  deduction  from  the  actual 
state  of  morality  in  all  ages,  and  under  every  kind  of  restraint  from 
evil  that  has  been  imposed  on  mankind:  or,  as  he  expresses  it, 
"from  Scripture,  reason,  and  experience."  And  if  we  maybe 
allowed  the  same  mode  of  reasoning  in  morals,  which  the  most 
approved  philosophers  have  adopted  in  explaining  the  system  of 
the  world;  if,  from  an  uniform  series  of  facts,  we  may  deduce  a 
certain  principle  sufficient  to  account  for  them,  then  Mr.  Wesley 
•has  proved  his  point  beyond  contradiction.  It  seems  as  if  Dr. 
Taylor  had  felt  the  full  force  of  this  way  of  reasoning,  as  He  never 
would  answer  Mr.  Wesley,  and  always  spoke  of  him  with  respect. 

In  historical  compositions  Mr.  Wesley  did  not^xcel.  His  gen- 
eral habit  of  generalizing  and  reducing  to  a  few  neads,  every  sub- 
ject of  which  he  treated;  and  the  too  great  confidence  he  had,  in  the 
authority  of  his  own  assertions  when  he  himself  was  convinced,  in 
some  degree  indisposed  him  to  enter  into  that  detail  of  evidence 
from  facts,  so  highly  necessary  to  establish  a  general  principle  in 
history  and  biography.  His  works,  therefore,  oT  this  kind,  have 
not  the  same  merit  as  his  compositions. 

In  none  of  his  publications,  are  instruction  and  entertainment 
more  happily  combined,  than  in  tho  work  entitled,  "A  Survey  of 


THE    Lire    OK    THE    REV.    JOHN    WESIET.  563 

the  Wisdom  and  Goodness  of  God  in  the  Creation.     This  was  first 

J published  in  two  volumes;  and  a  gentleimm,  then  a  student  at 
Oxford,  informed  me,  that  taking  a  few  copies  with  him,  as  presents 
to  ><>m"  of  tin;  pri[iri]Kil  persons  in  the  University,  they  expressed 
.1  high  degree  of  aatisfacUoa  in  the  work:  and  Mr"  Wesley  received 
letters  from  them  to  tin-  same  purpose.  This  work  was  afterwards 
enlarged,  and  puhli.-hed  in  live  volumes,  in  17>1.  In  the  fourth 
volume  M  a  translation  of  ISonnct's  "  Contemplations  de  la  Nature," 
a  work  highly  elegant  iiud  instructive.  Mr.  \Ve-ley  could  not  have 
made  a  better  choice,  as  it  perfectly  corre<ponds  with  the  general 
de,j;ri,  of  his  o\rn  publication.  In  the  fifth  volume,  Mr.  W.esley 
\  en  an  extract  of  Mr.  Deuten's  "  Enquiry  into  the  Origin  of 
the  Discoveries  attributed  to  the  Moderns."  This  work  was 
-••.lively  known  in  Kiigland,  even  to  the  learned,  when  Mr.  Wesley 
publMi.  ,1  this  evtraet  from  it:  and  i-  hut  little  known  at  present. 
it  is  certainly  ingenious, and  contains  a  great  deal  of  curious  matter. 
Hut  I  am  astonished  that  Mr.  \\'.--ley  e,.,ild  tliink  Mr.  Deuten's 
re.i-Miiinirs  and  deductions  from  many  pa<-.igus  of  the  ancients,  are 
•it  all  admissilile.  In  what  relates  t<»  my  own  profession,  I  must 
acknowledge,  that  I  find  some  degree  of  resolution  necessary  to 
niie  of  them  with  patience.  This,  extract  might  have  been 
u  ell  spared,  as  it  is  not  very  interesting  to  common  readers;  and 
luit  ill  accords  with  the  design  and  title  of  his  publication. 

Mr.  We-;.  •, '-.  ^  uvey  of  the  Wisdom  of  Cod  in  the  Creation,  was 
not  intended  as  a  history  of  the  present  state  of  philosophy;  nor 
a-  an  introduction  to  the  philosophical  sy. -reins  that  have  prevail- 
ed, or  do  now  prevail,  though  he  {jives  a  little  .-ketch  of  them:  but 
noral  view  of  the  most  useful  and  remarkable  things  in  nat- 
ural history,  and  an  illustration,  for  common  use,  of  the  wisdom 
idnesa  "f  the  Creator.  "  Considered  in  this  light,  it  is  \\cll 
entitled  to  public  approbation:  and  the  moral  reflections  it  con- 
tains, are  as  much  di.-tinguished  by  their  justness  and  elegance,  as 
by  their  utility."  I'pnn  the  whole,  it  is  the  mo.-t  useful  Christian 
compendium  of  philosophy  in  the  F.!iLr!i.-h  language. 

He  wrote  a  very  i_'iv;it  number  of  pamphlets  on  various  .-u!. 
ainon^    the    re-t    \\as   one    entitled,  '•  Thoughts  on  Slavery."      He 
ic  of  the   earlie-t    writers    on   this    subject,  w  hich    lias   >inee 
undergone  so  complete  an  inve-tigaiiou;  without,  as  yet.  obtaining 
for  the  -laves  that  n-dre-s  which  ju-tice  and    mercy   demand.      He 
h  is  treated  it,  as  might  be  expects!  from   his  general  character,  in 
1  and  religious  view;  hut  with  great  spirit  and  impartiality, 
and  the  pamphlet   does   him   great   credit,      ft  has  been  Mippi»«-d, 
that  this  tract  had  a  powerful  influence  on  some  oX  the   American 

s  in  their  l%r  regulations  concerning  the  traTi'  to  Africa. 
In  controversy ,  Mr.  We.-|ey  did  certainly  e\r,  1.  Few  have 
equalled  him,  either  in  .-kill,  freedom  from  logomachy,  or  in  the 
moderation  and  chri-tiau  temper  which  every  when-  appeared  on 
the-r  oci-a-ions.  It  docs  not  -i  em.  that  lie  was  fond  of  controver- 
sy, at  least  for  more  than  thim  fore  his  death.  He  calls 
it  in  one  place,  if  I  riirhtly  recollect,  "  heavy  work,  \«  t  .-.mietimes 
necessary  to  be  done."  Among  his  cmitrover.-ial  pieces,  his  "  Pre- 
destination calmly  considered,"  in  of  distinguished  excellence. 


* 

864  THE   LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

"  It  is  a  model  of  controversy,  clear  and  cogent;  concise  and  ar- 
gumentative; and  the  most  convincing,  because  the  spirit  in  which 
it  is  written,  is  as  amiable  as  the  reasoning  is  unanswerable.  Per- 
haps there  is  not  in  the  English  language,  a  treatise  which  con- 
tains in  so  small  a  compass,  so  full  and  masterly  a  refutation  of  the 
principle  it  opposes.  It  does  great  credit  to  his  judgment,  that  he 
so  eagerly  espoused,  and  so  ably  defended  the  mild  and  moderate 
system  of  Arminius.'3* 

Mr.  Wesley  entered  the  list  of  controversy  against  Dr.  Laving- 
ton,  bishop  of  Exeter,  Dr.  Warburton,  bishop  of  Gloucester,  Dr. 
Middleton,  Dr.  Free,  Dr.  Taylor,  of  Norwich;  and  several  oth- 
ers: in  all  of  which  he  acquitted  himself  with  honor,  and  gained 
credit  to  his  cause.  But  the  most  virulent,  vulgar,  and  abusive  of 
his  opponents,  were  some  of  the  defenders  of  Calvinism;  at  the 
head  of  whom  stood  Mr.  Toplady  :  a  man,  not  wholly  destitute 
of  abilities,  but  in  his  opposition  to  Mr.  Wesley,  greatly  deficient 
in  the  Christian  temper,  and  the  manners  of  a  gentleman.  Not 
content  with  writing  against  him  in  the  most  scurrilous  language, 
he  assiduously  collected  anecdotes  and  stories  to  the  prejudice  of 
Mr.  Wesley's  character;  and  not  only  mentioned  them  in  private, 
but  committed  them  to  paper,  and  circulated  them  among  his 
friends.  I  am  informed,  there  are  letters  now  in  the  hands  of  his 
friends  in  London,  which  contain  some  of  these  sweet  morsels  of 
scandal,  and  that  his  friends  intend  to  publish  them.  But  if  the 
public  consider  the  bitterness  with  which  Mr.  Toplady  collected 
these  stories,  and  how  easy  it  is  for  a  man  of  his  temper  to  collect 
as  many  as  he  wants,  manufactured  according  to  his  own  taste, 
against  any  man  living  (when  the  authors  are  secure  against  any 
legal  prosecution,)  they  certainly  will  not  think  that  any  charges 
coming  from  so  suspicious  a  quarter  and  in  so  questionable  a  shape, 
against  a  man  who  lived  and  died  as  Mr.  Wesley  did,  deserve  the 
least  degree  of  credit.  I  understand,  indeed,  that  some  charges 
in  these  letters,  are  as  improbable  on  the  face  of  them,  as  they  are 
false  in  fact:  and  if  Mr.  Toplady's  friends  have  any  regard  for 
his  memory,  they  will  totally  suppress  them;  as  it  surely  is  suffi- 
cient for  a  man  to  propagate  slander  with  zeal  and  diligence  while 
he  lives,  without  his  friends,  by  a  mistaken  zeal,  making  him  do 
so  after  he  is  dead. 

After  Mr.  Toplady's  death,  a  woman  came  to  Mr.  Wesley,  and 
related  several  things,  as  from  her  own  personal  knowledge,  inju- 
rious to  his  character;  she  said  some  unpleasant  things  concerning 
the  manner  of  his  death,  which,  as  appears  since  on  good  author- 
ity, Avere  false.  Mr.  Wesley,  very  imprudently,  related  in  private 


conversation  ume  things  she  had  told  him,  supposing  them  to  be 
true.  What  ne  had  said,  was  soon  reportedflto  Mr.  Toplady's 
friends,  who  publicly  called  on  Mr.  Wesley  for  the  proof  of  his 
assertions.  Mr.  Wesley  made  no  reply:  and  the  Calvinists  imme- 

*  Few  persons   among  the   Calvinists,  seem   to  have  any  just  notion  of  the' 

opinion  ol  Arminius,  on  the  subjeet  of  Free  Grace  ;  and  therefore  continually 

misrepresent  it.     Mr.  Wesley  was  a  true  Arminiaii;  and  I  have  shown  in  the 

Discourse  delivered  at  his  Funeral  that  he  held  the  doctrine  of  Free  Grace,  as 

illy  as  any  Calvinist,  though  in  a  more  ruiional  and  scriptural  sense. 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLEY.  665 

diately  charged  him  with  inventing  the  story,  as  well  as  propagat- 
ing it.  But  of  this  Mr.  Wesley  was  incapable.  Mr.  Pawson,  the 
present  Assistant  in  London,  was  with  Mr.  Wesley  when  the  wo- 
man CIHIK-  and  told  him  \vhat  he  afterwards  imprudently  related. 
JMr.  Pawson's  public  and  private  character  for  more  than  thirty 
years,  will  not  admit  a  doubt  concerning  the  truth  of  his  testimony. 
Mr.  Wesley  is  not  to  be  justified  in  reporting  to  others,  the  story 
he  was  told;  but  he  was  not  so  guilty  as  the  Calvinists  wished  him 
to  appear  to  the  world.  This  affair  shows  us  how  easily  stories 
injurious  to  public  characters  may  be  propagated;  and  should  les- 
sen our  confidence  in  them.  Let  us  suppose  that  Mr.  Wesley  and 
Mr.  Toplady  have  both  obtained  mercy:  and  let  us  not  keep  alive 
their  differences  here;  while  we  may  charitably  hope,  that  they, 
now  above,  are  both  praising  and  adoring  their  Creator  and  Re- 
deemer together  in  harmony  and  love ! 

Mr.  Wesley  as  an  author,  has  been  blamed  for  his  numerous 
extracts  from  the  writings  of  others.  The  fact  is  true :  but  the 
blame  supposed,  does  not,  I  apprehend,  attach  to  it.  He  supposed 
that  the  works  from  which  be  made  extracts  were  the  property  of 
the  public;  and  that  the  extracts  he  made  might  be  useful  to  the 
Methodists,  who  probably  would  never  see  the  originals.  And 
further,  ho  did  not  make  his  extracts  in  any  clandestine  way,  or 
for  the  sake  of  lucre.  All  the  profits  of  his  books  only  passed 
through  his  hands  to  the  relief  of  the  poor.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Jones, 
in  his  memoirs  of  the  late  pious  and  excellent  Dr.  Home,  has 
charged  Mr.  Wesley  with  selling  a  work  of  his:  I  suppose  ho 
means  his  tract  on  the  Trinity.  But  this  is  a  mistake.  Mr.  Wes- 
ley recommended  that  tract,  because  he  approved  of  it;  but  he 
never  reprinted,  or  sold  it  in  any  form.  Mr.  Charles  Wesley  com- 
posed some  hymns  on  the  Trinity,  in  which  he  made  use  of  some 
texts  of  Scripture  quoted  by  Mr.  Jones  in  the  work  above  men- 
tioned: but  surely  this  was  not  reprinting  his  pamphlet, 'in  any 
sense  whatever.  I  was  sorry  to  see  in  so  respectable  a  writer  as 
Mr.  Jones,  a  sourness  and  disposition  to  find  fault,  every  now  and 
then  break  out,  in  spite  of  all  his  endeavors  to  appear  candid  and 
liberal. 

Mr.  Wesley's  works  were  printed  together  in  1774,  in  thirty- 
two  volumes,*  but  very  incorrectly.  He  was  a  laborious  and  use- 
ful writer;  «nd  his  name  will  descend  to  posterity,  with  no  small 
share  of  respectability  and  applause.  I  snail  conclude  this  sec- 
tion in  the  word*  of  a  writer  of  his  life;  "  If  usefulness  be  excel- 
lence; if  public  good  is  the  chief  object  of  attention  in  public  char- 
acters; and  it*  the  greatest  benefactors  to  mankind  ai9  most  estima- 
ble, Mr.  John  Werfey  will  long  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  best 
of  men,  as  he  was  for  more  than  fifty  years,  the  most  diligent  and 
indefatigable." 

*Not  including  hia  Philosophy,  or  Notes  on  the  Old  and  New  Testament. 
48 


566  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLE7, 


SECTION    III. 

STATING  MR.  WESLEY'S  NOTIONS  OF  THE  RELATIVE  SITUATION  OV 
HIS  SOCIETIES,  TO  OTHER  RELIGIOUS  BODIES  OF  PEOPLE  IN  THIS 
KINGDOM;  AND  OF  THE  TRUE  CHARACTER  AND  OFFICE  OF  THE 
METHODIST  PREACHERS. 

No  man  could  understand  the  nature  and  design  of  the  Metho- 
dist societies  so  well  as  Mr.  Wesley ;  as  he  was  the  chief  instru- 
ment in  raising  them,  and  governed  them  for  more  than  forty  years 
by  rules  which  he  himself  made  for  that  purpose.  He  has  declar- 
ed again  and  again,  in  the  most  express  terms,  that  the  design  was 
not  to  form  a  new  party  in  the  nation;  not  to  form  the  societies 
into  independent  churches,  or  to  draw  away  those  who  became 
Methodists,  from  their  former  religious  connexions.  The  only 
intention  was,  to  rouse  all  parties,  the  members  of  the  church  in 
particular,  to  an  holy  jealousy  and  a  spiritual  emulation;  and  to 
assist  them  as  far  as  possible,  in  promoting  Christian  experience, 
and  practical  religion  through  the  land.  The  design  was  disinter- 
ested and  noble;  and  every  part  of  the  Methodist  economy  exactly 
corresponded  with  the  professed  design,  which  showed  the  sincer- 
ity of  Mr.  Wesley's  declarations.  The  preachers  were  itinerant, 
which  rendered  them  incapable,  had  they  been  otherwise  qualified, 
of  performing  the  duties  of  settled  pastors  to  the  societies:  the 
times  of  preaching,  and  of  other  meetings,  were  so  ordered,  as 
not  to  interfere  with  the  times  of  public  worship  in  the  church,  or 
among  the  Dissenters.  The  whole  economy  was  formed,  with 
wonderful  consistency  in  all  its  parts,  to  be  a  blessing  indiscrim 
inately  to  all  parties.  While  this  economy  remained  inviolate,  it 
was  of  wonderful  use.  It  was  highly  pleasing  to  see  rigid  Church- 
men, and  equally  rigid  Dissenters  of  all  denominations,  assembled 
together  in  a  Methodist  preaching-house;  hearing  the  truths  of  the 
gospel  preached,  and  each  feeling  the  beneficial  influence  of  them 
on  their  own  hearts.  This  tended  gradually  to  lessen  their  preju- 
dices against  each  other;  and  however  they  might  still  differ,  as  to 
modes  of  worship,  it  brought  them  nearer  in  Christian  charity  and 
brotherly  love.  And  every  candid  man  must  acknowledge,  that 
since  the  Methodists  have  generally  prevailed,  the  violence  of 

5 arty  spirit,  in  matters  of  religion,  has,  in  equal  proportion,  been 
iminished.  I  sincerely  pray  God,  that  the  Methodists  may  con- 
tinue in  their  original  situation,  and  never  become  the  means  of 
re-kindling  ihe  flame  of  party  zeal.  This  relative  situation  of  the 
societies,  the  members  of  which  still  held  their  former  religious 
connexions,  Mr.  Wesley  calls  their  peculiar  glory.  "  It  is  a  new 
thing,"  says  he,  "  upon  the  earth.  Revolve  all  the  histories  of  the 
church  from  the  earliest  ages,  and  you  will  find,  whenever  there 
was  a  great  work  of  God  in  any  particular  city  or  nation,  the  sub- 
jects of  that  work,  soon  said  to  their  neighbors,  '  Stand  by  your- 
selves, for  we  are  holier  than  you.'  As  soon  as  ever  they  separa- 
ted themselves,  either  thoy  retired  into  deserts,  or  at  least  formed 


THE   LIFE    Of   THE    REV.    JOHK   WESLEY.  567 

parties,  into  which  none  were  admitted  but  such  as  subscribed  both 
to  their  judgment  and  practice.  But  with  the  Methodists,  it  is 
quite  otherwise.  They  are  not  a  sect  or  party.  They  do  not  sep- 
nnitr  from  the  religious  community  to  which  they  at  first  belonged. 
Ami  I  believe  one  reason  why  God  is  pleased  to  continue  my  life 
so  ionir,  is  to  confirm  them  in  their  present  purpose;  not  to  sepa- 
rate from  the  Church."  See  the  Arminian  Magazine  for  1790. 

Mr.  Wesley  has  very  explicitly  described  both  the  character  and 
office  of  a  Methodist  preacher,  in  a  sermon  which  he  sometimes 
preached  at  the  Conferencej  before  the  preachers  then  assembled. 
His  text  was  Hebrews  v.  4.  "  No  man  taketh  this  honor  tint* 
himself,  but  he  that  is  called  of  God,  as  was  Aaron."  In  this  di»- 
course  he  has  clearly  shown,  that  the  office  of  a  priest,  was  totally 
distinct  and  separate  from  the  office  of  a  preacher  or  expounder*/ 
God's  word  and  will,  sometimes  called  a  prophet.  That  from 
Adam  to  Noah,  and  from  Noah  to  Moses,  the  first-born  in  every 
family  was  the  priest,  by  virtue  of  his  primogeniture:  but  any  other 
of  the  family  might  be  a  prophet,  or  expounder  of  God's  will  to 
the  people.  In  the  time  of  Moses,,  the  priesthood  was  restricted 
to  the  tribe  of  Levi;  while  the  preachers  or  expounders  of  God's 
law  might  be,  and  afterwards  were  of  different  tribes.  In  the  New 
Testament,  these  expounders  of  the  law,  are  called  rouixol,  or 
scribes:  but  few,  if  any  of  them,  were  priests. 

The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  great  High  Priest  of  our  profession, 
sent  out  Apostles  and  Evangelists,  to  proclaim  the  glad-tidings  of 
peace  to  all  the  world.  Afterwards,  pastors  were  appointed  to 
preside  over,  and  to  build  up  in  the  faith,  the  churches  that  were 
formed.  "But,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  I  do  not  find,  that  ever  the 
office  of  an  evangelist  was  the  same  with  that  of  a  pastor,  fre- 
quently called  a  bishop.  I  cannot  prove  from  any  part  of  the  New 
Testament,  or  from  any  author  of  the  three  first  centuries,  that  the 
office  of  an  evangelist,  gave  any  man  a  right  to  act  as  a  pastor  or 
bishop.  I  believe  these  offices  were  considered  as  quite  distinct 
from  each  other,  till  the  time  of  Constantino. " 

Mr.  Wesley  then  goes  on  to  observe,  that  among  the  Presbyte- 
rians; in  the  Church  of  England,  and  even  among  the  Roman 
Catholics,  the  office  of  an  evangelist  or  teacher,  does  not  imply  that 
of  a  pastor,  to  whom  peculiarly  belongs  the  administration  of  the 
sacraments.  All  Presbyterian  churches,  that  of  Scotland  in  partic- 
ular, license  men  to  preach  throughout  the  whole  kingdom,  before 
they  are  ordained.  And  it  is  never  understood  that  this  appoint- 
ment to  preach,  gives  them  any  right  to  administer  the  sacraments. 
"  Likewise,"  says  he,  "  in  our  own  church,  persons  may  be  author- 
i/.ed  to  preach,  yea,  may  be  Doctors  in  Divinity,  as  Dr.  Atwood, 
at  Oxford,  was  when  I  resided  there,  who  are  not  ordained  at  all : 
and  consequently  have  no  right  to  administer  the  Lord's  supper. 
Yea,  even  in  the  Church  of  Rome  itself,  if  a  lay-brother  believes 
he  is  called  to  go  a  mission,  as  it  is  termed,  he  is  sent  out,  though 
neither  priest  nor  deacon,  to  execute  that  office,  and  not  the  other." 
And  Mr.  Wesley  declares  that  he  and  his  brother  considered  the 
m  the  light  of  evangelists,  «r  preachers  only4  wheji 


568  THE     LIFE   OP   THE   REV.    JOHN   WESLET. 

they  received  them  as  helpers  in  the  work,  or  they  never  should 
have  admitted  them. 

That  they  were  itinerant  preachers  in  the  primitive  church,  who 
travelled  from  place  to  place  preaching  the  gospel  without  interfer- 
ing with  the  duties  of  the  established  pastors,  does  not  admit  of 
much  doubt.  We  may  venture  to  say,  that  one  part  of  the  Meth- 
odist economy  approached  nearer  to  this  primitive  practice,  than 
any  thing  which  has  taken  place  in  the  Christian  church  since  the 
days  of  the  Apostles.  I  have  long  been  persuaded ,  that  no  religious 
establishment,  whether  national  or  otherwise,  ever  did,  or  ever 
will,  keep  up  the  original  spirit  of  its  institution  without  an  itinerant 
ministry  connected  with  it.  This  however  is  certain,  that  the 
Church  of  England,  of  which  most  of  the  Methodists  are  members, 
might  have  received  a  vast  accession  of  strength  from  the  labors 
of  the  Methodist  preachers  among  the  middling  and  lower  orders 
of  the  people,  had  the  rulers  of  that  church  understood  in  time, 
how  to  nave  estimated  them.  At  present  it  is  not  probable,  that 
either  the  bishops,  or  the  clergy  in  general,  will  know  or  believe 
what  advantages  they  might  have  gained  from  the  labors  of  the 
Methodist  preachers  '(if  numbers  of  pious  people  be  an  advantage) 
till  their  losses  have  fully  convinced  them. 

Notwithstanding  Mr.  Wesley's  ordinations,  it  is  manifest  that 
he  had  no  intention  or  wish,  that  the  great  body  of  the  people 
should  separate  from  the  church  or  change  their  relative  situation 
to  other  denominations  of  Christians  in  the  land.  This  appears 
evident  from  the  following  paper  which  he  wrote  in  December, 
1789;  and  from  the  extracts  from  his  last  Journal,  which  I  shall 
subjoin. 

"  1.  From  a  child  I  was  taught  to  love  and  reverence  the  Scrip 
ture,  the  oracles  of  God:  and  next  to  these,  to  esteem  the  primitive 
fathers,  the  writers  of  the  three  first  centuries.  Next  after  the 
primitive  church,  I  esteemed  our  own,  the  Church  of  England,  as 
the  most  scriptural  national  church  in  the  world.  I  therefore,  not 
only  assented  to  all  the  doctrines,  but  observed  all  the  rubric  in  the 
liturgy:  and  that  with  all  possible  exactness,  even  at  the  peril  of 
my  life. 

"2.  In  this  judgment,  and  with  this  spirit,  I  went  to  America, 
strongly  attached  to  the  Bible,  the  primitive  church,  and  the  Church 
of  England,  from  which  I  would  not  vary  in  one  jot  or  tittle  on  any 
account  whatever.  In  this  spirit  I  returned  as  regular  a  clergyman 
as  any  in  the  three  kingdoms :  till  after  not  being  permitted  to  preach 
in  the  churches,  I  was  constrained  to  preach  in  the  open  air. 

"  3.  Here  was  my  first  irregularity.  And  it  was  not  voluntary, 
but  constrained.  The  second  was  extemporary  prayer.  This 
likewise  I  believed  to  be  my  bounden  duty,  ftr  the  sake  of  those 
who  desired  me  to  watch  over  their  souls.  I  could  not  in  con- 
science refrain  from  it :  neither  from  accepting  those,  who  desired 
to  serve  me  as  sons  in  the  gospel. 

"  4.  When  the  people  joined-together,  simply  to  help  each  other 
to  heaven,  increased  by  hundreds  and  thousands,  still  they  had  no 
more  thought  of  leaving  the  Church  than  of  leaving  the  kingdom. 
Nay,  I  continually  and  earnestly  cautioned  them  against  it:  re- 


THE    LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN    WESLET.  569 

1 

minding  them,  that  we  were  a  part  of  the  Church  of  England, 
whom  God  had  raised  up,  not  only  to  save  our  own  souls,  out  to 
enliven  our  neighbors,  those  of  the  Church  in  particular.  And  at 
the  first  meeting  of  all  our  preachers  in  Conference,  in  June,  1744, 
I  exhorted  them  to  keep  to  the  Church,  observing,  that  this  was 
our  peculiar  glory,  not  to  form  any  new  sect,  but  abiding  in  our 
own  Church,  to  do  to  all  men  all  the  "good  we  possibly  could. 

"  5.  But  as  more  Dissenters  joined  with  us,  many  of  whom  were 
much  prejudiced  against  the  Church,  these,  with  or  without  design, 
were  continually  infusing  their  own  prejudices  into  their  brethren. 
I  - :iw  this,  and  gave  warning  of  it  from  time  to  time,  both  in  pri- 
vate and  in  public.  And  in  the  year  175S,  I  resolved  to  bring  the 
matter  to  a  iair  issue.  So  I  desired  the  point  might  be  considered 
at  large  whether  it  was  expedient  for  the  Methodists  to  leave  the 
Church?  The  arguments  on  both  sides  were  discussed  for  several 
•lays;  and  at  length  we  agreed,  without  a  dissenting  voice,  '  It  is 
by  no  means  expedient,  that  the  Methodists  should  leave  the 
Church  of  Knirlaml.' 

"  6.  Nevertheless,  the  same  leaven  continued  to  work  in  various 
parts  of  the  kingdom.  The  grand  argument  (which  in  some  par- 
ticular cases  must  be  acknowledged  to  have  weight)  was  this: 
'The  minister  of  the  parish  wherein  we  dwell,  neither  lives  nor 
preaches  the  gospel.  He  walks  in  the  way  to  hell  himself,  and 
teaches  his  flock  to  do  the  same.  Can  you  advise  them  to  attend 
his  preaching?'  I  cannot  advise  them  to  it.  'What  then  can 
they  do,  on  the  Lord's  day,  suppose  no  other  Church  be  near?  Do 
you  advise  them  to  go  to  a  Dissenting  meeting?  or  to  meet  in  their 
o\vn  preaching-house?  '  Where  this  is  reallythe  case,  I  cannot 
Maine  them  if  they  do.  Although  therefore  I  earnestly  oppose  the 
:  11.  ral  -eparation  of  the  Methodists  from  the  Church,  yet  I  cannot 
e-.tideiim  such  a  partial  separation,  in  this  particular  case.  I  be- 
•parate  thus  fur  from  these  miserable  wretches,  who  are 
•andal  of  our  Church  and  nation,  would  be  for  the  honor  of 
o-ir  f'hurc.h,  as  wellas  to  the  glory  of  God. 

"  7.  And  this  is  no  way  contrary  to  the  profession  which  I  have 
nnde  above  these  fifty  years.  I  never  had  any  design  of  sepa- 
rating from  the  Church.  I  have  no  such  design  now.  I  do  not 
Ir-lieve  the  Methodi>ts  in  general  design  it,  when  I  am  no  more 
I  do  and  will  do  all  that  is  in  my  power  to  prevent  Mich  an 
event.  Nevertheless,  in  spite  of  all  I  can  do,  many  of  them  will 
-'•parate  from  it:  (although  1  am  apt  to  think  not  one  half,  perhaps 
not  a  third  of  them.)  These  will  be  so  bold  and  injndiciot: 
form  a  separate  party,  which  consequently  will  dwindle  away  into 
u  dry,  dull,  separate  party.  In  Hat  opposition  to  these,  I  declare 
once  mop-,  that  I  liv«  :;rtd  die  a  mcmlx>r  of  the  Church  of  England  : 
n»d  that  none  who  regard  my  judgment  or  advice  will  ever  separate 
fr  nn  it.  JOHN  WESLEY." 

Extracts  from  the  late  Reverend  John  Wesley's  last  Journal. 

•  —.Inly   25 — Page   9.     "  Our  rmiforen.-e    bognii   nt    Bristol; 
about  eighty  preacher*  attended.     On  Tuesday,  in  the  afternoon, 
48» 


570        -  THK   LIFE   OF   THE    REV.    JOHN   WESLEY. 

we  permitted  any  of  the  society  to  be  present :  and  weighed  what 
was  said  about  separating  from  the  Church.  But  we  all  deter- 
mined to  continue  therein,  without  one  dissenting  voice.  And  I 
doubt  not  but  this  determination  will  stand,  at  least  till  I  am  re- 
moved into  a  better  world. 

1786 — August  25 — JPage  21.  "  I  went  to  Brentford,  but  had  little 
comfort  there.  The  society  is  almost  dwindled  to  nothing.  What 
have  we  gained  by  separating  from  the  Church  here?  Is  not  this 
a  good  lesson  for  others  ? 

1787 — January  2— Page  26.  "  I  went  over  to  Debtford;  but,  it 
seemed,  I  was  got  into  a  den  of  lions.  Most  of  the  leading  men  of 
the  society  were  road  for  separating  from  the  Church.  I  endeav- 
ored to  reason  with  them,  but  in  vain;  they  had  neither  sense  nor 
even  good  manners  left.  At  length,  after  meeting  the  whole  soci- 
ety, I  told  them,  '  If  you  are  resolved,  you  may  have  your  services 
in  Church  hours.  But  remember !  from  that  time  you  will  see  my 
face  no  more.'  This  struck  deep;  and  from  that  hour  I  have 
heard  no  more  of  separating  from  the  Church. 

1787 — November  4 — Page  85.  "London:  The  congregation 
was  as  usual,  large  and  serious.  But  there  is  no  increase  in  the 
society.  So  that  we  have  profited  nothing  by  having  our  services 
in  Church  hours;  which  some  imagined  would  have  done  wonders. 
I  do  not  know  that  it  has  done  more  good  any  where  in  England. 
In  Scotland,  I  believe  it  has. 

1783 — August  4 — Page  122.  "London.  One  of  the  most  im- 
portant points  considered  at  this  Coni'erence  was,  that  of  leaving 
the  Church.  The  sum  of  a  long  conversation  was,  That,  in  a 
course  of  fifty  years,  we  had,  neither  premediately  nor  willingly, 
varied  from  it  in  one  article,  either  of  doctrine  or  discipline.  2d. 
That  we  were  not  yet  conscious  of  varying  from  it  in  any  point  of 
doctrine.  3d.  That  we  have,  in  a  course  of  years,  out  of  necessity, 
not  choice,  slowly  and  warily  varied  in  sotee  points  of  discipline, 
by  preaching  in  the  fields,  by  extempore  prayer,  by  employing  lay- 
preachers,  by  forming  and  regulating  societies,  and  by  holding 
yearly  Conferences.  But  \ve  did  none  of  these  things  till  we  were 
convinced  we  could  no  longer  omit  them  but  at  the  peril  of  our 
souls. 

1789 — July  3 — Page  162.  "  Our  little  Conference  began  in  Dub- 
lin, and  ended  Tuesday  the  7th.  On  this  I  observe,  1st.  I  never 
had  between  forty  and  fifty  such  preachers  together  in  Ireland  be- 
fore: all  of  them  we  had  reason  to  hope  alive  to  God,  and  earnest- 
ly devoted  to  his  service.  2d.  I  never  saw  such  a  number  of  preach- 
ers before,  so  unanimous  in  all  points,  particularly  as  to  leaving 
the  Church,  which  none  of  them  had  the  lea,st  thought  of.  It  is 
no  wonder  that  there  has  been  this  year  so  large  an  increase  of  the 

' 


TUB   LIFE    or   THE    REV.    JOHN   WKSLZT.  571 


SECTION    IV. 

4  VIEW  OF  THE  INCREASE  OF  THE  METHODISTS  IW  GREAT  BRIT- 
AIN AND  IRELAND,  FOR  THE  LAST  THIRTY*  TEARS:  WITH  A  FEW 
OBSERVATIONS  ON  THE  INFLUENCE  OF  METHODISM. 

IT  has  already  been  observed,  that  the  minutes  of  Conference 
have  been  printr.l  e\ery  year:  but  it  was  not,  so  far  as  I  can  find, 
till  1765,  that  the  stations  of  tho  preachers  were  inserted  in  them. 
And  it  does  not  appear,  that  any  regular  account  of  the  number  of 
people  in  the  societies  through  the  three  kingdoms,  was  obtained 
fill  1767.  Frmn  tin-  Minutes  of  the  yearly  Conference  since  these 
I  have  been  enabled  to  draw  up  the  following  table;  showing 
i  he  increase  of  the  itinerant  preachers,  and  of  the  members  of  the 
.Methodist  societies,  till  the  last  Conference  in  1795. 

Years,  No,  of  itinerant  Preachers.        People  in  the  Societies. 

iTtia 92 

1767 104 25,911 

1770 122 29,046 

iTTj 138 38,150 

1780 172 43,830 

1785 206     ......     52,433 

1790 293 71,568 

1795 357 83,368 

This  increase  of  the  Methodists,  is,  I  apprehend,  much  beyond 
the  increase  of  any  other  denomination  of  Christians,  which  nave 
ever  appeared  in  this  or  any  other  country,  since  the  days  of  the 
AjH»stle.s,  not  immediately  supported  by  the  state  or  civil  power. 
I'nidence  would  direct,  that  in  every  large  associated  body  of 
Chri.-tians,  the  number  of  people  should  increase  in  a  greater  pro- 
portion than  tho  preachers  unions  them:  because  one  man  may 
prcaeli  to  a  congregation  of  a  thousand  persons,  as  well,  or  better, 
than  if  it  r<m-i-ted  only  of  one  hundred.  But  we  may  observe 
ninong  the  .Methodists,  that  the  preachers  have  increased  in  a 
i  proportion  than  the  people.  The  reason  of  this  is  evident 
enpugh,Vt  tho-e  who  have  carefully  attended  to  the  governing 
principles  of  the  rul'mi:  preachers  among  them  They  have  been 
afraid  lc-t  the  local  preachers  should  acquire  any  great  degree  of  in- 
fbienee  in  the  societies  where  they  re.-ide;  and  have  increased  the 
nnmlx-r  of  itinerants,  that  the  loeal  preachers  miirht  be  thrown  into 
tho  shade,  and  lie  kept  as  much  as  po->il>Ie  from  preaching  in  tho 
principal  congregation*.  This,  in  my  opinion,  is  both  unjust,  and  bad 
policy.  The  local  preachers  are  a  useful  bodv  of  people:  thework 
could  never  have  been  carried  on  anioiiLr  the  .Methodists  to  the  ex- 
tent it  has  without  them.  Nor  could  the  societies  at  present,  be 
regularly  supplied  with  prcachinir  without  their  assistance,  not  to 
mention,  that  the  itinerant-,  themselves  are  taken  from  this 
body.  Ami  if  any  of  the  local  preachers  have  superior  talents  to 
...inmand  a  congregation,  or  to  acquire  influence  by  their  useful- 
ness, who  receives  the  benefit?  Certainly  not  the  local  proa- 
whose  labor  is  gratis;  but  the  itinerants.  It  is  indeed  evident,  that 


> 

572  THE   LIFE   OF   THE   REV.   JOHN   WESLET. 

if  this  practice  of  the  itinerants  be  pushed  much  further,  the  he    I 
will  become  too  heavy  for  the  body  to  carry. 

Curiosity  has  led  many  persons  to  conjecture,  what  could  be  tie 
reasons  of  the  rapid  increase  of  Methodism.  No  doubt  but  sev- 
eral circumstances,  by  which  the  Methodists  have  been  peculiarly 
distinguished  from  all  other  denominations  of  Christians,  have  had 
a  considerable  influence  on  their  increase.  Their  being  of  no 
party,  but  holding  a  friendly  relation  to  all :  the  itinerancy  of  the 
preachers:  their  times  of  preaching:  their  class  and  band  meet- 
ings, &c.  &c.  But  the  artless  simplicity,  the  zeal  and  integrity, 
of  the  preachers  at  their  setting  out  to  travel;  and  their  manner 
of  preaching,  have,  under  the  blessing  of  God,  had  the  most  exten- 
sive influence  on  their  affairs. — They  not  only  preached  the  grand 
truths  of  the  gospel,  but  they  brought  them  home  to  every  man's 
actual  state  and  condition,  however  ignorant  or  wretched.  They 
showed  the  necessity  of  repentance  to  prepare  the  heart  for  Christ; 
the  necessity  of  faith  in  him  to  be  personally  interested  in  the  ben- 
efits of  his  death;  and  then  urge  the  necessity  of  going  on  to  purity 
of  heart,  and  holiness  in  all  manner  of  conversation.  They  con- 
stantly spoke  of  these  things  in  this  order,  and  almost  in  every 
discourse.  The  people  rapidly  emerged  out  of  darkness  into  light, 
learned  how  to  judge  of  their  own  spiritual  state,  and  of  the  de- 
grees of  Christian  experience;  and  by  the  influence  of  Divine  grace, 
were  happily  led  on  through  the  different  stages  of  the  Christian  life. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  add  much  on  the  general  tendency  of  Meth- 
odism. This  will  appear  evident,  from  what  has  already  been 
said  in  this  volume.  Methodism  has  had  some  influence  in  melio- 
rating the  spirit  of  controversy;  it*  has  diffused  knowledge,  and 
promoted  industry  and  good  order  among  the  lower  classes  of  the 
people:  it  has  enlightened  the  most  ignorant,  and  reformed  the 
most  wicked.  These  effects,  through  the  blessing  of  God  on  the 
labors  of  the  preachers,  have  been  so  conspicuous  in  many  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  that  the  bitterest  enemies  of  Methodism,  have 
been  forced  to  acknowledge  them.  It  has  had  a  happy  influence 
on  the  temporal  concerns  of  the  Methodists  themselves;  many, 
who  before  were  in  want,  can  now  afford  to  contribute  liberally  for 
the  relief  of  others.  In  judging  of  the  tendency  of  Methodism, 
we  are  not  to  look  at  the  conduct  of  two  or  three  preaclwrs,  or 
of  a  few  individuals  in  the  societies,  but  at  its  general  influence 
on  the  great  body  of  the  people.  Thousands  and  tens  of  thou 
sands  of  these,  have  been  ornaments  of  their  Christian  profession- 
and  have  died  rejoicing  in  God  their  Saviour:  many  tens  of  thou- 
sands are  now  running  the  Christian  race  set  before  them,  endeav- 
oring to  be  followers  of  the  humble,  holy  Jesus.  The  Methodists 
are  not  angels,  but  they  are  in  general  what  they  profess  to  be, 
pious  Christians,  striving  to  escape  the  pollutions  that  are  in  the 
world,  and  to  save  their  own  souls.  May  Methodism  be  preserved 
in  its  original  integrity :  may  what  is  wrong  in  the  general  system, 
be  corrected;  and  what  is  praiseworthy  be  established  and  improv- 
ed: and  may  its  beneficial  influence  on  the  people,  extend  wider 
and  wider,  till,  "the  whole  earth  be  filled  with  his  glory,"  who  is 
the  Author  of  all  our  mercies.  Amen. 


- 


LIFE 

OF 

JOHN    CALDWELL    CALHOUN, 

12mo.  467  pp. 

WITH   A   FINE   PORTRAIT. 
PRICE  $1  25,  IN  SHEKF  OB  EMBOSSED  MUSLIN. 


It  is  dedicated  to  the  people  of  South  Carolina;  is  written  with 
narked  ability,  and  with  a  hi'_rh  appreciation  of  the  political  principles 
mid  character  of  Mr.  Calh"r.ri. — Charleston  Mercury. 

A  most  valuiil>!>  .  to   the   biographical   literature   of  tho 

country  — JVVw  Yurk  Daily  Glob*. 

Mr.  Jenkins  has  performed  an  acceptable  service  in  preparing  such  a 
work  as  is  well  calculated  to  satUfy^ie  present  interest  in  the  life  and 
character  of  the  great  Carolinian. — ,VVw  York  Journal  of  Commerce. 

The  book  is  written  in  a  style  that  will   1>«  admired  by  the  reader 
and  LJ  another  evidence  that  the  author's  mind  has  been  highly  cnlti- 
Iruits  that  will  speak  well,  in  all  future  time, 
for  hia  qualifications  as  an  author. — Auburn  Daily  Adverliter. 

It  is  a  volume  that  can  be  read  with  pleasure  and  profit  by  all  who 
wish  to  be  well  informed  concerning  even's  that  have  recently  occur- 
red, 1"  printed,  and  is  embellished  with  a  jxirtrait  of  the  man 
whose  life  it  records.  We  commend  it  a*  a  can'lul  ami  reliable  biog- 
raphy, well  worthy  of  being  read  by  all  who  seek  informir 
which  to  base  their  judgment  of  the  man  and  the  adiuini.-tration  u 
which  it  relates.-—  A'iagara  Drmocrat. 

The  author  is  a  deservedly  popular  one,  having  given  to  the  country 
several  excellent  and  unprejudiced  biographies  of  different  di-tin. 
statesmen,  including  Gen.  Jack*on,  Silas  Wright,  and  John  C.  Calhoun — 
all  of  which  have  had  an  extensive  sale;  and  we  are  certain  that  the 
work  before  ua  will  meet  with  the  same  favor. — Cold  Water  (Mich.) 


. 


LIFE   OF  JAMES   K.   POLK. 

BY  JOHN  S.  JENKINS, 

AUTHOR   OF  THC   "  HISTORY   OK   THK    WAR    WITH   MEXICO,"    KTC.,  ETC. 

With  a  fine  Portrait^  on  Steel.     One  volume,  12mo.     400pp.     Prict 
$1  26,  bound  in  sheep,  or  embossed  muslin. 

A  succinct  biography  of  the  late  President,  tracing  his  persona, 
career,  from  the  early  struggle  that  characterized  its  commencement, 
through  a  series  of  well-earned  triumphs,  which  ended  only  with  the 
highest  reward  of  patriotic  ambition  that  elevated  him  to  the  Presi- 
dency of  the  Republic.  The  interest  inspired  by  a  name  intimately 
associated  with  a  vast  enlargement  of  the  national  limits,  and  with  a 
policy  whose  results  promise  to  transcend  in  magnitude  and  impor 
tance  all  previous  events  in  our  history,  renders  a  faithful  account  of 
Mr.  Folk's  administration  highly  desirable.  The  work  before  us  i? 
written  with  a  spirit  and  enthusiasm  that  evince  a  warm  admiration  fur 
its  subject,  and  will  especially  commend  it  to  the  partisans  of  Mr.  Polk 
and  the  policy  of  his  administration. — Journal  oj  Commerce. 

The  author  of  this  work  is  well  known  by  his  pains-taking,  and  accu- 
rate biographies  of  several  of  our  prominent  statesmen,  and  for  a  well- 
digested  volume  on  the  "War  with  Mexico."  The  present  work  seems 
to  be  prepared  with  the  same  care  and  attention,  and  presents  the 
prominent  events  of  Mr.  Polk's  life,  and  the  great  events  of  his  ad- 
ministration, with  clearness  and  forc,q0-Buff'a/o  Courier. 

We  have  perused  this  volume  with  more  than  ordinary  interest. 
The  biographer,  in  the  work  before  us,  has  done  full  justice  to  his  illus- 
trious subject.  The  prominent  acts  of  his  administration  are  discussed 
and  warmly  approved.  The  work  also  embraces  his  annual  and  veto 
messages.  Altogether,  it  is  a  book  we  should  like  to  see  in  the  hands 
of  every  democrat ;  for  not  one  can  rise  from  its  perusal  without  an 
increased  admiration  of  the  man,  whom  he  assisted  to  elevate  to  the 
highest  position  in  our  government. — Geneva  Gazette. 

A  most  valuable  and  opportune  addition  to  the  political  history  of 
the  country  has  just  been  published,  under  the  title  of  "  The  Life  of 
James  Knox  Polk."  The  author,  J.  S.  Jenkins,  Esq.,  has  brought  to  the 
task  a  discriminating  industry  which  has  enabled  him  to  compile,  in  an 
intelligible  manner,  all  that  is  valuable  and  instructive  in  the  stirring 
political  history  of  the  times  through  which  Mr.  Polk  passed  in  his  ca- 
reer to  the  Presidency.  To  the  mere  politician  this  work  is  an  indis- 
pensable adjunct,  while  at  the  same  time  it  is  such  a  history  as  the 
American  citizen  of  whatever  party  can  peruse  with  interest  and  ad 
vantage.  The  book  is  dedicated  to  the  Hon.  W.  L.  Marcy,  and  cannot 
fail  to  have  an  extensive  circulation. — Brooklyn  Daily  Eagle. 

This  is  a  handsome  octavo  volume  of  395  pages.  The  work  will 
undoubtedly  excite  a  lively  interest  in  the  mind  of  every  American 
reader.  *  *  *  The  author  of  the  work  has  ably  discharged 
ais  duties  as  a  biographer  of  Mr.  Polk,  and  the  smooth  and  easy  style 
of  the  composition  will  so  effectually  secure  the  attention  of  the  reader, 
that  not  a  sentence  will  be  lost  in  the  perusal  of  the  entire  book. — 
Auburn  Daily  Advertiser 


Popular  Work !      Twelfth  Thousand  Now  Ready ! 

LEWIE,  OR  THlT~BENDED  TWIG. 

BY  COUSIN  CICELY, 

Author  of  "  Silver  Lake  Stories,"  etc.,  etc. 

Chne  Volume  12mo.,       •       •       »       •       •       Price  81. OO 

BEARDSLEY,  Auburn  and  Rochester  ,  N.  Y 

Publishei 

"  Mother !  thy  gentle  hand  hath  mighty  power, 
For  thou  alone  may'st  train,  and  guide,  and  mould 
Plants  that  shall  blossom,  with  an  odor  sweet, 
Or,  like  the  cursed  fig-tree,  wither,  and  beeome 
Vile  cumberers  of  the  ground." 

Brief  Extracts  from  Notices  of  th«  Press, 

•  *    •    A.  tale  which  deserves  to  rank  with  "The VVide,\Vide World." 
It  is  written  with  graphic  power,  and  full  of  interest. — Hartford  Repub. 

•  »    •    Her  writings  are  equal  to  the  best.    She  is  a  second  Fanny 
Fern — Palmyra  Democrat. 

•  •    *    It  is  recommended  by  its  excellent  moral  tone  and  its  whole- 
some practical  inculcations  — N.  Y.  Tribune. 

»  »  •  Full  of  grace  and  ch:irm,  its  style  and  vivacity  make  it  a  moot 
amusing  work.  For  the  intellectual  and  thinking,  it  has  a  deeper  lesson, 
and  while  it  thrills  the  heart,  bids  parents  beware  of  that  weakness  which 
prepares  in  infancy  the  misery  of  man.  "  Lewie  "  is  one  of  the  most  pop- 
ular books  now  before  the  public,  and  needs  no  pulling,  as  it  is  selling  by 
thousands. — N.  Y.  Day  Book. 

•  *    •    The  moral  of  the  book  is  inestimable.    The  writer  cannot 
fail  to  be  good,  as  she  so  faithfully  portrays  the  evils  which  owe  their  ori- 
gin to  the  criminal  neglect  of  proper  parental  discipline. — Hunt't  Mer- 
chant? Magazine. 

•  •    •    The  plot  is  full  of  dramatic  interest,  yet  entirely  free  from 
extravagance  ;  the  incidents  grow  out  of  the  main  plot  easily  and  natural- 
ly, while  the  sentiment  is  healthy  and  unaffected.    Commend  us  to  more 
writers  like  Cousin  Cicely — books  which  we  can  see  in  the  hands  of  our 
young  people  without  uneasiness.     Books  which  interest  by  picturing  life 
•s  it  is,  instead  of  giving  us  galvanized  society. — National  Democrat. 

•  •    •    A  touching  and  impressive  story,  unaffected  in -style  and  ef- 
fective in  plot — N.  Y.  Evangelist. 

•  •    •    The  story  of  the  Governess,  contained  in  this  volume,  is  one 
of  rare  interest— //igAfcmd  Eagle. 

•  •    •    The  story  is  a  charming  one — the  most  affecting  we  erer 
read. — Jertey  Shore  Republican. 

•  •    •    "Cousin  Cicely"  is  just  the  person  to  portray  family  scenes. 
•    •    •    This  itory  will  be  profitable  reading.— Pa%  Capital  City  Fact 
Cohunlws,  Ohio. 

•  •    •    The  contents  of  the  work  are  of  the  first  order,  and  unexcep 
Uonable.— Hartford  Daily  7'imcf.* 


"  *  *  Let  evetj  youth  peruse  K.  and  we  promise  tfiem  they  Witt 
Snd  their  hearts  and  lives  improved  by  it. — Advocate,  Batavia. 

Truth  is  the  basis  of  the  work  before  us.  In  it  the  accomplished  au- 
thoress has  done  an  honor  to  her  sex,  and  we  doubt  not  secured  blessings 
upon  many  households  by  the  publication  of  this  finished  and  elegant  lit- 
Ue  volume.  Her  former  labors  have  endeared  her  to  children.  The 
present  one  should  secure  for  her  the  affection  and  gratitude  of  parents. — 
Geneva  Courier. 

*  *    *    It  is  lively  without  triviality,  and  replete  with  interest  from 
the  first  to  the  last. — New  York  Day  Book. 

*  *    *    Believing  this  work  adapted  to  lead  mothers  to  rightly  Irair 
the  little  shoots  springing  up  around  the  parent  tree,  and  to  restrain  theij 
wandering  inclinations,  we  commend  it  to  their  perusal. — Student. 

Cousin  Cicely  is  gifted  with  rare  powers.  It  is  of  home  incidents  sh« 
writes,  and  in  a  manner  highly  attractive.  *  *  *  Traces  with  graphii 
force  the  loved  and  petted  child.  The  volume  is  full  of  instruction  t« 
parents,  and  should  have  a  place  in  every  family  library  — Providence 
Daily  Post. 

*  *    *    Cousin  Cicely  is  well  known,  ind  a  work  from  her.pen  will 
meet  with  ready  welcome. — Providence  )  'oily  Times. 

*  *    *    Her  works  are  of  decided  merit,  and  should  be  possessed  by 
all. — Rochester  Daily  American. 

*  *    *     She  has  got  the  hearts  of  parents  and  children  tnrough  the 
SHver  Lake  Stories  and  Lewie. — Rochester  Vaily  Demowat. 

*  *    *    The  moral  of  the  story  is  good,  and  the  plot  is  so  touching, 
that  we  cannot  wonder  at  the  book's  success.— Af.  Y.  Commercial  Adv. 

*  *    *     Agnes,  the  sister  of  spoiled I  Lewie,  i»  treated  with  uumotherly 
injustice;  grows  up  a  character  of  uncommon    oveliness;  and,  though 
"only  a  Governess,"  marries  splendidly. — N.  Y.  Church  Journal. 

*  *    *    Downright  interesting  story.    It  if  crowded  with  domestic 
pictures,  true  to  nature.    *    *    *    The  short  nnd  melancholy  career  ol 
poor  Lewie,  shows  the  importance  of  properly  managing  children. —  IVa- 
tern  Literary  Messenger. 

*  *    *    The  description  of  an  American  home  i*  true  to  the  life.    Ma- 
ny of  the  incidents  are  truly  affecting.    *    *    *    Passages  of  remarkable 
beauty  of  expression  and  sentiment.    We  give  the  following  as  a  speci- 
men of  the  thought  and  style  which  characterizes  the  work !  "It  is  strange 
how  much  a  human  heart  may  suffer  and  beat  on  and  regain  tranquility, 
and  even  cheerfulness  at  last.    It  is  a  most  merciful  provision  of  Provi- 
dence, that  our  griefs  do  not  always  fall  as  heavily  as  they  do  at  first,  else 
how  could  the  burden  of  this  life  of  change  and  sorrow  be  borne.     But 
the  loved  ones  are  not  forgotten  when  the  tear  is  dried,  and  the  smile  re- 
turns to  the  cheek ;  they  ore  remembered,  but  with  less  of  sadness  and 
gloom  in  the  remembrance  ;  and  at  length,  if  we  can  think  of  tHm  as 
happy,  it  is  onlv  a  pleasure  to  recall  them  to  mind." — Patriot, 

'  'yon. 


happy, 

Vicbiga 


Every  one  is  Enraptured  with  the  Book— Every  one  will 

Bead  it ! 
SIX  THOUSAND  PUBLISHED  IN  THIRTY  DAYS ! 


UPS  AND  DOWNS, 

Or  Silver  Lake  Sketches. 

BY  COUSIN  CICKLY,  Author  of  Lewie  or  the  Bended  Twijf 

l>ne  Klegant  \1rno.   Vol.,  with  Ten  Illustrations  by  Coffin,  and  engraved 

bytfre  best  artists.     Cloth,  gilt,  *1,25. 

Hi:  ARMEY,  Auburn  and  Rochester,  N.  Y., 

Publisher 


rhfi    Critics    give    it    Unqualified  C(nn'nendatvy>*        \ 

oousin  Cicely's  "Lewie,  or  the  Bended  Twig,"  published  and  wioe;». 
.•ead  not  long  ago,  was  a  volume  to  sharpen  the  reader's  appetite  (Vfr 
"more  of  the  same  sort."  *»»*•»  '-Ups  and  Downs'' is  a  cluste  t 
of  sketches  and  incidents  in  real  life,  narrated  with  a  grace  of  though  I 
•nid  How  of. expression  rarely  to  be  met.  The  sketches  well  entiU*  'lie 
rolu me  to  its  name,  for  they  are  pictures  of  many  sides  of  life—some 
"ine  gay,  some  cheering  and  somi,-  sad,  perv  .ded  by  a  genu  ' 
U>irit  Did  develor.inu  good  morals 

f'ither  of  the  fifteen  sketches  will  amply  repay  the  purchaser  of  the 
volume,  and  unless  our  judgment  is  false,  after  it  carcfid  reading,  "Up* 
and  Downs"  will  make  an  impression  beyond  "the  pleasant  effect  to 
while  away  a  few  unoccupied  moments."  The  Publishers  have  given 
Cousin  Cicely's  gems  a  setting  worthy  of  their  brilliancy.  The  ten  il- 
lustr.iiions  are  capital  in  design  and  execution,  and  it  strikes  us  as  re- 
markable how  such  a  volume  can  be  profitably  got  up  at  the  price  for 
which  it  is  sold.  The  secret  must  lie  in  large  circulation — wUch  '-I/pa 
and  Downs"  is  certain  to  secure. — iV.  Y  Keening  Mirror.  • 

U ",':<»  11  t  'tin-tin  Cictlji  ! — 'A'e  begin  to  think  Cousin  Cicely  issoinebody,  ^. 
and  feel  disposed  to  ask,  who  »i  she?  \S'e  several  months  ago  noticed 
l.rr  •  I.ewie"  in  this  journal.  It  is  a  story  with  a  tine  moral,  beautiful 
and  touching  in  its  development.  It  has  already  ijiiietly  made  its  way 
tn  a  circnl  itioti  of  tu'rlce  tliouxund,  "without  beatm,'  a  drum  or  crying 
oyster*."  Pretty  good  evidence  that  there  is  something  in  it.  Our  read- 
ers have  already  had  a  taste  of  ••/  /'•>•  and  Dmi'nt.''  tor  wo  find  among  ita 
contents  a  atorv  entitled  "Mis*  Todil.  M.  1)  ,  or  a  IHsfase  of  the  Heart," 
which  was  published  in  this  journal  a  *>w  months  ago  HV  venture  to 
kay  that  no  one  who  read  has  forgotten  it,  and  those  who  remember  it 
will  be  glad  to  know  where  they  can  find  plenty  more  of  the  "same 
•ort"—  U.  8.  Journal. 

*  •  •  Sketchesof  life  as  it  i«,  and  of  some  things  aa  they  should  be; 
all  drawn  with  a  light  pencil,  ttnd  abounding  with  touches  ol  real  genius. 
Cousin  Cicelv  has  improved  her  former  good  reputation  in  our  opinion,  by 
•  Uii  effort.— "J'he  UV«/ryui> 


THE  MOST  CHAKMLNC;  BOOK  OF  THE  SEASON. 

Of  "Lcwiej"  by  "Cousin  Cicely,"  we  have  recently  spoken 
io  terms  of  unqualified  praise.  "CousinCicely"  may  take  her 
rank  "with  the  several  remarkably  successful  female  authors  of 
the  day,  who,  within  the  last  two 'or  three  years,  have  created  a 
public  mania  for  female  literature. — ,V.  Y.  Mirror. 

*  *     *     The  stories  are  pleasingly  written.     There  are  many  pathetic 
descriptions,  and  many  others  concealing  a  good  deal  of  covert  and  well- 
merited  satire.     We  make  the  following  extract  from  a  sketch  entitled 
"Miss  Tod,  M.  D.,  or  a  Disease  of  the  Heart ;"  from  the  portfolio  of  a 
young  lawyer.    The  extract  will  give  a  sample  of  the  author's  style. 

"In  the  course  of  the  afternoon,  as  I  lay  upon  the  sofa,  with  my  hand  pres«sd 
jipon  my  head,  to  still  its  irregular  pulsations,  there  was  a  soft  tap  at  th»  do»r. 
'Come  in,'  I  called  out,  and  to  my  surprise  in  stepped  the  neatest,  brightest, 
most  cheerful  looking  little  woman  it  had  ever  been  my  lot  to  meet. 

"  'You  sent  for  me,  I  believe  sir."  she  saijl  in  a  brisk,  pleasant  way. 

"  'I?     No,  Madam — you  are  laboring  under  a  mistake.' 

"  'Ah  !  I  beg  pardon,'  said  the  little  woman  ;  I  found  on  my  slate  the  name 
of  Mr.  Hubbs,  No.  14,  Mrs.  Grays'  boarding-house,  with  a  request  that  I  would 
call  and  see  him.' 

"  'Your  slate,  madam  !  I  exclaimed,  my  astonishment  increasing  every  mo- 
ment— 'you  are  surely  not  a ' 

"'Physician!  ves,  sir,'  she  interrupted  quickly ;  'I'm  a  physician;  Dr. 
Tod.' 

"  'Extraordinary  !'  was  all  that  I  could  say  :  for,  though  I  had  heard  at  adis 
tance,  of  such  a  being,  this  was  my  first  introduction  to  a  female  practitioner 
of  the  Esculapean  art.'  " 

[N.  Y.  Despatch. 

Cousin  Cicely   has  studied  human  nature,  and  expresses  her  views 
easily  and  gracefully.     Well  written  sketches,  and  are  calculated  to  re 
prove  the  follies  and  vices  of  life.     They  will  be  read,  and  what  is  better, 
they  will  leave  a  good  impression. — Genesee  Evangelist. 

These  sketches  are  pictures  ot  many  sided  life.  The  grave  and  gay 
the  lively  and  severe,  tiie  sad  and  glad,  the  fortune  of  prosperity,  and  th  e 
misfortunes  of  reverse,  are  all  depicted  witli  a  felicity  of  expression  that 
is  rare  in  this  day  of  ••  writing  for  effect."  There  is  no  straining  or  '-high- 
falutin,"  no  construction  of  mere  words  for  the  sake  of  their  own  jingle, 
no  appeal  to  bad  passions,  and  no  me  e  effort  at  humor.  If  we  mistake 
not,  this  book  is  destined  to  have  a  large  sale. — Roch.  American. 

*  *     *     There  is  a  freshness  and    naturalness   about  the    sketches 
which  make  them  popular  with  almost  all  classes. — N.   Y.  Day  Book. 

-  We  do  not  know  of  a  writer  whose  works  evince  a  purer  or  more 
wholesome  taste.  This  book  of  sketches  under  the  above  title,  is  like 
her  former  productions,  of  a  very  superior  tone.  The  "Vermont  Cousin," 
and  the  "Adopted  Diughter,"  are  rich  in  quiet  humor,  and  the  latter  pe- 
culiarly so,  in  deptli  of  feeling  and  fine  sentiment ;  while  the  "Lesson  of 
Contentment''  is  one  which  every  person  ought  to  read,  in  these  haru 
times. — Orleans  Republican. 

Cousin  Cicely  has  acquired  an  enviable  reputation  as  a  writer  of  pleas 
ing  stories      The  sketches  in  this  work  are  highly  interesting,  and  at  tho 

same  time  of  a  high  moral  character.     The  book  will  have  a  great  sale 

Newark   Whig. 


*/' 


J**". 


*?£' 


V 


t 


THE  LIBRARY 
UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA 

Santa  Barbara 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW. 


Series  9482 


REGIONAL  UBRARY  FAT 


A  ••••     I      I      I   I      ||     |  |      |    |   |    |         | 

001  024  069     5 


BBHHHHI 


